¡°That would be the biggest joke ever in the capital, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am the doctor from Xinlin Clinic, Elder Miss Liu has asked me to check up on General Liu. What are you nning by driving me out? If anything happens to General Liu, it is you who are the culprit!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And, General Liu is so badly injured, but instead of taking care of him, you are gathering forces to deal with the Elder Miss of the Liu Family, what is your purpose, anyway?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will deal with you when General Liu is awake!¡± Gu Chaoyan said annoyedly to the concubine of the Liu Family, then walked straight into the room.
The concubine of the Liu Family did not expect this to happen, so she copsed.
As Liu Qingqing followed behind and passed by the concubine, she stared at her lethally.
The concubine was helped up by the servants, but Sword One gave her another push as she passed by.
Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282: Chaos at the Liu Family 2
Chapter 1282: Chaos at the Liu Family 2
The concubine of the Liu Family copsed onto the ground, looking extremely angry. She red at Sword One. ??How dare you!??
Sword One showed no fear. She stared straight at the concubine and said, ??How dare you have someone push my Elder Miss! That is your payment! We are treating you politely for the sake of the Elder Miss of the Liu Family. If you ran into us in daily life, you would end up suffering even more!??
Having said that, Sword One snorted and left.
The concubine looked as if she had heard some joke. She looked at them and said, ??Look at those people! The Liu Family will end up being ruined at Liu Qingqing??s hands!??
??If not for Jing, I would not do anything like this! Jing is the only son of the Liu Family!?? The concubine cried loudly in the yard.
Gu Chaoyan had alreadye into the room.
She ignored the cries outside.
She spotted General Liu who was lying in bed. The room was quite warm due to the fire basin, but General Liu was totally covered with wounds, and his clothes, which were worn in the battlefields, were not yet changed.
Next to General Liu was a minor soldier as well as a doctor.
The doctor tried to stop the bleeding on the way, but did nothing else.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly felt quite shocked.
General Liu was the head and would not appear until thest moment, otherwise the head was never injured. However, when she looked at General Liu, she found him more than injured. He was almost killed!
Gu Chaoyan did not think that he got injured from the battlefield.
She suddenly thought of Xie Yan who they ran into on the official path in Bingzhou. Xie Yan was covered with the same wounds. Those wounds did not kill them, but they made people feel miserable and drove them to bleed to death.
It was so simr and was exactly what Zhou Huailing had done!
??This is Lady Chaoyan, the doctor from Xinlin Clinic.?? Liu Qingqing made a brief introduction.
The soldier nodded politely.
As Gu Chaoyan was checking on General Liu, he was talking with a small voice. ??General Liu got injured when he was out checking how the battle went. I was the first one that found him injured. So I decided to send him to the clinic in Feng County, but the Crown Prince said that Feng County was too small to have good doctors, so he arranged for someone to send General Liu back to the capital, whilst the other fellows are asking for the imperial doctors and seeking for doctors in other clinics. However, no one has arrived! Thank you so much for being here, Lady Chaoyan!??
??"
??We only have one random doctor, who came with us from the official path at Feng County. All he could do was to stop the bleeding.??
"??
??That was what happened to General Liu, thank you so much, Lady Chaoyan!?? the soldier said politely.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
That was exactly what she had seen right here.
No wonder Liu Qingqing woulde to ask for help. Zhou Huailing was trying to stop everyone from seeing General Liu, which must be an idea thought of by the annoying strategist working for him.
However, she believed that everything would be fine.
??General Liu has no breath!?? The doctor shouted.
??Father!??
Chapter 1283 - 1283 Chaos at the Liu Family 3
1283 Chaos at the Liu Family 3
Gu Chaoyan looked at the doctor and then at General Liu.
This doctor was not very skillful, but he was gifted. He had helped a lot when it came to bleeding. He could even feel, without touching, that General Liu had no breath. He could tell by just looking at him.
¡°Don¡¯t panic, I can cure him,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
She looked at the doctor. ¡°You stay and help.¡± Then she said to Liu Qingqing and that soldier, ¡°You can both stay outside.¡±
The soldier looked hesitant. He was not very assured by the situation.
He did not know medical treatment, but he had been guarding General Liu all while.
He was not very assured right now since he was asked to leave.
Liu Qingqing nodded and patted the soldier¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside. I trust Chaoyan and her medical skills.¡±
The soldier nodded, then he went out with Liu Qingqing.
Liu Qingqing was finally relieved. When the doctor said that her father lost his breath, but Chaoyan said that she could treat him, she trusted herpletely.
Yes she did trust Chaoyanpletely.
After they went out, Liu Qingqing asked the soldier to guard the door whilst she went to deal with what was happening in the Liu Mansion. She had been too busy to realize that the Second Concubine was ying tricks.
The Liu Mansion was not a ce where they could y tricks.
Liu Qingqing needed to deal with those people who tried to y tricks despite her father¡¯s injuries.
***
In the room.
Gu Chaoyan was calmly going through different things.
She fed General Liu a pill and asked the doctor to help him change. She gave him the cream and asked him to put it on the wounds.
Gu Chaoyan had already made a good judgment about this doctor. She trusted him to do all of these.
When everything was settled, Gu Chaoyan started to feel his pulse to check if he was injured somewhere else.
Good¡
Due to Zhou Huailing¡¯s straightforwardly ruthless methods of hurting people, she found an easier way to carry out treatment.
Gu Chaoyan could deal with those external wounds, the only problem was that General Liu was treated toote, and he almost lost his consciousness. Gu Chaoyan took out her bag for needles.
She started acupuncture.
The process took a long time, so two hours passed.
Gu Chaoyan wiped the sweat on her forehead and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Just let them in.¡±
The doctor was confused, but he checked the General¡¯s pulse and his eyes brightened.
The moment Liu Qingqing and the soldier came in, the doctor kneeled down and said excitedly, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, do you take in disciples? I want to work for you throughout my life!¡±
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at this doctor.
She did not answer him straightforwardly but looked at Liu Qingqing. ¡°General Liu should be fine now, but his treatment started toote, and he is quite badly injured. He needs a break.¡±
Liu Qingqing checked on General Liu, who was apparently in a steady situation.
The soldier found it amazing and showed a look of admiration to Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Qingqing,e with me, I need to have a few words with you,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Chapter 1284 - 1284 Child
1284 Child
Liu Qingqing threw a look at General Liu in bed. He was breathing steadily. His clothes had been changed, and wounds dealt with. She was not that worried any more.
Liu Qingqing asked the soldier to guard him whilst she nodded and went out with Gu Chaoyan.
There was a wing-room next to General Liu¡¯s room. Fearing that the blizzard outside would make Gu Chaoyan feel cold, Liu Qingqing took her directly to that wing-room.
The moment they walked in someone delivered a coal basin.
Only now did Gu Chaoyan realize that when she was treating General Liu, the people inside General Liu¡¯s yard had been reced by Liu Qingqing.
The reason why the concubine managed to dominate a while ago was because Liu Qingqing was distracted.
Gu Chaoyan admired Liu Qingqing. She believed that she was a capable and resolute woman.
She had been worried that due to General Liu¡¯s injury, Liu Qingqing and General Liu would be put in a very disadvantageous position considering what was happening at the Liu Family, but it seemed that she had been overly worried, and that Liu Qingqing could definitely deal with what happened at the Liu Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan felt much more assured.
She picked up the teacup and sipped the hot tea, before saying, ¡°People normally get killed on the battlefield directly. General Liu, if he had been captured by the enemy, would either be killed directly or taken as a hostage.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°He would not have ended up being injured in this way.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think that it is normal that no doctors were able to be brought here either.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°General Liu has to go through proper treatment these days, but Qingqing, you have to be in charge of the family and it is not going to be easy.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am worried that the Crown Prince might have done this to General Liu, and the reason why there are no doctors avable is probably because the King has taken the Crown Prince¡¯s side. If General Liu recovers, many more things will happen one after another. Be prepared, Qingqing.¡± Gu Chaoyan reminded her.
General Liu was a very rare general, who considered the civilians and the Saint Divine Land, whilst Liu Qingqing was the woman she appreciated the most in this era. She stuck to her own principles, and thanks to these principles, she could give up her identity and the potential wealth. That was something most people failed to achieve.
Gu Chaoyan really hoped that everything would go well with the Liu Family, be it for her personal admiration or other reasons.
¡°Just tell me when you need anything.¡± Gu Chaoyan promised.
Liu Qingqing nodded with gratitude.
She had thought about all of these when she was on the way to fetch Chaoyan at Xinlin Mansion.
The Liu Family were noble people, but not everyone else was, for example Zhou Huailing.
Unexpectedly, they tried to drive the Liu Family to the edge of the cliff.
And Liu Qingqing was definitely part of the reason why the Liu Family was suffering like this.
Liu Qingqing had her hands tightly clenched.
She looked really resolute as she nodded at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan had just picked up the teacup and drank some tea, when she heard a very shrill sound.
What? Was that the crying of a child? A child? How could there be a child at the Liu Mansion?
Chapter 1285
Chapter 1285 Disciple and Master
General Liu¡¯s wife, namely Liu Qingqing¡¯s mother passed away ages ago. There were not many concubines at the Liu Mansion, and General Liu did not have many children. Liu Qingqing was the only lineal daughter. And the Second Concubine who made a fuss in the yard had one son, who was younger than Liu Qingqing. There was no one else who was as young as this child.
And if General Liu did have another child, the news would spread across the whole capital, or at least, Huaijin would know about this.
However, it seemed that no one had learned about this.
Upon hearing the sound of the crying baby, Gu Chaoyan frowned, wondering where the baby was from.
!!
It was very confusing.
She looked at Liu Qingqing, but tried not to show that she cared. It was the inner affairs of the Liu Mansion, so she should not be involved. She could just pretend that she did not know about it.
Gu Chaoyan stopped thinking and took up the teacup and sipped the tea.
She stood up and was about to leave, but Qingqing suddenly said, ¡°That child is mine.¡±
Gu Chaoyan sat down again, as she looked at Liu Qingqing confusedly.
Her child? So it was Zhou Huailing¡¯s too?
She had not been divorced with Zhou Huailing for one year, so that could not be someone else¡¯s. How could that happen?
She thought for a while and felt that she had not yet seen Liu Qingqing for a long time. Maybe she was pregnant and gave birth to this baby?
¡°I was pregnant when I was still the Princess Consort of Lord Ling. I did not know about that, nor did I get a doctor to feel my pulse. Then he decided to rece me with Gu Ruxue, so the whole thing was dyed until we were divorced and I returned to the Liu Mansion.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°He is the Crown Prince and we are divorced, so I decide to raise the child alone. He will be left out of it.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Chaoyan, please keep this secret for me,¡± Liu Qingqing begged.
Gu Chaoyan felt very emotional. She could not tell if that was a good or bad thing... a child would always be a good thing except that it was Zhou Huailing¡¯s child.
Gu Chaoyan nodded. ¡°General Liu is falling now, and you and the child may not be as safe as before. You have to arrange the child well. Zhou Huailing desires the Phoenix Girl and he will not ept this child.¡±
¡°I got it. I will let Yun bring the baby away tomorrow,¡± Liu Qingqing said.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
It was good that Liu Qingqing had her own n. However...
Yun? That sounded quite familiar, yet she could not remember who that person was.
Gu Chaoyan got up.
She was heading towards the room where General Liu was lying. On the way there, she felt some coldness, so she was reminded of her visit to Lord Ling¡¯s Mansion. There was a Princess Concubine Yun, who had been forgotten to this stage. Could that be her?
She seemed to be in a good rtionship with Liu Qingqing.
Gu Chaoyan did not dig into it, but walked into the room.
In the room, the doctor was still on his knees. He seemed determined to be her disciple.
Chapter 1286 - 1286 Hidden Difficulty
1286 Hidden Difficulty
She had never thought about epting a disciple. She asked Xiao Jin to be in charge of Xinlin Gate, which was a ce to train capable people from different walks of life, but learning medical skills at Xinlin Gate and being her disciple were just two different things.
If she was going to ept a disciple, that person would be her assistant, working around her. And she did need someone like that.
Li Qing was a great candidate, but he was a skillful doctor who specializes in his own field. If he was just working with her as an assistant, it would be degrading for him.
This doctor was just right for that. He was not good at medical skills, but he had the gift. It was a good choice to take him along. And he was resolute as well.
She had tested him by ignoring him, and yet he still insisted on being her disciple.
If that was the case¡ she could ept him as a disciple.
Gu Chaoyan nodded. ¡°What is your name?¡±
¡°Yu Feng.¡± The doctor answered.
Hearing the name, Gu Chaoyan started to pay attention to him. The doctor looked clean and handsome, young and fitting his name well.
¡°Get up,e with me,¡± Gu Chaoyan said and started to walk outside.
Yu Feng looked so excited.
She agreed?
He had not expected that! Back at Feng County, he also did not think that General Liu would have been injured so seriously. That was why he came with him to the capital where he had such an experience.
Although Gu Chaoyan had turned around and left, Yu Feng still kowtowed to Gu Chaoyan three times before getting up.
He felt that his legs had be numb, and he almost tripped over himself. He followed Gu Chaoyan happily.
The snow did not seem to stop. When Gu Chaoyan left the Liu Mansion, the snowkes were still falling. Sword One held up the umbre for her, in case the snow fell on her.
The servants from the Liu Mansion were all seeing her off politely.
The wagon moved forward quite slowly in the snow, and Gu Chaoyan let it be. She had the handheld fire-ce in her hands, and took a nap in the wagon.
Within one year¡¯s time, Gu Chaoyan witnessed how the Saint Divine Land deteriorated.
If it continued like this, Gu Chaoyan was worried that the Saint Divine Land would be engulfed by the other countries.
She sighed.
It was the civilians that had to suffer.
***
At the Qianqing Pce.
The King was extremely anxious as he looked at what was happening outside. Snow in June! That was something that had never happened for hundreds of years, but it happened now, while he was in the throne.
Something was going on!
What was going on?
He panicked.
¡°De Fu, get me a pnquin!¡± The King shouted as he walked outside. He had arranged for many people to visit Destiny Monk, trying to ask him what on earth was going on, but everyone returned fruitless. They could not even approach Destiny Monk¡¯s room.
He could not stand it any more. He decided to go there personally to call Destiny Monk out of the room.
Chapter 1287 - 1287 Meeting You
1287 Meeting You
If he remained in the room, chaos would happen in the Saint Divine Land! He was not that anxious about losing Jiayu Pass, but he was scared by the strange phenomenon.
He understood that all the civilians trusted the heaven¡¯s destiny. That was even scarier than losing a war.
On a June day, at noon yesterday, there was still some sun in the sky, and the wind was bright and sunny. However, it didn¡¯t remain the same when it came to the second half of the night. In his heart, he thought that it might be because De Fu saw it wrong, or it might be because it was suddenly cold at night, but the snow had been falling by the afternoon. The court was covered with white. De Fu held the umbre for him, fearing that the snow would make him feel cold.
The winter had just passed, and yet the winter was here again.
The summer town was almost finished building, but the town was no longer useful? Should the internal affairs department start to prepare for the winter? It was ridiculous!
The King found the whole thing ridiculous.
Snow in June! There had to be a reasonable exnation.
He headed towards Ruoshan Pce where Destiny Monk stayed.
Destiny Monk loved silence, so there was no one serving him at Ruoshan Pce, except for the two small monks from the temple, who were helping with sweeping, nothing else.
The King walked into Ruoshan Pce and felt it was a very deste ce, but he was burdened with things and did not notice any of these.
Destiny Monk was living in the main pce, so the King headed directly to the main pce, but his men could not approach the gate, so he wanted to try it personally. He was the King so he believed that he was different from the other ordinary people.
So he forced himself to walk in.
After a quarter of an hour, De Fu reminded him. ¡°It has been a quarter of an hour.¡±
The King suddenly realized what was happening.
He had not noticed that after such a long while, he was still on the same spot.
Only when De Fu reminded him did he finally realize how fast time traveled. He started to sweat.
It was his fault. He should not have believed that he could offend him like this. He was wrong.
The King started to admire Destiny Monk even more, and became very serious.
He looked at the main pce and said, ¡°Destiny Monk, I would like to meet you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It is snowing in June in the Saint Divine Land, and the whole thing is strange. The civilians inside and outside the capital are in chaos. We respect heaven, but what is causing all of this? Please, Destiny Monk, I would like to have an answer!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I want to give the civilians a peaceful time!¡± the King said resolutely.
Destiny Monk, who was inside, looked very surprised. He put down the fruit tray in his hands. He understood that many people hade to him today and he did not want to see any of them, so he did note out.
However, something so big had happened?
Chapter 1288 - 1288 Door to the Enchantment
1288 Door to the Enchantment
Snowing in June?
Destiny Monk could not stand it any more. He got up and opened the gate, only to see the snowkes everywhere. Dressed in the dragon robe, the King was standing right in the middle. The yellow and dancing dragon looked especially conspicuous in the whiteness.
He looked up at the sky.
If not for the King¡¯s warning, he would not have known that snow fell in June.
He let out a heavy sigh.
There was an array formation in Ruoshan Pce. The King could not get in, so he had to go out himself.
Destiny Monk walked down along the staircase one step at a time, approaching the King.
It was not until he came to the King that the King touched Destiny Monk and felt his existence. He wondered what more Destiny Monk could do? He was like a God!
The King looked at him admiringly and said, ¡°Please, Destiny Monk, can you exin this?¡±
Destiny Monk observed heaven for a long while.
He didn¡¯t seem nervous or scared, just very calm, but he had been very surprised to hear the news.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to be worried, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Destiny Monk said, ¡°The heaven is strange because something is happening. Snow in June basically means that the door to the enchantment will soon appear. When that appears, the Phoenix Girl should be born. Only the Phoenix Girl is able to open the door to enchantment, and the one who manages to open the enchantment should be the Phoenix Girl.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It came earlier than I expected. Normally, it should have happened in the winter of this year, but now it is happening in summer!¡± Destiny Monk shook his head slightly.
Snow in June was not that important. The important part was why it happened now.
Did anything happen?
The King looked extremely joyful.
The Phoenix Girl was going to appear soon?
Then it basically means that he could be the King of the whole world.
He was suddenly reminded of how he dominated the world. He saw the flourishing images, and appeared very greedy.
Alright then!
¡°Destiny Monk, where is the door to enchantment?¡± The King asked excitedly.
¡°Over there.¡± Destiny Monk pointed at one ce randomly.
That was the Mount Imperial Tombs, where the imperial family were buried for generations.
The Imperial Tombs were situated next to that mount, which was not tall or short. The mount was often surrounded by some mist-like whiteness, and the mount looked really beautiful when viewed from the high point of the imperial court.
Snow was falling over the mount, but did not cover it. The mount still looked fresh as if it was not affected by the snow in June.
The King had never thought that the door to enchantment would be at the Imperial Tombs, but that did not happen.
¡°Destiny Monk, when will the door to enchantment appear?¡± The King asked.
¡°We can just wait.¡± Destiny Monk said quietly as he added. ¡°When the snow stops, the door to enchantment will appear and the Phoenix Girl¡¯s hands can be put on the door to enchantment, and it will open.¡±
The King nodded and believed that it was a very simple thing.
¡°What will happen when the door to enchantment is opened?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± Destiny Monk said and headed back to his pce, not nning to say anything more.
The King already got what he needed to know.
He looked really joyful.
¡°News hase from the border.¡± De Fu reminded him with a small voice.
Chapter 1289 - 1289 News from Border
1289 News from Border
De Fu could not wait to pass on the news from the border. Seeing Destiny Monk leaving, De Fu reminded him and waited for the King to give an order.
Hearing the newsing, the King stopped smiling.
It was not a very steady situation at the border.
The general was reced and Jiayu Pass was lost, Feng County was not strong enough to defend itself. If no news came, then the situation there should be fine. If news came, it would be either extremely good or extremely bad.
The King looked quite serious.
It was almost time for the Phoenix Girl to appear, and soon they would know what was behind the door to enchantment, but he still hoped that all the news would be good, not like right now.
¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± the King said.
De Fu opened the umbre and apanied the King to head towards Qianqing Pce.
On the way to Qianqing Pce, the snow turned increasingly heavy.
Due to the sudden arrival of the snow, the King had no warm clothes. The King sneezed on his way back and forth. He had caught a cold.
Back to Qianqing Pce¡
De Fu asked for ginger soup to be prepared and a fire basin to be added, fearing that something would happen to the King.
However, the King did not care. He took a seat and had the handheld fire-ce in his hands, asking the soldier who was on his knees. ¡°What happened at the border?¡±
¡°We lost Feng County!¡± the soldier said in fright.
No one was willing to pass on the news of the failure to the capital, because if they ran into a time when the King was in a bad mood, they might get their head chopped off.
However, it was his turn right now, so he had to head into the capital against his will.
He was shivering, due to the cold weather and fear.
¡°Our force exceeds that of the North Qi Land, but the North Qi Land has too many magical monsters and we have to deal with them. We failed to guard the county and we don¡¯t even have a real general.¡± The man exined.
He had been taught to say those words by the strategist working for the Crown Prince. In this way, the King might not lose his temper and might spare his life. Those strategists were best at talking, so he trusted them and followed the order.
The King looked really miserable, but he did not lose his temper.
It was totally within his expectations.
After General Liu was transported back, there was no leader leading the battle for Feng County. So they were naturally in a bad position.
As long as the Crown Prince was well, nothing else mattered. Feng County was too small for him to care about.
¡°I know about that, you can leave now,¡± the King said.
The soldier let out a sigh of relief, thanking God for sparing his life.
The King had been obsessed with the door to enchantment¡
De Fu said, ¡°King.¡±
Chapter 1290 - 1290 The Crown Prince’s Return
1290 The Crown Prince¡¯s Return
The King was in the middle of contemting when he suddenly heard this. He frowned and said to De Fu impatiently, ¡°What is it now?¡±
De Fu panicked, but he might have said it too early. He should have waited a bit longer.
His King was getting more and more irritable.
He was not able to grasp what he was thinking, though he had been working next to him for so many years.
¡°The Crown Prince hase into the court. He has just returned from the border and hase to you directly. He is a little injured, so I didn¡¯t want to dy it.¡± De Fu exined.
So the Crown Prince was here.
The King showed a more gentle expression. So the Crown Prince was here, meaning that he did not get injured due to the loss of Feng County.
He was the King, and he did not n to step down now, but he was also a father, who needed to have a very satisfying son. Zhou Huailing was the one. Honored Princess Jing was from the Yao Family, who had given him a great deal. And the Yao Family had been keeping a low-profile in the capital after he took the throne, and they had no offspring working in the court. He liked Honored Princess Jing when he was younger, and Huailing treated him well.
Compared to the other sons, Huailing was the real one in his heart.
He did not wish for something to happen to Huailing.
¡°Bring him in,¡± the King said.
De Fu passed on the message and realized that his decision was right.
Soon Zhou Huailing came into Qianqing Pce.
He kneeled down directly. ¡°Father, it was my fault that we lost Feng County!¡±
The King saw the wound on him as well as the blood traces. He said directly, ¡°Get up now.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It is not your fault. You are not good at leading troops, and Feng County is not a very easily defended ce. It was General Liu¡¯s fault that we lost Jiayu Pass.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°De Fu, go and get the imperial doctor to check up on the Crown Prince,¡± the King said with a broken heart.
Zhou Huailing looked at his own wounds. ¡°These are just small, I am fine. I just want to go back to my mansion to visit the Crown Prince Consort. I haven¡¯t seen her in ages and I miss her a great deal.¡±
The King did not think that was a proper decision, but seeing that he was already treated, he nodded. ¡°She is living at your mother¡¯s ce, just go and visit her. You cane to court tomorrow. I have something to share with you.¡±
Zhou Huailing nodded, he then retired. He went directly to pick up his woman.
He had intended to grab General Liu¡¯s forces directly and then conquer those from the North Qi so as to obtain some magical monsters, but things went badly. General Liu¡¯s forces had been lost by him and he could do nothing about the magical monsters.
So he had no choice but to return to the capital.
In the meanwhile¡
Gu Ruxue became even more important for him. If he could not get any external forces, Gu Ruxue, who was the Phoenix Girl, would be the best tool for him to get the throne.
He had thought it through on the way home.
What he needed to do was to attach Ruxue to him, so that she had no other choice.
They had been married for half a year, but they had not yet had a child.
What mattered the most was that they needed to have a child.
Chapter 1291 - 1291 Meeting You
1291 Meeting You
When snow fell in the capital in June, he understood that something was going on. It basically meant that the door to enchantment would open soon, and the Phoenix Girl woulde into being ahead of time. At that time, Ruxue was going to be recognized as the real Phoenix Girl, who would be respected and admired by tens of thousands of people.
At that time, Ruxue would be as important as the throne, and many people would be ambitious.
Wars, or thrones, rebels, what mattered the most was that they needed to have the Phoenix Girl¡¯s support. In this way, they could keep the imperial blood.
So he should not waste any more time and needed to have a lineal child with Ruxue.
He was not very concentrated when he was in Qianqing Pce. That was because Junyi¡¯s messenger told him what happened in the court and he understood that Ruxue held his destiny, not his father.
The power of the throne was much smaller in front of heaven¡¯s destiny.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s heart was throbbing so he walked fast. He was desperate to meet Ruxue. Only in this way would his heart be assured.
He even refused to take the umbre from Junyi as he walked towards Ruxue. He needed to feel the snowing day of June.
Something bad was happening, but for him, it was a great thing, though it was bad for the others.
Ruxue¡¯s name just fitted the situation.
When she was born and named like this, it basically meant that she was the Phoenix Girl, right?
Zhou Huailing¡¯s heart was very warm, though it was very cold here.
He smiled.
Ronghua Pce was located very close to him. It was covered by snow.
The maid at Ronghua Pce greeted him.
¡°Where is the Crown Prince Consort?¡± Zhou Huailing asked the moment he walked in.
¡°She is living in the side-wing of Ronghua Pce, close to Honored Princess Jing¡¯s bedroom. They are chatting now,¡± the maid said with a smile.
Zhou Huailing nodded.
Honored Princess Jing¡¯s bedroom was very close to his so he went straight inside.
He walked towards the Honored Princess Jing¡¯s bedroom.
It was very warm inside, and Zhou Huailing noticed that.
Honored Princess Jing looked worried the moment he walked in. ¡°Ling, it is snowing outside, why are you walking without an umbre, you will get a cold! How can you be injured like this? Where is the imperial doctor?¡±
Honored Princess Jing looked very concerned and dusted away the snowkes on Zhou Huailing¡¯s body and head, but Zhou Huailing did not care. He looked at Gu Ruxue who was standing next to her. He had never looked at Gu Ruxue like a treasure before.
He swept her into his arms and said, ¡°Ruxue, I have missed you so badly.¡±
Chapter 1292 - 1292 Unfairness 1
1292 Unfairness 1
Gu Ruxue felt quite shocked when she was swept into his arms.
It was the main hall of Ronghua Pce, where Honored Princess Jing lived. The Crown Prince was back so she should not be the main focus. She had intended to let the mother and son talk before saying something, but the Crown Prince seemed to be so obsessed with her that he only had eyes for her.
Gu Ruxue was chuckling inwardly. ¡°I miss you too, Crown Prince.¡±
Zhou Huailing tightened his arms. In his opinion, he was not holding the Crown Prince Consort, but the Phoenix Girl, someone who was going to help him to reach the throne and dominate the whole world. Of course he would like her that much.
Also, he felt assured when she was in his arms. He felt as if he was holding his future and the whole world within his arms.
Naturally, he ignored Honored Princess Jing at the moment.
Honored Princess Jing was really irritated.
She had no idea about the door to enchantment and the appearance of the Phoenix Girl, that was why she did not understand why her son ignored her and only paid his attention to a woman.
She was really displeased.
Her son was born and grew up in the imperial court, and she had spent so much effort in raising him.
However¡ now he ignored her directly but focused only on a woman.
She always felt that the Crown Prince Consort was not elegant and was overly-dressed all the time, but due to her identity as the Phoenix Girl, she never said a bad thing against her. However, she felt quite ufortable right now.
Instead of throwing her temper, she said stiffly, ¡°You have time to talk with each other when you return to the mansionter. Crown Prince, you need to have your injuries checked on by the imperial doctor.¡±
Only then did Zhou Huailing release Gu Ruxue.
They were alone at Ronghua Pce¡ so Zhou Huailing said without consideration, ¡°It is fine, mother, those are just fake wounds. If an imperial doctores to check on me, it would be very difficult to exin clearly.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°People from the North Qi were very invasive. I can¡¯t just guard Feng County, but I was at the border so I needed to be injured so that I would be able to convince my father, thus getting those ces wrapped up. I am not wounded, mother, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Having said this, Zhou Huailing lost his patience to remain in the court. He was only thinking about fathering a child.
So he said straightforwardly, ¡°Mother, please work more on father.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Me and Ruxue haven¡¯t seen each other for a long while, and I need to speak with her at the mansion,¡± Zhou Huailing said cheerfully.
Having said that, he greeted his mother with Gu Ruxue, then he hurried off, looking really anxious.
Gu Ruxue felt quite excited as well and followed him. She knew what the Crown Prince needed. When the Crown Prince spent so much time at the border, she felt quite lonely as well. She wasn¡¯t so happy about it.
Both of them were in a very good mood, but Honored Princess Jing stood on the spot with a sunken expression, watching the couple leave.
¡°Ling has always been the most polite towards the senior people in the court, and he would alwayse to me and exchange a few words with me whenever he is in the court¡¡±
Chapter 1293 - 1293 Unfairness 2
1293 Unfairness 2
¡°And normally, we would talk for more than two hours. Ling trusts and relies on me too. It has always been like this! However, now that he is more than 20 years old, he has be someone who only adores women, not me! The Crown Prince Consort is not that elegant anyway.¡± Honored Princess Jing stood there, looking very annoyed. She truly did not like Gu Ruxue.
Honored Princess Jing felt very unconvinced and displeased with the Phoenix Girl.
She did not have a smooth time after bing the Princess, and the only motivation she had was her son. So she was not very used to her son being away.
The Honored Princess showed no emotions, but that was because she was truly annoyed. Auntie Hua who was next to her felt her heart skipping a bit. She was very worried that Honored Princess Jing would not understand this. So she said, ¡°Please, Honored Princess Jing, don¡¯t think in this way. The Crown Prince has always treated you nicely.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°How can he change just because of one woman?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Crown Prince is a man who likes women, but he knows whates first. The Crown Prince Consort is the Phoenix Girl, so she should be of some use. That is why the Crown Prince should pay more attention to her!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We have spent so many years in the court, so please understand.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are of course more important to him, but it is a crucial time right now, and he needs to pay some attention to her as well,¡± Auntie Hua said.
Auntie Hua had served Honored Princess Jing since she was little, and she had not married anyone because she was devoted to Honored Princess Jing!
In Honored Princess Jing¡¯s heart, she was someone of great importance, so when she said something, Honored Princess Jing believed her.
Honored Princess Jing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I am just saying something emotional. We should focus on the general situation. I really hope that Long will take the throne!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I have started to feel quite distracted after spending so much time in the court. Please, do remind me when you are around.¡± Honored Princess Jing smiled.
Only now did Auntie Hua feel more assured. She was worried that Honored Princess Jing would lose her confidence after so many years. That would be a huge loss, so it was great that she was fine.
Great¡
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be right next to you,¡± Auntie Hua said as she poured Honored Princess Jing the tea.
Honored Princess Jing nodded.
***
Outside Ronghua Pce.
Zhou Huailing was holding the umbre for Gu Ruxue and did not want any snowkes to fall upon her. They walked together all the way to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.
Zhou Huailing carefully looked after her, though he had been quite distracted.
He helped Gu Ruxue out of the wagon and they headed towards the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.
They had just reached the gate when a woman rushed to him. ¡°The Crown Prince, you are the Crown Prince right? I have something to say to you!¡±
Zhou Huailing was really startled after hearing the scream. Where did the womane from? What was she doing here? It was just a total mess for him.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s expression sank as he turned around.
Chapter 1294 - 1294 Something 1
1294 Something 1
Hearing the sound, Gu Ruxue looked at her, not very pleased that a woman came to the Crown Prince at this moment. What would a womane to the Crown Prince for anyway, other than some affairs.
There were no otherdies arranged by the Yao Family in the mansion. Did the Crown Prince go out and find someone else? Gu Ruxue was not very happy about this. The Crown Prince had promised her that he only had eyes for her! What was this woman doing here?
She looked at the woman and pursed her lips.
The woman looked very ordinary and old. She was unlike her and had a very in look. The Crown Prince should not have fallen for a woman like this.
Gu Ruxue snorted.
Zhou Huailing got startled and snapped at the woman. ¡°What is this crazy woman doing here? Drag her away and hit her twenty times!¡±
Then he turned to Gu Ruxue and tugged at her hands, hoping that Ruxue would not get mad by this.
The woman was startled by Zhou Huailing¡¯s sudden order too. She said hurriedly, ¡°I have something to tell the Crown Prince!¡±
Zhou Huailing was going to leave directly rather than hear her.
Junyi tugged at Zhou Huailing and reminded her. ¡°Crown Prince, let¡¯s just hear what she has to say. When we hear the story, we can handle everything properly.¡± Junyi was trying to indicate that the Crown Prince should understand what he should say to Gu Ruxue.
The Crown Prince was in too much a hurry to make such a rough decision. It would make them miss a lot of beneficial things.
This woman looked old, so she must be married. Her clothes were made of excellent materials, so she was apparently from some official family. And the colors of the clothes indicated that she was not the legal wife, so if she could run away from the back yard ande to the Crown Prince, she might have something to tell him.
And that might not have anything to do about love affairs.
He observed her and understood what was going on, but he needed to hear her out to see what she had to say, thus reminding the Crown Prince.
Junyi was chuckling inwardly, in fact. He was hoping that it was going to be some internal affairs from those noble families.
Hearing what Junyi said, Zhou Huailing showed more patience to the woman and took a closer look at her. He was sure that this woman had nothing to do with him.
He nodded.
He nced at Gu Ruxue. ¡°You can go inside if you feel cold here.¡±
¡°I will stay and listen with you, Crown Prince.¡± Gu Ruxue answered straightforwardly. She had no intention of leaving. She was going to find out what this woman wanted from the Crown Prince!
Zhou Huailing nodded and did not feel worried.
Junyi believed that it was an okay decision, so he heard him out.
Zhou Huailing looked at the woman calmly, ¡°Just spit it out.¡±
The woman let out a sigh of relief.
She was so worried that she would be beaten to death before she spilled out the secret.
She had been too anxious and hurried.
So she changed her tone and said politely, ¡°The Crown Prince, I am General Liu¡¯s concubine. I tried to meet you but had no other way except to wait for you here at the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am here to tell you something.¡±
Chapter 1295 - 1295 Something 2
1295 Something 2
Hearing that she was from General Liu¡¯s mansion, Zhou Huailing smiled. If she was here for him, then it must be because something was happening at the Liu Family Family.
That was quite normal. General Liu could not have survived after he returned from the border so they should not be as strong as before. He was not going to be General Liu anymore, and the Liu Family should be dismissed very soon.
However, he had not expected that the story woulde to his ears.
Zhou Huailing smiled briefly, feeling overjoyed.
The Liu Family had been so popr and now they were copsing. It was the Liu Family¡¯s fault since they tried to fight against him. Now they were like this.
Zhou Huailing was in a very good mood, so he nodded and came to the woman who was on her knees. ¡°Just tell me what you need. If I can offer you anything, I will.¡±
The concubine chuckled hearing that. That was what she had wanted!
The concubine thought for a while and said, ¡°The Crown Prince, I am going to tell you a secret, which is rted to you too, but if I tell you the secret I will get hunted down by the Liu Family. I don¡¯t think that I can live on at the Liu Family any more. I don¡¯t care about myself, but I have a son and I hope¡¡±
Zhou Huailing¡¯s face changed as he looked at this concubine.
She was trying to make a deal with him?
It had been a long time since someone tried to make a deal with him in this way, but¡
He was not too angry at the moment.
Well¡
She mentioned her son, who was the concubine¡¯s son at the Liu Family. As long as he remembered, General Liu¡¯s wife passed away ages ago, and Liu Qingqing was their only child. And General Liu did not get any of his concubine to take over the position of wife, so General Liu had few children. The only son must be born by this woman.
He was the only son of the Liu Family.
Zhou Huailing smiled even more brightly. That was very soon.
General Liu and Liu Qingqing were his enemies, but what he had not expected was that the concubine of the Liu Family would seek shelter from him with the only son of the Liu Family.
It seemed that people from the Liu Family knew that the Liu Family was no longer as useful as before.
It seemed that the only profits he had got from the border war was that he had reached some of his goals.
Zhou Huailing smiled happily.
Seeing the concubine, he said, ¡°I will give him shelter, and he will definitely have a future. Don¡¯t worry about this, I have told you this and I will stick to my promise. Me and Liu Qingqing are no longer rted, but you are not like her.¡±
The concubine chuckled.
That was exactly what she expected to happen.
So without hesitation, she said, ¡°Crown Prince, the secret is that Liu Qingqing has given birth to your child and they are at the Liu Mansion right now!¡±
Chapter 1296 - 1296 Only You!
1296 Only You!
¡°The Liu Mansion has been keeping this secret, but I believe that even if Liu Qingqing is separated from you, you should know about the child. Liu Qingqing has been over the top, so I came to tell you about this,¡± the concubine said.
Liu Qingqing was a woman who had been married, but who kept thinking about causing trouble. It should be her son, Jing, who was in charge of the affairs in the mansion rather than her, when General Liu was ina.
Jing was born by a concubine, but he was a man! It had always been men who were in charge since ancient times!
However, Liu Qingqing already reced her and her son with her men and she was not convinced by that.
If she was going to bring down Liu Qingqing, she had to tell the secret about the child to her enemy.
Well¡
She was right. The Crown Prince detested Liu Qingqing.
The Crown Prince was going tobat Liu Qingqing for keeping the secret.
At that time, she and Jing would take over the Liu Family!
The concubine felt really excited. As long as Jing took over the Liu Family, she would not care about whether the Crown Prince offered her any benefits.
When the concubine finished telling the story, the air turned quiet and no one had any reaction for a moment.
Liu Qingqing had gotten pregnant and she had given birth to a baby!
It would have been a very cheerful thing a year ago, but right now, this child should not have been born.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s expression sank deeply.
His lineal eldest son should not be by thedy from the Liu Family, but by the Phoenix Girl!
Hearing that, Gu Ruxue became very angry. ¡°Crown Prince! I am the Crown Prince Consort and I am the one who should give birth to a baby, not others, especially not Liu Qingqing!¡± Gu Ruxue screamed with a loud voice, sounding really unsatisfied. She just could not ept the truth.
The Crown Prince had promised for her to have the first child. Only her child could be the lineal, eldest son, the only heir!
Obviously, the whole thing was wrong.
Liu Qingqing had already taken up the position!
She was so unhappy that she started to throw her temper at him.
Zhou Huailing took hold of Gu Ruxue and said, ¡°Ruxue, let¡¯s just go in and I will give you a satisfying answer, alright?¡±
Having said that, Zhou Huailing¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Junyi, deal with it.¡±
The words had just been spoken when he took Gu Ruxue into the mansion.
This was not something he would like to run into, so he would give Ruxue the easiest answer.
He took her into the room.
With a determined look, Zhou Huailing said to Gu Ruxue. ¡°Ruxue, Liu Qingqing was pregnant before you married me and that was my fault, but if I made you the promise, I would stick to that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will not ept Liu Qingqing¡¯s child, and he will not exist in this world!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I only want to have a child with you, Ruxue.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Only you are qualified enough to have my child!¡±
Having said that, Zhou Huailing approached Gu Ruxue, picked her up and carried her into the inner chamber. He looked really anxious.
Chapter 1297 - 1297 Only You! 2
1297 Only You! 2
Zhou Huailing was anxious, not because of desire. He was a very cold and rational person and his desire only turned strong when he was facing something he really wanted. He was not that interested in women.
The reason why he was so anxious was because he wanted to have a child with the Phoenix Girl. Only when a child was born by the Phoenix Girl would he feel assured.
Gu Ruxue looked very bashful. She had been separated from the Crown Prince for more than half a month, and she spent the night alone, finding it difficult to fall asleep. The Crown Prince only slept with her, and he always spent the whole night at her ce. The Crown Prince was young enough to have plenty of energy even after a busy day, so she was used to having fun with the Crown Prince.
So she had been longing for him during the past 15 days.
Her face had turned red, but she let the Crown Prince untie her clothes. From the outer shirt to the underwear, and then to the only remaining apron, taking off all these obstacles, a wonderful body was presented in front of his eyes. Gu Ruxue was beautiful, there was no doubt. She had just be an adult so her body and skin were excellent. It was very hot in the room at the moment, so her skin was slightly ruddy.
Seeing her below him, Zhou Huailing felt quite attracted to this beautiful woman even though he only cared about having a child as soon as possible.
Compared to other men, he had rtively fewer women with him. He could not touch thedies from the Yao Family, and Ruxue had been watching out for other women. And at the border, he kept himself away from women as well, so he was very motivated at the moment.
He bent down and started to move roughly.
It was still snowing outside, so people inside the room brought coals and tried not to interrupt them.
Sound constantly arose from the room, but they just pretended as if they heard nothing.
***
Junyi already settled the concubine from the Liu Family, and then he wanted to talk about these urgent matters. He had no time to take a break, so while the Crown Prince was busy in the bedroom, he headed directly to the study and waited for him.
Snow in June in the Saint Divine Land!
Junyi was feeling really d to see the snow, which drove the others crazy.
He had given himself a goal that within three years, he was going to help the Crown Prince take the throne. He wanted nothing but the title of the King¡¯s strategist. Then he would be a hermit and go to his master, telling him that he was better than his Senior Brother Xie Yan, showing him that he was indeed a capable disciple.
His Senior Brother was just a deserter.
Junyi snorted and felt very unsatisfied by Xie Yan.
He had never believed that Xie Yan was better than him, but his master still preferred him.
He was going to prove to them!
Junyi had his teeth clenched.
It would take less than 3 years before the Crown Prince took the throne!
Junyi smiled happily.
***
In the room.
When they were done, silence dominated again.
Gu Ruxue had fallen asleep, but she was smiling. She was obviously really happy.
Zhou Huailing felt tired, but he did not go to bed, but got out of it.
Chapter 1298 - 1298 Big Event 1
1298 Big Event 1
He took a bath, then asked the servant to dress him. Then he walked out of the room and said, ¡°The Crown Prince Consort is tired, and she may need to have a long rest. Have warm water and snacks prepared and do not be slow in serving her! If she wakes up in the middle, tell her that I am in the study and that I will keep herpany soon.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Nothing else is important. That is all for today, you can all go serve her now!¡± Zhou Huailing got everything settled, so he said nothing more and left with a coat on his shoulders.
He and Junyi were in agreement. That was because he understood Junyi well.
Junyi was devoted to him, and was working very hard for him. Junyi was very kind-hearted and he did not pursue power and interest, which made him feel quite assured.
Since Junyi was very devoted, he spent almost the whole time helping him out.
At first, he worried whether Junyi would be devoted to him, so he gave him a woman, but gradually, he realized that Junyi spent almost all his time in getting his work done, so he trusted him even more.
He started to walk towards his studie which was fully lit.
Zhou Huailing walked directly into the study, put down the coat and sat onto the chair.
Junyi joined him.
Zhou Huailing was in a good mood as he asked Junyi. ¡°We are now done with all affairs. Now we can talk about important business.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You must have waited for a long while, Junyi.¡± Zhou Huailing said casually.
Junyi showed no expression on his face. ¡°The Crown Prince and the Crown Prince Consort should have a child. That is what matters more than anything else.¡±
Zhou Huailing smiled brightly.
Liu Qingqing gave birth to a child, so he knew one thing.
He was able to father a child, but Liu Qingqing was too elegant for him to indulge himself.
However, Ruxue was the Phoenix Girl and she behaved well in the chamber too. If he worked hard, and Ruxue was trapped inside the room, he would soon have a child.
Zhou Huailing felt very motivated, but he also believed that it was very difficult to deal with the born child.
He looked up at Junyi. ¡°Junyi, what do you think that we should deal with the child?¡±
¡°It is very easy to deal with the child, because he is known to be living at the Liu Mansion. And we can have this concubine killed in anyway we want.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What matters the most is our major business Crown Prince.¡±
Zhou Huailing nodded.
That was true. He could do whatever he wanted with the child with just one order, but when the door to enchantment would appear mattered more.
What happened at the border mattered the most.
How he could gather his forces and take the throne was what mattered above all.
By this point¡
Zhou Huailing was about to speak when his messenger came. ¡°Crown Prince, something has just happened!¡±
Chapter 1299 - 1299 Use
1299 Use
Zhou Huailing was about to speak when he heard the anxious words. He turned more serious and stopped what he was about to say. He nced at Junyi, who nodded. Zhou Huailing looked at the approaching man and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
Junyi arranged those messengers. He had been expanding hiswork from when he started to work as his strategist, until this moment, when the capital was filled with his messengers. In other ces in the Saint Divine Land, there were people working for him as well.
They were back from the border, but they had many messengers settled at the border too.
They would be the first person that received the news from the border, just like how the news from the court coulde to them first.
Zhou Huailing had thought that this was just a waste of time and energy, but when thework was fully settled and he received the news first, he was very satisfied.
With a teacup in his hands, he looked at the person calmly.
The messenger replied. ¡°Crown Prince, the news from the border says that the situation is not very optimistic. After Feng County was lost, Ning County was lost too. Duke North can¡¯t hold the forces and has retreated to Xinzhou. Duke North is badly injured and is receiving medical treatment in the clinic. The news will reach the King tonight, so in the morning session the next day, the King might need to find a new chief to lead the army.¡±
Having said this, the messenger stood still.
Those messengers were all intelligent people, who were very effective in collecting all kinds of information and making predictions. For example, they were able to tell what would happen the next day through the news from the border.
Therefore, Zhou Huailing could get everything prepared for the next day without making mistakes.
Zhou Huailing nodded.
He understood what was happening, so he told the messenger to retire.
He had predicted that the border would keep on losing to the enemies. He was not shocked and he believed that it should happen like this.
Jiayu Pass was lost when General Liu was in charge. He was kind of responsible too. He lost Feng County, and he was responsible, so if Duke North held Ning County, then he as the Crown Prince would be humiliated.
So it was only reasonable that Ning County was lost.
Junyi had predicted that as long as Jiayu Pass was lost, the towns around it would be lost too. What they needed was to keep the capital as well as the Phoenix Girl safe.
So he was very confident.
He looked calm, sipped the tea and looked at Junyi. ¡°What do you think we should do next?¡±
¡°Ning County has been lost, and the army retreated to Xinzhou, which is better than Ning County, in terms of goods and houses. We even have some troops stationed at Xinzhou as well, butpared to Ning County, Xinzhou is not as strong, so Xinzhou will be lost very soon too.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If that is the case, we should take good advantage of North Qi!¡±
¡°How?¡± Zhou Huailing asked seriously.
Chapter 1300 Requires
Junyi smiled briefly.
How? That was very simple, especially since they were in the chaos of wars.
"Snow in June¡ that is obviously a very strange scene. ording to Destiny Monk, that is because the door to enchantment is about to open, which means that there is going to be anothernd behind that door. So the towns in the Saint Divine Land are no longer important. If that is the case, why not take this opportunity to remove who we want to remove?"
"¡"
"We have removed the Liu Family."
"¡"
"The Chu Family is not in a very steady position in the capital, so we don''t need to work hard on that."
"¡"
"And we just have a few lords left. Those lords are all useless, but they are still the King''s sons, which can potentially cause you trouble."
"¡"
"Lord Yan has been living at the border throughout his life, and he is now like a piece of trash. He can be left for the future. Lord Yu is never in the capital, and we will always have a chance to deal with him. Lord Huai is the worst of all. He is the lineal child, and although the Jiang Family is gone, he is still quite popr, especially his fiance Gu Chaoyan. She is quite capable so they may have the chance to over turn the table. She may be a threat to us."
"¡"
"Ning County is lost and Duke North is seriously injured, and someone is going to be dispatched to Xinzhou. Lord Huai is the best candidate."
"¡"
"He can be a hugeparison against you and for another thing, he can get killed through others'' hands."
"¡"
"What do you think, Crown Prince?" Junyi asked.
Junyi heard Junyi''s analyses and believed that it totally made sense.
When his father took the throne, he had his brothers removed. That was why he took the throne sessfully.
Now he was almost at the edge of his goal, so if his brothers still lived it might be a huge threat for him. So he needed to remove them as well.
He had always hated his Eighth Brother, who always had what he wanted.
If that was the case¡ then Eighth Brother could be the first one to be removed!
What Junyi nned fit what he was thinking!
Zhou Huailing looked outside and thought for a while, saying, "Junyi, before it gets too dark, go to the officer of the Ministry of Architecture and tell him that he should make the proposal of sending Lord Huai to the border. You can promise him a lot of benefits! It is very important, so Junyi, you should do it personally so that I can be assured."
Zhou Huailing felt quite uncertain. It was not a very good day and he did not think that it was proper to send Junyi there, but he could not trust anyone else.
Junyi nodded and did not dwell on it.
His purpose was to get what he could obtain from the Crown Prince. He did not care about anything else except to reach his goal.
So Junyi left directly while Zhou Huailing went to his chambers.
He headed towards Gu Ruxue.
At that moment, Gu Ruxue had just woken up and finished taking a bath. She had been so tired that she fell asleep directly. She had just regained her energy and felt like eating.
Before she was able to say anything, Zhou Huailing picked her up and carried her to the inner chamber, shut the door and pushed Gu Ruxue to the bed.
Gu Ruxue threw a shocked look at Zhou Huailing. "Crown Prince¡."
Chapter 1301 - 1301 Not Sure about the Crown Prince Consort
1301 Not Sure about the Crown Prince Consort
¡°What?¡± Zhou Huailing asked Gu Ruxue in confusion, wondering what she meant.
As far as he remembered, his women should respect him no matter what and he could do whatever he wanted with her, especially since he was working hard to father some imperial children. He believed that Gu Ruxue should obey himpletely.
So he wondered what Gu Ruxue showed this expression for!
Gu Ruxue was both shy and surprised. They had already slept together and she was still quite tired, yet the Crown Prince wanted to sleep with her again?
She felt very anxious, but thinking of how Liu Qingqing gave birth to a child whilst she had not, Gu Ruxue felt really ufortable and desired to give birth to a lineal child for the Crown Prince no matter what.
She clenched her teeth and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±
Zhou Huailing answered briefly and continued his movements.
The situation was quite urgent so he did not want to waste any more time.
While the door to enchantment was yet to appear and Ruxue was free, he was going to focus on fathering children. When Ruxue was pregnant, his job would be done.
Zhou Huailing was thinking that while he removed Gu Ruxue¡¯s clothes.
The servants were all wondering what was happening, but they did not ask and only lowered their heads, continuing with what they had been doing.
The room did not be quiet until theter part of the night.
***
The snow had been flying throughout the whole night.
As dawn broke, Zhou Huailing got up and went for the morning session. It was not a very peaceful time, so he as the Crown Prince should never bete for the morning session.
When he got up, Gu Ruxue had no reaction. She was fast asleep. Normally, Gu Ruxue would wake up and dress him.
He thought for a while and felt that he must have tired her out, but considering that what they needed the most now was a child, he dropped the rules and let the maid help him dress.
When he was dressed¡ Zhou Huailing was about to go for the morning session.
As he came to the door and saw the snowkes he turned to the servants in the room, saying, ¡°The snow is very heavy and the Crown Prince Consort is too weak to go outside. Just let her stay in. I wille to her when I return, she doesn¡¯t need to be worried.¡±
Having said this he took a few steps forward.
However, he was still not assured about what he had decided.
He thought for a while.
It was a very important day and they had no children, and Gu Ruxue even slept with someone else before she married him, so he felt quite unassured that no one was able to keep her indoors.
If that was the case¡
Zhou Huailing nced at the room and pointed at one guard. ¡°Go and lock the door, get the things delivered to the Crown Prince Consort, but don¡¯t let her out if she has nothing important to do.¡±
Then he continued to move.
Junyi was waiting for him not too far away.
He was checking the area around them. He agreed with the Crown Prince¡¯s decision. The Crown Prince Consort was not an elegant person so it was safer to lock her inside.
Chapter 1302 Arrangement For Lord Huai
Neither of them believed that there was anything wrong with it. So they headed out of the Crown Prince''s Mansion and went straight into the court.
Junyi normally followed him to Zhuque Gate and waited outside. He was not qualified enough to go with Zhou Huailing shoulder to shoulder. He could only stay with the servants of the other officers. Junyi was very arrogant, and he barely had any interest in staying with those servants. Also, when he stayed outside the gate, he could hear some useful information.
***
In the court.
All officers and ministers were present.
The war was going on in the Saint Divine Land, so no officers or ministers dared to bete, fearing that they would be med.
When the officers and ministers were all there¡ the King came to the court early as well.
He already learned the news from the border and could not fall asleep. He had been pondering over strategies since morning. So he started the session very early since everyone was present.
He did not start any small talk. Instead, the King said straightforwardly, "The news from the border said that we lost Ning County, and our army has retreated to Xinzhou. Duke North is seriously injured and he is now under medical treatment in Xinzhou. Weck a chief at Xinzhou. Say, what should we do?"
All of the officers let out a sigh.
It was a huge issue regarding who should be arranged to take over the position.
The military officers were all gone and those who were at the morning sessions were either too old or low in position. They could not just be the general in chief.
So they could only pick one from the office ministers, but that was a huge issue!
No one dared to be the first one to say something.
Those who used to be capable in the court were all off the stage, and those that remained were all those that hoped to remain safe.
They all turned to Zhou Huailing, but Zhou Huailing was distracted and not in the mood to say a thing.
The officer of Ministry of Architecture stepped forward and suggested. "King, what about sending Lord Huai there. He used to have the idea of going there, and he has always been very active in doing tasks for the country. As far as I remember, back at Spring Hunt, he even hunted a serpent, so I think that he should have some abilities too. Lord Huai should be the best candidate, I believe."
Hearing that the others added. "True, Lord Huai is the best candidate. He has a high rank and he has knowledge too."
The King was frowning.
For him, that was not the best choice, but as he nced about, he did not think anyone else would suit it either.
Those officers were right. Lord Huai was high in rank.
He could take the mission. All he needed to do was to do something to keep the situation at bay.
The King looked at the Crown Prince before making a decision.
Seeing that the Crown Prince had no reaction, he nodded.
Without any more hesitation, the King said resolutely, "Then Lord Huai, you should go to Xinzhou. What do you think about it, Lord Huai?"
The King asked him that, not to hear his opinion, but to hear his response.
Zhou Huaijin had not said a thing while he was there, until this errand fell upon his head and until the King asked him personally about this.
Chapter 1303 Fights
Zhou Huaijin showed some expression on his face.
He had predicted that he would be arranged to defend Xinzhou. The Saint Divine Land had lost many counties since Jiayu Pass was lost, and obviously, it was because the Saint Divine Land was not strong enough to defend themselves against the North Qi Land.
Zhou Huailing had not obtained anything after spending so much time at the border. It was already lucky for him to havee back safe and sound. Obviously, they did not keep Xinzhou either, so when the Officer of the Ministry of Architecture made this suggestion¡ He could tell that he was being pushed into a trap.
Zhou Huaijin met the King''s eyes and showed no expression.
He understood that he was falling into a trap, but he was willing to go to Xinzhou.
General Liu had woken up, but he was badly injured and he could not possibly go to the battlefield, nor was he going to be allowed to go to the battlefield either.
Almost all the military officers were at the border, and there was no one who was capable of taking over the position.
Under this circumstance, he would definitely go to the border. He cared about the civilians from Feng County and Ning County, and he hoped that he could keep Xinzhou so that the civilians could suffer less.
When wars happened, the civilians suffered the most.
Zhou Huaijin sighed and nodded. "I will take it."
Hearing what Zhou Huaijin responded, the King showed no surprise. He nodded briefly.
? He was going there no matter what his response was, but he was smart enough to follow orders, so trouble could be saved, or so the King believed.
Since Zhou Huaijin had already epted the mission, he had nothing else to worry about. He asked Zhou Huaijin to bring some forces to Xinzhou and that would be all.
The King was still not very focused upon the border, despite the war happening between two countries, so soon the session came to an end.
After that, the King decided to check the position of the tombs just to see when the door to enchantment could be opened.
The officers and ministers at the court were dismissed as well.
Zhou Huaijin had no expression on his face as he walked outside.
Seeing Zhou Huaijin leaving, Zhou Huailing caught up with him and showed a strange smile. "Now you have gotten your errand too, Eighth Brother, and it is for the border! Father truly cares about you. Behave well, and you may get some more errands to do in the future."
"¡"
"But the North Qi is very ferocious, and Xinzhou is not very easy to guard. Eighth Brother, you have never seen the cruelty of war, so watch out."
Zhou Huailing showed an ironic smile. He wondered whether his brother would be able to make it home, let alone being able to establish some achievements!
Zhou Huaijin turned to Zhou Huailing expressionlessly, seeing that Zhou Huailing was wearing a very strange smile, he squinted.
The Crown Prince of the country did not care about the civilians and the safety of the border, he only cared about how he could bring down his brothers¡
Chapter 1304 Unhappiness
What hope would the Saint Divine Land have in the future?
Zhou Huaijin felt so angry about what was going on in the country right now.
He sneered at Zhou Huailing. "It depends on whether the chief has a brain. Any chief without a brain would lose a county. Xinzhou would be kept if the chief thinks so."
"¡"
"I am heading to Xinzhou soon so I have to get ready for numerous things. I have no time to chit chat with you, Crown Prince."
Having said that, Zhou Huaijin took off.
Standing frozen on the spot, Zhou Huailing looked at the retreating figure of Zhou Huaijin, wearing a very disbelieving expression. What was he saying?
Did he mean that he lost Feng County because he was brainless? And did he mean that Xinzhou would be kept because he was smart enough?
He was such a spoiled child! How could he believe that everything was so easy? Did he think that wars were a childish game and believe that he could do whatever he wanted about it?
Many counties had been lost and Duke North and General Liu were both more capable than him, so why did he think that he was better than them?
He spoke too highly of himself!
Zhou Huailing did not expect his brother to die directly at the border. He wanted him toe back handicapped and wanted to ask him about it personally.
Zhou Huailing had a terrible expression on his face.
He continued to walk outside the court.
He believed that Zhou Huaijin was not a match against him, but he was displeased by what Zhou Huaijin said.
When he came to the outside of the court Junyi was waiting for him.
Seeing the Crown Prince''s terrible expression, he frowned and wondered what was going on in the court.
"The Crown Prince, what happened?" Junyi asked.
"Nothing," Zhou Huailing said. He was not going to mention how displeased he was by what the Eighth Brother said. "Arrange it so the Eighth Brotheres back with just onest breath."
Then he got into the wagon directly, looking extremely annoyed.
Seeing that, Junyi decided not to ask anything further.
The Crown Prince was his master, so he as a strategist should not keep asking. He was not going to make himself annoying to his master.
All he needed to do was to follow orders.
As he thought about this, Junyi went into another wagon.
The wagon took him directly back to the Crown Prince''s Mansion.
As they reached the Crown Prince''s Mansion, Junyi intended to ask about the day''s schedule, but Zhou Huailing interrupted him impatiently, "Junyi, you can just deal with affairs in the study by yourself, and you cane to me if you need someone to make a decision. If not, just stay away from me."
Junyi nodded.
Zhou Huailing hurried directly to the back yard.
Junyi had been confused by why the Crown Prince spent so much time in the backyard, when he remembered that the Crown Prince needed to have a child with the Phoenix Girl, so he should spend more time with her.
Thinking of this, Junyi headed directly to the study.
Zhou Huailing hurried into the backyard.
Gu Ruxue was just smashing things in the room when Zhou Huailing walked in with a cold-looking expression.
The servants all let out a sigh of relief, when Zhou Huailing came in.
"Ruxue, what is going on? Who irritated you?" Zhou Huailing asked as if nothing were going on.
Chapter 1305 - 1305 Important Affairs
1305 Important Affairs
Having said that, he sat down directly next to her and had the tea served as he looked at Gu Ruxue calmly, waiting for her answer.
Gu Ruxue was not a good-tempered person, but that was totally fine. She could smash things to vent her anger if she wanted to, and she could hit the servants if she wanted to. Everything could go as she wanted.
So Zhou Huailing did not believe that it was of any importance. He just sat there inposure.
Gu Ruxue looked very curious. ¡°You!¡±
¡°What is wrong with me?¡± Zhou Huailing asked, confused.
¡°Crown Prince, why did you lock me in the room? These servants are all bullying me for your sake!¡± Gu Ruxue said with a very bad look on her face.
She had always been wild at the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, and the Crown Prince had left many things for her to be in charge of, so she felt very ufortable after being grounded all of a sudden.
¡°Crown Prince, what wrong have I done? Why did you ground me? I am not going about causing trouble, I just want to visit my own home!¡± Gu Ruxue said with tears in her eyes.
She was the Phoenix Girl yet she was grounded!
Zhou Huailing had already guessed that she was throwing her temper for that reason.
He already thought of what he ought to do and say.
He was not releasing her, but he had to keep her happy as well.
Zhou Huailing took hold of Gu Ruxue¡¯s hands and looked at her, saying gently, ¡°Ruxue, I am just doing this for your own sake. It is snowing in June and the weather is terrible. I am worried that something will happen to you, and the cold will make you less healthy. We need a son, so you should not get sick.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you want to visit home, we can get someone from the Gu Family to visit you here.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will bring your mother here. If you feel bored, you can speak with your mother. And your mother can even live with you here at the mansion. She is quite familiar with this ce anyway, right?¡±
Only then did Gu Ruxue look slightly better.
She had thought that she was being grounded because she had done something wrong, but it seemed that it was just because the Crown Prince cared about her.
However, she was still not feeling good about what happened.
She could not me the Crown Prince, so she looked at the servants and said with displeasure, ¡°These servants are not treating me well. I am unhappy.¡±
Zhou Huailing did not even look at the servants who were too minor for her. He said casually, ¡°They made you unhappy? Have them killed!¡±
¡°Satisfied?¡± Zhou Huailing asked.
Gu Ruxue smiled.
Seeing that she was smiling, Zhou Huailing got down to his own business. He picked Gu Ruxue up and said, ¡°Since you are satisfied now, we will continue with our real business.¡±
Chapter 1306 - 1306 After-Fear
1306 After-Fear
Gu Ruxue was startled, wondering what the Crown Prince meant by their real business. She was about to ask him, but Zhou Huailing had already reached her inner chamber, picked her up and threw her onto the bed.
Then he started to remove his own clothes. All the servants had been dragged out for death so no one was inside to serve Zhou Huailing. Being in a hurry, Zhou Huailing had to do everything himself at the moment.
Gu Ruxue finally understood what he meant, but¡
Gu Ruxue got up directly from the bed. She staggered and said, ¡°The Crown Prince, it is still daytime, and we already did itst night. I am very tired right now¡¡±
Gu Ruxue was definitely very lustful, but she did not want to do it all the time. The Crown Prince spent almost all of his time sleeping with her so she could not stand it any more. She had already been aching very badly the night before, and she asked the Crown Prince to stop, but the Crown Prince ignored her cry for help and did not let her go until she was both tired and painful and passed out in the end.
She was still hurting in the morning, and she only felt slightly better by this time after lecturing a few maids, but the Crown Prince was onto her again.
Gu Ruxue no longer felt shy as she did at the beginning. She was panicking and scared, and she was not up to this game any more.
Zhou Huailing did not care. All he cared about was that he had a deadline to catch.
He gripped her and pushed her to the bed, and threw himself on her directly.
Gu Ruxue looked very frightened. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Crown Prince!¡±
Zhou Huailing ignored her and continued with his movements.
He had no other thoughts. He just wanted to conceive a child whenever he had time for that. His mission would bepleted when a child was born.
Gu Ruxue cried out, but the people outside ignored the cry.
The Crown Prince was the decision maker inside so they had to ignore him.
Gu Ruxue had no maids with her, anyway the Crown Prince dominated them as well.
Two hourster¡
Gu Ruxue had already passed out.
Zhou Huailing believed that it was enough for the moment, so he got up and arranged another group of people who helped him get dressed. No one took care of Gu Ruxue who was in bed.
¡°Take good care of the Crown Prince Consort!¡± Zhou Huailing gave an order and left.
Everyone in the room became quite scared. They knew what had just happened, and they did not dare to do anything, fearing that if they became a little slow-handed, they would end up being the same.
They were waiting by the bedside, waiting for the Crown Prince Consort to wake up and work hard.
Afternoon came.
Mrs. Gu was already at the mansion, but Gu Ruxue was still asleep. Mrs. Gu did not dwell upon that. She would just remain in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion while her daughter was still asleep. It was not a bad thing for the Gu Family if she just stayed at the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.
Evening came.
Gu Ruxue finally woke up.
She did not even have time to punish the servants, but ordered them to serve her some small snacks. After snacks, she felt slightly better.
Hearing that Mrs. Gu was here, she decided to visit her, but at that moment, Zhou Huailing walked in.
Gu Ruxue instantly felt frightened.
Chapter 1307 - 1307 No for Sure
1307 No for Sure
She thought of what happened in the daytime and believed that the same thing would repeat itself now. She just could not continue. She wanted to give birth to a child soon, but she did not want to go through this bitterness. She would rather give up if she had to be a mother in this way.
Gu Ruxue took a few steps backwards, looking frightened.
Zhou Huailing walked in as if he had not noticed the fright in her eyes.
Gu Ruxue thought for a long while before putting forward a proposal. ¡°Crown Prince, I heard that my mom is here, I have not yet made it to see her, I can go and check on her, right?¡± she said and was about to leave.
Zhou Huailing stretched out his arms and pulled her back, sounding gentle as he said with a smile, ¡°It is getting veryte, and Mrs. Gu has already gone to bed. Don¡¯t walk about when it is so cold outside. You have all the time to chat with her when I arrange for her to keep youpany tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s just take a rest now, alright?¡±
Hearing that her excuse did not work, Gu Ruxue turned pale, and she turned even more pale when hearing that they were taking a rest now.
She looked very frightened.
¡°I am feeling really tired too, Crown Prince, let¡¯s just sleep,¡± Gu Ruxue said with a guilty sound.
Zhou Huailing nodded, then he headed directly to the inner chamber.
Gu Ruxue walked very slowly behind him. She was trying to figure out how she could tell the Crown Prince that she would die if the Crown Prince continued like this.
The maid removed their clothes, and Gu Ruxue justid down after seeing that the Crown Prince was not doing anything more. She was very relieved that the Crown Prince was going to let her sleep tonight.
She had just closed her eyes when an arm came to her.
Gu Ruxue said with her eyes closed, ¡°Crown Prince, let¡¯s have a good sleep tonight. I am feeling rather tired.¡±
Zhou Huailing showed no expression.
He also noticed how tired Ruxue was. He was not ming her, but said after thinking about it. ¡°Then I can do it myself, you can sleep now if you want to.¡±
Having said that, he came onto her.
Gu Ruxue looked desperate. ¡°Crown Prince, can we take a break tonight?¡±
¡°Ruxue, I am doing this for your sake. Just think about this, Liu Qingqing has a child now and we have not yet had a child of our own. We need to work hard. If you are tired, you can sleep as you wish. I can work on you myself.¡± Zhou Huailing insisted.
Gu Ruxue was about to say something¡ but she could not utter a sound any more. Zhou Huailing ignored her miserable cries and continued with his movements.
Soon Gu Ruxue fell silent.
It was not until thetter part of the night that Zhou Huailing ordered servants to clean them up. The servants felt quitepassionate towards Gu Ruxue.
As dawn broke, Zhou Huailing got up and left, but Gu Ruxue was fast asleep so she was not at all aware of that.
Mrs. Gu came with the servant as dawn broke. However, Gu Ruxue was still asleep so Mrs. Gu waited until lunchtime¡
Chapter 1308 - 1308 To Border
1308 To Border
Gu Ruxue finally woke up slowly. She looked very pale. She did not have a peaceful sleep and she was hurting all over. She threw her temper at many maids before she finally felt better. She got dressed and walked out slowly.
Mrs. Gu was smiling brightly.
She was seated in the room for a while and seeing how the maids treated them and howte Ruxue was after sleeping for so long, she understood that her daughter was in a high position in the mansion.
Ruxue was indeed ying a very important part now!
When Ruxue was doing well, the whole Gu Family would do well too.
Also¡
If she could sleep to this hour, it must mean that she was pregnant. And as she thought about how the Crown Prince sent his men to bring her to this ce, she found that more and more likely. After all, the Crown Prince¡¯s mother was living in the court and she could not take care of her, so she was the only person that could be reached.
Mrs. Gu had a very mysterious look on her face as she pulled Gu Ruxue down to her and asked with a small voice, ¡°Ruxue, be honest with me, are you pregnant?¡±
¡°Not yet. I wish I were, but I am not! The Crown Prince locks me in the room andes to me whenever he has time. I have been tormented these past two days so I would be relieved if I was pregnant!¡± Gu Ruxue said angrily. She felt so frightened as she thought of the Crown Prince¡¯s face.
Mrs. Gu understood clearly what Gu Ruxue was talking about, but she did not think that it was a serious matter.
The Crown Prince did that because he cared about Ruxue and hoped that she could get pregnant soon. That was something all married women wanted to have.
Mrs. Gu said indifferently, ¡°That is a good thing. The Crown Prince needs to work hard with you so that you can get pregnant soon.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When you are pregnant, our position will be totally settled. Our family will have a steady life in the future!¡±
¡°But¡¡±Gu Ruxue wanted to get pregnant soon, but the way to that goal was too painful.
Before she was able to say anything, Mrs. Gu said straightforwardly, ¡°You have been spoiled by the Crown Prince, thus being dissatisfied by all kinds of things. No woman in the world is enjoying an equally happy life as you are. Look at what the Crown Prince has done for you ¨C he has everything arranged, and you needn¡¯t worry about a thing!¡±
Gu Ruxue thought for a while and found that was reasonable, but she somehow felt that something was wrong. She felt very distressed.
Her mother would not hurt her. Gu Ruxue believed that so she no longer countered, but she had a faint idea that something wasn¡¯t right.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
Zhou Huaijin spent the whole night getting everything ready. Then he hurried to Xinlin Mansion.
Chaoyan had no idea about him being dispatched to the border, and Zhou Huaijin had been pondering over how to tell her about this. It was not a steady situation at the border. Everyone was clear about this.
When he reached Xinlin Mansion, Gu Chaoyan was in the middle of tea drinking and eating snacks.
Seeing Zhou Huaijining to her, she said in a good mood. ¡°Hey, there you are, try the pastry from the South. Xiao Jin brought them, they were very tasty.¡±
Zhou Huaijin nced at the pastry, which looked really delicate and it was indeed a South style.
¡°Chaoyan, I have to go to the border.¡±
Chapter 1309 - 1309 Meaning
1309 Meaning
Zhou Huaijin did not reach out for the pastry, which was brought by Xiao Jin from South, thus not being in arge quantity. Chaoyan was not particr about food, and she ate whatever the kitchen served her, but she especially adored pastry and snacks, so Zhou Huaijin would leave it for her to enjoy.
So he did not reach out for it, but sat down and told her that.
That he was going to the border had been settled, so Zhou Huaijin had to tell Gu Chaoyan about this clearly.
Hearing that he was heading to the border¡ Gu Chaoyan did not have a surprised look on her face. Instead she ate the snacks, sipped her tea and looked at Zhou Huaijin calmly.
!!
She had heard some stories about what was happening at the border. Many counties had been lost within a short time, which meant that the Saint Divine Land was not at all as strong as the North Qi Land in terms of military, but neither the King, the officers, or civilians in the capital would have any idea of how difficult life was for those who were in the lost counties.
Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, had a lot of ideas about that.
No one in the court was suitable to be the chief to lead the armies, and most of those in the court were taking Zhou Huailing¡¯s side.
Therefore, having Huaijin as the chief was a very good thing for the civilians at the border.
At least, Xinzhou could be kept and the civilians from Xinzhou would continue to live a peaceful life.
Gu Chaoyan nodded. ¡°I see.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have much going on in the capital, so I can go with you.¡±
She could help with a lot of things, Gu Chaoyan thought.
Hearing that¡ Zhou Huaijin¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked worried and took hold of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°Chaoyan, the North Qi has so many magical monsters, so I am worried about you.¡±
Gu Chaoyan covered Zhou Huaijin¡¯s hands with hers, saying, ¡°Same here in the capital. I never like to hide, you know.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The war is happening all of a sudden, and I don¡¯t think that there are enough doctors there. I can go there with Li Qing to be of some help. Also, I heard that Duke North has been seriously injured so I need to check on him, at least,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Zhou Huaijin, who had subconsciously countered her, suddenly found her words reasonable.
He did not want Chaoyan to take any risks or get injured, but at the same time, he understood that Chaoyan was different from the other ordinary girls. She was an independent woman, and she was not someone to be trapped in the backyard.
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
If Chaoyan was heading there with him, he needed to make better preparations.
He thought for a while¡
Zhou Huaijin felt that there was nothing that needed to be prepared; Chaoyan could just go with him directly.
¡°Go and get ready, we are leaving tomorrow morning,¡± Zhou Huaijin said.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She asked Sword One to get some clothes ready.
***
At the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.
Gu Ruxue had been looking really pale these two days. She had been strong enough to get up before¡
Chapter 1310 The Crown Prince Consorts Health Issue
She became very pale and could not get up from bed. She felt so weak that she had no energy to punish the servants.
The servants, including Mrs. Gu, did not really care about that, but when she could not even get off the bed to eat, Mrs. Gu found that something was wrong. So she went to fetch the Crown Prince so that he could get an imperial doctor to treat her.
Zhou Huailing was just about to order when Junyi frowned. He believed that it should be dealt with properly. He stopped the Crown Prince and said, "Crown Prince, I think that you should ask some doctor from the capital to check on the Crown Prince Consort, not imperial doctors. They are working for the King so if they are here, he will know about it too. We better stay quiet about what is going on here at the mansion."
Zhou Huailing believed that it was true, so he nodded. "Go and get Doctor Wang from Jishi Clinic. Doctor Wang is not as good as the imperial doctors, but he is still quite capable. He can check on the Crown Prince Consort to see what is wrong with her."
The guards followed his order.
Mrs. Gu felt slightly more assured and returned to the back yard.
Zhou Huailing continued to discuss affairs with Junyi rather than think about this.
Doctor Wang hurried in after receiving the news.
He came to the back yard politely.
Gu Ruxue was still lying in bed and could not get up. With curtains done, Doctor Wang started to feel her pulse.
He was very careful and discreet.
He was checking up on the Crown Prince Consort. His clinic was one of the top ones in the capital, but only civilians or some small officers'' families visited the clinic. Now, his clinic was rising!
He was here checking on people at the Crown Prince''s Mansion!
His clinic would flourish more after the visit, and those officers would definitely pay him more respect after this.
Doctor Wang was both careful and cheerful, but when he felt the Crown Prince Consort''s pulse, his face sank.
Well¡
It was not an easy case.
Mrs. Gu asked after seeing Doctor Wang feeling her pulse. "Doctor Wang, how is it? Is the Crown Prince Consort pregnant?"
Doctor Wang''s face turnedplicated.
Pregnant? It was impossible.
He had wondered what was going on with the Crown Prince Consort, but hearing what Mrs. Gu asked, he understood what the Crown Prince had done over the top.
He now understood the cause, but¡ How he could tell the truth was difficult for him.
He did not dare to say too much here at the mansion.
After a long while, Doctor Wang said, "Not yet, but the Crown Prince Consort needs to get healthier so that she can get pregnant."
"¡"
"The Crown Prince Consort is fine, just a little weak. I will prescribe some medicine," Doctor Wang said with a smile.
Having said that, he went to prescribe the medicine.
Hearing that, Mrs. Gu felt slightly more assured.
***
The following morning¡
Chapter 1311 - 1311 Biggest Issue
1311 Biggest Issue
Zhou Huaijin started to head towards the border.
Due to the constant losses, the 50,000 soldiers arranged by the Saint Divine Land were reduced to 20,000. Zhou Huaijin was not going there alone.
After thinking for a while, the King made the decision the night before, ordering 10,000 people to follow Lord Huai to Xinzhou. Lord Huai¡¯s mission was to keep Xinzhou so that the enemies would not go further into the Saint Divine Land.
It was a very small number of soldiers for the Saint Divine Land, but no one countered that order by the King.
It was still snowing a little on the day when Zhou Huaijin left.
He was riding on a ck horse, well-armed and looking strong. Next to him was Gu Chaoyan who was riding a date-color pony.
Gu Chaoyan was dressed as before, nor was she hidden. Zhou Huaijin chose to take Gu Chaoyan to the border openly.
Well¡
Zhou Huaijin believed that Gu Chaoyan was qualified enough to go shoulder to shoulder with him!
Neither of them had any expression, but those who were watching felt quite amused. Despite the King¡¯s presence, Zhou Huailing stillughed. ¡°Eighth Brother is so childish. I thought that he was just ambitious to take the mission, but it seems that he is still taking his unmarried Princess Consort! He is just like a child who can not live without his mother. He has been so spoiled.¡±
The officers and ministers allughed after hearing what Zhou Huailing said.
They understood that men should never take women with them when they were working outside. Women, in their eyes, were just things for them to have fun with after victory.
Lord Huai was the first one that did so. He just could not live without his mother!
He should watch out not to get captured at Xinzhou!
The officers were all looking quite disdainful, but Zhou Huailing added. ¡°Eighth Brother is still young and it is the first time for him to do a mission. He will grow, so don¡¯t be too strict with him.¡±
What he said amused the officers more.
The King shook his head. He was very displeased by this son of his. Hopefully, he will grow up.
The King left directly.
When the King was gone, those officersughed even more loudly.
It was such a rare opportunity to tell a joke about a lord.
The gang was dismissed after the joke.
Zhou Huailing was in a good mood. He hadughed all the way back to his mansion.
***
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan were both out of the capital. The road to the border was very far, and it was still snowing inside the capital. The situation was very serious, so Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan both looked serious.
The King only gave them 10,000 soldiers and the snow would reduce a lot of support by the time they reached Xinzhou.
That was what pestered Zhou Huaijin most.
Chapter 1312 - 1312 Expedition
1312 Expedition
His goal at Xinzhou was to hold it, yet the King had bestowed too few forces and if they were cut down due to the terrible weather and long trip, they were definitely going to be in a terrible position.
Zhou Huaijin was also frowning and had been really worried even when they reached Tongzhou.
On the official path from Tongzhou to Bingzhou, the road had been bumpy. So when they reached Bingzhou, they slowed down obviously.
When they slowed down, Zhou Huaijin had some time to exchange a few words with Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Lingzhou is around the corner and we still have a long way to go after that. Look at the snow right now. We have to arrive at Xinzhou as soon as possible, but there will be at least 200 people who will have to stay behind due to the weather and sickness.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We are in a very terrible situation, especially against the North Qi. Everyone is important to us, and reducing the number of soldiers will be a huge loss for us!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We have to walk some extra distance today, even overnight, otherwise we will lose a lot of people on the way there,¡± Zhou Huaijin said to Gu Chaoyan.
Since he already took Chaoyan with him to Xinzhou, he was telling her what was going on here directly.
He would like to hear her opinion.
Hearing what Zhou Huaijin said, Gu Chaoyan could not help but frown.
There were quite a few people who had been injured, so what they needed to do right now was not to lose anyone on the road.
They would spend the whole night continuing, since the situation at the border was not looking good, but in the meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan hoped that they would not lose anyone on the road.
She thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to walk, but we should take a few more breaks during the day.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And during the break, me and Li Qing as well as our team-members will make some medical soup, so that they could drink one bowl each. In this way, they could feel better and no one would get sick.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I can promise that when we reach Xinzhou, we will not lose more than 20 people due to sickness!¡±
Hearing what Gu Chaoyan said¡ Zhou Huaijin¡¯s eyes sparkled.
He had estimated that maybe they would, conservatively speaking, lose hundreds of people, but what Chaoyan said was that they would lose no more than 20.
That was a huge gap between their guesses, but for them, that was a thing worth being happy about.
And ording to how Chaoyan put it, the whole thing should work!
Zhou Huaijin was really delighted. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Chaoyan, we will do as you say ¨C we rest a few more times within the day!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When we go past Bingzhou, we will have Lingzhou waiting for us. Lingzhou is a very smooth area, so when we reach the end of Bingzhou, we can take a break and prepare some medical soup,¡± Zhou Huaijin said with a smile.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
Then they continued forward.
Chapter 1313 Unsatisfied By Gu Chaoyan
As they reached the border of Lingzhou, Zhou Huaijin ordered that everyone should take a break.
Everyone let out a sigh of relief, feeling less annoyed.
They were not talking on the road, but as they were heading to the destination, they were holding a grudge. They were well aware of what was going on at the border, and they were worried that half of them were going to get themselves killed, which was rtively an okay thing.
Since they chose to be one of the soldiers, they were not afraid of death on the battlefield, but¡ They were not very satisfied by the chief being Lord Huai.
They were prepared to die on the battlefield, and yet Lord Huai was taking his future wife, a woman! They were sacrificing themselves for the war, yet the imperial family were out to have fun!
They were very unconvinced! All of them were annoyed. And they had been moving for so long and were not treated well at all.
They let out a sigh of relief and gathered together, all chatting in small voices.
They were allining about Lord Huai.
Then some people in the front noticed that they were making something, and Lord Huai as well as the woman he had with him was the leader.
Someone asked curiously, "What are they doing?"
It was Lord Huai''s staff who heard that question.
He exined. "It is June, but the weather is still terrible. You are all going forward in bad weather so you can get cold easily. Lady Chaoyan and her men are making medicine for you to drink, so you can drink some before continuing forward. We are going to go through a lot of difficulties, but we should avoid what we can avoid."
"¡"
"The King has not arranged many forces, nor has he arranged any doctors to go with us, but Lady Chaoyan is a good doctor and she has her disciples with her."
"¡"
"You can take a break and soon you will be able to drink the hot medicinal soup," the man said before going to help with the brewing.
The soldiers exchanged a look between themselves.
So they were preparing the medical soup for them so that they did not have to suffer from a cold, but they had just bad-mouthed Lord Huai and thatdy.
At this point, they looked extremely embarrassed.
They had not thought about doctors, because they were aware of this fact - if any of them got caught on the expedition, they would have to get through it themselves. They would never be served any medicinal soup.
They had thought that Lord Huai wanted to have ady with him on the expedition, but they had not expected this kind of arrangement.
By this point, everyone got to drink very hot medicinal soup and felt quite warmed inside, thus not saying anything else.
Those were just simple-minded soldiers, so when they understood what was going on, they were quite grateful.
Having drunk the medicinal soup, they continued forward on the easy official path of Lingzhou.
Three dayster, they reached the border of Xinzhou.
Since everyone was motivated, they arrived at the border of Xinzhou ahead of time.
As they reached the border of Xinzhou they started to do a count.
Gu Chaoyan had promised that at most 20 people would be cut off by this point¡
Chapter 1314 At Xinzhou
Fu Bao did the count.
He could not help but smile. He came to them and said, "Lady Chaoyan, you said that we would have 20 people cut off, but we, who have been through a blizzard, have no one cut off, only five who have suffered a little from a cold, but they just need to rest ande to the battlefield in a couple of days."
"¡"
"That is just a miracle! And we have arrived ahead of our n!" Fu Bao said.
Honestly, people from Shadow Door were well-selected and they were well trained too, but they were not all necessarily going to make it, let alone the ordinary soldiers.
It was a miracle!
Fu Bao respected and admired two people in his life, namely the Head and Lady Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan nodded calmly.
That was better than she had predicted. It was indeed a miracle.
Also, she could notice that everyone was fully motivated.
A war required, above all, motivated soldiers. When they were motivated, she would feel more assured.
After they passed the border of Xinzhou, they would soone into the town.
They headed directly onwards.
Far in the distance, Gu Chaoyan seemed to have seen a familiar figure heading towards them. It would probably be some minor figure who came to greet them.
As the figure approached them¡ Gu Chaoyan became totally assured after she saw that it was General Huangpu!
They had met back in the capital, when General Huangpu and Yinghan got married and came to the border. She had forgotten about this, but they ran into each other here at Xinzhou!
Gu Chaoyan felt rather confident if General Huangpu was the chief for the troops here. If they worked together, they would definitely guard Xinzhou well.
Gu Chaoyan smiled brightly.
General Huangpu came off the horse and greeted. "Greetings, Lord Huai!"
"No need for formalities, just get up, General Huangpu!" Zhou Huaijin said straightforwardly. If he was not sitting on the horse''s back, he would definitely help him up.
Zhou Huaijin let out a sigh of relief when he saw that General Huangpu was the chief for Xinzhou.
He had met him before and understood him.
When General Huangpu met them, he headed shoulder to shoulder with Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan.
"How is the situation in Xinzhou?" Zhou Huaijin asked.
He had already learned from the hidden guards from Shadow Door regarding how Xinzhou was doing now. The reason why he asked right now was because he would like to hear what General Huangpu thought of Xinzhou and how he had nned things.
With this in mind, he coulde up with a solution.
"People from North Qi attacked us suddenly the night before, but we were alert enough to avoid big losses. We have managed to maintain Xinzhou, yet we lost 3,000 people which is not a very optimistic thing."
"¡"
"I am afraid that they will continue to attack us, and they should be fully-armed."
"¡"
"We are humans, so we need to pay a lot to counter those monsters, also¡"
Chapter 1315 - 1315 Duke North
1315 Duke North
¡°Also, we did manage to get away from the invasion, yet we lost so many people whilst the North Qi lost very few. That is extremely bad for us. We can¡¯t afford to sacrifice so many people all the time!¡± General Huangpu looked very worried, as he spoke in distress.
True¡
The civilians were all very happy when they managed to get rid of the North Qi¡¯s invasion the night before. They assumed that Xinzhou could be saved, but he just could not show a smile, because he was thinking about the future.
They didn¡¯t just need to get over what was going on in front of them, they also had to think about what was happening in the future.
General Huangpu let out a deep sigh.
They continued to walk as they exchanged looks between themselves.
General Huangpu was an excellent general, and he had understood things, but because he had understood it, he was worried about those things that could not be solved.
Zhou Huaijin was looking worried as well.
They just could not say it because they could not possibly make the troops feel distressed. That would make everything worse.
They stayed silent as they arrived at Xinzhou.
The civilians were all greeting the supporters.
They knew that if Xinzhou was saved, they would be able to live a steady life. However, if the city was lost, they would have to be humiliated by people from North Qi. So they were earnestly weing the troops.
And civilians had offered their resources for the soldiers.
Gu Chaoyan looked at the civilians on the way and still was not that happy. She hoped that they could help the civilians continue to smile.
As they went into Xinzhou General Huangpu arranged the soldiers to settle down whilst Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin went into the camps. Zhou Huaijin needed to have a discussion with them regarding how they should defend Xinzhou.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly thought of something. She asked, ¡°Where is Yinghan?¡±
¡°The doctors are always tight in numbers. Huang Xuan and a few local doctors were in charge. So Yinghan took up the job and has started to work as a doctor. She is skillful, so she is in charge of medical treatment. Yinghan is treating those soldiers now.¡± General Huangpu said.
He was very concerned about his wife, but that was all they could do now.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She understood what was going on.
She nced at Yu Feng and Li Qing, saying, ¡°You can take them to help Yinghan out.¡±
General Huangpu did not turn it down, but asked his men to take the two doctors to where they should be.
Then the three of them went into the camp.
General Huangpu had already sorted out the specific situation of the terrain and some information about North Qi. They just needed toe up with a solution.
Gu Chaoyan was listening for a long time next to them, but at that moment she had no proper solutions.
She got up and asked, ¡°Where is Duke North being treated?¡±
Chapter 1316 - 1316 About Duke
1316 About Duke
¡°When Duke North was injured, Yinghan and I were not yet at Xinzhou. So he was transported to the clinic at Xinzhou for treatment. He has been stabilized, and transported here the day before. Yinghan checked on him and still has no idea what to do. He is still in aa!¡± General Huangpu said, sounding helpless.
However,pared to the fact that Duke North could have been captured, it was already a rtively positive situation.
General Huangpu sighed.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and suggested that they should continue their discussion whilst she would go and check up on Duke North.
Duke North survived because of her, so she was very worried about this man whom she spent effort curing.
General Huangpu¡¯s men took Gu Chaoyan to the tent where Duke North underwent treatment.
Many things were simple at war, like right now. General and ordinary soldiers could only stay in the same shabby tents.
Gu Chaoyan opened the tent.
There were some basins with coals put in the tent, giving out warmth, but that was just a little better than the ordinary tents. The conditions at the border were really bad, and there was only one basin with coals for Duke North, so that he could feel better.
Duke North looked very pale, and was still in aa. His wounds had been handled by Yinghan.
His external wounds were fine by this point, but he had been in aa for a long while, which was really bad.
Everyone knew about Duke North¡¯s situation except for Duke North Mansion.
Only two women guarded Duke North Mansion so if they heard the news, they would be miserable.
The King arranged for Zhou Huaijin toe to the border so she coulde along. If not for this arrangement, Gu Chaoyan had had the intention ofing to the border to check up on Duke North.
¡°Duke North has been in aa since he was injured. Doctor Yinghan checks on him and feeds him some medicinal soup to drink. Duke North is still alive, but he just can¡¯t wake up.¡± The guard in the tent narrated.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She felt his pulse, then she checked his wounds.
He was badly injured, just like how General Liu was injured, but the reason why he was still in aa was not because of the wounds¡ but¡ but because he was poisoned!
The de had beenced with poison, so Duke North¡¯s wounds allowed the poison to seep into his body.
She could heal him.
It was not a very fatal poison, because the enemies did not intend to kill Duke North, but tried to take him as their prisoner.
Gu Chaoyan brought out her silver needles.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, can Duke North be healed?¡± The guard asked discreetly and expectantly.
¡°Yes,¡± Gu Chaoyan said with determination.
She heard a sigh of relief.
Instead of caring about anything else, Gu Chaoyan took up her silver needles and was about to drive out the poison.
She had just removed the nket on him, when Gu Chaoyan saw a book tightly clenched to his chest. She found it quite familiar and as she took a closer look at it, she found that the book was called the Anecdote of Saint Divine.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mind went nk instantly.
Chapter 1317 The Anecdote Of Saint Divine
She had one book titled the Anecdote of Saint Divine as well. Madame Jiang lent it to her when she was visiting her at the Jiang Family when she took leave.
In the book some stories about the Saint Divine Land were written, they were fun and interesting. She enjoyed it and often read it whenever she had time and she had not been done with it.
For some reason, the book went missing and she could not find it.
She, Qing and Sword One once looked around and still did not find it.
Gradually, she epted the fact that the book was gone, but what she had not expected was that at this moment, she would find the exact same book in Duke North''s hands.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan was not very certain if it was hers. Maybe there was a copy at Duke North''s Mansion and he enjoyed it too.
Anyway, she could ask about it when Duke North woke up. She could even borrow it from him to finish the remaining contents.
Gu Chaoyan thought for a while and unintentionally, she removed the book out of Duke North''s hands.
However, the moment she had it in her hands, the guard became shocked. "Lady Chaoyan! How amazing! Duke North let go of the book! He has always held it tightly in his hands after he got injured, and we couldn''t remove it. Doctor Yinghan tried to remove it from him but failed too, but he let it go when you tried!"
The guard found it amazing and was delighted. It was not a good thing for Duke North to have it in his hands all the time.
Gu Chaoyan looked confused - could this thing be so important for him, that he did not want to let it go even when he was badly injured?
She put the book down neatly next to him.
However, the moment Gu Chaoyan put it down, Sword One saw it too and said with surprise, " Elder Miss, that is your book!"
Gu Chaoyan turned to Sword One in confusion, and the guard also got confused as he looked at Sword One.
Gu Chaoyan also had a simr book, but she was not sure if that was hers, so what made Sword One think that?
Sword One exined after seeing Gu Chaoyan''s confusion. "Elder Miss, you remember that when Duke North was still a young master, he was badly injured and almost passed away at the imperial hospital? You went to check on him and he woke up, but he could not move off the bed, so he asked me if there was a book that he could borrow. Duke North did not like the medical books at the hospital, so I took this one from your collection and lent it to him!"
"¡"
"Duke North said that he would return that back to you when he went through acupuncture. I did not remember it, so the book went missing. I thought that I dropped it, but it was Duke North who never returned it to you. Here is the book, look!" Sword One said with a look of amazement.
No one would have expected this to happen.
It was just a matter of a book, which Duke North should not forget, but¡
Duke North had not yet returned the book to Elder Miss after such a long while.
That was amazing and strange.
Duke North even had it with him, even though he was away from the mansion.
The more Sword One thought about this, the more confused she became.
Suddenly, it became quiet in the room, and Gu Chaoyan lost her words.
Chapter 1318 - 1318 Forbidden
1318 Forbidden
Gu Chaoyan was extremely smart, but she was slow about some things. For example, when it came to someone else liking her. She would not understand romance unless Zhou Huaijin told her about it personally. She was not aware of how differently she was treated by someone who adored her.
However, when it came to the book, everything seemed so clear and straightforward, so even Gu Chaoyan realized that something wasn¡¯t right.
If he just forgot to return the book, then it was probably because he did not pay much attention, but Duke North was holding the unimportant book to his chest even when he was deeply injured, it basically meant that the book was of great importance to him.
Gu Chaoyan was engaged, and Duke North was engaged too.
!!
So the whole thing started to be very embarrassing.
Sword One was very surprised and amazed by what happened, so she just said it frankly without realizing what was going on, but when the atmosphere suddenly turned so quiet, she seemed to realize that she must have said something or done something wrong. She seemed to realize that she should not have just said it like this. It would be very embarrassing for both Duke North and Elder Miss in the future.
However, she had not thought about that a while ago.
Honestly¡
Who would be able to understand what Duke North was thinking?
Embarrassed, Sword One had no idea how to change the topic.
The guard in the room finally realized what was going on. He had been working for Duke North for a long while and knew Duke North well.
Duke North had had the book with him all this time, and he had no idea when Duke North got hold of it.
He did not dwell on that before ¨C he assumed that it was only because he liked reading this book.
It was not until now that he realized that the book belonged to Lady Chaoyan.
Everything seemed to make sense now. Duke North seemed to behave so unnaturally in front of Lady Chaoyan, that was because¡ but he was forbidden to like her. There was no possibility between them.
If they kept the whole thing quiet there would be no troubleter.
The guard said with a smile, ¡°Duke North loves reading this book. It¡¯s probably because he loves it so much that he has it with him all the time. Duke North has read a lot of things since childhood, but those books are all too traditional for him to like, and this kind of book attracts him more.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When Duke North wakes up, we can ask him about this.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Also, when he first got injured and had nothing to clench to, he had to grab this book instead. He was calling his wife¡¯s name too.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I thought that it was given by his wife, but it turns out to be a borrowed book,¡± the guard said with a smile.
Gu Chaoyan, who had a cold look on her face, could not help but throw an appreciative look at this guard after hearing what he said.
She nodded. ¡°Yeah, it is just a book.¡±
Without showing any expression, she continued to work on the needles.
The poison in Duke North wasn¡¯t serious, and the acupuncture went well.
One hour passed, and Gu Chaoyan put away the needles. ¡°Done, he should wake up tomorrow.¡±
Chapter 1319 - 1319 Situation
1319 Situation
¡°After he wakes up, he can continue to eat the medicinal soup Yinghan makes. As for his wounds, Yinghan¡¯s cream works as well. No more acupuncture is needed, but he has been seriously injured again, so when he wakes up, he needs to return to the capital for rest.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That is all I needed to say. I am off now,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly. She had already put away the needle bag properly, so she got up and left with Sword One.
The guard thanked Gu Chaoyan with a serious greeting from behind her. The guard did not get up until Gu Chaoyan was gone for a long while.
Lady Chaoyan was someone they needed to thank after all, since she treated Duke North twice, but Duke North was thinking about something else¡
No one had known about this until today. The guard hoped that Duke North would forget about this and not allow this unlikeliness to bother him constantly.
As he thought about this, he let out a sigh of relief and returned to the side of Duke North who was still ina.
***
Gu Chaoyan headed directly back to General Huangpu¡¯s tent after she left Duke North¡¯s.
On the way there, she received some looks, which she ignored. Few women were seen in the military camp, so it was totally understandable when there were curious looks.
Gu Chaoyan never cared about those looks.
They had just walked for a while when Gu Chaoyan heard the sound of arguing.
The sound was getting louder and louder as she approached the source.
She had been a hitman in her previous life, so she was very sensitive towards the sound. As the sound grew louder as if a fight had broken out, Gu Chaoyan just could not understand what was going on inside this quiet military camp.
Gu Chaoyan thought for a while and headed towards the source of the sound.
Many people were all already gathered at the pitch.
It was a temporary pitch, so it was quite empty. They were settled here for the time being, so the pitch was segmented.
Yu Feng and Li Qing were checking on the patients, and Gu Chaoyan only had Sword One with her, so one of General Huangpu¡¯s men was guiding them, in case they failed to find their way.
He went forward and checked it out, then returned.
¡°What is going on?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, two groups of people are in a fight, arguing with each other. I¡¯m not sure what is going on. General Huangpu will soon be here to deal with it, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the soldier said.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, but General Huangpu was not yet here, and Gu Chaoyan could not simply ignore it. She thought for a while before she went forward.
Gu Chaoyan looked cold and intimidating, and with General Huangpu¡¯s soldier next to her, everyone made a path for her.
The two groups in the fight stopped their moves too, but they were tugging at each other, refusing to let go.
Gu Chaoyan remembered one of the groups.
They were from the capital.
What were they arguing for here at Xinzhou?
¡°What is going on?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
Chapter 1320 - 1320 Not in Comparison
1320 Not in Comparison
Gu Chaoyan asked and before that group answered her, one of the men said casually, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what is going on?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°They are fighting for you!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Women are always trouble. How can such a ridiculous thing happen at the military camp? Women like you should not appear here at the camp!¡± that man said disdainfully.
They kept losing battles at the border. The ordinary soldiers were losing their lives, and the generals and chiefs all got injured or died. The Crown Prince was fine, but he was called back to the capital for an emergency.
And the battle came once again and the ferocious battles causedrge casualties. It was good that Xinzhou was kept.
Many people became rather confident.
They gradually thought that the situation was getting better.
And another chief wasing with 10,000 people here from the capital.
Many people were quite earnest, hoping to fight even more. However, the new chief, namely Lord Huai, had brought his woman with him!
That was not a proper thing during a war! They would not win in this way!
They were so annoyed about this and felt irritated about their deceased brothers, but those people from the capital were defending that woman and started a fight with them. He got even more annoyed ¨C what was going on? How could they win the war in this way?
He was so annoyed that he spoke sarcastically.
Lord Huai¡¯s woman? He was not afraid of her. He was going to die anyway on the battlefield so he did not bother to hide what bothered him.
Gu Chaoyan looked at the man.
She was not angry about what he said to her.
Women were not seen in the military camp.
And women should not remain in the military camp for long, so it was quite understandable why he thought so.
Since the issue was raised, she could solve it properly.
Gu Chaoyan was about to speak when a resolute and loud voice arose, ¡°Who said that women should not appear in the camp? I am also a woman, so should I not be here either?¡±
Xia Yinghan looked very serious as she walked towards them.
She knew about Chaoyan¡¯s arrival here at Xinzhou when Li Qing and Yu Feng went to help her, but she was dyed because of some emergencies. Now that she was done with her patients, who were taken care of by Li Qing and Yu Feng, she decided to exchange a few words with Chaoyan.
However, on the way to see her, she saw those people giving Chaoyan a hard time.
She had to step forward and speak for her.
When she asked this question, the soldier became a bit uncertain. He had forgotten about Doctor Yinghan, but Doctor Yinghan was a special woman and she was not inparison with any other women. She neverined and she always cared about soldiers. On the other hand, this woman was Lord Huai¡¯s fiance and she was from the capital.
¡°Doctor Yinghan, you are a special woman, and you are a skilled doctor who neverins about bitterness in the camp, she is not a match against you!¡± the soldier said with a natural tone.
Chapter 1321 - 1321 Not in Comparison 2
1321 Not in Comparison 2
Xia Yinghan looked at this soldier as she spoke. His name was Wu Leng and he had left some impression on her. He was a minor soldier working for General Huangpu. He was straightforward but very motivated. He had never feared a thing as he was fighting at the frontline. When North Qi invaded a while ago, he and his team helped a great deal.
Since he was a very motivated soldier, the fight started.
He said that Xia Yinghan was different from the other women, so she was allowed at the camp. That was only because in the soldiers¡¯ eyes, women were nothing. That was why he subconsciously thought in this way.
The Saint Divine Land was an opennd, but women were still in a low position in the country, but she was not very powerful.
!!
Xia Yinghan felt quite emotional, but she had no idea how to express the emotions.
However, she was slightly angry that those soldiers looked down at women of the Saint Divine Land subconsciously. She looked very serious as she said, ¡°I am skilled and I can bear the bitterness of the living situation here, that is why I survive here.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But do you know that Lady Chaoyan is better than me in medical skills?!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She can cure those I can¡¯t.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And did you know that Xinlin Hall operated by her in the capital charges 10,000 liang for every patient whoes to her?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She doesn¡¯t have to be at the border, and she can just check on a few patients in the capital and she can earn a great deal of money.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Even if she is not checking on patients, Lady Chaoyan is still living a life when she is served well. She has a basin throughout the year and the food from the kitchen is very delicate.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But instead of staying in the capital, she chose toe to the border.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why? That is because wars are happening at the border, and many injured soldiers are not treated properly. You can see that the military doctors have not been arranged by the court.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You say that Lady Chaoyan should not be here, and you bad mouth Lord Huai.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But have you ever considered that they are here for your sake, and they are risking their lives here?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We lost Jiayu Pass, Ning County and Feng County, and they are aware of the danger here at the border, but Lady Chaoyan still chose to risk her life here at the border.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Yet you are not thankful at all, and are even humiliating Lady Chaoyan!¡± Xia Yinghan shook her head in disappointment, as she looked at these people.
Wu Leng¡¯s face had changed when he heard about this.
They had never understood what was going on, nor had they asked about it or looked into the whole thing. They subconsciously developed the idea that Lord Huai from the capital was not qualified, and that a woman was here causing trouble.
They were so busy fighting with the soldiers from the capital that they ignored how they talked about Lady Chaoyan¡¯s medical skills.
The soldiers from the capital, when hearing what Xia Yinghan said, added: ¡°True, don¡¯t just humiliate Lady Chaoyan when you know nothing! Why do you call us confused!? Do you know that because of Lady Chaoyan, our troops¡¡±
Chapter 1322 - 1322 Not in Comparison 3
1322 Not in Comparison 3
¡°Our troops, after walking so long against the blizzard from the capital, have lost no one at all! We didn¡¯t even get a cold, other than six people who just took some breaks in the tents due to the long walk, that¡¯s all!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We are not newly-recruited soldiers and we know how much loss Lady Chaoyan has cut for us. Because of Lady Chaoyan, we have suffered so much less!¡± the soldiers from the capital said thankfully.
They were defending Lady Chaoyan because they had benefited from her.
Well¡
They had thought things through during the past two days.
Ladies in the capital always lived a luxurious and peaceful life, and Lady Chaoyan was the Lord Huai¡¯s future Princess Consort so she would definitely live a better life too, but she chose not to do so.
Instead, she rode with them all the way to Xinzhou through the snow, and even when they were taking a break, Lady Chaoyan was brewing medical soup with her disciples.
So they had to step forward and defend her, when someone was humiliating her.
Wu Leng and his soldiers all fell silent.
They were all blushing out of embarrassment.
They witnessed too many of therades¡¯ deaths and were so angry that they had nowhere to vent their anger, thus not thinking things through before making usations out of nowhere.
Wu Leng looked at Gu Chaoyan and realized that he was wrong, but he had no idea how to apologize to Lady Chaoyan. So he was startled for a while before he kneeled down directly, ¡°I am sorry, Lady Chaoyan, I am so, sorry!¡±
Gu Chaoyan helped him up directly, ¡°Men should not kneel down easily¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It is just a misunderstanding and the situation at the border has made you too anxious to think it through. That is totally understandable. We are doing this for the country and for the people.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Just continue with your practice!¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly and looked at the soldiers who were defending her, nodding with a smile as a way of thanking them. They did not have to do so, but they did step forward and defended her. That was why she was going to thank them properly.
When the situation was settled, Gu Chaoyan looked at Xia Yinghan and they started to walk shoulder to shoulder.
She and Xia Yinghan had not seen each other for a long while and she had not expected to see her at Xinzhou under such circumstances.
¡°Yinghan, how is everything?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
¡°It is okay. We have too few doctors here, but I can offer some help when I am with General Huangpu. Those soldiers can be treated properly. Those soldiers are mostly straightforward and days just pass by quickly. I wish there was no war here,¡± Xia Yinghan said emotionally.
She did enjoy Jiayu Pass, especially when the sun was setting. Jiayu Pass looked extremely beautiful, but at this moment, it was covered with snow and blood.
She had witnessed too much blood spilt all over, so she could not help but feel emotional, wishing that such days could pass as soon as possible.
She was a good doctor, but she could not treat everyone.
Xia Yinghan could not help but get very emotional by this point.
Neither of them were walking with a good expression on their face.
Suddenly¡ the sound of horns arose at the wall.
That sound indicated that the enemies were approaching.
Chapter 1323 - 1323 Invasion Again 1
1323 Invasion Again 1
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression changed again. The North Qi invaded again?
People started to panic again, as everyone was trying to head to their troops.
Xia Yinghan¡¯s face changed again, as she looked at Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Chaoyan,e to the tent with me.¡±
Gu Chaoyan shook her head.
!!
¡°Yinghan, you can go to the tent first. I will go up to the gate and see what is going on.¡± Gu Chaoyan, who had been calm, became a bit anxious. She exchanged a few words with Xia Yinghan before she hurried off.
Xia Yinghan had tried to stop her, but soon she remembered that Chaoyan, who was a skillful doctor like her, was different from her after all. She was very talented and Lord Huai came to Xinzhou with her, not only because she could cure the injured soldiers.
As she thought about this, Xia Yinghan left in a hurry.
Yu Feng and Li Qing were both very skillful, but they were not very familiar with what was happening at Xinzhou. So she needed to be their guide.
Gu Chaoyan was already at the gate. So was Zhou Huaijin.
¡°Where is General Huangpu?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
¡°Down at the gate. The North Qi is fully prepared for this fight. General Huangpu is down there. He insists on defending us with his own men.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She looked forward and found that what Zhou Huaijin said was true.
The North Qi was indeed fully prepared, and they had magical monsters so they did not need too many soldiers, which was a huge advantage for them.
Gu Chaoyan looked at them carefully. Most of the magical monsters were huge beings as tall as two or three meters, which was much bigger in sizepared to the soldiers. General Huangpu even mentioned that the magical monsters¡¯ skin was thick and des could not get through them or badly injure them.
They had almost two dozen magical monsters this time.
Apparently, they decided to take down the town.
Xinzhou was well guarded, unlike Feng County and Ning County which were totally exposed. So a few days ago, they were just testing it out and today, they were determined to take over the town.
However, they should never be allowed to take over the town. Gu Chaoyan thought.
She looked at General Huangpu¡¯s men and gave a fast order. ¡°You should all go and get as many soybeans prepared as possible!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Some heavy rocks too!¡±
The soldiers had not expected that Gu Chaoyan would give an order suddenly. They were startled for a while and wondered what Lady Chaoyan would need those things for.
They were hesitant. If the battle started, they were soldiers that needed to fight with the enemies instead of wasting time in doing something unbeneficial.
Seeing their hesitation, Zhou Huaijin said straightforwardly, ¡°Fu Bao, take my men and fetch what Chaoyan needs.¡±
Zhou Huaijin ordered with force.
So the soldiers had to follow suit.
Zhou Huaijin turned to Gu Chaoyan and asked, ¡°Chaoyan, you are going to make use of them, right?¡±
Zhou Huaijin had no idea what Chaoyan was nning, but he knew one thing ¨C Chaoyan was definitely going to make use of those things.
Gu Chaoyan nodded with a serious look on her face.
Chapter 1324 - 1324 Invasion Again 2
1324 Invasion Again 2
¡°We only have 10,000 soldiers with us from the capital and we only have 30,000 here at Xinzhou, thousands of whom are injured. General Huangpu said that the battle a while ago caused a casualty of 5,000 people, and if we continue to go forward like that today, we will lose a lot more. So we can use some tricks with sneak attacks today.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We may have some unexpected results.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You remember the metal human that Mu Yihan invented? They are imed to be invincible against everything, but they still have a weakness. And we brought them down with some tricks.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Those magical monsters are huge and they can fight very fiercely against people, but they have weaknesses too. They are very heavy and clumsy!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We can use some tricks to deal with them,¡± Gu Chaoyan said with a smile.
She said that she was trying, but she had looked about carefully, and believed that her trick could definitely work.
Unless there was something else that popped up suddenly.
Hearing what Gu Chaoyan said, Zhou Huaijin pinched her nose. ¡°You are really tricky, you!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The North Qi is meeting their star of misfortune now!¡± Zhou Huaijin chuckled.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly, but said nothing else.
By this point, Fu Bao and his men carried buckets of soybeans up to the gate. Xinzhou was a rtively rich town with many things, and the civilians were participating in the work together. So they gave the soybeans out the moment they were asked to do so.
The civilians at Xinzhou understood that those things would fall into the enemies¡¯ hands, if Xinzhou was captured, so they were not at all stingy to offer their soybeans.
Gu Chaoyan was very satisfied when she looked at the soybeans. Those were more than enough.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Fu Bao and whispered. ¡°Make sure General Huangpu and his men keep the gate closed. They should not move without my order.¡±
Having said this, Gu Chaoyan looked at one of the soldiers at the gate, took his bow and held it in her hands.
The others were all holding one bucket of soybeans in their arms.
¡°Just pour when I tell you to.¡± Gu Chaoyan stressed.
They all nodded.
Then Gu Chaoyan whispered to Fu Bao and a few hidden guards.
Then silence dominated the gate.
The North Qi troops went forward with the magical monsters without even any orders from the general.
Gu Chaoyan saw the magical monstersing towards the gate, Gu Chaoyan said with a small voice, ¡°Now!¡±
Arrows flew forward.
¡°Pour!¡± Gu Chaoyan shouted.
People at the gate were pouring the soybeans from above.
Arrows continued and each one hit right in the magical monsters¡¯ eyes.
Most of the magical monsters were injured in the eyes so they started to roar as they tried to lunge at the gate. However, they ran into the soybeans and they kept tripping and falling.
Chapter 1325 Chaoyan The Leader 1
Suddenly, those weighty magical monsters lost their bnce and knocked into each other. They were a total mess.
The soldiers on the gate became so shocked after seeing the scene, but then they realized that the magical monsters they had feared had been brought down by some soybeans. They could not help but feel likeughing.
They felt their mood brighten.
General Huangpu and those soldiers who were holding the gate all got confused. They had just heard the sound of approaching footsteps, but nothing wasing to them, and something seemed to be happening outside the gate instead.
The soldiers at the gate started tough.
Especially those who were not willing to fetch soybeans. They were shocked and amused.
Gu Chaoyan still had a serious look on her face, saying, "We canugh and celebrateter. We need to focus. Those from the North Qi Land wille and get the magical monsters because they will not want the magical monsters to be ours. We are taking revenge for our deceased soldiers! I will order when you need to shoot the arrows!"
Gu Chaoyan sounded calm and serious so those who heard the order felt very motivated.
They had never been in such an advantageous situation before!
"Okay, Lady Chaoyan!" Everyone answered with strength.
Lady Chaoyan was more than a woman and a skilled doctor for them. She was a leader that could bring them to victory!
Gu Chaoyan nodded and watched what was going on at the North Qi side.
The North Qi had been used to victory so they were too proud to realize that they had lost the battle.
Sure enough¡
Many soldiers came to carry away the magical monsters.
The soldiers looked at Gu Chaoyan and wondered if they should shoot the arrows now. Gu Chaoyan had no expression on her face, nor did she move. They believed that it was a good time to shoot the arrow, but Gu Chaoyan did not think so.
Magical Monsters were too huge for those people to carry away. They would definitelye with some more people if the Saint Divine Land did not do anything.
Gu Chaoyan was waiting for the second batch of people to arrive.
? A whileter.
The second batch of people arrived again.
Those who were confused realized what was going on. So they were not anxious any more. They were waiting for the third batch to arrive.
So they were very calm.
Gu Chaoyan ordered directly. "Now!"
They did it directly.
Suddenly, the arrows poured at them.
The enemies did not know what to do to counter.
It was still snowing in June, and the magical monsters as well as the soldiers all died at the gate of Xinzhou. That was the first time for the North Qi to lose the battle.
It was quiet at the gate of the Saint Divine Land for a moment and then suddenly, the sound of celebration arose!
Gu Chaoyanughed and let out a sigh of relief.
She looked at Zhou Huaijin and headed down off the gate.
General Huangpu and his men were still confused.
Gu Chaoyan looked at General Huangpu.
Chapter 1326 - 1326 Chaoyan the Leader 2
1326 Chaoyan the Leader 2
She said calmly and seriously, ¡°General Huangpu, we have won.¡±
General Huangpu looked extremely shocked. They had not even started the fight, and they already won?
He felt so happy and helpless that he rushed to the top of the gate, andughed loudly when he saw the cheerful smile of the soldiers as well as the celebratory sound and the dead bodies of the soldiers of the enemies outside.
The sound of a victory horn arose at the gate of Xinzhou.
!!
The whole town was in extreme delight.
They had won!
For the first time in this war, the Saint Divine Land had won and they had managed to keep Xinzhou!
Inside the tents¡
Xia Yinghan, Li Qing and Yu Feng looked at each other. The moment they heard the sound of war, they had gotten the medicine ready and were fully-prepared to get busy, but they waited for so long in the tent and no injured people had been carried in.
Xia Yinghan was confused. She would have been so busy by this point that she could not do anything else. What was going on today?
She was just confused when Wu Leng came with a couple of people.
Those two men were injured too, but it was because they fell out of delight. Wu Leng had to bring them here.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°We fell.¡±
¡°You fell?¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡±
¡°Has the battle started? Where are the wounded people?¡± Xia Yinghan asked confusedly. She looked at the two injured men who were actually lightly injured and she did not need to get worried about them.
¡°It has.¡± Wu Lengughed loudly.
¡°No one is hurt?¡±
¡°No one.¡±
Xia Yinghan looked even more confused.
The battle had started so people would get injured. Even in a good state there should be numerous wounded people by this point.
Wu Lengughed even more loudly after seeing Xia Yinghan¡¯s confused face.
Doctor Yinghan had no idea what happened, nor would he, except he witnessed the whole process personally.
¡°We won, but no one was injured and the North Qi lost!¡± Wu Leng said, ¡°Lady Chaoyan is not only good at medical skills, she is also filled with tricks!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Guess what? She asked for a few buckets of soybeans to be prepared and we won!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The North Qi should see no more victory in the future!¡± Wu Lengughed loudly. He was really happy.
This was the first time that the Saint Divine Land won a battle with no one injured. That was indeed worth being happy about!
Having said this, Wu Leng continued. ¡°Here are the injured people. I need to see General and hear Lady Chaoyan¡¯s next move. I will learn so much from her!¡±
Having said that, he left hurriedly.
He lookedpletely different from a few hours before when he imed that no women should be allowed in the military camp!
Xia Yinghan looked at the two who were injured. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±
¡°We got too happy so we fell off thedder!¡± the two men said with an embarrassed expression
Xia Yinghan¡¯s face twitched.
***
When Wu Leng came to General Huangpu¡¯s tent, General Huangpu was just asking, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, we will get more soybeans ready for next time!¡±
Gu Chaoyan slightly shook her head.
General Huangpu, Wu Leng and several minor soldiers looked at Gu Chaoyan confusedly. This method helped them win, why not use it again? That would be a pity!
¡°Lady Chaoyan, why?¡± Wu Leng asked straightforwardly.
Chapter 1327 - 1327 Ideas 1
1327 Ideas 1
The North Qi Land had invaded the Saint Divine Land for a long time and they had lost many towns in a row. Now they finally won a battle. Although the soldiers were prepared to die on the battlefield, if they could survive the battle ande to see their mothers at home, that would be much better, right?
Wu Leng really wished that they could use the same method to stop the North Qi from invading them, so that the soldiers would not need to die.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Wu Leng calmly. She could understand that Wu Leng was confused and anxious.
She sighed and said, ¡°This is just a small trick, so small that it can only be used once because it is not expected. If we keep using it, it would not work again. They have failed so they will definitelye up with a solution to this method, so that when they invade again, they will not be trapped with the same method, but enforce their military forces.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose, so we need to be very discreet, and we should not make more mistakes,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
She also hoped that there would be no more injuries in the Saint Divine Land and that they could keep Xinzhou, but everyone understood what the situation was like.
Everybody was positive and in a good mood today, enjoying the victory moment, but she also needed to be honest and stay cautious.
Having heard what Gu Chaoyan said, Wu Leng also started to think.
General Huangpu and the other minor soldiers were no longer looking so optimistic. Lady Chaoyan was right. They did win the battle, but what they needed to face was something more serious. The North Qi would definitely get stronger to forge ahead even harder. They could not expect the small trick to hold on for too long.
¡°Then what should we do?¡± The Right General asked in the silence.
They did win the battle.
The soldiers and civilians were all celebrating, but they were the leaders, and they should not do the same. They had to think about the future so that they could continue to celebrate constantly.
General Huangpu looked contemtive, so was Zhou Huaijin as he looked at the table.
Wu Leng was a minor soldier and could work ordingly but would not think about the n. He was a rough guy with a straightforward personality, so he was watching the rest in silence.
Gu Chaoyan picked up her teacup, sipped the tea and started to think. The tea at the border wasn¡¯t so tasty, it was worse than it was at Xinzhou where the civilians were all so generous. So the tea at General Huangpu¡¯s tent tasted rtively okay in the others¡¯ opinions, but not in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s. She found it extremely bitter, but she would not show her particr taste about tea under such circumstances.
She had already gotten an idea about the defense of Xinzhou and had a general idea of what was going on.
It was a very big issue of how to guard it.
Xinzhou was not Jiayu Pass. It was full of defensive measures, but that was only inparison with Feng County and Ning County.
Gu Chaoyan frowned and thought for a while¡
Suddenly¡ she was startled.
¡°I have an idea!¡± Gu Chaoyan burst out.
Chapter 1328 - 1328 Ideas 2
1328 Ideas 2
The words had just been spoken when everyone turned to her. They had been deeply bothered and had no idea what to do, but Gu Chaoyan came up with an idea within such a short time.
When Gu Chaoyan said that she had an idea, they all felt hope rising from inside their hearts. It had been Gu Chaoyan who brought victory to them today.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, what idea have youe up with?¡± Wu Leng asked.
¡°Array formation!¡± Gu Chaoyan said confidently and resolutely, ¡°They have magical monsters, but we have array formations!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Just because they are big in size, they can win everything!¡± Gu Chaoyan felt extremely motivated as well.
She was suddenly reminded of the array formation as well as Destiny Monk.
Destiny Monk could use array formation to stop anyone from disturbing him, then why not using the array formation for the battlefield.
With the array formation, the soldiers and magical monsters would never be able to get close to the gate of Xinzhou!
They could win without starting a war! They would never be afraid of the invasion again!
And also, with the array formationing into use, they could think about how to obtain Feng County, Ning County and Jiayu Pass!
Gu Chaoyan smiled happily. She was really happy about what she had thought of, but they all looked at her in confusion.
Gu Chaoyan knew how to make array formation, but the rest did not. So they were very confused at the moment.
What was an array formation? What should they do? They simply had no idea!
¡°Lady Chaoyan, what is an array formation?¡± Wu Leng had no knowledge of it, but he was still asking Gu Chaoyan out of respect and admiration.
In his heart, Gu Chaoyan was an excellent person, and despite hisck of knowledge, he still believed that Gu Chaoyan had a reason for saying such a thing.
Gu Chaoyan smiled.
That was true!
She had forgotten that few people had seen the array formation, especially those soldiers at the border. It was quite normal that they had some worries.
She had not yet tried to make it before, but she was going to show them at the moment.
¡°Want to have a try?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked briefly.
¡°Yes!¡± Wu Ling said straightforwardly. He was definitely going to try that even though it meant danger. He wanted to make it work!
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She checked the time.
¡°Let¡¯s eat some food first, and after that, I will make an array somewhere and you cane and try when you are done eating,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Wu Leng had be quite anxious. He was not hungry. He just wanted to see what it was, but he had to obey Lady Chaoyan¡¯s order.
Lady Chaoyan looked so skinny and she probably had not tasted any bitterness living in the capital. She was already very tired and could not starve.
Wu Leng nodded and waited.
Gu Chaoyan got up and walked out of the tent.
Food was quite simple at Xinzhou, so she took a few bites and went to make the array.
Sword One was standing by her side so no one disturbed her when she was making the array.
Soon it was formed.
The array formation was at the entrance-level, simple and easy.
Seated on the chair, Gu Chaoyan looked at Sword One. ¡°Go and get them.¡±
Wu Leng and Huangpu as well as the others all came quite fast.
¡°Left General Wu,e to my side,¡± Gu Chaoyan said with a smile.
Chapter 1329 - 1329 Ideas 3
1329 Ideas 3
Instead of hesitating, Wu Leng walked to where Gu Chaoyan was standing, ready to ask where the array formation was and tell her that he wanted to have a try personally.
General Huangpu and the others also wanted to have a try, but Sword One stopped them, suggesting that they should just stand and wait.
At first, they had no idea what was going on, but after Wu Leng walked inside the array for a long while, they soon realized that something was wrong.
Wu Leng kept walking on the same spot, randomly, and he was not even heading towards Gu Chaoyan¡¯s direction. Wu Leng was a straight-forward man who would never make jokes about this issue. So there was only one exnation ¨C he was already inside the array formation!
!!
Huangpu looked extremely surprised. He asked Sword One for confirmation. ¡°That is the array?¡±
Sword One nodded.
A long while passed, but Wu Leng was still walking randomly.
Sword One shouted at him. ¡°Left General Wu!¡±
As he heard the voice from Sword One, Wu Leng opened his eyes and looked around, remembering that he had wanted to walk towards Lady Chaoyan!
What made him forget about his original purpose? What was going on?
He was totally dumbfounded!
Gu Chaoyan was very satisfied seeing how Wu Leng was behaving. She asked with a smile, ¡°Left General Wu, what do you think of my array formation?¡±
Only then did Wu Leng realize what was going on.
That was an array formation?
It was an array formation that trapped him and made him lose his memory, but he looked around and saw nothing at all. What on earth was this array formation and why was this so magical?
¡°Lady Chaoyan, what is going on?¡± Wu Leng asked out of admiration and delight.
This array formation was definitely going to save Xinzhou, because the enemies could not walk out of the array formation.
Gu Chaoyan looked at them. ¡°Alright, juste with your eyes closed.¡±
With their eyes closed?
Everyone walked forward with their eyes closed.
They did not stop until Gu Chaoyan told them too, and they arrived at her side within a short while.
They looked very shocked.
Gu Chaoyan took them into the room.
People at the Saint Divine Land tended to admire things that could not be exined, so Gu Chaoyan decided to tell them how the array formation worked.
Actually, when she met Destiny Monk a while ago, she made some efforts to study it and she drew some conclusions.
In her previous life, she learned about M?bius loop, which was a ring that would not let others walk out. And the array formation was very simr to that.
When the array formation was made, those inside the array formation could not walk out, but this array formation worked better than the M?bius loop, because if you closed your eyes, the loop would be gone, and you could walk out of it.
Gu Chaoyan grabbed the rice paper and spun it, so a simplified version of the M?bius loop was made.
She passed that to General Huangpu. ¡°Look at this, you think people could walk out of it when they are inside?¡±
General Huangpu and the soldiers looked at them, but no matter how they looked at it, they just could not walk out of the loop. It was just a cycle that never ended.
Wu Leng suddenly got excited. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, I got it!¡±
Chapter 1330 - 1330 Duke North 1
1330 Duke North 1
Wu Leng pointed at what was inside Huangpu¡¯s hands, saying with a cheerful look. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, your array formation and this are fundamentally the same, so when I walked into your array formation, I failed to walk out without even knowing about it. I never expected that I would be trapped inside such a small range.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±
Wu Leng was really surprised and felt that he had experienced way too many wonderful things for him to calm down. Things that he did not know about in the past.
He realized why Doctor Yinghan would admire Lady Chaoyan in such a way.
!!
That was because she was indeed a very excellent person!
¡°Lady Chaoyan, how do you know so much about this?¡± Wu Leng asked without understanding what was going on. She was a woman who was much more excellent than anyone he had ever met. He had never met anyone who knew as much as Lady Chaoyan, and she was just passing on this information to them.
Gu Chaoyan shrugged, sat down and said after sipping some tea. ¡°I read many books and think a lot.¡±
She had just finished speaking when Zhou Huaijin rubbed her hair out of amusement.
She must be thinking that everyone could think like she did and read as much as she did. Many people read too, but they were not this good at thinking of such magical and interesting things.
Wu Lengughed.
He also believed that Lady Chaoyan was just being modest. Reading did not help that much, otherwise those schrs would definitely havee up with the same idea long ago, but only Lady Chaoyan could have this idea.
He was just a rough soldier and was not going to learn anything even through reading.
Wu Leng asked practically, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, can I learn how to use the array formation from you?¡±
Wu Leng did not seem to be confident about being good at that.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head.
She turned that request down.
She was not very stingy about this or thought that she should hide those secrets, but she ran into the instructions in the space, where a room was filled with books about how to use array formation. The owner of the room must have written the array formations carefully and she was very thankful that she could use them out of chance, so she was not going to pass the array formation around.
She needed to get permission from the writer before she did so.
Gu Chaoyan looked at them and exined, ¡°My master taught me this, so I can¡¯t pass on the instructions unless I get permission from him, out of respect you know.¡±
Wu Leng scratched his head out of embarrassment. He never thought this far and had embarrassed Lady Chaoyan.
It was beyond his consideration so he gave an awkward grin at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan did not mind and let the whole thing pass.
What mattered the most was to make the array.
They sat down and talked it through, but there was a messenger standing outside the tent.
General Huangpu called him in.
The guard greeted them and then said to Gu Chaoyan, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, Duke North is waking up and wants to thank you and talk about something else, could you pleasee with me to his tent?¡±
Chapter 1331 - 1331 Duke North 2
1331 Duke North 2
Gu Chaoyan remembered this guard. He worked for Duke North.
Duke North had woken up, then?
He should have woken up by this point, but¡ He was asking for her?
Privately speaking¡ Gu Chaoyan did not have the intention of meeting Duke North. Gu Chaoyan had always regarded Duke North as her friend. However, because of the existence of the book Gu Chaoyan had the intention of dodging the meeting to avoid potential rumors.
!!
Otherwise she would always feel strange when facing Duke North, as this thing is going on in her mind.
Duke North was not single and he had been married to Mrs. Duke North for a while. The story went that Madame Duke North kept talking about having a grandson, and she was engaged too, so if Duke North was thinking of her in this way, she might be a bit embarrassed to see him personally.
Therefore, Gu Chaoyan was hesitant about the meeting.
Also, if Duke North had woken up, he must be doing okay. He should recover gradually by taking Yinghan¡¯s medicine, so there was no need for her to visit him again.
Gu Chaoyan contemted for a long while.
Zhou Huaijin was striding towards Gu Chaoyan from beside General Huangpu at this moment. Zhou Huaijin was wearing a white long gown with a ck fox fur cloak outside. He had a serious and handsome expression on his face. He had a very exquisite face, so he looked really intimidating. When the guard working for Duke North saw Zhou Huaijin approaching, his eyes were full of guilt. Duke North was not lucky to have fallen for the girl who was already engaged to an outstanding being. So all Duke North could do was to hide his feelings. Duke North still had some lingering feelings for Gu Chaoyan, so he tried to help as much as he could.
He was still holding his neck stiff as he waited for Lady Chaoyan¡¯s reply.
¡°Duke North is awake, just go and visit him to see if he is well enough. You are his doctor, so you need to check on him so that people can be assured,¡± Zhou Huaijin said gently. ¡°We are done with the n, and we can talk about what happens next.¡±
Gu Chaoyan hesitated for a while, then she nodded.
She looked at the guard and said calmly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and check on him. Please show me the way.¡±
The guard let out arge sigh of relief, but he did not show that in front of her. Instead, he started to lead the way a bit cheerfully.
Duke North was a Duke, and he was a chief, so he was not far from General Huangpu¡¯s tent, so they soon arrived.
Zhou Huaijin still had a few things to entrust to the hidden guards, so Gu Chaoyan went in alone.
As soon as she entered, she saw Duke North lying on the bed. It was the same as when he was at the imperial hospital in the court. He was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t get up. He could only lie there. The difference was that here the conditions were not as good as those back there, and the tent was very shabby, and General Huangpu had been offering the basin with coals to him.
Gu Chaoyan felt Duke North¡¯s pulse the moment she walked in.
She wanted to check how he was doing.
As she had expected, he was recovering well except for the external wounds that needed time to heal.
Duke North was also looking at Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 1332 Duke North 3
Gu Chaoyan did not look any different. She looked distant yet attractive.
She was still wearing a in white dress, because the weather had suddenly be cold, and it was probably still snowing outside. Therefore, she was wearing a fox fur cloak, which was made of white fox fur, and looked extraordinarily beautiful. This cloak must have been given by Lord Huai, since not even the aristocratic family could get such a cloak before. It seemed that only Lord Huai was capable of thinking of this idea.
She had changed a bit since thest time they met. She had be more skinny than before, probably because of the cold weather, or because Lord Huai had not taken good care of her.
She felt his pulse with her slightly cold fingers.
That was probably the shortest distance that could exist between them.
He wished that he were sick all the time so that he could maintain this moment. That moment was too short, like a sh, as Lady Chaoyan withdrew her hand.
She looked colder than before, something that she would not show without a reason. Normally, she would wear a small smile or talk about something in detail. Her eyes were always sparkling as she talked, but at the moment, she looked a bit defensive against him.
He nced at the book of the Anecdote of Saint Divine - was it all because of the book?
The guard put the book next to him, but he had not touched it since he woke up.
On that day¡ when he got injured at Ning County, he thought that he would not survive the battle and that he might die.
At that time, his mind was nk and he didn''t think about anything. He thought of the book, and he took it out from his sleeves, and held it tightly in his hand. He felt that everything was good and well, and he should let it be.
However, he woke up again.
She treated him! She gave him a second chance at life, but she also noticed the book.
He had not expected such a scene.
He wondered what Lady Chaoyan would think of him or how she would treat him, but he wanted to see her.
He just wanted to see her and tell her what the book meant, which had been his wish all along.
That was why he asked his guard to ask her toe.
And now¡
She was sitting next to him.
She looked so pretty as she was writing the prescription for him.
He had no idea what the future would be like, but at the moment, he felt that his heart was burning with fire and he desperately wished that he knew what he should do.
"Chen Yangqing came down from Mount Changbai, where do you think he went, or was going. Wei Jie robbed the rich and saved the poor, do you think he was a thief or a hero? After Li Jin passed the examination, would he have a smooth life in court? Would he be able to marry the wife he loved, and what happened to the little beggar?" Duke North asked as he spoke calmly.
He was very curious about the answers to these questions.
He had read the stories repeatedly, and he could even recount in detail what happened to those people, but he wondered what happened to them after everything.
He had been wondering about this when he was reading the book.
He decided to speak with Lady Chaoyan about this as they discussed the stories seated in the sun and drinking tea.
Gu Chaoyan paused and looked at him.
Chapter 1333 Duke North 4
What Duke North asked about were all small stories in the Anecdote of Saint Divine, where different people with different identities were recounted, and that was why she liked it. She had not read through the whole book, but she had read a majority of the book.
The stories inside the book were just telling a small part, without the ending. That was why Duke North asked her these questions.
When she was reading the books, did she think about those questions?
No, she did not. The stories inside the book did not show an end, which was better for her taste.
Looking at him, Gu Chaoyan did not say a word. Duke North smiled with a shy expression. "Sorry, Lady Chaoyan, I love this book and find the stories inside very interesting, thus I studied it for such a long time. Sorry that I forgot to return it to you."
"¡"
"I remember that only you have read the book, so I asked you involuntarily."
"¡"
"I had not gotten a chance to meet you before, thus dying the return of the book. Lady Chaoyan, now you are in the room, so here is the book."
"¡"
"If we have a chance in the future, can we talk about this book?" Duke North asked seriously.
He looked calm, but he said everything purposefully.
He did not want Lady Chaoyan to know what he was really thinking.
He knew clearly that if Lady Chaoyan learned of his true purpose, she would ignore him. He wished that they could continue to stay in touch.
That was something that bothered him since he woke up.
He could not help but form a fist, waiting for her answer.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Duke North. She was a very slow-minded person when it came to rtionships, but she was a very smart person as well. If she had not seen through Duke North''s purpose today, she would have believed what he said, but she had understood what Duke North wanted, so when she looked at Duke North, she could tell that he was pretending to stay calm while telling her everything.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
She understood that sometimes, she should be cruel enough to reject him, which was better for his sake.
"The prescription is written, and Yinghan will arrange the medicine to be delivered to you ordingly. As for the external wounds, Yinghan has cream that can heal it. So you can use what is given by her. You are basically fine now, so you can rest for another while before going back to the capital."
"¡"
"As for the book, Madame Jiang gave that to me back then and she gave me many. I did not finish all of them, thus not being able to answer your questions. If you enjoy this book, you can keep it. If you finish it and want to return it to me, you can give it to Sword One who can put it away properly."
Having said this, she looked outside and found that it was getting veryte.
As she thought of the unsettled array formation, she said straightforwardly, "I have other work to do, so I need to be off now."
Having said that, Gu Chaoyan turned around.
Zhou Huaijin had just walked in and said with a smile, "Chaoyan, we need to go now. It has stopped snowing and the air isn''t that cold."
Having said this, Zhou Huaijin met Duke North''s eyes.
Chapter 1334 Duke North 5
Duke North looked quite embarrassed. He had been feeling a bit disappointed but he still had hope in his eyes. However, when he saw Zhou Huaijin, his hope was gone instantly and he turned pale.
He could not help but clench his fists, looking really furious.
His guard was a bit worried as he looked at him. He was fully alert, fearing that Duke North would do something that he shouldn''t.
Zhou Huaijin also noticed Duke North who was lying in bed, when he finished talking to Gu Chaoyan. He tugged at Gu Chaoyan''s hands, whilst looking at Duke North.
Zhou Huaijin had seen through Duke North''s mind ages ago, but Duke North was a person who knew how to control and restrain himself. Therefore, he could hide the real feelings he had inside the heart.
He had gotten married and his wife was a good choice, picked by his mother.
And he should be ready to give birth to children soon.
He had thought that when Duke North got married, he would forget about what was in his mind.
Unexpectedly, Duke North became even more loaded with his past feelings.
He even looked threatening at the moment.
Zhou Huaijin was a very generous, but possessive person. He could ignore some things, but not those that mattered to him. For example, he was never going to allow Chaoyan to be stolen away by anyone else as long as he was present.
He had given Duke North the chance, but right now, Zhou Huaijin could not help feeling very serious. He said to Duke North, "Duke North, if you are well now, just take a break. Apart from Doctor Yinghan, Chaoyan has brought Li Qing and Yu Feng with her, so you can turn to them for help as well, if you need anything."
"¡"
"We have stopped the enemies at the moment, but we can''t rx yet. We need to have morebat against them in the future. Chaoyan is different from the other women, and she may not have time to check up on you with a medical kit as often as before."
"¡"
"Take care Duke North," Zhou Huaijin said.
Having said that, he walked up to Gu Chaoyan and took her hands. "The day is gettingte and the snow has stopped, I will apany you to check on the array."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
It was the best time to form the array, so she needed to take this opportunity.
Duke North was well and as Zhou Huaijin said, Yinghan, Li Qing and Yu Feng were enough to take care of him.
She walked out of the tent with Zhou Huaijin, looking serious.
? They had just left when Duke North copsed in bed. He was no longer as strong as he was a while ago. Sword One nced at Duke North, who did not seem to have the intention of returning the book. She sighed and left.
Duke North looked at the ceiling of the tent with a pair of tired eyes as if he had not noticed what was going on around him.
He once believed that Lady Chaoyan was different from the other women, thus feeling so different towards her.
He just thought that she was quite different, so he had the intention of speaking with her about the book so that his feelings could be settled.
Chapter 1335 - 1335 Duke North 6
1335 Duke North 6
However, he never purposely found a chance, because he was aware that the feelings would not be gone like this. So he kept this hope inside his mind without being aware of it.
It was not until he almost passed away in the battlefield that he realized that Lady Chaoyan was so important in his heart.
It would never end, not with time passing by, but what more could he do?
The guard looked at Duke North, and found that he was in an even worse positionpared to a while ago when he was in aa.
¡°Duke North, please don¡¯t.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are awake and you can just take some medicine, so you can recover, please, be motivated!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Think about Madame Duke North and Ms. Duke North! Madame Duke North keeps thinking about getting a grandson by the end of this year, and Ms. Duke North is so nice and friendly. Everyone is jealous of you for marrying someone like that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You and Duke North Mansion are heading towards the right direction, so please, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± the guard said with excitement.
Having said that, he looked at the Anecdote of Saint Divine that was not taken away. ¡°Since you are done with the book, and Lady Chaoyan doesn¡¯t care about it, I will burn it and everything will be gone.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Everything will be gone!¡±
Having said that, he really reached out for the book.
However, Duke North was extremely fast as he already had the book in his hands, ring at the guard. ¡°Just leave me alone.¡±
Having said that, he discreetly held the book in his hands as if he were looking at a piece of treasure. He ttened the crumbled ces, rather than looking at the guard whose words had been ignored by him.
In his eyes, he only had a mind for the book.
The guard lowered his head. He had tried, but things seemed to have be worse, especially after the death he almost experienced, Duke North seemed to have changed.
Hopefully, Madame Duke North and Ms. Duke North would not be hurt.
That was the only thing he could do as a servant.
***
Outside.
Snow flew about, but the wind was not as strong as usual, so it wasn¡¯t too annoying to walk outside.
Lord Huai held the umbre, which was over Gu Chaoyan¡¯s head, so there was no snow on her but there was a lot on him.
In front of them was the gate of Xinyang.
They were going out of it.
As they passed by the gate, Lord Huai put away the umbre, and continued forward as Sword One followed them.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly thought of something. She nced back at Sword One, and saw that she had nothing in her hands, then she realized what was going on.
She was about to turn around when Sword One said with a guilty tone, ¡°Elder Miss, it is my fault, I should not have offered him the book just because he asked me to.¡±
Gu Chaoyan looked up at Sword One¡¯s eyes.
She paused and instead of walking forward, she gathered up her coat and said seriously, ¡°That has nothing to do with you, a book is a dead thing that affects and changes nothing. Even without the book, things that will happen will happen, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±
Having said that, she walked out of the gate.
She was ready to make the array!
Chapter 1336 Less Than A Woman 1
Sword One nodded, thought for a while and understood what she meant.
Then they continued forward.
Elder Miss was going to make the array, and Lord Huai was going to take care of her by her side, whilst her job was to guard them, making sure that no idents happened.
It was still snowing outside.
At the gate of Xinzhou, some guards were worried that Lady Chaoyan would not see clearly when it became dark, so they held a torch, warming up the ce as the sun went down.
It was still very quiet in Xinzhou, but everyone was very motivated.
***
At the military camp of the North Qi.
It was dead quiet at the chief''s tent, where no one was celebrating like before.
They had lost a battle.
It was the first time for them to have lost a battle after the expedition.
Seated on the top chair, the Prince flung away the tea the maid had served, and the tea cupnded on the ground, smashing into pieces.
He looked extremely annoyed.
Those magical monsters all died outside the gate, and his soldiers were so stupid as to get themselves killed. Three thousand people had died, and they had no way of countering.
That was like a p right in Xuan Lin''s face.
He had never experienced such a failure before!
"What happened? Did they change the chief?" Xuan Lin asked coldly, as he nced at his soldiers without any expression on his face.
The soldiers exchanged a look between themselves, feeling quite scared.
They were all aware of what their Prince was like. Everything was fine when they won the battle, but they had totally lost the previous battle, which made them quite scared.
They would get into huge trouble if their Prince vented his anger.
"Prince¡ they did have a new chief. Duke North is in aa and almost died, so they had to change the chief, but they did not really have anyone useful. I seem to have seen that it was a woman in white giving them instructions. The Saint Divine Land really has no one to lead the troops, they even used a woman to do the work!" The soldierughed at how the Saint Divine Land had no one to give instructions.
The soldier next to him poked him with his elbow, telling him not to say anything more.
They would all be in big trouble if he continued.
If they had won the battle they could justugh at the Saint Divine Land for not having anyone except for a woman. That would have been a celebratory thing to do, but¡
They had lost the battle!
The mention of a woman would make the situation look worse.
That basically meant that those soldiers were not even as good as a woman so they failed?
It was extremely stupid of him to mention that!
Hearing the word "woman", Xuan Lin''s expression sank even more.
He nced at the soldiers and sounded cold as he spoke. "Magical Monsters and so many soldiers are not even as good as a woman?"
The words had just been spoken, but he did not vent his anger.
He asked. "What did the woman in white look like?"
"She was too far away for me to see clearly. She looked good, but she had a red birthmark on her face, very scary." The Right General added.
The woman in white had a red birthmark on her.
Xuan Lin seemed to have an idea about who she was.
He had met a woman when he visited the Saint Divine Land back then. He was standing right in front of her.
Chapter 1337 - 1337 Less than a Woman 2
1337 Less than a Woman 2
He had been humiliated by her too!
Xuan Lin had never forgotten about that.
Xuan Lin never liked the women from the Saint Divine Land, each of whom was very hypocritical. They kept talking about manners, but none of them stuck to that.
However, that woman was not the best looking one, yet she possessed the best temperament.
She was arrogant and special, but unfortunately, she was already engaged.
He had nned to invade all the way into the capital and take over the Saint Divine Land so that he could take whatever he wanted before, but he had not expected that he would run into her at Xinzhou!
And they were meeting under such circumstances!
She was the only woman in the Saint Divine Land who could do this work, so it was not very surprising that she appeared at Xinzhou.
She was indeed different from the others.
In this case, he really wanted to have her more than anything else. He was not going to wait until he took over the Saint Divine Land. Tomorrow, he would take over Xinzhou and her as well.
That would add more fun to his expedition.
Xuan Lin nodded and felt quite satisfied.
He loved special things.
He looked at his men.
All of them were just like pieces of trash.
¡°Tomorrow, we will march into Xinzhou after careful nning. I will be the leader and I want to get everything!¡± Xuan Lin looked very confident and spoke resolutely.
The reason why they failed today was because they had tested the ability of the Saint Divine Land and believed that they were not capable, thus being casual in marching forward, but if the North Qi Land could work on that, the Saint Divine Land would lose all of its chiefs and forces.
All of the soldiers were startled after hearing what Xuan Lin said.
The Prince was going to lead the army personally? That would not work! What if some ident happened, who would answer the consequences?
The Prince was only a prince, but everyone from the North Qi Land understood that the reason why the expedition went on smoothly was because the Prince had worked on it.
He was not yet the King, but he was better.
Only by following the Prince would they be able to reach the highest power and get the strongest position.
Therefore¡ the Prince had to be safe.
¡°No, don¡¯t, Prince!¡± the Left General said urgently.
¡°No, please.¡± The Right General added.
Xuan Lin sneered.
They were just worried that if something happened to him, they would all be affected and not be able to get any profits.
He was well aware of what they were thinking.
¡°So you think you are going to do it? You want a woman to defeat us again?¡± Xuan Lin nced at them disdainfully. Those people could do nothing but try to persuade him and even tried to get him out of the leading position.
Having heard what Xuan Lin said¡ no one dared to speak.
They could not guarantee that they would win the battle.
Well¡
That woman was different from the other chiefs from the Saint Divine Land. She had many tricks, and they were not sure what other tricks they might run into. If they lost again, they would be in big trouble, and may even get killed when the Prince got angry.
No one dared to say anything at the moment.
Chapter 1338 - 1338 Less than a Woman 3
1338 Less than a Woman 3
No one dared to say anything more, so the whole thing was settled. Xuan Lin got up and went to do the nning for the next day, instead of ncing at these soldiers.
When Xuan Lin was gone, the soldiers wiped their sweat and followed.
***
Outside the gate of Xinzhou.
Gu Chaoyan had already formed the array and had almost covered every possible invasion. It was a huge project, so when she was done, Gu Chaoyan was covered in sweat. She was exhausted, yet she was in a good mood.
With this array formation on, Xinzhou should be safe for at least half a month.
The civilians and soldiers at the border could rx a little and focus on new countering methods.
Zhou Huaijin took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her forehead, as he held up the umbre and apanied her back to the gate.
They shut the gate the moment they walked in.
General Huangpu and Wu Leng were waiting for them at the gate, so after seeing them return, they walked up and said, ¡°How did it go, Lady Chaoyan?¡±
¡°The array is done, and the enemies should invade tomorrow, and they will be well prepared and have a lot of forces with them. We need to be cautious, but we don¡¯t need to be too worried. The enemies should fail tomorrow.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The array formation should protect us for at least half a month, but it is not yet the time for us to totally rx. We need to find a new method to keep an eternal defense. The array won¡¯tst forever, so we have to have a long-term defense for thend.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I feel a bit exhausted, so I need to take a break,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
General Huangpu and Wu Leng greeted Gu Chaoyan politely.
Especially Wu Leng, who said gratefully, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, half a month is already enough for us. If not for your array formation, we would have lost the defense and the enemies would have headed all the way to the capital.¡±
Wu Leng was very straightforward and always said what was hidden inside his mind.
What he said was true, though not that pleasing to hear.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly felt speechless toment about Wu Leng.
Gu Chaoyan said briefly, ¡°Anyway, we have done a lot of work today, let¡¯s just have a good rest.¡±
They all nodded, then Zhou Huaijin took Gu Chaoyan away.
As they went back to the room, the snow became heavier and the temperature dropped, but everyone was warm inside. Though they did not hold any celebratory events, they all knew that they were safe right now and many fellows were saved from death.
It was a very long night, but it passed by in silence.
The following morning, Gu Chaoyan ate a quick breakfast and went onto the gate.
She was not totally rxed despite the array formation.
The enemies lost the battle and they definitely would not be convinced. So they must be heading here early in the morning and she needed to be guarding the situation.
Gu Chaoyan had just walked up to the top of the gate when the sound of footsteps was heard.
It was the enemies!
Everyone looked quite rmed, but Gu Chaoyan looked calm.
She was watching the troops approaching the gate.
They had more than 10,000 people with them as well as many magical monsters.
The soldiers at the top of the gate could not help feeling quite frightened, but Gu Chaoyan still had a very calm expression.
She observed the enemies carefully.
Well¡
Chapter 1339 Battle 1
The Prince appeared personally. He must be feeling quite ufortable about the lost battlest time, and he must be here to remove Xinzhou.
Unfortunately¡ their aim would fail this time too.
They were all alert as they watched the enemies approaching the gate.
The army from North Qi did not follow the regtion but surged forward directly, but¡ this time¡ the troops stopped at a distance far from them.
They stayed firm and had no intention of attacking.
? General Huangpu felt quite nervous. They were standing, not too far from the array formation Lady Chaoyan made. He was wondering if the North Qi had noticed the array formation and thought about how to attack the city beyond that.
His fists were tightly clenched, as he asked quietly, "Lady Chaoyan, what is going on?"
"Nothing, just wait and watch." Gu Chaoyan was still veryposed.
Gu Chaoyan waspletely confident about the array formation, yet there might be an ident. Nevertheless, she had alreadye up with a back-up n, thus being really calm.
She also wondered what the North Qi intended to do.
Xuan Lin was also observing Xinzhou as his army was being observed.
Sure enough¡ it was the woman who he ran into at the Saint Divine Land. Things were getting really interesting.
He would very much like to offer a chance for the Saint Divine Land.
"Who is your chief?" Xuan Lin asked arrogantly as he looked up at the top of the gate.
Zhou Huaijin took the central position.
The snow was quite heavy, and the wind blew up a corner of his cloak whilst he had some snowkes on his eyebrows and hair. He looked really cold as he turned to Xuan Lin coldly. "It is me."
Xuan Linughed.
It was an indifferentugh.
He did not care who the chief was, because he was definitely going to take over Xinzhou, but things would be very interesting if Lord Huai was the chief.
He was going to see what Lord Huai would do when he had to pick between his beloved woman and thend. However, no matter what choice Lord Huai was going to make, he was going to get thend and the woman in the end anyway.
He smiled ironically, "That makes things easier."
"¡"
"I am here to make a deal with you."
"¡"
"I am nning to take down Xinzhou today and you can see that we are going to achieve it because we have suchrge troops with us. But I am not a cruel person, I can give you ten days to retreat on one condition."
"¡"
Xuan Lin looked at Gu Chaoyan who was not very far away from him. "The condition is that you should give your woman to me. Lord Huai, what do you think? That sounds like a really reasonable deal right?"
Zhou Huaijin looked at Xuan Lin with no expression on his face.
He had not intended to kill anyone today, due to the formed array formation.
However, the Prince was humiliating Chaoyan and he could not stand it any more.
He said calmly as if he were waiting for dinner, "Fire the arrows."
Chapter 1340 Battle 2
With that order given, all the soldiers started to shoot their arrows towards their enemies, without any hesitation. They looked furious, resolute and disgusted.
Lady Chaoyan was a very important person for them, for one thing, for another, the enemies had hurt their homnd and had be their worst enemies. They were going to take revenge for all the bad things they had done.
They were going to make them see the price they had to pay for what they had done!
As the arrows approached the troops of the North Qi Land, the soldiers were all shocked. They had been used to victories during the past few months, and they had offered to give the Saint Divine Land a path of life. However, the Saint Divine Land was attacking them directly.
The soldiers from the North Qi were very annoyed. They even intended to attack the town the moment the arrows came down to them, but the Prince had not yet given the order so they did nothing other than to hold up their shield.
Watching the arrows that came down at him, Xuan Lin smiled as he gazed at the top of the gate.
Lord Huai from the Saint Divine Land was so impulsive. He seemed so naive for being someone born from the imperial family.
However, Xuan Lin was not going to give them a path to life any more.
He was going to take down the town as well as Gu Chaoyan. He was going to rob her from the Saint Divine Land.
He did not like kidnapping. That was what he stuck with. That was why he decided to spare some time to talk with the Saint Divine Land about a deal.
Unexpectedly, his well-prepared condition did not receive any agreement.
Anyway¡ in this case, Xuan Lin was going to break his custom for that woman.
He was going to take her to his side.
She was smart enough to help the Saint Divine Land win a battle, so she was worth being stolen.
Xuan Lin looked extremely arrogant. He did not care about the arrows but said calmly, "What are you staring at? You are here today and you are going to take down everything and everyone in Xinzhou!"
"¡"
"Everyone up!" Xuan Lin said calmly.
The soldiers got so excited as they heard the order. They looked at the gate of Xinzhou and shouted. "March on, take down Xinzhou!"
Instantly, all the soldiers around Xuan Lin as well as the magical monsters headed towards the gate of Xinzhou.
Xuan Lin was standing and waiting quietly for the gate to be opened, then he could walk in.
He was very prepared, and was sure that it would take less than a quarter of an hour before Xinzhou was his.
Xuan Lin took this chance and said indifferently to his Left General. "I am going to get that woman at the top of the gate, so bring her to me by any means, but don''t get killed."
Left General nodded and was about to lunge forward.
Suddenly¡ the sound of groaning arose.
Things became very strange, different from what they had expected.
"What is going on?" Seeing the scene in front of him, Xuan Lin asked anxiously.
Chapter 1341 - 1341 Battle 3
1341 Battle 3
The North Qi Land had 10,000 soldiers and 30 magical monsters, and one magical monster possessed the same strength as at least 1,000 soldiers. Therefore, the North Qi Land should be dozens of times stronger than the Saint Divine Land, and it should be an easily-ovee battle.
That was why Xuan Lin and his right and left generals had nothing to worry about, and just waited for the news of victory, but right now¡
The soldiers and magical monsters not only failed to rush at the gate of the North Qi Land, but kept spinning in one ce as if they could not see what was going on in front of them. They kept bumping into each other as the arrows of the Saint Divine Land kept attacking them. They tried to defend themselves, but they did not know how and where to. In the meanwhile, they ended up hurting many of their fellow soldiers.
Suddenly, there were many dead bodies in front of them, and the scent of blood spread through the air. Even Xuan Lin had some blood on him.
!!
The Left and Right General kept giving them instructions, but the situation did not change at all.
They continued to get themselves killed.
Within a quarter of an hour, the soldiers present had almost all died, and their magical monsters were badly injured. They could not take down Xinzhou, and if the Saint Divine Land attacked again, the generals would have dropped dead in Xinzhou.
The Left and Right Generals, when seeing the scene, made a decision ¨C they were going to leave those soldiers and go away by themselves.
They went to Xuan Lin. ¡°Prince!¡±
Xuan Lin felt shocked after seeing what happened.
He had just bragged about the uing victory, yet now they were meeting with such results. He was going to be aughing stock!
He was furious! He patted the horse¡¯s back and rushed forward. He was definitely going to take down Xinzhou!
However, the two generals looked very frightened as they stopped him directly.
Left General said anxiously, ¡°Prince, let¡¯s just leave!¡±
Xuan Lin ignored them and insisted on going forward.
The Left and Right Generals grabbed him.
The Left General said anxiously, ¡°Prince, let¡¯s just leave, it is a horrible scene ahead and we have barely any soldiers left. If the Saint Divine Land sends someone to catch you, we won¡¯t be able to keep you safe.¡±
Only at this point did Xuan Lin adjust the horse and get ready to head back.
Gu Chaoyan, who was standing on the top of the gate watching Xuan Lin and the generals of the North Qi, could not help butugh. She said disdainfully, ¡°Prince from the North Qi, you don¡¯t seem that good, are you? You are rushing about like a mouse. That is not what you imed you would do, right?¡±
Gu Chaoyan understood clearly that if they wanted to bring down the enemies, they should hold the chief first. If they were able to catch the Prince of the North Qi, then the Saint Divine Land would have peace for a very long time, and they would also have a bargaining chip.
The Prince was arrogant and impulsive, and he was about to rush towards them.
Gu Chaoyan understood his personality clearly, thus trying to irritate him and making hime after her on any condition.
After all, the people from the Saint Divine Land could not take the risk of running after him.
Hearing what Gu Chaoyan said, Xuan Lin got so irritated when he realized that he was being looked down upon by a woman. It was something he could not stand.
He turned around and wanted to catch Gu Chaoyan, but his generals took hold of his horse.
¡°Prince, we need to look at it in the long term, we will have a chance in the future, but we will be doomed if you run into an ident right now!¡±
Chapter 1342 - 1342 Battle 4
1342 Battle 4
¡°Magical monsters are useless and soldiers remain very few. We aren¡¯t able to take down Xinzhou, let alone the woman. If you go on like this, you will run into the trap of the Saint Divine Land! And we will lose big! You mustn¡¯t take the risk!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It is just a single woman, and we have all the opportunity of teaching her the lesson, we will have a good time discipling her!¡± the Right General said as he pulled Xuan Lin¡¯s horse away.
The two generals were not assured until they were faraway.
The two of them had been working devotedly for the Prince, and they were going to go through honor and shame with the Prince, so they were even more worried about the Prince¡¯s security than their own.
If something happened to the Prince, their lives woulde to an end as well.
Something weird must have taken ce at Xinzhou, otherwise the people from the North Qi would not have gotten themselves killed instantly. They had not figured out what was going on, so whoever went forward would end up in the same situation.
Since the North Qi Land had magical monsters, they won in almost every battle against the Saint Divine Land, with an easy manner as well.
However, after they decided to take down Xinzhou, something weird happened. Suddenly, they had no idea what to do, and even lost so many forces, without knowing what was going on. They were definitely going to have to talk about what they should doter.
Both generals felt very concerned, as they returned to their own territory.
That was 10,000 people and 30 magical monsters, half of their entire force. Luckily they did not lose everything. There was still time for them to take revenge.
That woman must be the problem, otherwise Prince would not have insisted on catching her.
***
At the top of the gate of Xinzhou.
They brought down arge amount of the army of the North Qi.
Rather¡ they lost no forces themselves but took down North Qi directly.
That was a historical event that would be recorded in the Saint Divine Land¡¯s war history.
After a moment of silence, some excited voices arose. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, Lady Chaoyan, Lady Chaoyan!¡±
Every soldier was calling out Gu Chaoyan¡¯s name.
They knew very well that Lady Chaoyan had made the victory happen.
Hearing the voices, Gu Chaoyan flushed and hid behind Zhou Huaijin¡¯s coat. After a long moment of silence, she said calmly, ¡°Now we have won the battle, and we can leave the gate.¡±
Zhou Huaijin found it amusing.
She was a very imposing woman, but she would get shy very easily.
Those soldiers might not have noticed this.
Zhou Huaijin nodded and took her down to the gate, whilst the soldiers were all calling out her name.
After they went down, General Huangpu walked up to her and saw Gu Chaoyan, letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, what should we do about the dead bodies outside.¡±
Gu Chaoyan was very startled.
Those dead bodies could not be removed by ordinary soldiers, because they might not walk out of the array formation once they approached the dead bodies.
It would not work if they were just told about how to solve the array formation.
Those were soldiers from the Saint Divine Land¡ but¡
There could be some moles. If the array formation was broken through, the North Qi wouldunch a more serious attack.
Chapter 1343 - 1343 What Next
1343 What Next
Gu Chaoyan did not want to think ill of the soldiers who were cheering at her name, but it was rted to Xinzhou and the safety of so many people, so she had to be very careful.
However, there were many dead corpses outside that needed to be dealt with.
The corpses would spread viruses to the civilians at Xinzhou. The snow cut some of the possibility, but the weather could change all of a sudden.
That was why General Huangpu came to ask her what they should do.
!!
Gu Chaoyan walked as she thought about it.
Huangpu and Wu Leng followed them, knowing that they should leave Lady Chaoyan alone when she was thinking.
Gu Chaoyan took a few steps and stopped, as she said to General Huangpu. ¡°We can¡¯t open the gate or let our soldiers walk into the array formation. The only method is to pour wine over the corpses and throw a torch to burn them up. Currently the snow hasn¡¯t covered the corpses, so we must hurry up to do so. In the meanwhile, inform the civilians that they don¡¯t need to get shocked seeing the fire.¡±
General Huangpu nodded and gave the missions to some of his soldiers.
It was quite dangerous but was the best method so far.
They continued forward and went into the chief¡¯s tent.
They had won the battle, but it was not yet time to rx.
They needed to make a n regarding what to do.
Back at the tent, General Huangpu soon had tea arranged for Gu Chaoyan. General Huangpu learned about Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hobby from Xia Yinghan. The condition here at Xinzhou wasn¡¯t that pleasant, but General Huangpu tried his best to meet up with her interest so he had almost everything prepared for her.
Gu Chaoyan knew that the tea was prepared for only her, so she did not get particr about it. She kept drinking the tea while she was in the tent, though the tea already tasted much worse.
¡°What are we going to do next?¡± Wu Leng was so anxious that he asked straightforwardly.
Gu Chaoyan sipped her tea before she put it down.
¡°We have held Xinzhou very easily, but after failing two battles, the North Qi should definitely prepare themselves fully for the next battle. There will be a lot of danger hidden ahead, but I have already got some of my men into their army.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°In this way, we will know ahead of time what they are up to and will be able to prepare,¡± Zhou Huaijin said calmly.
The Shadow Door had many hidden guards and that was what they were best at.
General Huangpu and Wu Leng¡¯s eyes sparkled when they heard that.
Lord Huai had always stayed low-profile in front of the shining Lady Chaoyan, so what he did and how he arranged the whole situation surprised them. No wonder Lord Huai got engaged with Lady Chaoyan!
¡°Also, what we need to do is to take back our lost towns!¡± Gu Chaoyan said resolutely.
Chapter 1344 Duke Norths Request
"Ning County and Feng County, as well as the civilians of Jiayu Pass are still in trouble. No matter whether the battle this time is won or not, the civilians of the Saint Divine Land will not have a peaceful day at all."
"¡"
"We are already able to keep the town, so what we need to do next is to get our towns back!"
"¡"
"Please, Generals, what do you think? I will definitely help you if I can do anything," Gu Chaoyan said with a resolute look on her face.
"Okay!" Wu Leng struck the table and said excitedly.
Actually¡
He was thinking the same.
The North Qi Land lost the battle today and the prince got very annoyed so he would definitely vent his anger on the civilians. They must regain the towns of the Saint Divine Land.
Lady Chaoyan was right¡
They subconsciously relied on Lady Chaoyan and expected that she could help them, but they were the generals who knew how to fight a war, so they should be the ones that worked out a n to retake the town.
They needed to think about the n carefully.
Wu Leng looked at General Huangpu and then at Lord Huai.
"Currently we have kept Xinzhou and the North Qi lost the battle." General Huangpu said, "The capital should give us orders about whether we are to keep the town or reim the lost towns. If thetter is the order, we need to get more soldiers from the King," General Huangpu said with a frown.
He had been working at the border so he was more experienced about the process.
Therefore, he was able to think through everything before starting the battles. In his opinion, what mattered the most was to keep the civilians at Xinzhou safe, and Ning County, Feng County and Jiayu Pass cameter.
"Okay." Zhou Huaijin answered briefly.
The discussion ended at that moment.
Wu Leng opened his mouth and was about to say something when he stopped. He was just a Left General so he needed to obey orders from the chief.
Gu Chaoyan went back to her tent and Wu Leng did not dare to disturb her, so he went back to the top of the gate.
Zhou Huaijin still had some affairs to deal with so he asked Sword One to apany Gu Chaoyan back to the tent.
As soon as they went back to the tent, Gu Chaoyan saw Duke North''s guard waiting for her outside the door, looking embarrassed yet urgent.
Gu Chaoyan had a good impression of the guard, so she called him directly into the tent.
She sat down and asked. "What is it?"
The guard was startled for a moment then he said, "Lady Chaoyan, could you please check out Duke North? He has not been feeling well and Doctor Yinghan has no idea what to do. I thought that you could go see him and then I will feel more assured. I am leaving for the capital with Duke North in a couple of days, so I hope that everything will be ok."
Gu Chaoyan frowned. She threw a calm look at the guards.
"You can leave." Gu Chaoyan''s face turned cold. She had no intention of following him there.
The guard looked at Gu Chaoyan and sighed, thanked her and took his leave.
Sword One walked him out.
On the way back, Sword One asked confusedly, "Elder Miss, are you going to check on him? What if something really bad is going on?"
"No, there won''t be anything bad."
"Why?"
Chapter 1345 News Back To Capital
Sword One waspletely confused.
If Doctor Yinghan couldn''t cure him, nor could Li Qing or Yu Feng, only Elder Miss was able to heal him. Duke North was very badly injured and if her Elder Miss did not check up on him, maybe something would happen.
Gu Chaoyan said calmly, "I cured him so I know what will happen. And he should be fine."
"..."
"One more thing, if something really happened, the guard would have been more anxious rather than guilty."
"..."
"So I don''t think that it is necessary for me to go there," Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
Sword One thought about it and believed her.
She had not thought it through, but Elder Miss was always a very observant person.
Sword One smiled, got up and prepared a firece and small snacks for her Elder Miss, who must be very tired and hungry by this point.
***
In the capital.
General Huangpu sent the message about the victory at Xinzhou as soon as possible, but the news did not arrive until the following day.
The messenger was very fast when he came to pass on the message. He expected to get awarded for passing on the message of victory.
The King was seated on the throne with Zhou Huailing next to him. They looked very serious.
Seeing the messenger, the King nodded expressionlessly. "Just say the news."
Zhou Huailing looked at the messenger. They might have a serious look on their faces, but they were quite rxed inwardly.
He knew pretty well what was going on at the border. They had sent very few soldiers to help, and Lord Huai was always idling about, and was not at all qualified for being a chief. He was just not a match against him. Therefore, he knew pretty well what the news would be.
Xinzhou must have been lost and the casualties were very serious.
His Eighth Brother would suffer as well. He loved errands, right? Now he did have some and he managed to ruin it so he was never going to get any again in the future.
Zhou Huailing was ying with his ring and looked as if he already knew everything.
"King, we have managed to keep Xinzhou. The North Qi invaded us twice, but failed withrge losses. At Xinzhou, they lost almost 10,000 soldiers and dozens of magical monsters were killed outside the gate." The messenger looked incredibly happy as he delivered the message. It was so wonderful that they won the battles and he might even get awarded as the messenger, thus he felt quite happy.
The words had just been spoken when both the King and Zhou Huailing were startled.
Especially Zhou Huailing, who was wearing a look of disbelief. "How could that be possible!"
"Crown Prince, it is true. Lord Huai is excellent as the chief and Lady Chaoyan is even better. She made all the ns! Our lost towns will soon be reimed if we continue to work like this!"
Hearing that, Zhou Huailing gave him a kick and red at him. The soldier was so shocked and frightened after he received the kick.
Zhou Huailing kicked the man into aa.
Only after that did he feel better.
The King said nothing upon seeing Zhou Huailing''s move. He was surprised too.
His Eighth Son was lucky enough to keep Xinzhou?!
"De Fu, write the imperial order and bring Lord Huai and Gu Chaoyan home now!"
Chapter 1346 The Kings Attitude
The King made the decision directly without any consideration and hesitation.
The Eighth Son needed toe back to the capital.
The reason why he arranged this son of his to Xinzhou was because he expected that as a Lord, he was in the right position to be the chief.
However, he had not expected that this son of his would be lucky enough to defend Xinzhou!
If he continued to remain at Xinzhou, he would create endless potential trouble. All the civilians, including those in the lost towns and in the capital, were very frightened that the enemies would march to the capital. General Liu was injured and Duke North failed, so if Lord Huai won the battle, the civilians would support him like a god.
He was not going to allow this son of his to reach this kind of position, because he was part of the Jiang Family. He did not even want to keep this son of his.
However, though the Queen and General Jiang were gone, Madame Jiang was still alive. He thought about letting this son of his just live in the capital, which was all he could do. The Queen would have understood his decision as well.
However, he was not going to allow this son to be awarded for what he did to Xinzhou.
He let out a sigh of relief when he asked De Fu to make the imperial order.
De Fu paused.
Xinzhou was defended which should be good news! That basically meant that the rest of the towns of the Saint Divine Land would not fall and they might even reim Ning County!
He had thought that the King would ask him to give an imperial order for Lord Huai to reim the lost towns, yet the fact was that he was summoning Lord Huai home.
It would be a huge loss for the border and the Saint Divine Land for Lord Huai toe back.
De Fu just did not understand what was going on.
He slowed down in making the imperial order. He hoped that the King would calm himself down and make the right decision. If the imperial order was written, nothing could be changed.
The King never noticed this. In his heart, he had to bring this son back, and he was thinking about who to send to Xinzhou instead.
All the officers filled up the court when it was peaceful, but when it was time for him to make a decision, he realized that none of them were qualified.
He would need to pick someone from the noble families since none of the ministers and officers worked.
The Yao Family, or maybe the Min Family? Could anyone from the two families be qualified enough?
The King was very bothered.
Zhou Huailing looked up at the King a few times, but the King did not notice.
Zhou Huailing was quite confused inwardly as well. Xinzhou had been defended, and the North Qi Land had failed the battle, so the Saint Divine Land should be in a very advantageous position. Therefore, anyone who went there would be taking over a very good situation.
He wanted to go there personally so that he could be rewarded for that, but the border was very dangerous and he was the Crown Prince, so he should not get hurt.
Therefore¡ he was trying to make a decision at the moment, but Junyi was not next to him, so he was stuck with his own confusion.
After a while¡
Zhou Huailing made up his mind and said, "Father, please send me to Xinzhou once Eighth Brotheres back."
Chapter 1347 Shocked
The King, who had been thinking about picking someone from either the Yao Family or the Min Family, suddenly heard what the Crown Prince said. The King was quite shocked. He looked at the Crown Prince, confirming that it was exactly what the Crown Prince meant.
He looked quite worried.
It was true that Xinzhou was defended and that the Saint Divine Land was taking the lead, and that the casualty for the North Qi Land was big, but the North Qi had magical monsters, and wars were never predictable, so no one knew what would happen afterwards. Among his sons, the Crown Prince was the only son he liked and acknowledged. So the King did not want him to take the risk at the border, despite the fact that he proposed the idea personally.
The King felt even more bothered by this point.
Zhou Huailing looked at his father, feeling a bit annoyed.
His father was still defensive against him.
His father still wanted to keep the throne, thus pushing him down in every aspect. The reason why his father was bothered by this proposal was because he did not want him to steal the show.
He frowned.
"Crown Prince, the border is not a stable ce, and no one knows what is going to happen next. Are you sure you want to go to Xinzhou?" The King asked for confirmation, looking really serious.
"I am not afraid, father," Zhou Huailing said resolutely.
The King sighed and nodded, then he asked De Fu to continue with the imperial order.
"Go and visit your mother and the Empress Dowager before you leave." The King stressed.
? Zhou Huailing frowned and nodded.
He felt quite unconvinced inwardly.
His father approved of his proposal, but he still tried to get his mother and the Empress Dowager to talk him out of the intention. Nevertheless, he had made up his mind to go to the border. He needed the support of the civilians and that was the easiest way to get their support.
He could not just wait for these days to pass.
He needed to spare no efforts to hasten the day when he took the throne.
The imperial army had taken away the messenger and De Fu had already written the two imperial orders. Subsequently, Zhou Huailing walked out of Qianqing Pce.
When he walked out of Qianqing Pce, Zhou Huailing did not go to visit Honored Princess Jing or the Empress Dowager, but hurried out of the court.
He did not have time to waste on these small affairs.
He hurried out of the court and saw Junyi waiting for him by the wagon. He said straightforwardly, "Get onto the wagon, I have a few things to discuss with you, now."
Then he went into the wagon directly.
Hearing the tone in which Zhou Huailing spoke those words as well as his behavior, Junyi understood that something was wrong. He looked very serious as he followed into the wagon.
The wagon headed towards the mansion at a very high speed.
It was very quiet inside the mansion, because the women were all in the back yard and Zhou Huailing as well as his trusted men were active in the front yard.
The moment they got off the wagon, they headed directly to the study.
"Junyi, I am heading back to Xinzhou, so you should get prepared so that we can leave directly." Zhou Huailing said, "Also, one more thing. Eighth Brother won the battle in Xinzhou and he managed to defend the town. Our n failed."
Junyi looked extremely shocked.
So¡
Chapter 1348 Startled
General Liu did not manage to defend Jiayu Pass, and he who helped the Crown Prince, failed to defend Feng County, and Duke North failed to defend Ning County¡ but Lord Huai managed to defend Xinzhou and beat North Qi? How could that be possible?
The Crown Prince would not lie about that.
The soldiers were the same, but the chief was changed, so the battle was won?
Had he underestimated Lord Huai all this time?
Seeing Junyi in confusion, Zhou Huailing was sure that he was still thinking about how Lord Huai won the battle. He felt quite displeased as he said stiffly, "Junyi, what are you thinking about?"
Only then did Junyi wake up from his contemtion.
He said, "Crown Prince, I am just very surprised that Lord Huai managed to defend Xinzhou!"
"He is just lucky! Eighth Brother is so spoiled that he can kill people whenever he wants to, and he has never been serious about any mission. Do you think that he is capable as a chief? Don''t be silly! He is just lucky, he is always lucky! Look at who his mother was, the Queen, and his grandparents are the Jiang Family! But he has nothing other than luck and he is incapable of anything other than running into some lucky things every now and then, that is all," Zhou Huailing said disdainfully.
If his Eighth Brother was really capable, how could he be in such a horrible position after his mother passed away.
Zhou Huailing shook his head. He did not think that it was worth thinking about.
He was thinking about how to march to the border.
Junyi nodded and agreed with what the Crown Prince said. Lord Huai did not have anypetences, so that would be extremely ridiculous.
"Crown Prince, you are right, let''s just go to the border to win the civilians'' support, which should be beneficial for you when you take the throne." Junyi approved.
The Crown Prince might be stupid sometimes, but he was ambitious and brave. If he could just guide him, he would definitely make it in the future.
However¡"What should we do with the Crown Prince Consort?"
"Take her along with us. You should arrange some people to guard the Crown Prince Consort so that she will be safe on the way there," Zhou Huailing said.
He needed to obtain the civilians'' support and he needed to father a son with the Phoenix Girl. He must obtain both.
And on the way to the border, he was going to make use of all the intervals.
Zhou Huailing really liked this kind of arrangement.
Junyi nodded in agreement.
They could not give up halfway, so they needed to have a wagon prepared, which might take some time, but that should not be an issue. That was a better way to keep her to himself.
Losing his patience, Zhou Huailing waved his hands. "Anyway, go and arrange the trip to the border, and I will speak with the Crown Prince Consort."
Junyi nodded and left and Zhou Huailing headed directly to the back yard.
He had been grounding Ruxue during the past few days, and he loved it.
For one thing, he did not need to be distracted by what happened to Ruxue when he was busy with serious matters, and for another, Ruxue was not as arrogant as before, which made it much easier for him to control her.
As he was thinking, he reached the gate of the yard.
The maids showed him in.
The moment the door was opened, Gu Ruxue jumped as if she was extremely startled. She subconsciously wanted to move away.
Chapter 1349 Order
She had been grounded in the house after the Crown Prince returned from the border and the Crown Prince did not want her to leave the door, since everything became so weird in the Saint Divine Land. She understood that it was only because the Crown Prince loved her deeply and that she was worth the care, but after learning that Liu Qingqing had a child, she really wanted a son too with the Crown Prince, who had been trying very hard to get her pregnant.
The Crown Prince had even arranged for some people to remove Liu Qingqing''s son, in addition to what he did in bed.
She had witnessed that all, so she knew that the Crown Prince did this for her sake, but she still felt quite frightened.
Especially when she knew that the Crown Prince was here to have sex with her again.
She was suffering badly, but she needed to have a son, so she tried to press down her misery.
So she subconsciously retreated, after seeing the Crown Prince arrive, but she soon regained herposure.
Zhou Huailing did not notice her strange reaction. Instead, he sat down next to the coal basin and tried to rx. It was very cold outside.
"Eighth Brother has won the battle in Xinzhou and Gu Chaoyan has gained her reputation alongside. Ruxue, pack up a few things because we are heading to the border to take back Ning County. Normally, we men should be the only ones that go to the border for the war, but Gu Chaoyan has obtained some reputation, and you are the Phoenix Girl so you should not lose your reputation! You should tell the civilians that you are the Phoenix Girl!" Zhou Huailing sat down, looking serious.
Gu Chaoyan was Eighth Brother''s future Princess Consort, so Zhou Huailing did not want her to gain anyone''s support.
Well¡
He was telling Ruxue so that she would feel stressed and behave well at Xinzhou. She was going to behave better than Gu Chaoyan so that she could obtain a better reputation.
"What? What a bitch!" Gu Ruxue looked both furious and disdainful after hearing what happened to Gu Chaoyan. This stubborn woman went to the border to do her job when she could not do anything in the capital. She was just like her mother, who took all the opportunities she could get.
Unfortunately¡ She was not going to be as good as Gu Ruxue!
Gu Ruxue was the Phoenix Girl, the Crown Prince Consort, someone who was going to be the Queen. Someone that a bitch like Gu Chaoyan was not going to match.
"When are we leaving? I am going to the border to make sure that she understands something!" Gu Ruxue opened her arrogant fingers and looked very vicious as if she was going to rip someone off.
She was going to keep Gu Chaoyan alive. She was going to force her to see what a Queen she would be!
Seeing Gu Ruxue''s reaction, Zhou Huailing was quite pleased.
Ruxue was ambitious and jealous, but she was better than an ordinary woman who was not the Phoenix Girl.
Also¡ They were going to make everyone forget Lord Huai and Lady Chaoyan this time.
They were going to remember only the Crown Prince Consort and Crown Prince!
***
At Xinzhou.
In General Huangpu''s tent.
General Huangpu was the Chief Deputy General, but the chief always changed, except for him, so he moved to this tent instead.
"The imperial order is here." General Huangpu was in a good mood.
Chapter 1350 Calming Down
He nced at those seated in the chief''s tent, who looked delighted.
They won the battle against the invasion of the North Qi, and managed to defend Xinzhou. As they were waiting for the imperial order from the King, the enemies had done nothing more towards them, whilst they were getting prepared to reim Ning County. They were at the edge of heading off as soon as the order arrived.
They were very confident that Lady Chaoyan and Lord Huai would definitely reim Ning County with them.
General Huangpu was smiling, so was Wu Leng.
However, Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin had a very calm expression and no one could tell what they were thinking.
"Just read the imperial order." Wu Leng told the soldier with the order. He was a very urgent person and he did not like to wait. He always said what he wanted to say, and did not want to hide anything. He could not wait to hear the order, so what was the man doing, looking so hesitant.
The soldier nodded.
He opened the bamboo roll and took out the golden imperial order.
He started to read ordingly, "The imperial order passes on the message from the King - Xinzhou has been defended, which is a lucky thing for the Saint Divine Land. All here will be awarded with bonuses. Also, Lord Huai has finished his mission, so he and Gu Chaoyan should return to the capital as soon as possible. That''s all."
When the imperial order was read¡
General Huangpu and Wu Leng as well as many other soldiers had their expressions change.
How could that be?
Lady Chaoyan and Lord Huai were summoned back to the capital?
Then what were they going to do with Ning County?
They had been waiting for so many days for the imperial order to arrive so that they could attack Ning County as soon as possible.
What were they going to do with the order?
The messenger was confused too, but he still added. "General Huangpu and the other soldiers, you can wait for the imperial order instating the new chiefter."
Having said that, he passed on the imperial order to General Huangpu, who did not want to take it. It was such a stupid order! Lord Huai helped to defend the town and won two battles, and they won because of Lord Huai and Lady Chaoyan¡ now the King was summoning Lord Huai and Lady Chaoyan home? What should they do about Xinzhou, and what should they do about the soldiers?
General Huangpu was furious, but he did not dare to counter the King''s order, he just did not want to ept it.
The messenger said helplessly, "Please, General Huangpu, ept the order, we have to act ording to the King. If you don''t take it, you will be branded a criminal, it''s not worth it, right?"
Then he held the imperial order back to General Huangpu.
Wu Leng could not stand it any more. He burst out and cursed. "God damn the imperial order!"
"¡"
"What does the King mean? Is he trying to give Xinzhou back to the enemies?"
"¡"
"Horrible King!"
Wu Leng was so furious that even the messenger could not stop him. He kept cursing.
Gu Chaoyan got up and said with a serious look, "Deputy General Wu, calm down, keep your words concealed. This is the border under the charge of the King, so don''t bring yourself any harm because of your words, you need to lead the army to the battlefield, remember?"
Chapter 1351 Arrangement
The King was a very narrow minded person who could not stand any conflicts against him. He was the King so they needed to be cautious.
Even if he did not take revenge at the moment, he would still do it in the future.
Just think about the Jiang Family¡ he held a grudge against them and did not take revenge until 20 yearster. He was just filled with ns.
Wu Leng was a very straightforward person who could not hide any secrets. If something really happened in the future, he might be the first one to get set up.
She might not be able to keep Wu Leng safe, so what she could do was to remind him at this moment.
Having said this, Gu Chaoyan looked at the messenger who was reading the imperial order. "Thanks for your efforts."
She could tell that the soldier was a good person too, otherwise he would not have tried to persuade General Huangpu to ept the order. He was going to conceal what happened in the tent today, but she was worried about the future.
"The imperial order is here, and I saw nothing else that happened here. I am leaving now." The soldier left after saying this.
Wu Leng''s eyes and face were turning very red. He was very agitated. He was furious too. He was very furious!
He felt that the King was just a stupid man, but he could not say it out loud.
He had never felt the annoying power of the throne after so many years at the border.
The King never cared about the border, nor did he care about the civilians here. Had he ever realized that without them, the capital would not have been defended. If they failed to defend the border, he would not feel so assured in the future.
Wu Leng felt very annoyed.
"The King must have already arranged people to bring us back to the capital. Me and Chaoyan have to return. We have the array formation here at Xinzhou, so you don''t need to be worried. Those from North Qi should not be able to do anything about Xinzhou for the moment, but Chaoyan is not going to be there, and we are worried about idents. So you need to stay very cautious."
"¡"
"We may have to postpone reiming Ning County, and you need to be very careful about what is happening."
"¡"
"The one that is taking over should be, I expect, the Crown Prince." Having said this, Zhou Huaijin looked at Wu Leng. He was not worried about General Huangpu, because he was a very steady person, but Wu Leng was a very straightforward person so he wasn''t so good at talking with those from the capital. He stressed. "The Crown Prince is not like Chaoyan who sees through people and doesn''t care about what is on the surface. Therefore, you have to be very careful about the Crown Prince. Don''t talk randomly. Just follow General Huangpu''s order when you are about to do something."
"¡"
"That is all we can say to you, so take care. We will definitely meet again." Zhou Huaijin sounded very calm, but he was very worried.
The Crown Prince would definitely give the soldiers at the border some time when he came again, but that had happened already, and Zhou Huaijin just did not want to say anything other than to tell them to do their own jobs well.
He and Gu Chaoyan were not leaving directly. Followed by the imperial order was a verbal message, telling them that the chief should not be away from the Xinzhou, so they needed to wait for the Crown Prince''s team to arrive before leaving.
Gu Chaoyan gave them quite a lot of messages in the following two days.
In the meanwhile¡
Zhou Huailing and Gu Ruxue arrived at Xinzhou as well.
On the day they arrived¡
Chapter 1352 The Crown Prince At Xinzhou
The Right General had already arranged many people to receive the Crown Prince, but General Huangpu and Wu Leng both waited in the tent rather than going out. They were soldiers and they understood what was happening. The reason why Lord Huai was summoned back and the Crown Prince was here - they understood it.
The reason why the soldiers were here was all because they cared about the civilians and the country, but they just could not stand in line with the King and the Crown Prince.
Yet they had no right to say no in front of the King, and all they could do was show what they expected.
When Lord Huai arrived here, they had no weing ceremony. It was just General Huangpu who took him into the city with a few soldiers, but the Crown Prince''s arrival required so many soldiers to be present.
It was the border, not the capital!
General Huangpu and Wu Leng were seated in the tent, and looked very angry, but they did not dare to say anything. They were going to follow Lady Chaoyan''s words - they were not going to put themselves into trouble just because they wanted to vent their anger.
Zhou Huaijin looked outside.
It was time.
He put down the teacup, got up and looked at the two men in front of him. He said calmly, "Let''s get up. The Crown Prince should be here anytime soon. That is the etiquette and we have to follow it."
"¡"
"It is a crucial time, and the civilians at Xinzhou and Ning County need you all. You better not forget about what is happening because of some minor things."
"¡"
"Xinzhou is still under charge of the King," Zhou Huaijin said emotionally.
Having heard that Gu Chaoyan got up too.
The couple were ready to leave the tent.
General Huangpu and Wu Leng followed behind as they started to walk outside.
It was very quiet here.
There were no soldiers, nor anyone who was practicing. They were queuing up to greet the Crown Prince.
When Zhou Huaijin and the others arrived, the soldiers all looked at them.
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan nodded and waited at the gate.
Right General was here and they did not look frightened.
Far in the distance¡ the Crown Prince was approaching with the army.
The Crown Prince only had 5,000 soldiers with him.
Since no casualties happened at the battles against the North Qi Land, the King believed that the soldiers here at Xinzhou should be enough. So he had 5,000 soldiers arranged to apany the Crown Prince, making sure that they could keep the Crown Prince safe.
The Crown Prince was not riding a horse.
He and the Crown Prince Consort were in a very luxurious wagon, so they were dyed by a day
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan watched the wagoning towards them.
When the wagon was pulled to a stop, Zhou Huailing got out of the wagon with a brocade robe, and then helped Gu Ruxue out too.
Gu Ruxue was wearing a brocade dress with engraved gold thread buttons and peony patterns, as well as a fox fur cape. The hair essories on her head and the makeup on her face were all extremely delicate. She raised her head slightly, as if proudly like a peacock walking towards Xinzhou. Looking at the two rows of weing soldiers that were so ferocious, they were very satisfied.
Chapter 1353 - 1353 Woman at Camp 1
1353 Woman at Camp 1
She had her head raised and nced at the soldiers from Xinzhou.
Those soldiers found the whole thing very strange. They were soldiers at the border and they had never run into such a scene.
General Huangpu and Wu Leng looked really annoyed. This was the border, and the military camp! It was not the capital, not some mansion of some noble family. What was the Crown Prince Consort dressed like this for? Was she here to attend some banquet?
She and Lady Chaoyan were totally different.
When Lady Chaoyan came here, she was not in a wagon. Lady Chaoyan was a skinny woman, but she rode a horse like everyone else. She was very inly dressed as well.
Was the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince Consort really here for the war?
General Huangpu and Wu Leng did not think so.
However¡ the Crown Prince Consort and the Crown Prince did not notice anything wrong about the soldiers¡¯ expression. They could not help feeling really arrogant.
Eighth Brother was lucky, yes, but he, Zhou Huailing, could do anything he wanted and get anything he needed.
As he thought about this, the Crown Prince walked faster.
Zhou Huaijin came to Zhou Huailing with Huangpu and Wu Leng as well. They paused and greeted them.
Zhou Huailing nced at them, but did not let them get up from their greetings.
Instead, he approached Zhou Huaijin indifferently and said to him calmly, ¡°Eighth Brother, you have behaved well since you came to Xinzhou, thanks to the officer of the Ministry of Architecture, who rmended you toe, together with your father, very good, very good!
¡°¡¡±
¡°It has not been easy to defend towns since the North Qi invaded, and we have lost many towns, but you managed to keep Xinzhou, that seems good.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But you are not capable enough, and you never did any tasks in the capital.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Our next goal is to get Ning County back since Xinzhou has been defended, and father didn¡¯t think that you are capable enough to take Ning County back, thus dispatching me here.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried about anything.¡± Zhou Huailing looked very confident as he spoke to Zhou Huaijin. Then he looked at Zhou Huaijin.
¡°You are right.¡± Zhou Huaijin answered coldly.
Hearing Zhou Huaijin¡¯s words, Zhou Huailing smiled proudly, nodding.
Then he said, ¡°You can get up now.¡±
Zhou Huaijin and General Huangpu, as well as Wu Leng and some other soldiers all got up.
General Huangpu and Wu Leng were incredibly angry.
The Crown Prince was trying to use his power to threaten them!
Those soldiers hated to be stuck with any conspiracy when they were at the military camp.
The Crown Prince was with them at Jiayu Pass before, and no such conspiracies were seen. The Crown Prince must be here to threaten Lord Huai.
General Huangpu and Wu Leng felt very worried.
Well¡
The Saint Divine Land had just won a battle. Those in high positions did not continue to attack, but started to have infights. Infights always led to terrible results.
They did not want this to happen to the Saint Divine Land.
The Crown Prince was too focused upon fighting with Lord Huai.
They were just about to leave when Gu Ruxue said unhappily, ¡°Gu Chaoyan, what are you doing here at the military camp, you are just a woman!?¡±
Chapter 1354 Woman At Camp 2
Her voice was very loud and shrill, drawing many people''s attention to her and Gu Chaoyan.
Hearing the Crown Prince Consort snapping at Lady Chaoyan, Wu Leng could not stand it any more. He wanted to step forward to defend Lady Chaoyan. Lady Chaoyan had made so many contributions in the military camp, and the Crown Prince Consort knew nothing about it! Lady Chaoyan was a capable doctor. She managed to heal Duke North, and her cream worked well, so many badly-injured fellow soldiers were getting better. She even brought two doctors with her for the wounded people!
Also, it was Lady Chaoyan who helped to defend Xinzhou. If not for Lady Chaoyan, Xinzhou would not have been where it is now.
How could the Crown Prince Consort interrogate Lady Chaoyan in this way?!
Wu Leng had just taken one step forward when General Huangpu grabbed him.
Lady Chaoyan and Lord Huai had told them not to vent their anger so easily in case they got themselves into trouble, because the civilians at the border needed them.
They should not say anything in front of the Crown Prince Consort and the Crown Prince.
That was why he always followed Lady Chaoyan''s words.
Well¡
He knew that there was nothing they could do since the King had a hand in it. If they did counter the Crown Prince, they might cause trouble. So they needed to obey what Lady Chaoyan and Lord Huai told them!
That was why he kept tugging at Wu Leng, who calmed down but still looked unconvinced.
He did not approve of what the Crown Prince Consort said!
Gu Chaoyan looked very calm.
After being interrogated by Gu Ruxue, she said calmly, "You are a woman too, right Crown Prince Consort. What are you doing here?"
"¡"
"Also, there are no rules for restricting women. Why can''t I be here?"
Gu Chaoyan was calm, but sounded quite confident.
When she said that¡ Wu Leng almost realized what it was about.
The Saint Divine Land was a rtively opennd, with not many restrictions to women, but there had never been any previous history about women at the military camp, so people subconsciously believed that the military camp was a ce for men, but there were no rules against women being here.
Wu Leng scratched his head and chuckled.
Zhou Huailing looked at Gu Chaoyan, who he liked, but Gu Chaoyan was not his right now, so he would not give her a good look. He turned around and walked towards her.
He nced at them then he said arrogantly, "Ruxue is different from you, she is not ordinary!"
"¡"
"She is the Crown Prince Consort, and she is here at the border because she cares about the civilians and soldiers, so she left the capital. Also¡"
"¡"
"She is the Phoenix Girl!"
"¡"
"She is a good omen, and will give blessings to the soldiers and civilians."
As he spoke Zhou Huailing nced at Gu Chaoyan and said disdainfully, "Ruxue is the Phoenix Girl, who are you?"
Chapter 1355 Woman At Camp 3
Zhou Huaijin closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and looked at Zhou Huailing furiously.
Now was the time for war, the taboos were infighting especially infighting during war, so he had always endured it rather thanbat against Zhou Huailing.
He believed that he was able to keep it within tolerance.
He was very arrogant, but he was not a good-tempered person, but¡
He was a man with a soft spot, and when the soft spot was touched, nothing would make him feel good.
And his soft spot had just one person, namely Gu Chaoyan.
He was irritated by what Zhou Huailing said, so he took a few steps forward and went to Zhou Huailing. Zhou Huaijin was taller than Zhou Huailing, and was very strong. The King said that he was really like part of the Jiang Family, and judging from his figure, he was indeed like someone born in a general''s family. Zhou Huailing was more like the King, quiet and peaceful.
Zhou Huaijin let out a very imposing air as he stood right in front of Zhou Huailing.
Zhou Huailing had just realized what was happening. He felt very satisfied and was about to talk, when Zhou Huaijin''s hands were put upon his shoulders heavily. Zhou Huailing found it very painful, as he twisted his mouth, speaking with a ridiculous look. He was no longer as arrogant as he was before.
"Eighth Brother, what do you want?" Zhou Huailing interrogated too when he realized what was happening.
Zhou Huaijin looked at him, but did not cease being imposing. Feeling furious, he said with a cold tone, "So you have no idea who she is, right?"
"¡"
"Then let me tell you once again."
"¡"
"Gu Chaoyan was born as the daughter of the imperial business woman in the capital, and she cut herself off from the Gu Family, establishing her own family in the capital. She has a clinic called Xinlin Clinic. She is a really skilled doctor and now she is engaged and is going to be my Princess Consort."
"¡"
"You understand who she is now?" Zhou Huaijin said coldly as he looked at him sharply.
There was very little he could do since he was watched. So he held it rather than letting Chaoyan be embarrassed in the Saint Divine Land.
However, the Crown Prince had hurt his soft spot so he needed to pay for that. That was what he was paying for right now.
And regarding how he was going to pay it back, it was something he needed to think about in the future.
Nevertheless, Zhou Huaijin did not intend to stop.
Zhou Huailing felt his shoulders hurt, as he was pressed down. He could not breathe. Why could his Eighth Brother cause him so much pain, when he only had one hand on his shoulder?
If he shouted loudly at the moment, it would mean that he was just a weak and spoiled person, but if he did not shout, he would copse, as he was feeling so bad that he kept sweating.
And he felt that the weight on him kept on increasing.
When he could not stand it any more, he burst out. "I got it!"
Zhou Huaijin looked at him, feeling very satisfied, before pulling away his weight. He smiled and stood beside Gu Chaoyan, saying nothing else.
Zhou Huailing was very angry, but he was too miserable to say anything!
He felt so terrible that he did not even want to look at Gu Ruxue, as he walked ahead of everyone furiously.
Wu Leng smiled as he was following them.
Lord Huai was indeed a very evil-hearted person.
Chapter 1356 Trip Back
Huangpu and Wu Leng as well as a few soldiers felt really d, as Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly as well. She looked at Zhou Huaijin, but said nothing, like everyone else.
Zhou Huailing, on the other hand, felt really horrible.
When he came to Xinzhou, he had already thought about it on the way. He wanted to give Eighth Brother and the others a blow and let them understand the stakes, but unexpectedly, just after arriving in Xinzhou, the Eighth Brother gave him a blow instead. Eighth Brother had be proud. He had just won one battle and he was already treating him like this.
Luckily, he was already in Xinzhou and was going to be the Chief. He was going to do something to counter him.
Zhou Huailing nced at Junyi and told him to think about what to do to punish that arrogant man.
When everything was settled, Zhou Huailing felt slightly assured.
They had juste to the outside of the chief''s tent, and Zhou Huaijin gave the authority token to Zhou Huailing, then he said straightforwardly, "Crown Prince, since you are already in Xinzhou and have received the authority token, I am done with what I ought to do. Before the day bes dark again, we will start to hurry back to the capitol. Father told me that there are a lot of things to tell me, so I can''t be slow.
Having said that, he was about to leave with Gu Chaoyan.
Zhou Huailing looked very astonished. He was just thinking about how to take the opportunity to make his Eighth Brother pay for what he just did, when his Eighth Brother said that he was leaving.
His n was failing!
Junyi greeted Zhou Huaijin. "Take care."
Hearing that, Zhou Huailing interrupted what he was about to say and replied, "Okay."
Zhou Huaijin left with Gu Chaoyan.
Huangpu saw that and said, "Crown Prince, we will see Lord Huai off."
Zhou Huailing''s expression got even more twisted.
Junyi reminded him of something so he forced himself to nod at it.
Huangpu and Wu Leng as well as a few soldiers left.
Only Zhou Huailing, Junyi, Gu Ruxue and the Right General were still inside the tent, and everything had gone quiet.
Zhou Huailing was really angry.
He was the Crown Prince, and he came to Xinzhou to be the chief, but everyone else was caring about his Eighth Brother? What did that mean?
Junyi looked at the Right General, asking, "Right General, could you go and arrange people outside."
The Right General hesitated before walking out.
When they were left alone, Junyi reminded the Crown Prince. "Crown Prince, don''t get mad at these people. They were just very straightforward, and they are not as smart as the officers in the capital. Otherwise they would not have lost the border. They think that Lord Huai has once been their chief, so they should pay him respect, that is all. When Lord Huai is gone, nothing like this will happen again."
"¡"
"What is the point of them seeing Lord Huai off? If you don''t allow Lord Huai to leave the capital, the soldiers from Xinzhou will never see him again. What are you so angry about?"
"¡"
"We are here to work in the military and to earn the hearts of the civilians. You don''t need to worry about them."
Hearing this, Junyi made Zhou Huailing feel slightly better. He nodded and sat down.
Zhou Huaijin and his men were about to leave when Duke North''s guards stopped them¡
Chapter 1357 Duke Falling Apart
The guard hurried in, looking very anxious. He stopped Zhou Huaijin, feeling slightly better.
He let out arge sigh, saying, "Lord Huai, are you going back to the capital? Can you bring our Duke? Duke North is safer with you."
"¡"
"Duke North had men with him when he came here, but they are all dead. I am the only one, but I can''t keep himpany at home."
"¡"
"Lord Huai, you are going back to the capital, so I am asking you right here."
Zhou Huaijin looked at this guard.
He was a very stingy person, and narrow-minded too, especially when it came to Chaoyan.
He would not approve of this proposal since that man liked Chaoyan, but¡ Duke North was different from ordinary people.
The deceased Duke North was a very aplished man, but he died in the battlefield when he was still young, so he had always admired him and taken care of the mansion.
He was starting to consider the request.
Zhou Huaijin looked at Gu Chaoyan¡
If Chaoyan did not want this to happen, he would drop this proposal.
Chaoyan nodded.
Zhou Huaijin said, "Bring him, we are leaving soon."
Hearing this, the guard breathed a sigh of relief, thanked them again and again, and went to pick up Duke North. They didn''t have any big farewells, since they had their things packed two days ago.
He had intended to apany Duke North back to the capital two days ago, but the Duke seemed to recover slowly and badly, so he dropped the idea since he worried that something might happen along the way.
Gu Chaoyan got onto a horse as they waited for the man toe. They were leaving directly when he arrived.
Soon the guard came out with Duke North.
They went onto the wagon directly.
Before they went onto the wagon, Duke North looked at Gu Chaoyan, feeling very disappointed that she did not look at him. However, it was already a very good thing that they could travel together.
Duke North was thinking this, as he got into the wagon.
The guard got onto a horse.
He said with politeness and gratitude, "Lady Chaoyan, Lord Huai, Duke North is here. You can leave now."
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
He patted the horse and left directly.
From Xinzhou City to the capital, their cavalry took a shortcut and traveled as fast as possible. It only took three or four days. Now that the injured Duke North was with them, they could only take the official path. There were some dys because of that, but they could expect some dys on the way back to the capital.
Without Duke North, Zhou Huaijin would have taken a tour with Chaoyan before returning to the capital, where something might happen.
However, they had to go back directly since Duke North was with them.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin went directly into their room as they overnighted at a hostel. Gu Chaoyan almost never took a look at Duke North during the past two days.
They would soon arrive at Lingzhou.
There was no hostel around so they had to hurry. They hoped to find a hostel overnight before it became too dark.
They had just climbed over the mountain, and they could not take a break yet.
Duke North''s guard hurried up and caught up with Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan. He was flushing. "Lady Chaoyan, can you take a look at Duke North? He is failing!"
Chapter 1358 - 1358 Happening 1
1358 Happening 1
The guard was very anxious, because Duke North seemed very different from what he had been like two days ago. In the previous two days, Duke North told him to fetch Lady Chaoyan, but he looked well, the same as before except for the gloomy look on his face. The guard believed that it was because of Lady Chaoyan, whom Duke North wanted to meet.
However, he dropped that idea when Lady Chaoyan refused to check on him.
It was not until today that he realized that his Duke was doing very badly. He had a terrible look on his face. Duke North had already woken up and was recovering very well. His wounds healed too. He believed that everything would be fine, and that he would arrive in the capital safely.
However, it seemed that the Duke was doing really badly at the moment.
His mind was also in a mess. He couldn¡¯t think about anything, so he came directly to Lady Chaoyan. Although Li Qing was in charge of applying and changing the medicine for the Duke during this period, the Duke¡¯s health was not very good. Li Qing didn¡¯t even notice that the guard subconsciously didn¡¯t trust his medical skills, and only believed in Gu Chaoyan, only believing that Gu Chaoyan would being with him.
Hearing that, Gu Chaoyan slowed down and let the followers go up first.
Duke North was doing very badly?
She was very confused.
Li Qing and Yu Feng joined her in the medical team when heading back home, and Li Qing checked up on Duke North every day and prepared medicine for him too, checking how Duke North was doing.
Li Qing did not find anything wrong with him. He was just recovering.
So what made Duke North fall ill all of a sudden?
Gu Chaoyan did not believe it, because she trusted her own judgment, but the guard looked very anxious and nervous. He was not faking it.
After a moment of consideration¡
Gu Chaoyan nodded. She decided to see what Duke North was doing.
She nced at Zhou Huaijin, whispering. ¡°Duke North is not doing well, what about taking a break before continuing. We can hurry to find a hostel.¡±
Zhou Huaijin nodded and told them what to do.
Doctors cared about their patients like parents cared about their children.
Chaoyan was a doctor so when she encountered such a problem, she would not ignore it. He could understand Chaoyanpletely.
They needed to make way for the most important thing.
So he asked the team to stop.
Gu Chaoyan rode to Duke North¡¯s ce.
He was sitting inside a medium size wagon, and she could smell the faint scent of medicine before she went into the wagon.
Gu Chaoyan lifted the drapery.
Duke North looked up at Gu Chaoyan, pale but cheerful. She was here!
Without saying a word, Gu Chaoyan started to feel his pulse.
Then she took a look at Duke North, and felt her heart be assured. However, she could not help frowning.
She took out a medical bottle then she passed it to the guard outside. ¡°We are not in a good situation. You are suffering from a cold in a very serious way, but we can¡¯t stop here. We can¡¯t make medicine, but please take this pill first, and we will make the medicine when we arrive at the hotel.¡±
Having said this¡
Chapter 1359 Happening 2
Gu Chaoyan turned around and left. She did not linger in the wagon, nor did she say anything more.
Duke North smiled bitterly.
He still looked very pale, but he was very d that she was at least speaking to him, wasn''t she?
He looked at his wrist, and seemed very excited, then he looked at the guard and reached out to his guard. "Lin Qin, give me the pill!"
The guard hesitated.
He was not very willing to do so. He did not want the Duke to have any fantasy.
He sighed and put the pill bottle on Duke North''s hands, sighing with his head lowered. "Duke, I will fetch some water. You can eat the pill before we continue."
Then he went to make preparations.
Duke North did not seem to hear what he said. He was looking at this small, white medical bottle.
He was familiar with the bottle.
There were actually some of these in the Xinlin Clinic in the capital. There were ten pills in a jar for one thousand liang. There was a red plum blossom-shaped logo on the bottom of the small white medicine bottle, and Xinlin Clinic''s logo was printed next to it. The medicine bottle in his hand now also had a red plum blossom-shaped logo, but it did not have the same logo printed on it, which meant that Chaoyan was carrying it with her.
He smiled briefly and was cheered up.
When the guard, Lin Qin, came over with the water bag, he saw Duke North smiling faintly at the small medicine pot. Lin Qin really rarely saw such a smile. The Duke never smiled like this when he got married. And he never did it since then. He felt that this smile was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember seeing it anywhere.
He sighed inwardly.
Duke North had changed.
Maybe it was because he had experienced life and death at the border, so he was no longer as steady as before. He started to think for himself, not for the whole mansion.
He would have been very happy to see that if the Duke was a young man, but Duke North was already married, Madame Duke had just gotten better, and Lady Chaoyan was someone the Duke could not possibly get in his lifetime.
He was very worried.
He did not want Lady Chaoyan and Duke North to meet ever again.
He was wondering what would happen if the situation went on like this.
Lin Qin took back the water bag, left and went back to his horse.
He continued to go forward.
Gu Chaoyan and Li Qing were heading shoulder to shoulder, because the hidden guard found that there was a hostel ahead of them. They were not in a big hurry to arrive there. So they felt slightly more rxed.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Li Qing, asking. "Did you notice that Duke North could be suffering from a cold when you put on the medicine for Duke North?"
"No¡ Duke North seemed very well when I put on the medicine for him. He did not seem as if he had a cold." Li Qing said confusedly. He did not notice any of this before. He saw Duke North recovering very well.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
Duke North was suffering from a serious cold when she went to check on him today.
It was a long process before the cold urred, so if Li Qing did not notice anything, what made it so serious today?
Chapter 1360 Happening 3
That was what baffled Gu Chaoyan all along - she checked on him and found that he was not in a serious state, yet she was still quite confused.
Li Qing, who had not dwelled on that previously, found that Gu Chaoyan was not wearing the right expression. So when she asked him what was going on, Li Qing realized that something must be wrong.
He asked concernedly, "Lady Chaoyan, is Duke North not doing well?"
Gu Chaoyan nodded openly.
He was not doing well, and that baffled her a great deal.
"Duke North was suffering from a serious cold when I checked on him just now," Gu Chaoyan said.
Li Qing was confused as well. He just could not believe it.
Duke North was suffering from a serious cold?
He had checked up on Duke North yesterday when he was changing his medicine, and being a careful man he felt Duke North''s pulse, since Duke North had an open wound. However, Duke North was doing well.
What made him get a cold all of a sudden?
That was just unreasonable.
He was an experienced doctor who had witnessed too many kinds of cold. He should have detected it if that was what Duke North was suffering from.
Li Qing just could not understand.
Gu Chaoyan looked up into the sky and saw the snow.
She said, "Maybe it has something to do with the strange weather. The Saint Divine Land is undergoing a strange period, and the cold wind must be piercing into his bones."
"¡"
"We can check up on him when we reach the hostel," Gu Chaoyan said.
Li Qing nodded.
The two did not say anything else but started to move.
Soon they would reach the hostel in Lingzhou, a populous city. The hostels were quiterge, enough to hold all of them. They did not need the hidden guards to stay in the cold weather any more.
They continued to move forward in silence.
One hourter, they reached the hostel and started to settle down the horses.
Zhou Huaijin took Gu Chaoyan into the room where it was much warmer. It was getting very dark and was very cold outside.
Zhou Huaijin did not want Chaoyan to get a cold.
"We should arrive in the capital tomorrow. We should hurry up so that we can arrive before it gets too dark," Zhou Huaijin said as he walked.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and thought about her own calction. That should be urate.
It would be best if they could arrive in the capital the next day.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Li Qing as they walked into the room, saying, "Li Qing, you should watch out for Duke North. We will arrive at the capitol soon so we should make sure that everything goes well."
Li Qing nodded and went to do what he was told. He was confused and needed to figure out what was happening personally.
Zhou Huaijin took hold of Gu Chaoyan''s waist and had her in his arms.
Startled, Gu Chaoyan red at Zhou Huaijin in surprise. "What are you doing, everyone is watching!"
"They are all working for Shadow Door, they would not dare to watch us," Zhou Huaijin said confidently, as he refused to let go but took Gu Chaoyan into the room.
Then he shut the door after he walked in.
Sword One and Fu Bao were kept from them as they were standing outside. Zhou Huaijin did not have the intention of letting them in.
Chapter 1361 - 1361 Happening 4
1361 Happening 4
¡°What is wrong, anything wrong with the hostel?¡± Seeing Zhou Huaijin¡¯s serious expression, Gu Chaoyan was not as calm as she was before. As she thought of how she was swept into his arms and taken into the room, she wondered what was going on. ¡°An ambush?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked as she looked increasingly serious, trying to see if there was any strange sound of footsteps or other things around.
Zhou Huaijin looked at her carefully.
Chaoyan was so slow at this moment.
Smart but slow in the head when it came to love and emotions.
Thanks to that, he knew that Chaoyan had a very pure heart that did not make her a calctive person, but he was quite ufortable.
He knew that Chaoyan was not into Duke North and that she was trying to stay away from him, yet when she was reminding Li Qing about Duke North, he felt quite jealous.
However, this girl of his did not even understand that he was feeling jealous! That made him very unhappy.
She was so slow in love and affection, but he was not going to let her get away with this today.
Zhou Huaijin lowered his head and leaned forward, his face moved closer to Gu Chaoyan. He could clearly see Chaoyan¡¯s face. Her face was very fair, her skin very delicate, her eyshes were very long, the shadows of the eyshes falling like feathers. There was a look of panic between her eyebrows and eyes. She was obviously a little frightened.
He reached out for her back and caressed it.
Instead of releasing her like before when she got frightened, he locked her in his arms.
¡°What is wrong?¡± Chaoyan asked with a soft voice. She was slow in emotions, yet she could tell that this man in front of her was not in a right state.
Zhou Huaijin hugged her tightly, kissed her forehead lightly, below the eyshes, then the cheek, her pink lips. Her lips were trembling slightly, Zhou Huaijin stopped his movements and stroked her backfortingly. He didn¡¯t know if his being overly excited startled her, or if she was just being very nervous.
He stopped here.
He caressed her like he was caressing a little kitty. His hand fell on her back and then she slowly got better.
She was no longer trembling, and only then did Zhou Huaijin feel more at ease. He gently carried her to the bed, and then carefully ced her on it. He leaned over, propped his elbows beside him, and kept his eyes on her face.
His other hand was ced on Chaoyan, rubbing her gently. It stood to reason that they were already supposed to be married at this moment, but the filial piety period to the Queen¡¯s death had not yet passed, so he could only continue to wait a little longer. When the world became his, and when they did not need to worry about anything anymore, he wanted Chaoyan to be his for real.
It was not right now, but he was going to offer Chaoyan the best when he could.
However, now, with the warm and soft jade-like girl in his arms, and the fruity fragrance attacking his nose, Zhou Huaijin felt that he was craving more. He wished this kind of time couldst longer.
He moved closer to Chaoyan¡¯s face with his, rubbing her body gently, enjoying the moment.
Gu Chaoyan flushed. She did not reject this kind of closeness, but she felt extremely shy about it. She was slightly trembling.
Zhou Huaijin looked at her with excitement.
Chapter 1362 Closeness
Her ck hair was naturally scattered on the bed, as soft as willows. Her face was slightly rosy, and her eyes were half-closed. She did not dare to look directly at him, as her slender and boneless hands grabbed the corner of his clothes, trembling slightly. Her body softened a little under hisfort.
Because she raised her head slightly, revealing her smooth, delicate and white neck, and the beautiful corbone, Zhou Huaijin moved his eyes slowly down her body and then buried his head in her neck, rubbing it lightly. He wished that he could stay longer.
After a while of closeness, Zhou Huaijin looked up and said to Chaoyan gently, "You have had a hard time traveling from Liuzhou. Sword One has gotten the hot water ready, so you should take a bath and rx. We are getting up before dawn breaks tomorrow, so you should not be too tired when we reach the capital. I have gotten the hidden guards to find a wagon which you can ride tomorrow, don''t get too exhausted."
"¡"
"Chaoyan, I really love you," Zhou Huaijin said with earnest feelings, before he kissed her on the eyes and got up.
Then he helped Chaoyan to fix her messy clothes and hair.
He had been trying his best to control himself, but what he had done to her a while ago made her look a bit messy. Chaoyan was a very shy person and her shyness might be gone when they were alone, but an outsider would make her flush even more. Soon Sword One woulde in to help her, and Sword One would make her face even redder, if she continued to look so disheveled.
Zhou Huaijin sat straight and said, "Sword One,e in and help your Miss bathe and get changed."
Hearing that, Sword One walked in.
Zhou Huaijin said when Sword One walked in, "I will let Fu Bao have dinner delivered to the room, so she doesn''t have to move around outside the warm room.
"Okay," Sword One said politely.
Zhou Huaijin walked outside.
Inside the room, Sword One smiled. She was aware of what happened between Lord Huai and Elder Miss just now. She noticed it immediately. Lord Huai and Elder Miss had been living together for a long time, and they were so close which was a good thing. She and Fu Bao loved to see this.
Sword One was smiling as she looked at her Elder Miss. "Elder Miss, let''s go and take a bath."
Gu Chaoyan was sitting on the bed, her ears still very rosy. Although Huaijin had already tidied up the mess left by the two of them just now, for some reason Gu Chaoyan was still a little shy. She always felt that Sword One seemed to be fully aware of what happened.
Thinking of what happened just now, Gu Chaoyan flushed even more. It made her feel so bashful. She forgot to push him away.
Soon Gu Chaoyan felt a bit regretful.
Seeing Elder Miss'' look, Sword One got even more cheerful.
Elder Miss had a very cold personality, and she had full control of many things, thus beingposed all the time. However, now Elder Miss seemed to have lost control of her own emotions, thus showing so many expressions.
"Elder Miss!" Sword One said with augh.
Chapter 1363 Her Whereabouts
"Don''t be shy. You and Lord Huai are already engaged, and you will get married." Sword One smiled.
Gu Chaoyan stood up after hearing that.
She red at Sword One, then she pinched her face. "You smart kid, just drop it! Help me take a bath. I am tired."
Then she went to bathe.
Sword One smiled even more cheerfully. Her Elder Miss was trying to cover up her shyness, but failed.
Outside the room.
Zhou Huaijin walked out of Gu Chaoyan''s room. As he stood outside receiving the cold wind he brought himself back and pressed down the impulse.
"Lord." Fu Bao came to him ready to listen to the order he was about to receive.
Faced with the cold wind outside, Zhou Huaijin did not look at Fu Bao, but stared into the darkness, saying, "I just can''t wait! They need to hurry up!"
"¡"
"I need to make my n work as soon as possible. I want to marry Chaoyan as soon as possible."
Zhou Huaijin looked resolute as he spoke confidently.
He was going to marry Chaoyan, not in a casual way, but in an open manner and he was going to make sure that Chaoyan was not going to sacrifice for being with him.
He had begun making ns the moment he got engaged with Chaoyan. He believed that the time was right and he was not going to wait for any longer.
Fu Bao felt very motivated when he heard the order.
"Okay!" Fu Bao answered.
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
It was not arge hotel, so they could still hear the sound of horses. Zhou Huaijin said calmly as he heard the sound, "Go and get the food ready, and pass on my message ording to my n. They know what they ought to do."
"¡"
"Continue."
Fu Bao nodded and started to work.
Zhou Huaijin was still standing in the cold wind, thinking as he looked into the distance.
***
At the hostel.
Everything was moving forward in a neat order.
After the small errands were arranged well, it was time for them to have dinner.
In Duke North''s room.
Li Qing had already gotten the cream and medical kit ready so he came to Duke North''s room with it.
Hearing the sound of the door opening, Duke North looked at the entry, with eyes filled with hope and happiness.
However, the next second, Li Qing appeared in front of him with the medical kit.
Duke North moved his gaze away from him, looking very disappointed.
She was not here. What was she doing for her not to be here? She did note? Did she really refuse to see him because he was such a mess? She was not going to treat him here?
Li Qing did not notice the subtle changes that reflect Duke North''s thoughts. He was just wondering what on earth was going on with Duke North physically speaking.
Li Qing put away the medical kit, greeted him and squatted, feeling Duke North''s pulse.
When Li Qing was feeling his pulse, Duke North looked at him and could not help asking. "Where is Chaoyan? Why is she not here? Chaoyan felt my pulse a while ago."
Chapter 1364 Shocked
Li Qing was feeling Duke North''s pulse very carefully at the moment.
He found that Duke North''s cold was getting better, after Lady Chaoyan told him about this. It was not very serious any more, probably because Lady Chaoyan''s pill worked. Duke North should recover soon.
They would need to boil some medical soup so that they could arrive in the capital safe and sound.
Li Qing finally felt assured.
By this point, he had some more energy to answer Duke North''s questions.
Duke North''s question was very reasonable. Li Qing was a very stubborn doctor, but he could understand what he meant.
It had been Lady Chaoyan who checked on Duke North a while ago, and now it was him all of a sudden, so patients would be worried that two different doctors would have different methods, so problems might arise.
So Li Qing did not give it too many extra thoughts.
He smiled as he wrote prescriptions. "Lady Chaoyan had been taken by Lord Huai into the room a while ago, maybe they were arguing about something which they figured out in the room, or maybe they are spending time with each other like a couple. Lady Chaoyan and Lord Huai are having a difficult time with their wedding, because the Queen is gone and they need to postpone the wedding time, maybe even for two years."
"¡"
"In the capital, there are many people watching them, so they should respect each other."
"¡"
"However, they are not in the capital, so they can be closer if they want."
"¡"
"Let''s just try not to disturb Lady Chaoyan."
"¡"
"Duke North, don''t worry, Lady Chaoyan has told me what your problem is and I am actually following Lady Chaoyan''s instructions. You are doing well, so don''t worry!"
As they were talking Li Qing finished writing the prescriptions.
When the prescription was done, he was about to leave and fetch the medicine.
They had taken some herbs with them on the way home, and the medicine they had with them should be of some help.
Yu Feng could help with the medicine making as well.
Li Qing started to focus on his own business rather than noticing Duke North''s twisted face. However, when he was done, he saw that Duke North had a pale look on his face and his fists were tightly clenched.
He was so seriously sick and yet Chaoyan was not worried about him neither did she care about him at all?!
She had ignored him, but started to have a closer rtionship with Zhou Huaijin?
They were not engaged so they should not be so close to each other before they got married. That was totally against etiquette!
They still had two years before they got married, right? Many things could be changed within two years'' time.
Duke North smiled brieftly.
If he was not sick enough that she started to worry about him, then he was going to make her worry about him all the time.
Chaoyan looked cold, but she was a very kind-hearted person, and she was a doctor so she would definitely check up on him if he was very sick.
Duke North knew that well, very well.
As Duke North was thinking about this he failed to notice that Li Qing came in again.
Li Qing looked very shocked when he walked in.
Chapter 1365 Explanation
He had not met many nobles before, but Liufu Hall, namely his old clinic, was also one of the top clinics in the capital, attracting many rich and noble people to their ces.
On some asions, he had met Duke North as well.
Duke North had always been a very gentle person with a great personality. He also respected his mother well, but when he went in and saw what Duke North looked like, he seemed to have a very twisted expression, looking ferocious.
Li Qing suddenly got startled by what Duke North looked like. He could not move.
Seeing him there, Duke North said seriously after withdrawing his expression, "Don''t be frightened. The North Qi Land is invading us and I got seriously injured on the battlefield. I have not yet been cured so I feel very annoyed since I still have to suffer this much!"
"¡"
"I hate that I can''t fight against the North Qi and instead ended up being injured like this. If there are any more chances in the future, I will definitely return to the battlefield and kill every enemy!" When Duke North was saying that, he had a very angry look on his face. He seemed extremely unconvinced.
Only then did Li Qing feel slightly less worried.
He could understand why Duke North looked ferocious a while ago. He was badly injured and not yet cured, plus the cold, he must be holding a lot of grudges.
However, he seemed to remember what Duke North looked like a while ago - he did not seem to be bothered by this at all, but he could note up with any other exnation, thus assuming that it was how it happened.
Li Qing nodded, then he said nothing more.
He was just a doctor who did not know what was going on in the battlefield.
He passed the medical soup to Duke North, saying, "Duke North, this is the medical soup, just drink it before it gets cold. Have a good rest afterwards. We will arrive at the capitol tomorrow, and all will be well when we arrive home."
Having said this, Li Qing greeted Duke North and left the room.
The hostel was in a good condition, but the remaining trip would be a miserable process for patients like Duke North.
Li Qing was trying to console Duke North by saying this.
The night was spent with the blizzard.
Due to the bad weather, dawn came veryte. However, the snow had stopped by the time they were about to leave the next day, which made it easier for them to move.
They ate a hot breakfast at the hostel then they were prepared to move on.
The closer they were to the capital, the colder it became.
That was why Zhou Huaijin asked Gu Chaoyan to take the wagon instead. It was much colder outside the wagon, so it could provide a better environment. It was definitely better to ride alone. They even had a hand firece in their hands, shielding the wind and making themselves feel much warmer.
As the wagon came to them¡ Zhou Huaijin carefully helped Gu Chaoyan onto the wagon, making sure that she was well taken care of.
As they were just about to go into the wagon¡ Gu Chaoyan turned around, smiled at Zhou Huaijin and hugged him softly.
Zhou Huaijin was very surprised.
Chapter 1366 Something Happened
He stiffened, and was startled for a long while before realizing that Chaoyan had just hugged him of her own ord. Then he chuckled, not looking as serious as before.
Fu Bao and Sword One were chuckling alongside as well.
On the other hand, Duke North watched the whole scene and tightly clenched his fists.
He did not like how Zhou Huaijin smiled.
Since when did they start to get so close to each other? Was it because of what happened the day before?
He started to imagine what they had done in the room the night before, he turned pale and gradually twisted his face.
Lin Qin could not help but feel concerned about what was in front of them. He reminded him. "Duke North, it is getting very cold outside, what about going into the wagon and getting ready to leave."
Only then did Duke North nod unwillingly as he went into the wagon.
Lin Qin shook his head.
That wasn''t right.
He had been praying for the Duke''s safety while they were fighting at the border, but though the Duke had survived the war, he hadpletely changed - what should they do in the future?
Duke North had a very stubborn belief in his head, and because of the belief, he could no longer face everything rationally.
Lady Chaoyan was engaged with Lord Huai, and they were in love with each other, which had nothing to do with Duke North. However, that was exactly what the Duke was concerned about.
Lin Qin dare not continue to think about that.
He hopped onto the wagon and hoped to arrive at the capital as soon as possible, so that Madame Duke could change the Duke''s thoughts, since he would definitely care about Madame Duke''s feelings.
Hopefully, it could work out in this way.
Soon, they continued forward.
They did not slow down for the rest of the trip.
Gu Chaoyan had not had a good sleep the night before, so she went into the wagon and decided to sleep.
When they arrived at the capital, it was already afternoon, and snow was still everywhere. The sky had turned very dark due to the heavy snow.
As they went through the gate, Zhou Huaijin asked Fu Bao to settle Duke North.
Fu Bao came to Lin Qin and said, "Guard Lin, Lord Huai has asked me to tell you that since Xinlin Mansion and Duke North Mansion are located in different directions, he is going to apany Lady Chaoyan home directly whilst we will apany you back to Duke North Mansion. Also, Li Qing wille with us and leave the prescriptions and medicine, so everything should be fine."
Lin Qin nodded, thinking that Lord Huai''s arrangement was very proper.
Duke North should not meet Lady Chaoyan again.
He nodded. "Thanks."
Fu Bao nodded.
He guarded the way for them.
Duke North, who was inside the wagon, released his grip gradually. He smiled briefly and went back to Duke North Mansion with the wagon.
***
On the other hand, Zhou Huaijin had already apanied Gu Chaoyan back to the Xinlin Mansion.
After they arrived at Xinlin Mansion, Qing almost burst into tears upon seeing Sword One and her Elder Miss. She threw herself into their arms. Gu Chaoyan was not used to being close to other people, but she did not push Qing away, and instead patted her on the back, saying, "I am here safe and sound, okay?"
Qing cried and smiled, as she helped Sword One carry things inside.
"Elder Miss, I did not know when you would arrive home, so I had warm water prepared for the whole day. You must be very exhausted after the day''s trip. We have just arranged dinner, and we will eat soon," Qing said as she walked.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She was very d about all of this.
They were just walking when Fu Bao hurried to them. "Lady Chaoyan, something bad has just happened."
Chapter 1367 - 1367 Poisoned
1367 Poisoned
s
Hearing that, Zhou Huaijin could not help but frown. Fu Bao must be talking about Duke North Mansion. Zhou Huaijin had a very pale look, as he asked with a cold tone. ¡°What happened at Duke North Mansion now?¡±
He had been taking care of Duke North all this time, because of what he had experienced with his father, but Duke North must have been doing everything on purpose.
That really annoyed him.
Gu Chaoyan looked very calm. She waited for Fu Bao¡¯s answer inposure.
¡°Duke North is failing again. He has just passed out, and there is nothing Li Qing can do. That¡¯s why I am here to fetch you. Li Qing says that only you can help him, so I came as quickly as I could,¡± Fu Bao said.
!!
He could not do anything else about what happened after receiving his orders.
Hearing Fu Bao¡¯s words, Gu Chaoyan could not help but frown.
What on earth happened?
She had felt Duke North¡¯s pulse. He had a serious cold, but got better after taking a pill. When Li Qing checked on Duke North, he came to tell her how he was, saying that he was doing well. He was expected to recover after a while.
She felt less worried by that time.
Now he was passing out? What on earth had happened?
Gu Chaoyan looked at Zhou Huaijin, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just go and take a look.¡±
Zhou Huaijin nodded without any expression.
He hurried off with Gu Chaoyan.
The two mansions were not located very far apart, so Fu Bao drove the wagon directly to Duke North Mansion.
The housekeeper of the mansion was still waiting outside.
He showed Gu Chaoyan in directly.
They had just arrived outside the yard, when the madame of Duke North Mansion gripped Gu Chaoyan, saying with tears in her eyes, ¡°Please, Lady Chaoyan, you have to save my son. I told him not to go to the border, it was so dangerous out there, Yi has no children, and now something terrible has happened to him! What should I do?¡±
Gu Chaoyan looked at Madame Duke, as she was reminded of what happened. She said, ¡°I will try my best.¡±
Then she hurried into the room.
In the room, Mrs. Duke North was serving her husband by the bedside. Seeing Gu Chaoyaning in, she spared the ce for her.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Duke North, who looked pale and green. It must be more than a cold. No wonder Li Qing would be so confused about what to do.
Next to them, Li Qing was very confused. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, what happened? Everything was fine on the way home, what caused this so suddenly?¡±
¡°He is poisoned,¡± Gu Chaoyan said as she sat down by the bedside, trying to feel his pulse.
She ced her hand upon Duke North¡¯s pulse, and could feel the messy pulse. He seemed to have been poisoned.
After checking it, Gu Chaoyan withdrew her hand.
However, the moment she withdrew her hand, Duke North gripped her hand tightly.
Chapter 1368 Startled
"Chaoyan." Duke North''s eyes were slightly opened as he spoke to Gu Chaoyan. He held Gu Chaoyan''s hands tightly, refusing to let it go.
He was just wondering if he was really sick to a certain degree, would she not leave him alone or would she ignore him and leave directly. But Chaoyan was still checking on him. He was still of some importance in her heart, wasn''t he?
Duke North smiled and felt moved.
Gu Chaoyan was so startled by the sudden grip. She had not realized what was happening. It was not after a long while did she realize what happened. She withdrew her hands, and took a few steps backwards from the bed.
She was extremely unhappy, as she walked towards Zhou Huaijin.
Zhou Huaijin came to her as well.
The Saint Divine Land was an opennd, but they focused a lot upon manners, especially in a ce like the capital, where manners yed an even more important role.
No one would have expected that Duke North would do something like this.
Including Zhou Huaijin.
He held Chaoyan in his arms directly and said to Gu Chaoyan with a look of care. "Did you get frightened?"
Chaoyan was startled because she was shocked by that sudden grip.
He looked furious by this point.
He respected the deceased Duke North and had been taking care of Duke North Mansion all this time. Duke North was offending him all the time, yet he was still taking care of Duke North Mansion. However¡ Duke North was not thankful at all.
He treated Duke North and Duke North Mansion in the most respectful way, but Duke North always caused trouble for Chaoyan.
This time, he was going to rify the whole thing.
Zhou Huaijin wasforting Gu Chaoyan, but the others were all shocked by what had just happened, including Madame Duke North, and Mrs. Duke North.
She had been married to Duke North for a while, and Duke North treated her with respect, yet she felt that Duke North was estranging her.
She thought that it was probably because Duke North had never been with any girl before so hecked the knowledge in this aspect. She thought that such an estrangement would disappear very soon after they spent more time together.
However, now¡ She understood everything.
Duke North did notck the knowledge of being with girls. Duke North just did not love her, instead he loved Lady Chaoyan.
He was still mumbling her name when he was ina.
Mrs. Duke North looked at Gu Chaoyan who was being consoled by Lord Huai, and it made her feel even more annoyed.
Why? Why was she consoled and remembered?
She was so jealous.
Gu Chaoyan felt very annoyed inwardly since she was offended in this way.
She took Zhou Huaijin''s hands and started to walk outside, deciding to leave Duke North Mansion.
Zhou Huaijin followed her.
Seeing that, Madame Duke North understood that Lady Chaoyan refused to continue with the medical examination, so she caught up with her.
Chapter 1369 - 1369 Persuasion
1369 Persuasion
Madame Duke North knew clearly how capable Gu Chaoyan was in medicine. It had been Lady Chaoyan who brought Duke North back to life a while ago.
Lady Chaoyan had brought many people back to life after opening the Xinlin Clinic.
So when Duke North fell when he came back home, Madame Duke North was not too anxious. She believed that as long as Lady Chaoyan was here, he would be cured. Otherwise she would not have rushed out to greet Lady Chaoyan to see if she was here.
However, Lady Chaoyan left suddenly and she could tell that Lady Chaoyan must have been embarrassed by what happened, so she went to try to talk with her.
!!
Madame Duke North was so fast that she caught up with Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin.
¡°Lady Chaoyan.¡± Madame Duke North cried out.
Gu Chaoyan paused. She was so annoyed that she left without telling others what was going on. Now Madame Duke North was here, she was going to tell her what was going on.
Annoyed, Gu Chaoyan still showed some politeness, saying coldly, ¡°Madame Duke North, I am unable to cure him, please, find someone else. Bye.¡±
Saying this, Gu Chaoyan turned around and continued to walk towards the door.
Madame Duke North got anxious and blocked Gu Chaoyan¡¯s path, refusing to let her go.
Madame Duke North looked at Gu Chaoyan, exining, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, please don¡¯t care about what Yichen just did to you. He is too sick to think clearly, when he is cured, I will lecture him for sure!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are a doctor, you can¡¯t just leave your patient there, right?¡± Madame Duke North said with just.
Having said this, Madame Duke North looked at Zhou Huaijin.
She understood theplication in the situation.
Lady Chaoyan treated Yichen like this because Lord Huai was next to them. The Queen passed away before they got married, so Lady Chaoyan was going to have to wait for a long time before they could actually get married, so she did not want to irritate Lord Huai causing the marriage to break off in the end.
ording to Lin Qin, Lady Chaoyan had been taking care of Yichen on the way back to the capital, and she knew clearly that Lady Chaoyan must have a position for Yichen in her heart, either out of appreciation or admiration.
Yichen was an excellent man and it was totally normal that some girls liked him.
She needed to help Lady Chaoyan here. As long as she was rescued out of the dilemma, all would be good.
Madame Duke North looked at Zhou Huaijin. ¡°Lord Huai, you can¡¯t just leave Yichen alone. When my husband was alive, he helped the Jiang Family before. We have never asked you for help these years, but this time, I am humiliating myself just to beg you, please, let Lady Chaoyan save Yichen!¡±
Chapter 1370 Shut Up
The Crown Prince was dominating in the capital, and the King was apparently taking the Crown Prince as his favorite. Lord Yan who was basically grounded, Lord Yu who was idling about, and Lord Huai who was standing right in front of her, were all out of the picture in the King''s eyes.
Duke North Mansion was not going to have any cooperation with Lord Huai in the future, so she was using her deceased husband''s rtionship with Lord Huai to beg for Lady Chaoyan''s medical skills, which was totally worth the while for her. That was the only function Lord Huai could have for the moment.
She would make full use of this man.
Zhou Huaijin had no expression, but he still had some changes in his eyes.
He had been, implicitly and openly, helping Duke North Mansion during the past few years, and he agreed to apany Duke North back to the capital because he had been thankful for the deceased Duke North.
He had not thought about getting paid back for the small deeds he did for Duke North, because he had been grateful for the deceased Duke North. However, what Madame Duke North said hurt him deeply.
Her whole family had not noticed what he had done for them, but used the past to beg him for what they desired.
Zhou Huaijin''s throat moved, but he turned to Gu Chaoyan, wondering if Chaoyan would want to continue with the medical examination. It all depended on her.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly. "Madame Duke North, I can''t cure him, you should turn to someone else, sorry."
Having said this¡ she left and continued to move forward, instead of turning around.
Zhou Huaijin understood what Gu Chaoyan meant. He told Fu Bao to shield them so that Madame Duke North would note and disturb Chaoyan again.
Li Qing followed them as well.
The whole team soon left Duke North Mansion.
It was messy inside Duke North Mansion. Gu Chaoyan left directly, but Duke North needed a doctor. Madame Duke North was in such a mess that she had no idea what was going on. Mrs. Duke North was not in charge of anything, and the housekeeper had to try and find a doctor from the capital''s clinic.
When everything was settled in the mansion, the housekeeper thought about helping Madame Duke North into Duke North''s room.
The room where Duke North was lying still fellpletely silent. The servants were all on their knees next to him, whilst Mrs. Duke North was also serving her husband.
Teacups and medical soup bowls were all over the ground.
The man lying in bed was looking dark yet pale, expressionless. He no longer looked as handsome and as gentle as before.
When Madame Duke North walked in, she felt extremely concerned as she looked at her son. She never noticed how much her son''s expression had changed.
Sitting by the bedside, she cried loudly, "Yichen, Lord Huai is a cold man. He is not grateful for what your father did for the Jiang Family, but insisted that Lady Chaoyan should not check on you."
"¡"
"Yichen, what should we do? Your father is deceased and I have watched you grow up and inherit the rank of Duke North. I wish that you could father some children so that everything could be settled in our mansion. You have not fathered any children yet, so what should we do?" Madame Duke North cried loudly and sadly as she thought of what might happenter.
Duke North''s face sank.
He looked at his mother and shouted loudly and fiercely, "Just shut up! What are you crying for!"
Chapter 1371 Not Worried
"I am still alive and not yet dead, what are you crying for? For my death?" Duke North snapped fiercely as he looked at his mother with a ferocious look. "You are sad because I haven''t fathered a son?"
He shouted as he red at his mother.
Everyone in the room was shocked.
Duke North had always been respectful towards his mother, gentle and mild. For dozens of years, Duke North had never shouted or scolded the servants in the mansion. However, now¡ he was shouting and scolding his mother!
Everyone was shocked, and even the housekeeper had no idea what was going on. The housekeeper walked up and said, "Duke North, you are sick, please take a rest. Madame Duke North is just worried about you, so she is panicking."
Duke North red at the housekeeper and moved away from him.
Instead of taking another look at the room, he said with displeasure, "Just get out here. I am fine!"
Then he threw a look at Lin Qin, telling him to drive out everyone inside.
Heid back on the bed.
He was feeling very ufortable, but it was more mentally than physically.
He was poisoned.
He was poisoned because Chaoyan was ignoring him and walked away directly.
Duke North felt so sad.
It was totally quiet in the room, except for Lin Qin who was guarding next to him.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin arrived there soon.
No one was in a good mood after what happened at Duke North Mansion, especially Gu Chaoyan.
She had a very cold expression on her face after walking into the mansion.
After she sat down¡ Sword One served her tea that might drive away the cold.
Li Qing was still quite confused as he followed her all the way home.
He asked after they sat down, worriedly, "Lady Chaoyan, what should we do with Duke North? When I was treating Duke North, I checked him thoroughly, and I just could not figure out what was wrong with him? The doctors might not know what happened, yet we left directly. Should we really leave Duke North alone?"
Li Qing was very stubborn. He stuck to his own medical belief.
Doctors had their morality and bottomline as doctors. They could not leave the sick alone. That was Li Qing''s bottomline.
That was why he insisted.
Zhou Huaijin was silent as he sat next to them. Sword One was a bit annoyed - what was Li Qing speaking up for Duke North for? Her Elder Miss hated to hear that name.
Gu Chaoyan did not care.
She knew what Li Qing was like. Li Qing would not have been assured unless it was exined.
So she took a sip of tea and said straightforwardly, "Don''t worry, Duke North will be fine even without any doctors."
"¡"
"You can''t diagnose him because he was poisoned."
"¡"
Li Qing was startled.
He just could not understand - why did Lady Chaoyan ignore Duke North when he was poisoned. Lady Chaoyan was also someone who stuck to the principles, so he just could not understand what was going on.
Gu Chaoyan continued. "He was poisoned, but he has the antidote with him."
"What?!" Li Qing was shocked.
Chapter 1372 Analyses
ording to Lady Chaoyan, Duke North was poisoned because he fed himself the drug? That was why he had the antidote with him?
Then what made him do that?
Because he failed the battle, or because he had inherited his father''s rank? Was it because his father used to be so ferocious and capable, and he failed to live up to his father''s reputation, so he wanted to receive less humiliation?
That was the only exnation he coulde up with.
However, as he thought about this, he still did not understand. After all, General Liu lost a battle, so did the Crown Prince. He should have no problem losing just one battle, so what was the point of putting on a show? Duke North should not be like this¡
Gu Chaoyan took a sip of the tea.
She felt better after she was back at Xinlin Mansion. She was in a better mood as she drank the tea of her preference, so she exined to Li Qing. "Duke North was in aa at the border and I cured him so he woke up. I am totally aware of what is going on with his physical condition."
"¡"
"Duke North''s guard Lin Qin told me that he was not doing well, yet I did not check on Duke North at that time, and he was still fine."
"¡"
"Then before we decided to head back, Duke North was still very well when he was taken into the wagon. He should not have had any problem at that time."
"¡"
"A sudden cold? That is extremely unreasonable, because the cold suddenly went away."
"¡"
"Duke North was still fine when we parted ways in the capital, but he suddenly got poisoned when they went back to the mansion."
"¡"
"It was such a short period for anyone else to drug him. He must have done it himself," Gu Chaoyan said resolutely.
Well¡
She was sure about this, not because she had done the analyses. She was a doctor and she could not just believe that a patient drugged himself with such ame reason.
However, when Duke North suddenly gripped her hand at Duke North Mansion¡
She was shocked not because she was startled. She was a very skilled assassin in her previous life and she would not have such a reaction because of this sudden attack. She was startled, because she could sense the scent of possion from Duke North''s fingers, which was spreading through the air.
Not everyone could sense the smell, but she was different. She drank magical water every day so she had a more sensitive and sharper sense of hearing and smell than others.
That was why she could feel that. That was why she left directly.
Madame Duke North was right. She was a doctor and she should save the dying, but¡ If that dying man hurt himself¡ she would give up treating him.
Gu Chaoyan said briefly, "I smelt the scent of poison in his fingers. He has the drugs, so he should have the antidote. Don''t worry, Li Qing."
Li Qing was very shocked.
Gu Chaoyan was about to say something when Fu Bao came in from outside, looking nervous. "Lord Huai, Lady Chaoyan, Eunuch De Fu is here."
Chapter 1373 - 1373 Reason
1373 Reason
They exchanged a look, falling silent. They understood why De Fu was here.
The court just could not wait to see them. It was getting dark now, yet they were still asked to go into the court directly.
They had been aware of this result. On the way back to the capital, they already figured out what might happen after they returned.
Both of them were very calm.
!!
Fu Bao came to inform them so they were prepared. After Fu Bao¡¯s message, De Fu arrived.
He looked really proud.
He was here to pass on the King¡¯s imperial order, so he did not need to greet Lord Huai.
De Fu did not like Gu Chaoyan because of the grudge they had before, so he was not speaking to them with a good attitude.
¡°Here you are, Lord Huai. I have been searching for you everywhere. I am bringing the King¡¯s order, please go into the court after you hear the order, no dys, please,¡± De Fu said stiffly, seeming toin to Lord Huai for not being at his own mansion so he was dyed in passing on the message.
Having said that, De Fu reminded them. ¡°Lady Chaoyan and Lord Huai, don¡¯t spend any time getting ready. It has taken so long and the King will be very displeased to not see you after such a long while.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You have won the battle at the border, so don¡¯t get the King upset because of this small matter,¡± De Fu said indifferently.
Zhou Huaijin had no expression on his face.
When De Fu was done talking, he replied coldly, ¡°Eunuch De Fu, you can lead the way.¡±
Having said that, he stretched out his arm to Gu Chaoyan who put hers through his. They got up and were about to leave.
De Fu led the way and then suddenly thought of something, turned around and took a look at Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Oh, the King said that you don¡¯t have to have guards with you in the court.¡±
Then he continued to move forward.
Sword One was a bit worried, and insisted on going into the court with them.
The King stressed this, probably because Elder Miss would be put into a dangerous position, which made her very worried.
Gu Chaoyan patted Sword One¡¯s hand, asking her not to be worried, as they continued to move forward.
Sword One and Fu Bao stayed behind.
Only Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan went into the court with Eunuch De Fu.
Fu Bao looked much calmer than Sword One.
It was suddenly very quiet in the room.
Li Qing was still very confused, wondering what was going on.
Seeing that they were alone he asked. ¡°I do trust Lady Chaoyan¡¯s observation and judgment, but I just can¡¯t understand what made Duke North do that?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why did he drug himself? What is the point?¡±
Sword One threw a look at Li Qing.
She looked quite helpless.
This man had such a dumb head!
She shook her head and said, ¡°That is very easy¡¡±
Chapter 1374 - 1374 Into the Court
1374 Into the Court
¡°Duke North likes Elder Miss, and drugged himself because he wanted to meet Elder Miss, but Elder Miss may not be willing to see him again. You know that now, so don¡¯t talk about this further. Elder Miss will fix it herself.¡± Sword One reminded him.
Only then did Li Qing understand what was going on.
He could now connect everything together ¨C just as what Sword One said, it was clearly exined.
He currently worked for Lady Chaoyan, though he had not signed any contract, yet Li Qing already defaultly saw himself as someone working for Lady Chaoyan. It was a rule for him not to ask his employer unnecessary things.
!!
Li Qing soon adjusted himself.
After a few words with Sword One and Fu Bao, he got up and returned to his own room.
No one else was in the room so Sword One nced about, asking cautiously, ¡°Lord and Elder Miss are in the court¡ will they be fine? I don¡¯t think that it is very safe for them.¡±
Fu Bao chuckled and looked very rxed.
He went to the window, looked outside at the snowkes and said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Shadow Door is already stationed in every corner of the court.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The King will fail his n even if there is one.¡±
Sword One was startled, but soon she smiled.
Shadow Door was a small organization, but it was gettingrger year by year.
She had not been involved with what was going on inside the Shadow Door after she started serving Elder Miss. However, Shadow Door was growing extremely fast, beyond her imagination.
She felt that Shadow Door had be a very powerful existence.
Sword One asked no more.
¡°I will have the kitchen arrange some food,¡± Sword One said and went back to her own business.
Fu Bao smiled and nodded.
***
Inside the court of the Saint Divine Land.
The snow was flying in June, and the pce was covered by snow.
Inside the court, the lights were bright, especially in the darkness.
Inside the court, the snow was everywhere. The eunuch didn¡¯t have time to sweep the floor, so they had to go over against the snow. Zhou Huaijin helped Gu Chaoyan along the way, in case she got tripped, so they were not walking very fast.
De Fu turned around and urged them, but whenever he turned around, he would see Lord Huai¡¯s eyes.
That look made him stop trying to urge them. He was very scared. As if he were going to be killed.
In the end, they came to Qianqing Pce in silence.
The King was always working at Qianqing Pce, reading letters. The study was abandoned, and he rarely went into the princesses¡¯ pces.
When they entered Qianqing Pce, Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan greeted him.
Seated in the chair, the King looked as if he had been waiting for a long time, since he had finished the letters, and was reading a book.
As they walked in, the King put away the book.
He looked at them, but did not let them rise.
Chapter 1375 - 1375 Satisfied?
1375 Satisfied?
The King had a veryplicated look on his face. He seemed to be deeply observing the two people in front of him.
He did not think that Lord Huai would be able to defend Xinzhou when he first dispatched him there, but the result turned out to be different from what he had expected. Neither the ferocious General Liu nor the well-performing Crown Prince had been able to defend the towns of the Saint Divine Land, but Lord Huai did.
He knew that Lord Huai had made a big contribution to that victory, but¡ what a pity.
Unfortunately¡.
Lord Huai was born to the Jiang Family, and he would not give him any opportunities.
If it had been either Lord Yu or Lord Yan who had made this contribution, he would have been willing to offer arge bonus, but Lord Huai was different.
The King felt very conflicted.
He was thest person that should be given any rewards.
¡°Almost half of the participants hade to tell me about their arrival, and Duke North had sent his men to inform me about his injury, but what about you? You did note to us until this time, until I told you to!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Eighth Son, do you still regard me as your father!¡± The King interrogated angrily, as he struck the table. The brush pen fell onto the floor, so De Fu picked it up and put it away.
Zhou Huaijin still had a very calm expression on his face.
He repliedposedly. ¡°It is my fault, sorry, father!¡±
Having heard that¡ and gotten nothing in return¡ the King got even angrier.
However, the King still tried to press down his anger.
Being angry was not what mattered right now ¨C they needed to focus on something else which was more important.
The King was silent for a long time.
He continued. ¡°You did well at Xinzhou, but you are still young and forgot about the basic manners to me. You should have been rewarded, but now I am taking all of it back as your punishment.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And you should stay in your mansion to reflect on yourself, and you don¡¯t have to be at the morning sessions any more.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You did well at Xinzhou, but the soldiers there did better so they managed to defend Xinzhou. They n to reim our lost towns, but you aren¡¯t skilled enough to do so, thus the Crown Prince has been dispatched there. He is helping you so when he returns with victory, you should go and thank him.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You did well at the border, and you can have a good rest now. I will inform you if you are needed either in the court or in the pce.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Are you satisfied with this arrangement?¡± the King asked as he looked at Zhou Huaijin without expression.
Zhou Huaijin had no expression on his face either.
Then he nodded.
He epted the arrangement.
Only now did the King feel slightly satisfied.
His Eighth Son was very dull and spoiled, and he was not as ttering as the Crown Prince, but his biggest merit was that he was very obedient and epted everything he arranged for him.
That was why he was willing to keep his Eighth Son for Jiang Shuang¡¯s sake.
When this arrangement was settled, the King looked more rxed, but added one more thing before the couple left. ¡°Eighth Son, you can take a good rest at your mansion, but Lady Chaoyan, you should get ready and head back to Xinzhou again.¡±
Chapter 1376 Disapproval
The King said this casually, because in his opinion, it was just something they must do.
The Saint Divine Land was in a very serious position and had lost a few towns. What happened to Xinzhou seemed to be heading in a good direction, and the Crown Prince should have the ability to reim all the lost towns. There would be a lot of deaths and injuries when war started, and those soldiers were not important, yet the Crown Prince Consort and the Crown Prince should be well protected. If the Crown Prince got injured like Duke North, he would need someone with good medical skills close to him.
When he made the arrangement to bring Lord Huai and Chaoyan back to the capital, he did not think of how skillful Gu Chaoyan was, and that she should stay at Xinzhou. He just thought that she was a woman who should return with her fiance, but before they were able to arrive at the capital¡ the Crown Prince wrote an urgent letter, saying that Gu Chaoyan should be left at Xinzhou.
He thought that Gu Chaoyan should be made use of by staying at Xinzhou. She was a skillful doctor and she could not only guarantee the Crown Prince''s security but also the soldiers'' safety. She could even check on other soldiers at the same time.
That was why he gave the order directly¡
The words had just been spoken¡ and the King was still worried that his son and Gu Chaoyan would not understand his intention, so he exined. "Military doctors at the border are always running short. The Crown Prince took ten imperial doctors with him apart from five well-trained soldiers when he went to Xinzhou, but those imperial doctors are not as skillful as you, Lady Chaoyan, and they can''t bring the dead back to life. So Lady Chaoyan, you need to be at Xinzhou to offer help, so it would be safer for the Crown Prince."
"¡"
"It is a very serious situation at the moment, so we don''t care about etiquette. The civilians and the soldiers'' lives matter the most."
"¡"
"You are not living with the Gu Family, and you have no pressure on your shoulders. You don''t need to worry that your fiance will care about that. When youe back with victory, I promise to give you many awards."
"¡"
"Got it?" The King spoke loudly and clearly.
He didn''t think that there was any reason for them to turn it down.
His Eighth Son was always obedient so he did not think that he would object. He said this much only because he wanted to convince Gu Chaoyan so that she would work more at Xinzhou.
He picked up his teacup and sipped the tea.
The King looked so rxed as he waited for Gu Chaoyan''s positive reply.
Before Gu Chaoyan was able to answer the King¡ Zhou Huaijin said straightforwardly, "No, she can''t go there. I object."
"¡"
"She is a girl and is engaged to me, how can she just go to the border like this? I am going to go with her if you want her to be there."
Zhou Huaijin looked determined, not wanting to make anypromise.
The King was very surprised.
He started to look furious and frowned. "There is no way for you to object!"
"¡"
"This is a very serious time so you can''t just think about those small things. The Crown Prince Consort is a woman too, and she is in Xinzhou already!"
"¡"
"I am not here to discuss with you. I am just informing you that you should do so!"
Chapter 1377 Out Of Court
Hearing that¡ Zhou Huaijin held his fists tightly and his expression sank.
Chaoyan was a skilled doctor, so she was ordered to go to Xinzhou, and he was not allowed to tag along?
He understood clearly what caused all of this.
The imperial order took him and Chaoyan back home, but this new order appeared because Zhou Huailing must have written a letter.
He was very angry at not having established his own figure at Xinzhou. That was why he decided to do something else on the sly.
Chaoyan was made to go to the border, not for her medical skills, but to torment her.
Zhou Huaijin was not going to let this happen to her.
He still did not want to make apromise. He did not want Chaoyan to suffer alone in Xinzhou.
If that was the case¡ then¡ he was going to confront his father.
He was the King whom he could not confront, but if he lost the throne, everything would be gone, right?
Zhou Huaijin let out a sigh of relief, looking very resolute.
Chaoyan was his soft spot.
Gu Chaoyan seemed to have sensed his emotion. She patted his hands, telling him not to get anxious, then she took a step forward, saying with a smile. "I am willing to go to Xinzhou."
"¡"
"And please, don''t me Lord Huai for anything. Lord Huai is just worried about me because we are engaged."
"¡"
The King looked at Gu Chaoyan and then at Zhou Huaijin.
He was still displeased, but not as displeased as before.
He moved his lips, saying nothing but nodding. "I will arrange some people to apany you there, you can go back to your mansion now."
Having said that, he started to read his unfinished book instead of looking at them.
Zhou Huaijin still had a very bad look on his face, but Gu Chaoyan dragged him away, and he went.
Outside Qianqing Pce¡
Zhou Huaijin still looked determined. "Chaoyan, I will not allow you to go to Xinzhou alone."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She nced about and saw no one in sight, but people always eavesdropped at the pce, so she needed to be cautious.
"Let''s talk outside of court," Gu Chaoyan said and walked away with Zhou Huaijin.
Zhou Huaijin looked very serious. He did not rx about what had just happened.
They walked out of the long corridor and arrived at the gate, passed the gate and went into the wagon.
Everything was well sorted in the wagon, so it was quite warm inside.
Zhou Huaijin asked the coachman to ride slower as they headed back to Xinlin Mansion.
He looked at Gu Chaoyan and said seriously, "I will not let you be tormented alone at Xinzhou!"
Chaoyan epted the offer, but he knew that Chaoyan was just worried about the soldiers at the border, and thought that she could take this opportunity and go there too.
The Crown Prince Consort and the Crown Prince were not able to give Chaoyan a hard time, but she was not able to defend against everything. He did not want Chaoyan to take any risk at Xinzhou.
Haha.
Gu Chaoyan smiled.
She couldn''t help pinching Zhou Huaijin''s face. She tried to feel his cheeks and pinched them.
Zhou Huaijin was startled.
Well¡
Chapter 1378 - 1378 Warmth
1378 Warmth
No one had pinched his face since he started to understand the world.
He was quite startled.
Gu Chaoyan did not think that it was a special move. She put down her hands and held her hand warmer, exining, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said yes to the order, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I am going. The King will not let me go there.¡±
¡°¡¡±
!!
¡°I just identally spilled some powder at Qianqing Pce.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It seems that only I have the solution.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So it seems very necessary for me to stay in the capital.¡± Gu Chaoyan smiled, eyes sparkling.
Zhou Huailing and Gu Ruxue could use small tricks. So could she.
It was a very small thing.
She knew that Huaijin would react like this because he cared about her.
Gu Chaoyan felt warmth filling up her heart.
She was about to express her gratitude, when suddenly, she was swept into his arms. Startled, Gu Chaoyan panicked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Zhou Huaijin smiled briefly, not wanting to let her go as he held her tightly.
He stared at her face, saying with a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°It seems that someone just pinched my face, and I want revenge.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°How should I take revenge?¡±
As he said that, he sized up Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face, and his eyes turned more and more earnest. He did not want to waste a moment looking at her.
Gu Chaoyan subconsciously wanted to get up but got pressed down by Zhou Huaijin.
¡°Just let me go,¡± Gu Chaoyan said with a small voice, seeing that she would not be released.
Zhou Huaijin did not have the intention of releasing her.
Gu Chaoyan flushed.
After a long while, she said, ¡°let me go, we are outside!¡±
¡°Then we can do this when we are at home?¡± Zhou Huaijin smiled as he caressed her waist.
¡°That is not what I mean.¡± Gu Chaoyan protested and gripped his moving hands.
Zhou Huaijin did not continue with his touching, but he did not intend to release her either.
He bent down and took a small bite on her neck, releasing her and saying with a hoarse voice. ¡°That is my revenge.¡±
Having said this¡ he looked at her lips.
His fingers rubbed lightly across her pink lips, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s body trembled slightly, Zhou Huaijin stroked her back, leaned down, and directly took a bite of her lips. Zhou Huaijin didn¡¯t just let go, but bit it lightly with some lingering feelings, unwilling to let go. After a while, Zhou Huaijin got up, his face no longer had the dark and calm expression as it did earlier, but he restrained himself.
After a long while, he spoke. ¡°That is the punishment for you worrying me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°No more than this okay?¡±
He sounded very pampering as he was ¡®scolding her¡¯.
Gu Chaoyan did not answer.
She was flushed as she leaned in Zhou Huaijin¡¯s arms. She was breathing quickly, not yet recovered from his warm caress.
Zhou Huaijin lowered his gaze.
Chapter 1379 - 1379 Worries
1379 Worries
He looked at the girl leaning on his shoulders. Chaoyan was a very cold and calm person, and it was the first time for her to lean against his shoulders like azy cat.
He wanted so much to take her in his arms, but he did not want to startle her. They were not yet married, so he could not just behave over the top.
After all, he loved her deeply and did not want to make her ufortable.
Zhou Huaijin looked at Gu Chaoyan passionately as the wagon moved forward at a steady pace.
!!
After a while¡
Zhou Huaijin frowned and felt that something was wrong with Chaoyan.
Chaoyan was different from a moment ago when they were close to each other. It seemed as if Chaoyan was suffering from something right now. She was frowning deeply as her hands turned into fists. Her knuckles had turned pale, and it seemed as if she were bearing something.
Zhou Huaijin was startled as he asked. ¡°Chaoyan, what is wrong with you? Are you okay?¡±
Chaoyan frowned without saying anything, because she could not speak. She felt terrible. It was as if her body was burning, and she really wanted to ask for more from this man. It seemed that her body was going out of her control.
She had to press down this strange feeling by clenching her fists.
It was not a normal reaction, as Gu Chaoyan believed, but she had not yet discovered what happened to her own body.
¡°I am fine.¡± Gu Chaoyan forced an answer, as her face turned red.
Hearing that she was fine, Zhou Huaijin still thought that something was wrong. Chaoyan was different from her usual state.
He looked at her, frowning.
A rough sound of the coachman arose. ¡°Lord Huai, Elder Miss, we have arrived at Xinlin Mansion.¡±
Meanwhile, the wagon pulled over.
Zhou Huaijin lifted the curtain and saw that the snow was still pouring down. He removed his ck cloak and put it over Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan could feel some coldness from outside, and felt as if the difort had been washed away.
She got off the wagon and stood in the snow, so that the cold could calm her down.
Zhou Huaijin was startled. He went up and covered her with his cloak. Worried, he said with a worried tone, ¡°It is blowing outside!¡±
Gu Chaoyan got rid of him, and insisted on standing in the snow. She still had tears in her eyes, as she looked at Zhou Huaijin, ring. ¡°I am not feeling cold.¡±
Having said that, she removed her cloak and walked forward.
Zhou Huaijin was worried that she would feel cold, but did not want to force her.
Back at the yard¡
Gu Chaoyan felt that she was getting better.
Qing was startled at the sight of her, ¡°Elder Miss, it is blowing outside, why are you not wearing a cloak?¡±
Having said that, she passed the hand warmer and let her hold it, as she looked on worriedly.
Chapter 1380 Elder Miss Health
Zhou Huaijin was also looking at Gu Chaoyan. He was more worried than confused.
Chaoyan was always a very calm and cold person, and she had been a little impulsive a while ago, whilst he had no idea what caused that.
He looked at her, looking for the cause.
Gu Chaoyan caught Zhou Huaijin''s eyes and flushed. Instead of looking at him, she said with a serious tone. "I am back at my room now, you should leave."
"¡"
"I am going to take a bath and get changed."
She got up first and started to head to the bathroom, trying to drive away Zhou Huaijin.
Zhou Huaijin was confused, but he got up as well.
"Qing, do remember to have food prepared. We had a long day and then we went into the court and ate no dinner. You should eat first before sleeping," Zhou Huaijin said to Qing, fearing that they would not be able to stop Chaoyan from being impulsive.
Qing nodded constantly, but Gu Chaoyan refused to look at Zhou Huaijin.
"I am leaving," Zhou Huaijin said with a pampering tone, as he turned around and left.
Gu Chaoyan turned around and flushed.
She was in a veryplicated mood.
She had acted like that outside because Huaijin suddenly swept her into his arms, and she could not resist the heat inside her heart. She liked Huaijin deeply, but she did not like how her body dominated her, thus treating him in that way.
However, she had no idea how to exin to him, and the moment she wanted to say something, she would think of her true feelings and subconsciously try to drive him away.
Now that he was gone, Gu Chaoyan started to feel a bit worried.
He had not made any mistakes, but she treated him in that way just because of her strange feelings.
Gu Chaoyan felt quite worried.
She was startled and suddenly thought of something, turning to Qing. "Qing, go and see what they have in the kitchen, prepare a small portion for Lord Huai."
Having said this¡
Gu Chaoyan thought for a while and liked her idea, nodding. "Yes, that should be a good idea."
Qingughed.
She had thought that Lord Huai and Elder Miss had had a fight after the visit to the court, for her to behave like that, but it seemed that she did not need to be worried.
Qing chuckled and said, "Elder Miss, I understand. I will send the food to Lord Huai personally and tell him that it was your order."
Having said that, she left with a smile.
Gu Chaoyan did not think that was a good idea, but before she could catch Qing, she was already gone.
She sighed and dropped the idea.
Sword One chuckled behind Gu Chaoyan''s back as they went into the bathroom.
Elder Miss liked silence and never had many people serving her. So it was always she and Qing who divided the work between themselves. They had the warm water prepared a while ago, ever since Elder Miss came to Xinzhou. They had thought that Elder Miss would want to take a bath.
Sword One helped her to remove her clothes, as Gu Chaoyan walked into the bathroom.
"Elder Miss, did you feel hot today, your underwear is wet!" Sword One eximed in surprise. It was quite cold nowadays, so what made Elder Miss sweat? She had always been afraid of the cold.
Chapter 1381 Responsibility
Sword One was more worried than surprised.
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly, assuming that it was because of the sweat she had in the wagon. She had no special feelings right now.
She shook her head. "There was a lot of coal at Qianqing Pce, which made me sweat."
Having said that, she went into the bathtub.
Hearing the answer, Sword One did not dig further, but got changed and helped her bathe.
Gu Chaoyan felt a little tired. So she sat in the tub with her eyes closed as Sword One helped her rub her back. At this moment, Sword One spotted a red, small wound on Elder Miss'' neck. She took a closer look at it and asked, "Elder Miss, what happened to your neck?"
Gu Chaoyan, who had had eyes closed, was about to talk about what happened to the neck when she stopped herself. She covered the wound and tilted her head, saying, "I am okay."
Having said that, she got up, flushing as she walked aside.
Sword One found Elder Miss a bit strange today, but she could not figure out what made her strange. So she said nothing and just tried to wipe the water from Elder Miss'' body and help her get changed.
Qing, who was outside, had already gotten the food prepared. It was veryte so the food was quite simple. Gu Chaoyan ate everything. She was never particr about it.
After dinner, Gu Chaoyan felt tired and went to bed.
It was going to be a very busy day tomorrow. The King was going to get sick and get the imperial doctors to check him, but the imperial doctors could not do anything so he was going to ask for her. So she needed to have a good break now.
***
Zhou Huaijin left and went back to his own room after seeing that the light in Chaoyan''s room was off.
Chaoyan was not feeling well today which made him nervous. Luckily, she was fine for the time being.
On the day when Chaoyan did not wake up, he had already ordered hidden guards of the Shadow Door to seek for Mr. Zhao. He only trusted Mr. Zhao to take care of Chaoyan physically, thus sparing no efforts to find him. During this time, there was a message which came back from Shadow Door, stating that Mr. Zhao was not very far away. So he was no longer too worried.
As Zhou Huaijin thought about this, he returned to his own room.
He had no servants around him, except for Fu Bao. When Fu Bao was busy with something else, he took care of himself as well. That was something he was used to.
Lying in bed, he heard the sound of a blizzard outside. It was not a peaceful night for him.
He was worried about the Saint Divine Land and Chaoyan so it took a long while before he fell asleep.
The following day¡
Early in the morning, De Fu hurried towards her against the snow. He no longer looked as arrogant as before but urged anxiously, "Is your Elder Miss ready? The King is very sick and we should not dy."
De Fu looked really anxious.
Gu Chaoyan seemed very quiet when she came out. She asked confusedly as she looked at De Fu. "If I have been asked to go to the border, why do I need to go to court again?"
Chapter 1382 The King 1
Gu Chaoyan looked very calm and reflected a touch of confusion. She was not at all anxious as she looked at De Fu.
De Fu''s face stiffened. He knew clearly that Gu Chaoyan was not a pure-mindeddy. She always had a very calm look on her face, but she held a grudge inwardly. He had been listed as one of her enemies due to what he did to her in the court. He was always very worried about being taken revenge on, but there was nothing he could do to her.
De Fu felt very irritated having to speak with her like this, but he had to show respect at the same time.
"Lady Chaoyan, the King discovered a rash on him when he got up in the morning. He had thought that it was a small thing, but after the morning session, the rash had be really big, and the imperial doctors had no idea what it was. You have to visit him and see what has happened to him. The King is not ady who cares about his face, but he is the King, and he can''t have such a rash on his face. You bettere with me to the court." De Fu looked anxious, but did not want to show that with his words. He almost stiffened.
Hearing what The Fu said¡ Gu Chaoyan let out a small okay sound, as if she realized what had happened.
"In that case, I will go and fetch the medical kit." Gu Chaoyan asked Sword One to fetch the kit.
De Fu got very sweaty due to his anxiety.
What took her so long to fetch the medical kit?
He had never expected that there would be one day, when they needed to ask Gu Chaoyan for help, otherwise he would not have developed an enemy rtionship with her, so that he would need to beg her or tter her at the moment rather than get embarrassed.
Sword One finally fetched the kit for her.
De Fu let out a sigh of relief.
He was very worried that the King would be worse due to the dy.
Gu Chaoyan and Sword One followed behind him at a steady pace.
She knew exactly what was happening to the King. A dy would not cause any major problems, just a few miserable moments.
One hourter¡
They finally arrived at the court.
De Fu showed them the way into Qianqing Pce, looking very messy. He had snow on him, but was sweating as well. His hat was tilting too.
Finally, Gu Chaoyan arrived at Qianqing Pce.
In Qianqing Pce, the King was groaning, looking as if he were in a huge pain. He kept smashing things about.
De Fu was startled, so instead of passing on the message, he rushed in and said, "Lady Chaoyan is here!"
"Come and check on me!" the King said anxiously. He did not smash things any more, but sat up, getting ready for Gu Chaoyan to check on him.
He found it strange as well.
In his opinion, Gu Chaoyan was not a skillful doctor, because he believed that there were many excellent doctors in the hugend that was the Saint Divine Land, but every time he became sick, he subconsciously decided to turn to Gu Chaoyan.
When he saw Gu Chaoyan here, he believed that he would be saved, and that he would be fine.
Gu Chaoyan nced at him.
He had a rash all over his face, and some wounds were already created.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head and could not help letting out a speechless sound. She turned around and looked at De Fu.
De Fu caught her gaze and felt the hair standing on his back.
Chapter 1383 The King 2
Seeing her look, he realized that something was going on in her mind - she was going to get him involved.
Ever since he set Gu Chaoyan up in the court, Gu Chaoyan would return the "favor" every now and then, and those "favors" were always too reasonable to be countered, so each time, he could do nothing but ept it.
Gu Chaoyan looked at him and then said to the King calmly, "You are having an allergy, and it may have something to do with your daily life, or food. Does anyone else work at Qianqing Pce? That person doesn''t know what you eat and what you should not touch¡ how cruel that person is!"
Gu Chaoyan said as she started to go through her medical kit, as if seeking for something.
The King thought about what she said - did anyone else work at Qianqing Pce? De Fu was always the only one working here¡
He frowned and red at De Fu.
De Fu had been working for him for so many years so how could he have made such a mistake about what he ate and his daily routine.
Causing him to end up feeling so bad.
De Fu felt sweating out of his back. He kneeled down. "It is my fault, sorry, sorry, please, punish me!"
He kept kowtowing.
The King inhaled heavily.
"You will get no bonus this year!" The King snapped angrily.
He was not going to give him a real punishment. He trusted De Fu the most and knew that he was devoted enough not to get reced, so he had to give him some small punishments that would not hurt.
That was the best arrangement he could make, but the King was still quite annoyed. He just could not vent his anger.
De Fu wiped his sweat.
He knew what the King was like. He received punishment but the King was still unhappy with him.
He would rather that the King scolded him or vented his anger, so that this would be the end of it, but the King did none of this, which made him feel very worried.
He sighed and continued to stay on his knees.
He felt so regretful for having offended Gu Chaoyan just to make the King happy the other day. Now she was totally out of his control and kept giving him a hard time.
De Fu felt very bitter inside.
Gu Chaoyan was very calm. She took out the medical cream, passed it to a maid and said carefully, "Give the medical cream to the King, and the pain and itch should fade."
Having done that, Gu Chaoyan started to write prescriptions.
The prescription was simple, and she had alreadye up with it.
Taking advantage of the spare time, she nced at De Fu from the corner of her eye, and saw his dejected expression, Gu Chaoyan did not take pleasure in his misfortune. She did this to him this time, not only because De Fu offended her at the beginning, but because of the sudden thing on the King''s face. She needed to find an excuse, or she would get herself in trouble.
So she had to use De Fu as the scapegoat.
De Fu was not a good guy. He was in the same team as the King, and she was not giving him an unjust punishment either.
Gu Chaoyan continued to write the prescription.
The King felt much better after the medical cream was applied, so he asked straightforwardly, "So I can rely on the cream from now on?"
Chapter 1384 The King 3
He really did not like Gu Chaoyan, but none of his imperial doctors knew what to do. So he had to ask Gu Chaoyan for help.
If the medical cream worked, she could disappear from front of him.
She should be sent to Xinzhou to suffer some bitterness, since it would make him feel better.
Since the Crown Prince Consort hated her too, she would be happy if Gu Chaoyan was sent to Xinzhou.
The King was thinking, waiting for Gu Chaoyan to answer.
Gu Chaoyan was writing a prescription, and put away her pen as she finished thest word, then she got up from the chair, looked at the King and said calmly, "Of course not."
The King frowned and looked very disappointed.
Seeing the King''s disappointment, Gu Chaoyan could not help but smile. She liked it when the King and his servants set her up but could not do anything about her.
"My King, the rash on your face differs from ordinary ones. You might have eaten some contraditionary things that should not have been eaten. The rash is quite poisonous as well. Ordinary cream will relieve your pain, but if you want your rash to be cured, you need better medical cream, and need to eat medicine ordingly," Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
The King looked even more concerned.
Rash with poison?
What did De Fu feed him that he became like this?
The fury arose inside the King''s mind again! He looked extremely annoyed.
De Fu really became scared of Gu Chaoyan.
He turned a pleading gaze at Gu Chaoyan, hoping that she could drop it. He had been working for the King for so many years, and he could tell that the King trusted doctors like her, and a doctor like her could say anything she wanted.
One sentence might determine his destiny, and it depended on how she was going to put it. If Gu Chaoyan wanted to drag him down, then he would have a lot of problems.
It had been his fault for having offended her, and he knew that he was wrong. If Gu Chaoyan could speak for him, he would offer her everything she wanted, including money.
Gu Chaoyan sized up De Fu.
De Fu was not a bad or a good guy, and she appreciated his personality. Although De Fu had done quite a lot of bad things, he was devoted to the King, and did everything from the King''s point of view.
Because of that¡ Gu Chaoyan decided not to throw him all the way into trouble.
"The rash is poisonous, but it is very easy to cure, it just requires a period of treatment. The weather at the Saint Divine Land is strange so it may have been caused by the strangeness," Gu Chaoyan said seriously.
Snow in June was already a very strange thing, so that was a reasonable exnation.
De Fu let out a sigh of relief.
"However¡" Gu Chaoyan continued.
Chapter 1385 The King 4
Hearing that Gu Chaoyan had something to add, De Fu could not help feeling nervous again.
Gu Chaoyan was never predictable. No one knew what she was going to do next. De Fu was very worried that she was not going to let him go like this, and that she would drag him down.
He looked very afraid.
The King looked at her, wondering if there was anything else wrong with his rash.
"But¡ before I am able to make you the cream, I would like to meet Destiny Monk. Since the rash is rted to the strangeness of the weather, I have to confirm with Destiny Monk before making the medical cream," Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
Hearing that¡ The King hesitated when she made the proposal.
Destiny Monk was a very important existence, and Gu Chaoyan was engaged with his Eighth Son, a future Princess Consort, so meeting with Destiny Monk might be very important.
He wondered if she had any other purposes.
After a long while, the King said, "You can meet Destiny Monk, but not now, tomorrow, okay? You bring your herb and medical kit to the court and I will set up the meeting, does that sound okay?"
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She knew pretty well what the King was nning.
They all let out a sigh of relief.
The King no longer felt so worried after seeing that the problem was curable. De Fu felt so lucky that he dodged an usation here. If the King med him for getting the rash, he would be punished.
Gu Chaoyan had very little chance to meet Destiny Monk face to face, since the King kept Destiny Monk inside the court. So she was going to take the opportunity to meet him.
Everything was still within how Gu Chaoyan nned it.
When the King had the arrangement made, he ordered De Fu to walk Gu Chaoyan out of Qianqing Pce. Silent though he was, De Fu was also feeling very grateful.
After all, Gu Chaoyan would not have let him go like this, because of what he did to her a while ago, but now she did.
"Here is where I can see you off, Lady Chaoyan. It is snowing heavily outside, so do be careful. Just have everything the King requires ready when youe to the court tomorrow. The court is not going to be very considerate." Before Gu Chaoyan left, De Fu cautioned her.
"Thanks, Eunuch De Fu!" Gu Chaoyan answered and left with Sword One.
On the way out¡ Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly. She could not help but feel some warmth.
That De Fu gave her warning was totally unexpected, and the reason why De Fu did that was because she did not embarrassed him in the court, after all.
De Fu was neither a bad nor a good guy.
He was devoted.
It was an unexpected fruit she obtained today.
The two walked out of the court and went into the wagon.
The wagon headed towards Xinlin Mansion, but Gu Chaoyan was not at all sleepy as she sat inside.
Seeing that, Sword One could not help but ask. "Elder Miss, did you never worry that the King would suspect you for causing him the rash? It was just the right timing!"
Chapter 1386 Situation
? They were already out of the court and seated in the wagon, so Sword One asked this question since they were surrounded by their fellows. They did not need to worry about eavesdropping.
Only those who were on their side knew the truth behind the King''s rash.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly as she held the hand warmer in her hands. "Of course not. He would suspect anyone else, but never me."
"¡"
"The King made a lot of effort to get onto the throne, and is a very calctive person, otherwise he would not have deceived the Queen for so long."
"¡"
"He is actually very confident and arrogant, so he would never suspect that I would dare challenge him, the King!"
"¡"
"And, did you see how DeFu reacted when he was with the King? De Fu is devoted and has worked for the King for a long time, and he knows what the King is like. He subconsciously feared the King because he knows him well. That is why he begged me for help. So even if anyone who is around the King knows about it, and suspects me, they would not have raised the question to the King." Gu Chaoyan smiled, speaking confidently.
Hearing what Elder Miss said, Sword One went over the whole thing in her head.
She had been confused, but now she understood what was going on. Then she showed a look of admiration towards her Elder Miss.
Honestly, Sword One had thought that it was a very risky move.
She feared that if something went wrong, Elder Miss would not be able to solve it, but when Elder Miss exined everything, she suddenly realized that though Elder Miss had made the decision to make the move within a short time, she had thought the n through.
Elder Miss had gotten herself out of the trip to Xinzhou, and she even understood how people around her would think and what they would do.
It was perfect!
She felt that she would see something awesome done by Elder Miss, every time they were together.
That was something she did not learn when she was trained at Shadow Door.
Apart from martial arts and good nning, one should take the enemy''s personality and ideas into consideration.
Sword One felt that she had learned a lot as she worked with Elder Miss, so she served Gu Chaoyan tea, saying with a smile, "Elder Miss, please, have some tea."
Gu Chaoyan looked at Sword One, and found her very funny. She was not like how she was at the beginning, when she wore a serious expression on her face all the time.
It was a good change.
Then she took a sip of tea.
They were soon arriving at Xinlin Mansion.
The snow had stopped, but Sword One still had a cloak on hand when they went out. She was worried that the cold air would go into her body.
When they went inside, Zhou Huaijin was seated in the room, seemingly havinge back from outside. He seemed to have just taken a seat - he must have been out for the affairs at the Shadow Door.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan going inside, he passed a hand warmer to her. It was just prepared and gave out a lot of warmth.
"How did it go?"
Chapter 1387 Unexpected
Zhou Huaijin asked as he saw Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan sat down with a hand warmer in her hands, speaking as she looked at Zhou Huaijin. "The King should be fine, but he has a rash, which the imperial doctors could not deal with. I have already gotten the cream ready, so he should get better soon."
"¡"
"However, I am afraid that I may have to stay in the court these days. The King is very suspicious and after I said that I wanted to meet Destiny Monk, he already made ns to let me stay in the court." Gu Chaoyan confessed.
The King was very annoying, but she was not going to poison him all the time. Also, the King was Huijin''s father so Gu Chaoyan was not going to hurt the King unless they were in a difficult position.
That was why Gu Chaoyan used a very light poison.
Gu Chaoyan had thought through the n before she took action.
? Zhou Huaijin did not really care about how the King was doing. He was just listening to her n.
Chaoyan had to meet Destiny Monk at the moment. It was good that she raised the proposal now.
Also¡
Even if she was in the court, she would not run into any danger.
Zhou Huaijin looked very serious.
"There are hidden guards of Shadow Door everywhere in the court, and the underground passage already leads to the court, and if anything happens, you should be fine, however¡"
Zhou Huaijin frowned and said anxiously, "I am worried that someone will set you up while you are in court, and that could cause you a lot of trouble, what about¡"
Zhou Huaijin was about to say something¡ when Gu Chaoyan told him not to be worried.
She added. "There won''t be any big barriers in the court. The King needs me to cure him, so he can do nothing to me. As for setups¡ De Fu begged me for help today so he should be of some help though I might not need to ask him for help."
De Fu asked her to get everything ready when she left the court. It was just a simple warning, especially since De Fu was the one who said that.
She would get everything ready for the next day.
If De Fu gave her a warning¡ then he might at least remember that she helped him once.
If De Fu did nothing, who else would dare to do anything?
So Huaijin was being overly worried. Nothing would happen in court.
Hearing that¡ Zhou Huaijin was surprised.
De Fu had worked devotedly for the King since he was little, and the King trusted him more than he trusted anyone else.
He never expected that De Fu would be bought out.
Unexpectedly¡ Chaoyan did it.
Surprised as he was, Zhou Huaijin finally realized that Chaoyan must have yed a trick on De Fu, so he decided to help her.
Devoted people were always grateful.
Then¡
Chapter 1388 Not Worried
Chaoyan did not need to worry about what was going to happen in the court. There was always some way out, and they had Shadow Door stationed there.
Zhou Huaijin let out a sigh of relief.
***
The following day¡ people from the court arrived. It was De Fu who came to meet her.
He was no longer wearing the vicious expression when he met her. Instead, he looked much more gentle.
When Gu Chaoyan and Sword One came out, De Fu even nced at the things they had prepared. It was snowing in June, so it was cold and chilly, thick clothes were necessary.
So De Fu gave them a reminder.
He thought that a smart person like Gu Chaoyan would understand what he meant, so she had everything prepared. He could have ignored the help she needed. Also, he had two minor eunuchs who might help them to carry stuff, but¡
He saw that she had prepared nothing, and the maid had only a few clothes with them. That would not be enough.
Those clothes were not enough under such cold conditions.
It was not easy to get what they wanted when they were in court, especially if the King stressed that they should not be taken care of.
De Fu thought for a while and believed that it was not proper.
He reminded her explicitly, "Lady Chaoyan, it is still very cold, and we don''t have so much in the court, you better bring some things that might help you resist the cold."
When he said that¡ De Fu even gave her a nce, trying to make her understand what he meant.
He was the chief eunuch in the court. Although those who were with him right now were those who worked with him, after spending so many years in the court, he had gotten used to being extremely careful and making no mistakes.
So he could only give some faint suggestions rather than saying it out loud. If someone reported him, he would be doomed.
That was all he could do for them now.
He could only ignore other suggestions the King made in the future.
He was devoted to the King, after all.
Gu Chaoyan smiled as she saw how anxious De Fu became.
De Fu was a fun guy. He might be a bad guy in other people''s eyes, but actually, he was nice inside.
In this era, imperial power was supreme, officials, farmers and merchants, and servants were the most humble existence, and as a servant, the most important thing was sincerity. De Fu was a sincere person, so strictly speaking, De Fu was a good person.
Like now.
De Fu had epted her favor, and was paying her back. So she did not make a mistake in judging him.
Gu Chaoyan felt quite gratified.
She looked at De Fu and said gently, "Eunuch De Fu, thank you for your offer, but this is enough for me, I have my own n and ideas."
Having said that, she told De Fu that they could set off.
De Fu had tried to advise her about this again, but then he suddenly thought of what Gu Chaoyan was like¡
Chapter 1389 How Did She!!
She was not a stupid person. Instead, she was smart, and a little tricky, otherwise he would not have been set up by her the day before. And a chief eunuch like him owed her a favor¡ so he was going to see when he was able to pay back the favor.
De Fu sighed inwardly.
He had done what he could, so he was not going to do anything else about it.
De Fu lowered his head and led the way.
Gu Chaoyan and Sword One followed him, walking towards the wagon that would take them to the court.
Sword One had one bag of clothes with her, and Gu Chaoyan only had a medical kit.
They headed into the court.
The wagon took them all the way to the court, steadily.
Destiny Monk was living in thest pce, which was closest to Qianqing Pce ording to the King. Although Destiny Monk was a guest of the King, he was still surrounded by the imperial army, which made it impossible for him to leave the pce.
That was where De Fu dropped Gu Chaoyan.
De Fu said, "The King asked me to bring you here directly, but Destiny Monk has many rules, and he won''t see you if he doesn''t want to. You have toe up with ideas of how to make him see you. I will be waiting for you outside."
Having said that, De Fu turned around.
There was nothing he could do to help her at the moment. He owed her a favor, but he could only do something that would not cause too much fuss, not anything else.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly remembered what she had been through.
This Destiny Monk was still as tricky as he had been at Temple.
No wonder the King tried to keep him as well.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
She did not care about the trick.
Destiny Monk''s array formation might be difficult for others, but for her, it was totally useless. She could make a simr one as well!
Gu Chaoyan walked directly into the room where Destiny Monk was living.
De Fu was watching her as well.
On one hand, the King stressed that he should watch Gu Chaoyan and see what she was going to do.
On the other hand, De Fu was also very curious about what Gu Chaoyan was going to do with Destiny Monk. He could tell that Gu Chaoyan was a very smart person, who could do something no one else dared to do and achieve something no one else dared to achieve.
So he was full of hope at the moment.
Gu Chaoyan did not n to conceal anything.
Watched by so many people, she walked forward without any barriers.
She reached the door and knocked at the door. "Destiny Monk, can I see you?"
Destiny Monk was startled inside the room.
So was De Fu who was outside.
He had thought that Gu Chaoyan mighte up with a way, but he had never expected that Gu Chaoyan would do it so easily and fast.
Without any more thoughts¡ he asked the imperial army to watch Chaoyan whilst he hurried to Qianqing Pce.
Chapter 1390 Array Formation
The King kept Destiny Monk in the court, iming that he was afraid of the strangeness in the Saint Divine Land or because he was protecting Destiny Monk''s safety, but in fact, the King was imprisoning Destiny Monk in case any idents happened.
Destiny Monk could predict heaven and the future, but he was just a monk. The King was on the throne, way above Destiny Monk.
That was why he was very annoyed by the array formation set in front of Destiny Monk''s yard. He had intended to break through it.
He had ordered the imperial army to break it, and then some elites, but none were able to break the array formation and reach Destiny Monk.
The King had no choice but to give up trying to break the array formation.
He sent Gu Chaoyan to go to Destiny Monk first, because he wanted to cause trouble for her. And when she was in deep trouble, he would step forward and solve the problem himself.
He even looked forward to Gu Chaoyan being embarrassed in front of him.
He had not expected that Gu Chaoyan would break the array formation so easily and go inside the room directly.
De Fu subconsciously believed that Gu Chaoyan might have been looked down upon by the King, who should make a new n.
He hurried to Qianqing Pce so much that the decorations in his hair became messy, and snowkesnded upon his head.
He came to Qianqing Pce, saying hurriedly, "My King!"
The King was reading while he held a hand warmer. He was in a leisurely mood when he saw De Fu''s anxious face, so he became serious, and frowned.
De Fu¡ For some reason, he keeps making mistakes these days.
He first allowed him to get a rash, probably because he had not taken good care of him. And now, he was so anxious just because he had run into such a small matter. What a terribly-mannered person!
The King was furious.
He said angrily, "What happened? Didn''t you take Gu Chaoyan to Destiny Monk directly? Is she still not in the court?"
He did not think that anything would happen to Gu Chaoyan.
He was the King, after all. Gu Chaoyan and his Eighth Son had to obey him and take him as their supporter. It was a good thing for her to be able to treat him in court, so she should not want to make a mistake.
He wondered if something happened because De Fu made a mistake again. If that happened, he was not going to skip his punishment! He had been working for him for decades, but he still needed to be punished.
De Fu kept thinking about what he saw with Gu Chaoyan, and whether she was going to help Lord Huai in some way. If that was the case, the King and the Crown Prince would be in big trouble.
He did not sense the King''s emotion.
He said anxiously, "My King, I did bring Gu Chaoyan directly to Destiny Monk, but the moment she arrived, she broke Destiny Monk''s array formation and walked into the room directly."
"¡"
"No one is able to break the array except for her, so I was very worried that something weird might happen, so I hurried here to inform you about this."
Chapter 1391 What!
What?!
The King was extremely surprised.
He felt that it was beyond belief.
The reason why he ordered De Fu to take Gu Chaoyan directly to Destiny Monk was because he wanted to cause trouble for her, because she was very annoying, and he had tried to give her trouble numerous times, but failed each time.
This time¡ She not only dodged trouble, but even broke through Destiny Monk''s array formation.
That was something even the Phoenix Girl could not break through!
How did Gu Chaoyan do it?
Wasn''t she only a skillful doctor?
"I am going to see that for myself!" the King said, putting down the book and getting up.
De Fu would not lie, especially in front of him, but it was such a shocking thing, that he had to see it for himself before truly believing it.
He headed directly to the pce in which Destiny Monk was living without fetching anything.
It was still snowing, and De Fu was worried about the King getting cold. So he asked the eunuch to fetch his cloak and hand warmer.
This kind of weather was worse than it was in winter, so people might get a cold if they were not taking good care of themselves.
Many civilians outside the court got a cold, including some princesses, Honored Princess Jing too, was sick. They were all staying indoors.
The King and those princesses were different. He should not be sick, because he was on the throne of the country.
De Fu was shivering because he was worried.
The King did not have the patience to get ready. He just went away directly so De Fu had to hurry up with the cloak and hand warmer.
As they came to the yard of Destiny Monk.
They only saw the imperial army, not Gu Chaoyan. The King felt that it was because she had walked into Destiny Monk''s room, but he still asked the head of the imperial army and said, "Where is Gu Chaoyan?"
The head got startled hearing his tone, wondering if it was a good or a bad sign. He said honestly, "My King, Gu Chaoyan is already inside Destiny Monk''s room, and they might be in the middle of a conversation right now."
Hearing that answer, the King felt aplication in his heart.
He nced at the room and decided to walk there.
He was the King so he should make it inside too, like Gu Chaoyan did.
He was very confident, so he kept walking forward.
De Fu could not stop him, so he had no choice but to wait anxiously.
The King got totally confused inside the array formation. He was not heading towards the room at all. He was lost in the array formation.
De Fu called out to the King.
Only then did the King realize that he was walking, but never reached the room, which was only a short distance ahead.
The King sweated.
He was shocked by the array formation, and found the whole thing strange.
He was the King and he failed to break it, but Gu Chaoyan could make it inside.
De Fu swept away the snow on the King''s body, and put his cloak on for him. "It is very cold here."
The King was very anxious.
He shouted loudly at the room. "Destiny Monk!"
Chapter 1392 Silence
That was really rude!
He was the King, but he was forced to stand in the wind outside, whilst Gu Chaoyan, a civilian, was speaking with Destiny Monk inside the room. What should he think about this? What would others think about this?
The King already sounded really furious, but there was no sounding from the room.
***
In the room.
Destiny Monk and Gu Chaoyan were looking at each other. Destiny Monk was now feeling very messy. Snow in June should be a good thing, because that meant that the Phoenix Girl wasing, but after such a long while, the door to enchantment had still not opened.
Before the door to enchantment opened, the Phoenix Girl would not be born and the thing behind the door would not be found.
And there was an invasion of the North Qi.
It was terrible news.
He had array formation, so no matter what happened outside, he could stay inside the room for some quiet.
He had been in silence for a long while, before Gu Chaoyan came in.
She walked in without informing him first, and he could not possibly drive her away.
Destiny Monk felt anxious!
Gu Chaoyan looked quite leisurely. She made a careful observation of what was inside Destiny Monk''s room - he sessfully put on a show like a Destiny Monk, but in her opinion, he was not at all like one. In the room, he ate, drank and lived a very peaceful life. No wonder he did not want toe out of the room.
The King''s furious voice arose outside.
Hearing that, Gu Chaoyan looked at Destiny Monk and raised her eyebrows. "The King is outside, are you going to invite him in?"
Destiny Monk moved his gaze away.
He sat in aid-back position, picked up his teacup, drank tea and said, "Not yet."
"¡"
"The King is on the throne and people respect him, but I don''t have to."
"¡"
"People are very curious about Heaven''s Destiny, so is the King."
"¡"
"And I want him to hold a heart of respect, otherwise I will be useless."
Destiny Monk told Gu Chaoyan what he was thinking.
Gu Chaoyan was the only person who broke through his array formation, so even if he was very unhappy about this, he still had no way out but to tell her the truth.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly, ignoring the King.
She asked straightforwardly. "When will the door to enchantment be opened?"
"¡"
"Can what lies behind the door to enchantment be useful for us to conquer the magical monsters of the North Qi?"
"¡"
"You are now respected by everyone, you need to be responsible for what you said."
"¡"
"The border is in a bad position, and though we can keep the worst dyed, we can''t just keep dying. The North Qi Land is more powerful than the other threends, and if the Saint Divine Land can''t do anything about that, it will invade the other two countries, which definitely will not be able to defend themselves like the Saint Divine Land does."
"¡"
"Destiny Monk, are you still able to remain silent?" Gu Chaoyan asked Destiny Monk with a serious look.
She was here for that reason.
Destiny Monk''s smiling face turned serious as well.
He looked at Gu Chaoyan and thought about her words.
Chapter 1393 Not Qualified?
He had never thought about this, so he was not worried, but the snow in June in the Saint Divine Land had been going for half a month, and the door to enchantment did not seem to be opening. So he could not sense anything, no matter how much he tried.
He had been quite calm before, but these days, he had be anxious.
However, what Gu Chaoyan said informed him of what was happening at the moment, and although his mission was making the Phoenix Girl open the door to enchantment, he was a Monk so he needed to care about this world too.
Gu Chaoyan was able to stop the North Qi from further aggression, but just as she said, the other two countries were out of control.
What should they do?
Gu Chaoyan came to him because she really had no better methods. That was why she brought herself into the pce just to meet him.
However¡ He was called Destiny Monk, yet he had no real knowledge about heaven''s destiny.
What he could do was to deal with the Phoenix Girl and the door to enchantment, both of which had be very difficult for him right now.
So even if Gu Chaoyan came to him to talk about this¡ what could he do?
Was he going to tell her honestly that he had no way out either and that there was little he could do.
If that was revealed, he would lose his respect among the people, and if people lost respect towards him, what would happen to him?
Destiny Monk frowned.
He looked veryplicated.
Gu Chaoyan looked at him. She already told Destiny Monk what he ought to do but he gave her no response. It seemed that she would not be able to get any answers today.
If that was the case, she would give Destiny Monk some time to think about it.
She took a look outside.
It was still very snowing outside, seemingly to make sure that the King would get a lot on him.
The King could wait outside, but not for too long.
Gu Chaoyan got up. "The King has been waiting for too long outside, Destiny Monk, you should go and check on him."
Destiny Monk let out a sigh of relief.
He nodded.
The King could not break the array formation, and Destiny Monk was not going to let him in either. So he had to go out personally to meet him.
The moment he opened the door¡ he saw the King standing in the snow, next to De Fu who was holding the umbre for him. The King was under the shelter, but he still looked quite messy.
Gu Chaoyan walked through the array formation and greeted the King as she kept a distance between them. "My King, I have already spoken with Destiny Monk, and you can use my medicine without any more concern."
The King frowned and looked really unhappy.
He was the King, yet he was forced to stand here waiting for them? And Gu Chaoyan was able to speak with Destiny Monk indoors? Who did she think she was!?
However, there was nothing he could do at the moment, because he needed her medicine for his rash.
However, he could not help but feel really annoyed.
He did not reply to her.
Destiny Monk lost his patience. He stood outside for a while, greeted him then turned around, walking back into his room.
The King was surprised - so he was not even qualified enough to get invited into the room for a talk?
Chapter 1394 Shocked
He started to get really angry.
Who did Gu Chaoyan think she was? Why could she do what he was not allowed to do?
The King was about to vent his anger when Gu Chaoyan looked at him, saying calmly, "If there is nothing else you need to tell me, my King, I am going to make the medicine. The rash on your face might be kept at bay with cream, but the cream just works for a while, and may lose its function after a while. If the medicine is not made in time, there might beplications."
The King had no choice but to restrain his anger.
He was very curious, but he could not joke around with his body. The cream didn''t work well with the rash on his face, and it started to grow all over his body, though the pain had yet toe.
That was why he almost forgot that he had a rash on his face.
When Gu Chaoyan reminded him about that¡ he suddenly remembered that he had a rash on his face.
He knew what he should choose at the moment.
He could vent his anger when he had a chance in the future. He was the King who could get whatever he wanted with just one order.
The King kept trying to persuade himself so that he could feel better.
He said, "It is not very convenient to walk in and out of the court under such bad weather, so from today on, you should stay in the court and don''t leave until you have cured the rash on my face."
"¡"
"You can stay at the Imperial Hospital. De Fu will bring you there."
As he spoke, he threw a look at DeFu.
De Fu had been working with him for a decade so he could pass on his meaning with just one look.
And the King gave him just one blink this time too.
He could make her suffer whenever he wanted to, and he did not even need to lift a finger personally, so when De Fu got the order, he felt quite assured.
Receiving the order, De Fu nodded.
He felt a little guilty to treat Gu Chaoyan like this, but there was nothing he could do, since it was the King''s order. He knew the King well, so he gave Gu Chaoyan a warning earlier today. He had done what he could to help her, and that was already enough.
De Fu asked Gu Chaoyan to follow him.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
The King was taken back to Qianqing Pce.
He did not get any benefits aftering to the pce, and he could not get into the Monk''s room, which made him feel really distressed.
However, Destiny Monk, who was inside the room, watched the King leaving and then looked at the snow outside. He felt very distressed.
What should he do?
He really had no idea¡
Could he do nothing?
He had to make a calction about when the door to enchantment would appear.
Destiny Monk was distressed as he looked at the imperial tombs. He hoped that the door to enchantment would appear very soon so that all of his problems could be solved.
He took out the trigram and decided to make a prediction.
One quarter passed¡
Destiny Monk was shocked upon seeing the result in front of him!
Well¡
Chapter 1395 No Diagram
No result.
When he tried to calcte the diagram in the past, he was unable to make out the door to enchantment, but at least, something else might appear. Yet at the moment, everything became quiet and dead, as if his calction had not functioned.
Destiny Monk felt quite scared. He did not think that it should work like this. He tried to continue with his calction, but the result was the same.
He dared not continue any more.
? When his master passed on the mission to him, he was told what might happen afterwards. So all he needed to do was to follow his master''s words and continue, but it seemed that he had run into an unprecedented barrier, which he was unable to break through now.
Something happened to the door to enchantment, but it was snowing in June, so it should be time for the door to enchantment to be opened.
Destiny Monk looked outside the window.
For one moment, he started to panic.
***
At Duke North''s Mansion.
Zheng Chenyi recovered of his own ord, after Gu Chaoyan left the other day. He only had wounds from the border, and they were not a big deal, but he was in a bad mood and barely came out of it.
However, Madame Duke North was no longer worried.
She was not worried about her son''s physical problem any more.
Chenyi had no other important missions to do these days, so he just stayed at the mansion. So she hoped that Ms. Zhao would get pregnant soon so that they could have a New Year filled with some more happiness.
When Ms. Zhao got pregnant, the Zheng Family would have some offspring, and she would be totally assured and live a peaceful life.
Chenyi was Duke North, so he would be of some use in the future again. So if Chenyi fathered a son, then the rank of Duke North would still be passed on to the Zheng Family. In this way, she would feel that she had done everything she could for the Zheng Family throughout her life.
Madame Duke North sighed.
She was about to visit Zheng Chenyi when she saw Ms. Zhao idling around in the hall.
She frowned deeply.
She was quite displeased.
For some reason, Ms. Zhao did not even want to take care of Chenyi when he was badly injured these days. She just kept idling around in the mansion.
She could not stand it any more.
She was very concerned about her son!
"Ms. Zhao!" She shouted loudly, "What are you doing here drinking tea instead of taking care of Chenyi?! Chenyi married you not because of your background, which is worse than ours! What are you doing enjoying the title, but never doing real work, like taking care of Chenyi?"
"¡"
"If that is so, I am going to speak with your family and see what is going on here! We are Duke North''s Mansion, whether we are deeply-rooted or not!"
She was furious.
Ms. Zhao was looking down at Duke North Mansion!
That was what made her furious.
Seeing her mother-inw saying this to her¡ Ms. Zhao felt annoyed too.
Duke North did have the rank, but the reason why she became his wife was because no one else wanted to marry him! Also, she really did not feel like taking care of him in the room!
Chapter 1396 Confrontation
"It is your good, dear son who doesn''t want me to stay in his room! He doesn''t like me!" Ms. Zhao was so furious that she shouted at Madame Duke North.
She admitted that her family was not up to the same level as Duke North Mansion, but she had a better choice as well! Duke North did have the rank, but he almost lost his life a while ago. Though he was cured, every noble family understood that Duke North was not healthy. Also, Duke North Mansion had no foundation, all they had was the title.
Madame Duke North spoke many nice things to her, and told her mother that she would be treated well at Duke North Mansion.
That was why the Zhao Family decided to have a marital rtionship with Duke North Mansion, but what happened after she came to the mansion?
Duke North treated her very politely, and if that was his personality, she would be okay with it, but it was not because he had a personality like this - it was because Duke North loved someone else and did not like her at all. However, she was a married woman and could not possibly go home because of this, right? So she had to admit defeat and had to pretend that she was not aware of this.
She had already demeaned herself to this degree, but Duke North did not ept her kindness. He treated her as if she were some disgusting thing and ordered the guard to drive her out.
He told her that he did not need her care.
Okay, fine, she could get over it, but what about her mother-inw? What was she talking about here?
She was looking down on her family and her?
She could tolerate the humiliation a few times, but when she was calling her family names, she could not stand it any more! Her family had never done anything bad!
"Impossible!" Madame Duke North denied. "I know my son well! He is gentle, kind, and responsible. You are his wife so he won''t drive you away! Stop causing misunderstandings and ming Chenyi for it."
Madame Duke North sounded very resolute.
She just could not believe it. She raised her son and took care of him, and she knew him very well!
On the other hand, Ms. Zhao was an outsider so she might be up to something.
Ms. Zhao must have lost the intention of taking care of Chenyi because he was not doing well. She was not going to forget that.
Madame Duke North looked very annoyed. Things had never been easy at Duke North Mansion, because people kept bullying them since she was alone. Chenyi was injured and she was alone in supporting the whole family, so if Ms. Zhao took advantage to cause trouble, she was not going to retreat.
This was Duke North Mansion. It was not going to be looked down on by anyone.
Ms. Zhao felt her anger increasing as well. She had been promised everything good before she was married, and she had thought that her mother-inw was a very kind person, but in fact, she was a very suspicious and annoying person.
She had nothing to fear so she said straightforwardly, "You can confront your son about this."
Chapter 1397 Once Again?
Zhao Yue was not a nobly-borndy, but the Zhao Family were not up to conspiracies and she was always very straightforward.
She hated suspicion and guesses. She had not made any mistake. So why must she be the person who was wrong?
She said it straightforwardly as she talked about this.
Madame Duke North threw a dissatisfied look at Zhao Yue - the Zhao Family was already meeting their peak for them be be able to have Duke North Mansion as their marital family, so what was this Ms. Zhao talking about?
Instead of saying anything more¡ She decided to deal with it when they faced Chenyi.
When all was revealed, she would not forgive Ms. Zhao for lying.
Chenyi was a very excellent man and he could have any girl he wanted. If Ms. Zhao did not obey the rules, as his mother, she would just let her son divorce her. How dare she counter her and bad mouth her husband? She had not yet gotten pregnant after being married for so long.
Duke North Mansion was able to drive her out for all of this.
She had been guarding Duke North Mansion for so long because she could tolerate misery.
So even if she was very angry, she decided not to say anything. She was going to list all of her wrong-doings when they met Chenyi together.
She sank her face. "Come with me."
Having said this, they headed towards Zheng Chenyi''s room.
Ms. Zhao had nothing to fear, so she followed.
When Zheng Chenyi got ranked with the title, she asked Zheng Chenyi to move to this yard, which was the biggest one at the mansion, whilst she moved to the back yard. Duke North should live in the biggest yard, just as the old Duke North did.
In the yard, there was a pine tree which was quite old.
The pine tree was already covered by snow in June.
It was very cold in the yard.
Duke North Mansion was not thatrge, and Chenyi liked quiet. However, she had thought that when she had the chance, like when Chenyi was able to take over more tasks and earn more money, she was going to make Duke North Mansion look more luxurious.
She was thinking as she was walking.
However, Lin Qin stopped her as they reached the door. He said respectfully yet embarrassedly, "Madame Duke North, Duke North says that no one is to be allowed to go inside to disturb him."
Madame Duke North nced at Lin Qin.
She did not like him.
Chenyi had had this guard for years, and this guard was so annoying. This guard would ruin Chenyi''s rtionship with others.
? Chenyi was driving others away, not her.
She was Chenyi''s mother, and Chenyi always respected her and she would always be allowed in.
She snorted.
She then pushed him away and walked into the room.
It was very warm inside the room, which she was very satisfied with.
Zheng Chenyi was leaning against the headboard of the bed, totally captivated by a book.
"Ms. Zhao,e here." She sounded displeased. "I am here with Chenyi, and you. Dare you repeat what you just said to me a while ago?"
Chapter 1398 - 1398 Me?
1398 Me?
She sounded very angry.
She had tolerated it earlier, but she could not stand it now that Chenyi was here. She shouted loudly.
Ms. Zhao was way over the top.
Zheng Chenyi, who was reading the book, got really displeased when he heard the footsteps. Hearing the shouting, he frowned even more deeply as his expression sank and turned disdainfully to that direction.
!!
It was them again!
One was annoying, the other was just disturbing!
¡°Get out of here!¡± Zheng Chenyi let out a deep breath and shouted.
Hearing that, Madame Duke North thought that Chenyi must be shouting at Ms. Zhao to get out.
Good.
Chenyi was not doing well, and he was not in the position to deal with this matter. When Chenyi got better, she was going to punish her!
¡°Heard that? He is telling you to get out,¡± Madame Duke North said disdainfully.
She knew that Chenyi would take her side. She felt so d that she had treated her son well, so he respected her so much.
Ms. Zhao was already used to this. Instead of pretending anything, she left directly.
Seeing that only Ms. Zhao was gone, and someone was still babbling next to him, Zheng Chenyi got even more furious. ¡°Just get out of here, all of you, got it? I told you no one should be allowed inside.
Having said that, he turned a disappointed look at Lin Qin for not obeying him. He said to Lin Qin, ¡°Get her out now!¡±
Having said that, he continued to read the book and ignored everything else.
Lin Qin had no choice but to lead Madame Duke North out.
Duke North had been in a very unsteady mood. He had thought that the Duke would respect his mother, so he let her in, but now¡
Duke North was treating his mother in the same way.
Instead of dying, he quickly helped Madame Duke North out.
He had juste to pull her away, but Madame Duke North had her arms over her chest, and looked at the man in bed in disbelief. Chenyi had been a gentle person and she could understand that he was irritable, but she was his mother, and her son should respect her!
¡°Chenyi, how could you?¡± She just could not believe it.
¡°Why not?¡± Zheng Chenyi looked vicious. He had not wanted to care about it, but he just could not drop it, when they all gave him a hard time.
He told his guard not to let anyonee in to disturb him. She was not respecting him but invaded his space with Ms. Zhao.
He hated Ms. Zhao, and his mother too!
He snorted. ¡°Now you are driving Ms. Zhao away, but didn¡¯t you treat her well a while ago? You spoke highly of the Zhao Family and Ms. Zhao so that I could marry her, but now, you are tired of her? Who do you think I am?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why did you force me to marry her if she is not that good?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What am I in your eyes for you to make decisions about my life?¡±
Chapter 1399 - 1399 Foxy Lady!
1399 Foxy Lady!
Zheng Chenyi red at Madame Duke North as if he were staring at an enemy of his. If she had not spoken ill of Ms. Zhao, he would not have been so angry, but now he was just furious about her speaking ill of Ms. Zhao!
She forced him to marry thisdy and yet she was nowining about her!
Then why did she say those things to Chaoyan before?
Chaoyan treated him this way mostly because she had once spoken ill of Chaoyan. He hated that he could not say a thing about his mother, but¡
Why?
Why must she force him and make decisions about his life, just because he was her son.
Madame Duke North was totally shocked.
She did not understand what was going on.
Chenyi was speaking like this to her? What was wrong with him?
Chenyi was gentle so why was he saying things like this to her?
She was worried that he was having a fever, so he started to talk nonsense, but when she reached towards Zheng Chenyi, he snapped at Lin Qin. ¡°Just get her out of here, she is too annoying!¡±
¡°Chenyi! I am just doing this for you! Ms. Zhao is not taking care of you, and she even snapped at me! And she is not even pregnant! She is just bullying us! I would not have said a bad thing about her if not for this. You are my only son and I¡¯ll do whatever I can for your sake. You have inherited the rank, but you are not at all reliable, so what if Ms. Zhao is bad? I can find someone better!¡± Madame Duke North said straightforwardly.
She had never believed that Ms. Zhao should be Duke North¡¯s wife. In her opinion, Ms. Zhao was not qualified enough.
Now it was the right time to say this.
Zheng Chenyi sneered. ¡°For my sake?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are doing this for your so-called grandson! When you have a grandson, what is the point of my life and death? You just need someone to pass on our name!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Have you ever really considered anyone else these years? You are only considering yourself!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to find anyone else for me. I want no one except for Gu Chaoyan! You hated her and picked on her! Ms. Zhao is not pregnant, because we never slept together. You like Ms. Zhao, but not me. So I don¡¯t want her, and you cane up with another way to get a grandson!¡±
Zheng Chenyi keptining.
He was extremely annoyed.
He hated marrying someone he disliked, and he hated his mother for picking on Chaoyan and kidnapping him morally, leaving him no other way out.
Otherwise¡ how could he have ended up like this?
Chaoyan ignored him and did not even care about him when he was poisoned. She did not even care about his life!
He felt his heart ache.
Mamade Duke North finally realized what was going on.
So¡ It was Gu Chaoyan who was the fox!
Chapter 1400 Bring Ms. Zhao In
When they met for the first time, she already disliked Gu Chaoyan, and believed that she was not from a good family. She believed that Gu Chaoyan was a very cold and calctive person.
Chenyi was in a serious condition, and yet she came to check up on Chenyi alone. She must have been out for some purpose. No normal girl would do things like that and she was not even married.
Unmarried girls always stayed in the mansion, rather than going out to suck up to people.
She did not dig into that matter, because Gu Chaoyan was already engaged to Lord Huai.
Even to the present time¡ she had not suspected her of anything, but¡
Things were different now.
Lord Huai might be the King''s son, and he was definitely in a higher rankpared to Chenyi, but everyone knew what situation Lord Huai was in - the King never liked Lord Huai, nor did the Crown Prince. Now the Queen had died and Lord Huai needed to stay unmarried for two years. So her marriage with him might be a huge problem.
What would happen to Lord Huai after two years, and whether or not he was still going to marry her, was something she needed to consider. Lord Huai could just leave her whenever he wanted to, because Gu Chaoyan had no maternal family that could support her, and she could be bullied by anyone, not to mention Lord Huai.
Also, too many things could happen within two years'' time.
Chenyi had not been in touch with her, so she came to instigate him and tried to make Chenyi marry her!
If Chenyi would marry her, then she could be married within this year!
No wonder Chenyi never wanted Ms. Zhao to get close to him and tried to drive Ms. Zhao away - he had other ns!
Madame Duke North suddenly realized what was happening and started to hate Gu Chaoyan even more. She should not have sucked up to her when she was here a while ago.
This woman was calcting against Duke North Mansion!
And she had made Chenyi give up his own wife and curse his own mother!
Chenyi would be doomed if the situation went on like this!
That foxy woman!
Damn!
She must not stand still. She must go and talk with Gu Chaoyan.
Madame Duke North''s head became conflicted, but she knew one thing clearly - she was going to take revenge on Gu Chaoyan! She stomped her feet and said loudly, "I am going to talk with Gu Chaoyan!"
Hearing that, Zheng Chenyi red at her.
"Lin Qin, stop her!" Zheng Chenyi said with a low voice, sounding disgusted and annoyed. "Madame Duke North has be confused in the head again. For her safety, she should not be allowed to leave her own yard. There are many things happening in the capital, and the weather is bad. Madame should stay indoors instead. Do as I say."
Without any emotions, he finished speaking.
He had not wanted to do anything so cruel like this, but she was trying to cause Chaoyan trouble, and he was not going to allow that to happen again.
Duke North was the head of Duke North Mansion, and he had the say in everything.
Having said that, he sorted his own nket and decided not to look at his mother. Instead, he held the Anecdote of Saint Divine in hands carefully, and whispered. "Bring Ms. Zhao inside."
Chapter 1401 Present Time
Lin Qin had already taken full control of Duke North, so when he took her down, he hesitated, moved his mouth and was about to say something, but Zheng Chenyi cast him a sharp look, stopping Lin Qin from saying anything more.
He forced Madame Duke North out of the room.
He had been working at the mansion for years, but he was still, after all, a servant. Inside the mansion, he could only obey the master''s words. Duke North was in a very unsteady mood, and what Madame Duke North said was all things that happened in the past. The Duke hated to hear about this. Though he said nothing in the past, it did not necessarily mean that he approved of these thoughts. He had been holding the feelings inside his heart for a long time and they broke out today.
Duke North would only hate his mother more, if Madame went to find Lady Chaoyan like she used to.
Madame should take a break to calm down.
It was still snowing outside.
Madame kept mumbling "foxy woman."
When Lin Qin walked out, and passed by Ms. Zhao who was outside. He said to her, "Mrs. Duke North, the Duke is asking for you."
Having said that, he nodded and continued forward with Madame.
Ms. Zhao nced at Madame Duke North and no longer felt so annoyed about her.
Looking at Ms. Zhao, Madame held close to her and said with strength. "Ms. Zhao, you have to talk with him, and you have to tell him not to be obsessed any more!"
Ms. Zhao was a bit confused as she saw her mother-inw walking into the distance.
She could feel that everything had changed since Duke North returned from the border. She had not intended to change anything, but after today, everything would change at Duke North Mansion.
It was not easy to survive at Duke North Mansion, so everyone was very extreme inside.
They could control their temper, so they looked harmonious on the surface, but the Duke must have experienced something at the border, so he did not want to control himself and pretend any more. He was showing the real him.
Then¡ what about her? What was her role at the mansion?
She was at Duke North Mansion, but she was never epted by Duke North Mansion.
Seeing Madame walking further and further away¡
Ms. Zhao walked into the room quietly. She approached the man lying in bed. He was reading the book that he never allowed anyone else to touch.
She never gave the book a deeper thought, until this moment.
Duke North had lost a lot of weight and he had many wounds.
He had be pale because of the poison, and his eyes were sinking. He had not had a good rest and he was not in a good mood, so he looked extremely gloomy.
She had suspected that he drugged himself and ate the antidoteter. He was not dying but it still hurt.
Her mother was right - she could have just married a small mansion to save some trouble, and her mother could still help her out when needed.
Duke North Mansion was in a veryplicated situation right now.
She had been too young to think about any of this.
Zheng Chenyi moved his eyes to Ms. Zhao.
Chapter 1402 To Xinlin Mansion
Ms. Zhao had been a very obedient person after getting married. And she respected him all this time. She never made any mistakes, nor did she make any fuss.
She was very straightforward and sturdy, like Chaoyan, but at the same time very far from the real Chaoyan.
He had thought that he could respect the woman and live a life like this, but his mother could not be assured, and Duke North Mansion needed an heir.
However¡
He experienced life and death at the border and he did not want to lie to himself.
If he aplished his own mission, then he would need to sacrifice others.
Ms. Zhao¡ Ms. Zhao was the person to be sacrificed.
He believed that she resembled Chaoyan, so he was going to let her go.
Zheng Chenyi''s mouth moved, he first picked up the medicine bowl at his side, took a few sips, and felt a little better. Although the poison he took in the past two days did not kill him, the side effects were still very serious, so he could only lie here for a few days, unable to do anything and feeling a little ufortable, so he could only drink medicine continuously to feel better.
Chaoyan left one bottle of medicine for him, but he knew that the pills worked better, but he did not want to use them now.
He licked his lips and said quietly, "I can divorce you, or you continue to live at Duke North Mansion. I can raise you, but you will have no title, or if you have other ideas I will help you achieve it."
As he was speaking, Duke North looked up at Ms. Zhao. His hands were holding the bottle tightly, "I am sorry, but there is no better way."
"¡"
"It was Madame Duke North''s fault for having picked you. She forced me to marry you and I am a victim too," Zheng Chenyi said.
He always believed this.
If not for his mother, things would not have be this way.
Ms. Zhao, who had been thinking, could not help but frown. She shook her head.
She had misjudged Duke North!
Madame Duke North was wrong, but if Duke North himself had not approved of this marriage, things would not havee to this stage. If he insisted on not doing so, she would not have ended up being like this either.
Now he felt that he was the victim and it was all his mother''s fault, but had he ever thought that if not for his own personality, he would not havee to this stage?!
She suddenly found the whole thing ridiculous.
"I want to divorce," Ms. Zhao said without hesitation. If she remained at Duke North Mansion and let them raise her, she would not have any freedom to leave. "I want to divorce, so Duke North, I believe that you can handle it all well. Bye!"
Having said this, Ms. Zhao left angrily.
After divorcing, she was going to go back to the Zhao Family.
However, before she went back home, there was one more thing she needed to do.
She was going to see and ask clearly what on earth was going on and what role Gu Chaoyan yed in the whole show.
After she came out of the room, she walked out of the mansion with her maid.
The housekeeper had gotten the wagon ready.
Ms. Zhao said straightforwardly as she went into the wagon, "Go to Xinlin Mansion. I need to speak with Gu Chaoyan."
Chapter 1403 In Court
Hearing that, the coachman thought that Duke North fell ill again so they headed directly to Xinlin Mansion.
Ms. Zhao''s maid was worried. "Are we going to find Gu Chaoyan? What about the Duke¡?"
"Just do it," Ms. Zhao said resolutely.
The maid said nothing more.
It was still snowing outside, and the road wasn''t easy to walk on. The coachman was already fast enough, and he could not go faster, but Xinlin Mansion was luckily not very close to Duke North Mansion.
The reason why Xiu Jie found this ce was because it was very quiet there, and it was located in the center of the capital, a very rare location. Apart from the size, Xinlin Mansion was already better than many other mansions.
When they reached Xinlin Mansion, the maid knocked at the door and the person inside opened it.
It was Xiu Jie.
He did not recognize this person so he was startled. "Lady, who are you looking for?"
"Gu Chaoyan," Ms. Zhao said straightforwardly.
"Elder Miss is in the court and I''m not sure when she will be able to return. If you need her, you will have to return in a couple of days. Is there anything important? I can pass on the message. I will tell Lord Huai so that he can pass on the message for you too," Xiu Jie said politely.
Thisdy did not look very friendly, but Xiu Jie was very sensitive and gentle. That was why he made such a suggestion.
In the court?
Not avable until a few dayster?
Ms. Zhao seemed to understand something, but not everything. Nevertheless, she understood that she was not in a position to get involved with something rted to the court.
She thought for a while. "I will be back in a couple of days."
Xiu Jie greeted her and closed the gate.
***
Gu Chaoyan was in the court, lying in bed under the broad daylight. She had not continued with her medicine making.
Sword One covered her up with a nket. "Not feeling cold, right?"
Gu Chaoyan blinked at her and said happily, "Sword One, I don''t feel cold, but I need to pretend to feel cold. When someone from Qianqing Pcees, just tell them that it is too cold here for me to continue with making the medicine, so I am taking a nap."
Sword One understood what she meant.
When her Miss told her that she was not feeling well, she felt very worried, so she brought her into the room which was totally done out of purpose.
Why on purpose?
Well, she knew that well.
Those from the imperial hospital must have done it on purpose too - they had no braziers and they were fed cold food.
Those imperial doctors did not dare to do this to her Elder Miss, so¡ the King must have ordered it.
No wonder De Fu kept reminding them about the danger.
Sword One suddenly realized what she should do.
She was about to fetch some hot things when she ran into De Fu, who asked anxiously, "Is your Elder Miss done with the medicine? The King''s cream doesn''t work that well, and if the medicine is done, I will pass it on to him."
Chapter 1404 Not Extra
The King had a rash on his face, and the cream from Gu Chaoyan seemed to work well. That was why he felt quite assured while he was waiting for the new cream to be made.
However, the cream suddenly became ineffective so the King was throwing his temper in Qianqing Pce. He had smashed almost everything, and the servants were all having a hard time.
That was why he hurried to ask about the cream. Gu Chaoyan had been living in court for a few days so the cream should have been done by this point.
De Fu trusted her for that.
Sword One looked very calm,pared to De Fu.
She said quietly as she looked at De Fu, "Chief De Fu, the cream is not yet done."
"¡"
"We ate cold food given by the servants during lunchtime, so Elder Miss is lying in bed after eating it. There are no braziers or thick nkets, and Elder Miss must have fallen ill. Sorry, I am fetching some hot water from the kitchen so that she can get better."
"¡"
"The cream might not be avable for another few days. Our Elder Miss can''t even get out of bed." Sword One looked helpless. "The King invited us in, so you can''t be this unprepared, right?"
Sick? Unable to get up? No cream?
De Fu''s face twisted.
If Gu Chaoyan said that there was no cream, then there would be none. He did not suspect that, because Gu Chaoyan was a very strange person.
And at this moment, he suddenly realized what was going on.
No wonder when he reminded Gu Chaoyan and her maid back at Xinlin Mansion, they did not care about his reminder. They had already prepared enough counter measures for what might happen.
Gu Chaoyan did not even care about the King, so she was countering him!
It seemed that the King failed to punish this girl but had to suffer himself.
De Fu could not help but sigh emotionally.
He thought for a while and said to the eunuch behind him. "What are you staring at? Did you hear that? Have hot food prepared for Lady Chaoyan, and some warm water too. If anything happens to her, you are responsible!"
Those eunuchs rushed away quickly and went down to business.
When everything was settled, De Fu showed a ttering smile. "Miss. Sword One, can you ask your Elder Miss to give us some medical cream, otherwise I don''t know what to say to the King."
Sword One shrugged and instead of answering him said, "I will ask Elder Miss."
De Fu nodded and waited outside.
Soon Sword One came out.
She looked at De Fu calmly. "Chief De Fu, Elder Miss says that the cream was thest bottle left, there is no more."
Chapter 1405 Something Up
? Not an extra bottle¡
What¡?
De Fu looked quite displeased. He did not think that the whole situation looked very good.
He craned his neck and tried to look inside, but got stopped by Sword One. He was peeping into a girl''s room and even though he was an eunuch, he could not do something like that.
De Fu sighed.
Knowing that there was no way out, he had to give up.
He was about to turn around, when he stopped and thought of something. He lowered his head and said seriously, "Miss. Sword One, I have a few words to pass on to yourdy."
"¡"
"Lady Chaoyan is very tough, but that can be both a good or bad thing. Considering the situation Lady Chaoyan is in, it is not a good thing to behave like this. The King is still on the throne, so if he causes you trouble, what would Lady Chaoyan do then?"
Having said this, De Fu nodded and turned around without any response.
He came in a hurry so he came without any thick clothes.
Taking a look at him, Sword One turned around and went into the room.
Gu Chaoyan was not asleep. She was leaning against the headboard, looking quite bored.
"Heard that, Elder Miss?" Sword One asked.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
De Fu was speaking very loudly while he was outside, since there was no one around. He told Sword One to pass on the message, but he was saying this to thedy inside the room.
De Fu was saying it for her sake, and it was not easy for De Fu to say such a thing. He did so because he was thankful for what she did for him the other day.
However, Gu Chaoyan did not retreat from anything, especially not in front of the King, if she wanted to survive.
If that was the case¡ she was going to keep the King helpless forever.
Exchanging a few words with Sword One, Gu Chaoyan saw the things carried in by the eunuch that De Fu arranged. Sheid down and slept.
She was not making any medicine the next two days.
***
At the Qianqing Pce.
De Fu hurried back and even had a few snowkes on his shoulders. He had not dusted them away but hurried in, panting.
The King had just vented his anger, and was drinking the tea while suppressing his anger. He asked angrily, "Where is the medicine?"
"My King, it seems that Lady Chaoyan has fallen sick and is in bed due to the cold, so the medicine has not yet been prepared." De Fu said with a look of helplessness, "I can''t just allow it to be dyed, so I arranged some hot food and a brazier for her. I can''t just let you wait, my King!"
"What?!" The King looked at De Fu in disbelief - she was sick?
So troublesome and fearless.
He was just trying to cause her some trouble, but she didn''t take it. There had never been anyone as bold as her.
The King became both furious and annoyed, but there was nothing he could do.
When his rash turned better, he was not going to let her go like this!
The King was furious so he panted heavily.
De Fu was about to serve the tea, when the imperial soldier next to Destiny Monk came in a hurry. "My King, something has just happened!"
Chapter 1406 Incident
The King was no longer angry. He looked at the messenger soldier, who was working at Destiny Monk''s yard ording to this order. He must know what was going on with Destiny Monk.
There were either good or bad things happening at Destiny Monk. So what is going on now?
The King suddenly felt his head bing messy, and he said with a trembling voice, "What happened to him?"
"My King, I am not sure. Destiny Monk asked me to inform you about this, but he did not say what was going on." The soldier looked very calm as he gave this message. He had no idea what was going on between the King and Destiny Monk, all they needed to do was to protect Destiny Monk and obey the rules, that was all. That was why they were not as excited as the King.
The King asked nothing else. He stood up, and despite the pain on his face, flung his sleeves and hurried out of Qianqing Pce.
De Fu hurried after him.
It was suddenly very snowy outside, with a blizzard rushing by. Before they came out of Qianqing Pce, they felt a cold wind attacking their faces with a chill.
De Fu had just returned from the imperial hospital, on his way back, it was still snowing a little, but such a short time passed, yet the day changed and the wind was blowing coldly.
? The eunuch took the things for defending against the cold and hurried to follow the King''s footsteps.
The King was focusing on Destiny Monk, not on the bad weather, but they soon arrived.
They hurried all the way to Destiny Monk''s room and De Fu reminded him. "Be aware of the array formation!"
However, the King was already inside the array formation, but he was not wandering about. The array formation seemed to have disappeared, so the King could pass by the array formation into the room. By that time, the King was already inside the room.
De Fu was not motionless any more. He followed.
Something really happened - the array formation was gone and the day was getting worse. De Fu felt very worried.
"What happened? Monk?" The King asked as he walked in.
Destiny Monk did not turn back at him, or greeted him. Instead, he looked at the window as the chill blew in. The room was filled with coldness.
He pointed outside the window with his aged hands, saying, "Look!"
The King walked up fast and looked in the direction Destiny Monk pointed at. It was snowing outside and it was not different.
The King was confused. "What is it?"
"Look at the ce for the imperial tombs." Destiny Monk sounded distracted and excited.
The King looked into the direction of the imperial tombs.
He saw what was there¡
The King opened his mouth and looked surprised. "That is¡"
Chapter 1407 - 1407 The Door to Enchantment
1407 The Door to Enchantment
He looked through the deep snow outside and then at the imperial tombs. Snow did not cover the tombs, and the trees were still growing green, surrounded by a patch of white cloud. On the top of the imperial tombs, there was a faint-looking white outline of the door to enchantment.
The King would have the tradition of passing on secrets to the next King before they took the throne.
And the King did hear a lot about the Phoenix Girl and the door to enchantment from his predecessor. He knew that it was undoubtedly the door to enchantment on top of the imperial tombs.
And the door to enchantment was giving out unprecedentedly magical energy.
When the door to enchantment appeared, it basically meant that it should be opened.
Destiny Monk fetched him excitedly for this reason.
He looked at Destiny Monk, who had a different kind of excitement as he looked at the door to enchantment. He was feeling more gratified.
During these years, he had been holding the mission and secret his master left to him, and now, he was almost going to finish his mission!
That was so exciting!
However, he became more confused than ever.
The door to enchantment appeared, and the door to enchantment should be opened by the Phoenix Girl, then what? What more could he do?
Where was he going to go?
Destiny Monk looked quite distracted.
¡°Destiny Monk!¡± the King shouted excitedly.
Destiny Monk brought himself back, and looked at the King that no longer looked intimidating but excited, saying calmly, ¡°My King, the door to enchantment has appeared, meaning that it is time for the Phoenix Girl to open the door. You can get the Phoenix Girl to do that. I am left with nothing more to do.¡±
The Phoenix Girl!
Exactly!
The King tried to calm himself down and then regained his dignity, saying to De Fu. ¡°Pass on the message to the border ¨C the Crown Prince Consort and the Crown Prince shoulde home as soon as possible, and that is the most important thing! The Phoenix Girl has to be present to open the door to enchantment. The Saint Divine Land needs the Phoenix Girl now!¡±
De Fu nodded and went off to carry out the order.
The King stood by the window, looking extremely excited.
His heart, which had been quiet for so long, started to throb excitedly as if he were back at the day when he took the throne, and when he stood by the throne and looked down at everyone on their knees in front of him. It was a feeling that made him the King.
And now¡ the Saint Divine Land would be his, together with the whole world. He was very excited about that.
Destiny Monk nced at the King.
He had no idea what to say to the King. He had been thinking about Gu Chaoyan and thought that he might be able to calm himself down by talking with Gu Chaoyan.
¡°My King, I am going to go get some medical cream from Lady Chaoyan¡¯s ce,¡± Destiny Monk said.
The King ignored him and nodded instantly. ¡°You can go now.¡±
The door to enchantment had appeared and he had the Phoenix Girl in his control too, so he had nothing to worry about and he did not have to stay as cautious towards Destiny Monk as he used to be.
Destiny Monk quickly headed towards the imperial hospital.
Chapter 1408 - 1408 Strangeness
1408 Strangeness
The eunuch led the way, and it was not as messy as in the court. The snow was very heavy, so when Destiny Monk reached the imperial hospital, he was covered with snow. The eunuch dusted away the snowkes on his back, but Destiny Monk had already walked in impatiently.
Gu Chaoyan was already up. She was not pretending to be sick in bed any more.
There were hidden guards in the court, and she received the message from them, saying that Destiny Monk had witnessed something strange, and that the King had hurried to his ce. She suspected that the door to enchantment had appeared. So she walked out and looked into the direction of the imperial tombs. Sure enough, the door to enchantment had just appeared.
When the door to enchantment appeared, it meant that the Saint Divine Land as well as the whole continent was going to change entirely.
She could not be sure if that was bad or good, yet there was nothing they could do now.
Gu Chaoyan took the teacup in her hands.
After she said that she was too sick to make the cream, she suddenly got a lot of things in the room. There were braziers, and the coal was the best sort. There was no other smell but the room was warm.
Destiny Monk walked in and saw Gu Chaoyan drinking tea leisurely.
She looked up at Destiny Monk, and seemed a little surprised. The door to enchantment had appeared at the imperial tombs, so he should be pestered by the King at the moment. It was a huge incident, which was rted to both the Saint Divine Land and the whole continent but he was here, in front of her. Why?
Nevertheless, Gu Chaoyan still showed a very calm expression.
¡°The door to enchantment has appeared.¡± Destiny Monk came and sat down, saying, ¡°What do you think?¡±
Gu Chaoyan put down the teacup.
She looked at Destiny Monk with a pair of clear eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The door to enchantment has appeared and the Phoenix Girl should be asked what they think, right? Only the Phoenix Girl is able to open the door to enchantment, isn¡¯t she?¡±
Destiny Monk smiled.
He understood why he had the urge to meet Gu Chaoyan right now.
¡°You really think that Gu Ruxue is the Phoenix Girl?¡± Destiny Monk picked up a teacup and sipped the tea.
He did not think so.
Who the Phoenix Girl was had not been settled before the door to enchantment was opened.
He did not care who the Phoenix Girl was. He only cared about what would happen after the door to enchantment was opened and whether or not he would be able to answer for the consequences after the door was opened.
Destiny Monk felt a little unsure.
Gu Chaoyan frowned and did not answer Destiny Monk. She looked forward and said, ¡°The North Qi Land has invaded us and taken down Jiayu Pass easily. They have more forces than that of the Saint Divine Land since they took down Feng County and Ning County and those magical monsters from theirnde from somewhere we have no idea of, and they are very powerful, more powerful than human beings.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Strange things have been happening, and I am not sure if it is rted to the door to enchantment. However¡¡±
Chapter 1409 - 1409 Gu Ruxue’s Fury
1409 Gu Ruxue¡¯s Fury
¡°But since these are about to happen, we can only follow nature instead of stopping it. We won¡¯t make the whole thing better by stopping it,¡± Gu Chaoyan said seriously as she looked at Destiny Monk.
The North Qi Land¡¯s aggression had already caused the other three countries trouble, so she was very certain that the door to enchantment should be opened.
Destiny Monk came to her at this moment, because, ording to his actions and expression, he was not very sure about the door to enchantment.
That was why she said that directly.
Destiny Monk nodded. He more or less understood what Gu Chaoyan meant.
He stood up directly.
¡°Hang on.¡± Gu Chaoyan stopped him, and gave him a small white bottle, saying, ¡°This is the cream required for the King¡¯s rash for the moment. I am going to make some more ordingly.¡±
Destiny Monk took the bottle.
He was here for this, but he totally forgot about that.
Destiny Monk returned when the bottle was in his hands.
Gu Chaoyan sighed slightly.
***
At Xinzhou.
Gu Ruxue was seated in the room, as her maid was massaging her shoulders. It was very warm inside the room, and all the brazier were in her room, and there was abundant pastries on the table, but Gu Ruxue still looked really annoyed despite this abundant treatment.
The Crown Prince confidently imed that he was going to reim a town and put the fruits of the victory upon her, but when they tried to attack Ning County, the Saint Divine Land lost many soldiers, and she as the Phoenix Girl was humiliated!
She even heard some gossip saying that she was worse than Gu Chaoyan! She had those people killed, but she was still really annoyed.
She could tolerate many things, but she could not tolerate that someone preferred Gu Chaoyan to her.
She was very annoyed at the moment.
The Crown Prince suggested that he could bring Gu Chaoyan here and put her at her disposal and that had made her feel rather happy, but days passed¡ and yet she was still not here.
That irritated her to a maximum degree.
The more she thought about this, the less cozy she felt. She pped the maid on the face, saying, ¡°What force are you using?¡±
Being pped on the face, the maid almost burst into tears. ¡°I am not¡¡±
Gu Ruxue frowned and pped her again. ¡°Did I mistakenly use you?¡±
¡°No, no, please, Crown Prince Consort, I am sorry.¡± The maid kneeled down directly. She countered her because she acted impulsively when she got misjudged. She was not supposed to serve the Crown Prince Consort, and the reason why she was here was because of the arrangement, but after serving her for a while, she realized that the Crown Prince Consort was not a reasonable person. She would always punish the servants when she was in a bad mood by scolding or hitting them. She did not use force, but the Crown Prince Consort imed that she did, and she could not possibly counter her.
Furious, Gu Ruxue gave her a kick ¨C how dare she counter her? Who did she think she was?
Zhou Huailing had just hurried in and saw Gu Ruxue kicking the maid. He pulled Gu Ruxue away.
Chapter 1410 Back To The Capital
Gu Ruxue, who had be less angry, got even angrier as she was tugged by Zhou Huailing. She red at him. "Crown Prince, what do you mean? Is she so important to you that I can''t even punish her?"
She had wanted to spare this maid, but Gu Ruxue now wanted to have her killed. Maybe this foxydy had seduced the Crown Prince out of her sight.
Gu Ruxue dared to vent her anger like this now.
She knew clearly that she needed to keep her identity as the Phoenix Girl and there was nothing for her to fear sorry about. The Crown Prince was definitely going to pamper her.
Zhou Huailing did not get angry butughed as he heard what Gu Ruxue said.
Ruxue cared about him so she behaved in this way and acted so suspicious. They had not yet had a child by this point after so many efforts, but if Ruxue cared about him, they could definitely get something out of it.
Also, he heard the good news so he would not get mad any more.
He took Gu Ruxue in his arms, saying gently, "Ruxue, what are you thinking? I won''t have anything to do with low-ss maids!"
"¡"
"News has juste from the capital. The door to enchantment has appeared. So father is asking us to go back as soon as possible. A ceremony is being held at the court, and the door to enchantment should be opened with you there, as the Phoenix Girl."
"¡"
"Ruxue, when the door to enchantment is opened, we will be above everyone else!" Zhou Huailing said with a gentle yet excited voice.
He had been waiting for so long and making ns just for this day toe.
He did not even care about the incident that happened in Ning County. What mattered the most was to open the door to enchantment!
He did not care about this maid either.
The moment Zhou Huailing finished speaking, Junyi arrived as well and said with a low voice, "Crown Prince, we are ready, let''s leave now."
Zhou Huailing nodded.
"Don''t pack anything, we leave now, back to the capital with no time to dy!" Zhou Huailing said to Gu Ruxue, and then nced at this maid as he said indifferently, "If you don''t like this maid, we don''t have to have her with us. There are so many soldiers at Xinzhou and they have worked hard so this maid can serve them!"
Having said that, he ignored the maid and left with Gu Ruxue directly.
Gu Ruxue, who had been dumbfounded, had not yet realized what was happening, but when she finally understood what was going on, she ignored the maid and became really happy.
Finally¡ The day came!
She started to imagine the glory she was going to receive, one that she had been dreaming of since she was little!
And! She was going to humiliate Gu Chaoyan and bask in her humiliation!
Zhou Huailing and his team hurried back to the capital at the highest pace.
Chapter 1411 - 1411 The Phoenix Girl Showed Up 1
1411 The Phoenix Girl Showed Up 1
Zhou Huailing and his team hurried at the highest speed and spent five days heading towards the capital, since Xinzhou was located at the border of the Saint Divine Land.
When they arrived in the capital, they headed directly into the court.
Zhou Huailing just could not wait to know what was going on in the capital. He wished to have the door to enchantment opened as soon as possible so that Gu Ruxue¡¯s identity could be proven.
They went into the gate and headed towards Qianqing Pce.
The King was just in the middle of reading a book at Qianqing Pce.
Within a few days¡¯ time, he had already gotten things arranged. He was waiting for the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince Consort toe for the ceremony to begin, so that the door to enchantment could be opened.
¡°Father!¡± Zhou Huailing and Gu Ruxue greeted him together.
¡°Get up.¡± The King did not have time or energy to think about manners. He asked them to get up immediately.
Zhou Huailing and Gu Ruxue sat down together.
¡°You already know that the door to enchantment has appeared, and we summoned you because of this. Only the Phoenix Girl can open the door to enchantment.¡± Having said this, the King looked at Gu Ruxue and said confidently, ¡°Crown Prince Consort, you have traveled long so you can just stay in the court and bath, so that we can greet you at the imperial tombs tomorrow with everyone around.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Your parents have also been informed and shown to the court. The Gu Family are excellent for the Saint Divine Land, so when the door to enchantment is opened, I am going to award you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And Crown Prince, take good care of the Phoenix Girl!¡± the King said, looking hopeful.
¡°Okay, father!¡± Zhou Huailing replied proudly as well.
The King nodded and told them to take a break. They were very tired after such a long and fast trip, but they could not be too tired for the next day.
Seeing Zhou Huailing¡¯s retreating figure¡ the King was very satisfied. He liked the Crown Prince who always obeyed his rules and who always had discussions with him or the Honored Princess Jing before he did anything.
When he returned from the border, he came into the court directly.
That was something his Eighth Son would never have done. The Jiang Family¡¯s descendants were always so arrogant!
Honored Princess Jing, the Crown Prince and the Yao Family were all wonderful people.
It was his fault for not treating Honored Princess Jing well or giving her the position of Queen. When the door to enchantment was opened, he was going to grant them excellent things, together with the Gu Family.
The King thought about this and nodded.
The following day¡
The day suddenly got better, despite the snow outside, but the sun was rising close-by which made people feel wonderful.
Everyone was already waiting at the imperial tombs.
Including Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan, next to whom were Lord Yu and Lord Yan.
It was the biggest ceremonial event for the Saint Divine Land during the past few years, and Lord Yu, who had been far down in South was summoned back, whilst Lord Yan, who never left his mansion, was called out too.
Next to the lords were people from the Gu Family.
The Gu Family had now be a family that was more popr and better than any of the other noble families.
Mrs. Gu snorted as she saw Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 1412 Lord Huais Meaning
She looked so disdainful and annoyed. How could Ms. Lin''s daughter be good enough to stand next to them? She was just the daughter of a businesswoman!
She was just like her mother. She kept thinking about how to be noble through men, but essentially, they were nothing. Her daughter Ruxue was not only the Crown Prince Consort, but also the glorious Phoenix Girl!
Gu Chaoyan the bi*ch got engaged to Lord Huai, and she could not do anything about her, but now she was going to marry Lord Huai, but so what? Lord Huai was falling as well! He was not going to be able to defend her at all! Ruxue was going to make Gu Chaoyan watch her be the Phoenix Girl so she spared her life.
Mrs. Gu red at Gu Chaoyan fiercely.
Gu Chaoyan also sensed this gaze on her, but she turned around indifferently, as she saw Mrs. Gu''s eyes.
She still looked very quiet.
Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue hated her, and she knew that well.
Mrs. Gu hated her mother for being Gu Zhenkang''s real wife, and Gu Ruxue wished that Gu Chaoyan could give her the title as the lineal daughter, thus countering her all the time, but they were still unable to do anything to her, so they felt really annoyed towards her.
However¡ even if they hated her deeply, they could do nothing about her.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
She had been the enemy of many people in this and her previous life, and none of them could do anything to her.
Withdrawing that casual gaze, Gu Chaoyan looked at the door to enchantment that was not far away. The door to enchantment was said to be a gate, but in fact what they could see was something that was faintly visible in the mist that filled the sky. There was a lotus pond next to the door to enchantment and there was a white ball in the lotus pond, and now the ball was emitting magical air.
If she was right, this ball could determine who was the real Phoenix Girl.
Gu Chaoyan looked at it carefully and gave it a lot of thoughts.
Mrs. Gu, who had been trying to tolerate her anger, became even more annoyed after seeing Gu Chaoyan ignoring her. She was the mother of the Phoenix Girl, the madame of the Gu Mansion. Everyone in the whole capital was treating her nicely, except for Gu Chaoyan, who did not give a damn.
Well¡ she had assumed that Gu Chaoyan would get scared, but she ignored her instead.
"Gu Chaoyan, what rights do you have to stand here to wait for the Phoenix Girl? You have been driven out of the family and you are not yet married to Lord Huai, so thick-skinned." Mrs. Gu interrogated Gu Chaoyan directly.
Mrs. Gu was talking very loudly, and everyone else around heard it. They held their breath as if they had heard nothing.
The Gu Family was different now. If the Phoenix Girl was born from them and the Crown Prince Consort turned out to be the real Phoenix Girl, the Gu Family would be the top in the whole capital, so they needed to dodge her as much as possible.
However, Mrs. Gu was not talking about them, so they were just watching the show. How lovely it was in the Saint Divine Land right now.
Hearing Mrs. Gu''s voice, Gu Chaoyan turned to Mrs. Gu. "I am engaged to Lord Huai. We are not married yet, but I am still the future Princess Consort, so I have all the right to stand right here."
"Lord Huai, speak your thoughts!" Gu Yunhe shouted.
Chapter 1413 Over The Imperial Authority?
Gu Yunhe, who had not wanted to talk, could not stand Gu Chaoyan''s arrogance. So he stepped forward and talked.
He had always wanted to take hold of Yellow Crane, but he failed to get it, which made him hate Gu Chaoyan even more.
Also, he hated to see someone like Gu Chaoyan, who had no background other than a deceased businesswoman as a mother, acting so arrogantly because of this engagement to a lord. And she got this engagement when she was still with Gu Mansion!
How stupid she was!
? Lord Huai was a man, like himself. He knew clearly what Lord Huai must be thinking.
That was why he turned to Lord Huai with confidence.
Everyone could see what the Gu Family was like, and how it would be in the future. Every officer and minister spoke to him respectfully. They knew what the Gu Family would be like in the future.
The Gu Family and Lord Huai were enemies, so Lord Huai had no choice but stand by Gu Chaoyan''s side, but¡
Gu Yunhe was giving Lord Huai a chance to take. If Lord Huai took this chance to suck up to him, Gu Yunhe was going to give him a rtively peaceful time in the future.
Gu Yunhe knew clearly what choice Lord Huai, who was born in an imperial family, would make when he was faced with a great opportunity and a woman that did not have to exist.
He was going to see how humiliated this confident-looking Gu Chaoyan would be, when Lord Huai expressed his attitude. He was going to make her so angry in front of all the officers and ministers.
His sister would be so proud of him for doing so.
Gu Yunhe turned to Zhou Huaijin and raised his eyebrows. "Lord Huai, watch your words. It is a special time in the Saint Divine Land, and one word could lead to something important. You know that well."
Having said that, he looked confident and rxed as he waited for Zhou Huaijin to reply.
Zhou Huaijin was born tall, and he was extremely tall among men. Among these lords, only Lord Huai resembled the Jiang family, whilst the other lords were more gentle like the King. Although Gu Yunhe was not born bad, he was still a weak man. Now in front of Zhou Huaijin, who looked much taller, he had a less intimidating air.
Standing next to Gu Chaoyan, Zhou Huaijin was safeguarding her as he looked at Gu Yunhe, saying indifferently, "Chaoyan is engaged to me, and she has all the rights to stand next to me on the imperial tombs."
"¡"
"Young Master Gu, the Gu Family is very popr right now, but¡" Zhou Huaijin nced at those people indifferently and said coldly, "The imperial family is still different from the ministers. The Gu Family is the Crown Prince Consort''s family, but that is all."
"¡"
"Or, are you saying that the Gu Family wants to override the imperial family? In that case, I am happy to inform my father about your idea," Zhou Huaijin said indifferently, without considering Gu Yunhe''s face. He looked at him as if he were just a tiny ant.
"You!" Gu Yunhe pointed at Zhou Huaijin.
Chapter 1414 Bearing
He had an unconvinced and twisted smile on his face.
Lord Huai dared to speak to him like this? Lord Huai''s mother was dead and he was disgraced. How could he speak with him like this on such an asion? Very well!
Lord Yu and Lord Yan greeted him as they were walking up to the imperial tombs, but Lord Huai did something like this. Very well!
Gu Yunhe got so angry that he took a few steps forward.
Mrs. Gu grabbed hold of him.
She shook her head at Gu Yunhe, telling him not to be impulsive.
The door to enchantment appeared and the King was holding the asion in the most magnificent manner, just for the Phoenix Girl to be born formally.
Everyone important was waiting here at the imperial tombs.
It was the most important day for Ruxue, so the Gu Family should not ruin this for her. Ruxue needed this ceremony.
She just wanted to humiliate Gu Chaoyan verbally, and did not dare to cause amotion.
Yunhe might be pushed backwards at the moment, but that was all. Lord Huai and Gu Chaoyan would soon be under their feet, either today or tomorrow.
That was why she gripped her son.
Gu Yunhe was annoyed, but he had no way out. So he threw an angry re at his mother.
Mrs. Gu had no other way out either.
Gu Zhenkang could not stand it any more. He was not as bold as Gu Yunhe, but he added. "Lord Huai, you can defend this kind of woman if you want to, but never regret your choice. She and my family are not rted any more, so don''t try to suck up to uster."
Hearing that, Mrs. Gu showed another proud look.
She was very satisfied as she looked at Gu Chaoyan.
Ms. Lin was never as good as she was.
Zhou Huaijin narrowed his eyes as he looked at Gu Zhenkang. He had a touch of viciousness sh across his face, but soon Zhou Huaijin replied with a cold tone. "Same to you, Officer Gu."
Soon he opened his arms to shield Gu Chaoyan, not wanting to spare another look at the Gu Family.
Within a short period of time¡ some noise arose at the imperial tombs.
Zhou Huaijin looked over and saw that it was the King, the Crown Prince Consort and the Crown Prince who arrived with Destiny Monk.
They were well-dressed, just like at the ceremony when the Crown Prince was crowned.
Everyone kneeled down.
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan were on their knees too.
They walked at a slow pace, and then came to them, at the door to enchantment.
The King nced over those people in front of him and smiled. "You can rise now."
"¡"
"For the Saint Divine Land, it is a very important day. The Phoenix Girl is going to be born, and she is the Crown Prince Consort too. What a wonderful thing!"
"¡"
"Wars have broken out at the Saint Divine Land, and the border has not been at peace. Civilians are all suffering, but the Phoenix Girl is going to bring about happiness! Everything should get better!" the King said excitedly.
Next to him was Gu Ruxue, who had her head raised as she looked down at Gu Chaoyan who was standing below her.
Chapter 1415 - 1415 Opening of the Door to Enchantment 1
1415 Opening of the Door to Enchantment 1
Gu Chaoyan was a b*tch, and she should have taught her a lesson on the day that she became the Crown Prince Consort, but she was waiting for the day when she received the biggest glory and had her killed. Only then would she feel slightly reconciled.
That b*tch kept insisting that she was the lineal daughter of the Gu Family, did she?
Okay then, she was going to make her understand that even though Gu Ruxue wasn¡¯t the real lineal daughter, she was the Phoenix Girl who was better than the lineal daughter.
At this moment¡ She was standing next to the King, and Gu Chaoyan was still below her.
!!
That wasn¡¯t a very good feeling. Was it?
Gu Ruxue looked at Gu Chaoyan and showed a very disdainful smile.
Gu Chaoyan seemed quite calm. She was just standing there without showing any of her emotions.
The King had already finished his speech.
Destiny Monk was dressed in a very solemn robe as he stood there. He seemed very serious as he looked down at the ministers and officers.
He spoke quietly, ¡°The Phoenix Girl is the only person that can open the door to enchantment.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Phoenix Girl is an auspicious sign for our country.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Only the real Phoenix Girl will be able to safeguard the peace of the continent.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Now the door to enchantment has appeared.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°All we need to do is to open the door to enchantment.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Wars are arising everywhere, so we can¡¯t dy.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am holding the magical water, and the Phoenix Girl should wash her hands before the door to enchantment is opened.¡± Destiny Monk said as he looked at Gu Ruxue.
Gu Ruxue didn¡¯t have any extra thoughts to face Gu Chaoyan at the moment, so she walked over directly, looked at the clear water in the white jade basin, and stretched out her hand. Her hand was very slender and beautiful, but her fingers had red nails which were painted with cardamom and shone extraordinarily brightly. Destiny Monk frowned subconsciously when he saw the nails.
He did not like such decoration, and he could not stand that on the Phoenix Girl, but he had to tolerate it.
After all, the Phoenix Girl was someone born in the Gu Family, and he had no idea which one it was. So he had to give everyone a try.
Destiny Monk moved his gaze away. He refused to look at Gu Ruxue.
Gu Ruxue had washed her hands, and walked towards the lotus pool.
Zhou Huailing was following her. He was not the Phoenix Girl, but he was more excited than anyone else. He was the one who owned the Phoenix Girl! He looked so proud to have this girl next to him. Everyone was looking at him with jealousy.
He was going to have what the Phoenix Girl was going to have.
That was definitely true.
The magical ball was still giving out mist in the lotus pond. It looked quite cold, but as they approached it, they felt warmth.
Destiny Monk moved away from the magical water.
He, together with everyone else there, looked at Gu Ruxue who was not very far away.
At this moment, the door to enchantment would be opened anytime soon, the moment Gu Ruxue had her hands on the magical ball.
Chapter 1416 - 1416 Opening of the Door to Enchantment 2
1416 Opening of the Door to Enchantment 2
And they were witnessing the opening of the door to enchantment of ancient time.
Destiny Monk was following her movements.
The King was both nervous and excited. He was swallowing down spit as he tried to maintain his manners as the King.
The other ministers and officers were all watching it, but they were thinking about all kinds of things inside.
!!
And the Gu Family were all smiling. They were just waiting for the door to enchantment to open so that the whole family could be awarded and be the biggest family in the whole city!
Gu Ruxue was very nervous as she approached the magical ball.
She was very certain that she was the Phoenix Girl.
She was a daughter of the Gu Family, the most excellent one. Her mother was born in an officer¡¯s family and was the wife of the Gu Family. So only she was qualified enough to take this title.
Also¡ at her Adulthood Ceremony, she witnessed hundreds of birds flying about, passing on happiness to her.
Only the Phoenix Girl would bring such auspicious omens, right?
She was the Phoenix Girl.
She was definitely going to open the door to enchantment.
Gu Ruxue felt nervous and excited.
She put her hands upon the magical ball.
Gently and resolutely.
Everyone turned to the door to enchantment.
The Phoenix Girl¡¯s hand was on the ball, and the door to enchantment should open soon.
One quarter passed, and then two. The door to enchantment was still closed.
Everyone was surprised and confused.
The King gasped. Zhou Huailing was panicking ¨C what was going on?
The Gu Family were all very nervous, and the officers and the ministers were all wearingplicated expressions.
Only Destiny Monk turned to Gu Chaoyan instead. So if Gu Ruxue was not the Phoenix Girl, then would Gu Chaoyan be the one? She was also born in the Gu Family. If she was the Phoenix Girl, then she would be the most suitable one he would want to see. Although either from the aspect of the strange weather or other things, Gu Ruxue should be the one, theoretically speaking.
Only the Phoenix Girl would be able to make hundreds of birds fly towards her. So before, Destiny Monk believed that Gu Ruxue was the Phoenix Girl, but now, he was sure that Gu Chaoyan should be the one instead.
However, everyone was watching Gu Ruxue. They did not notice how Destiny Monk looked at Gu Chaoyan.
Destiny Monk soon stopped looking at Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Destiny Monk, what is going on? Why is the door to enchantment closed? Is something wrong?¡± The King panicked. He was so busy watching the door to enchantment that he had no idea what to do.
Destiny Monk was about to talk, but Gu Ruxue did not give him any time to make an exnation. She said anxiously, ¡°My King, maybe the hand is not right. Let me try my left hand.¡±
Gu Ruxue¡¯s words made people let out a sigh of relief. They all nodded in agreement.
The King believed so too. He took a deep breath. ¡°Probably.¡±
Zhou Huailing already lost his patience. He put Gu Ruxue¡¯s left hand on the ball. ¡°Try it now. The door to enchantment has to open today!¡±
When the left hand was on the magical ball¡
One quarter passed¡ yet the door to enchantment was still closed.
Gu Ruxue panicked.
So did the King and the Gu Family. They had no idea what to do.
Zhou Huailing had an even worse expression on his face.
Junyi next to Zhou Huailing sounded calm and steady as he said, ¡°There must be an important reason why the Crown Prince Consort drew hundreds of birds to her before.¡±
Chapter 1417 - 1417 Opening of the Door to Enchantment 3
1417 Opening of the Door to Enchantment 3
¡°Her hands were wounded, blood attracted the hundreds of birds. And the same thing happened at the Adulthood Ceremony as well.¡± Junyi analyzed calmly. ¡°So her hands might not be enough. Blood might be the key.¡±
He was panicking too when he saw the result a while ago, but it did notst long before he calmed himself down.
He had always been a very calm man.
He believed that the Crown Prince Consort was the Phoenix Girl for some reason.
The traces he had witnessed were one of the keys that made him feel certain about her identity.
Hebined all the traces together and thought about this ¨C it must be the blood that yed the key role.
Zhou Huailing seemed to think of something too. He nodded. ¡°Yeah, Junyi is right. I witnessed hundreds of birds for the first time when Ruxue cut her finger! I believe that blood should y a key role too!¡±
He was very satisfied by what Junyi said.
No one had thought about this when they panicked. Junyi was the only person who thought of the solution.
When everything was settled, he was definitely going to award Junyi well.
Zhou Huailing told the guard to fetch a dagger.
The guard passed on the dagger, with which Zhou Huailing cut directly at Gu Ruxue¡¯s hands without blink.
He pressed more blood out of her finger, so that the blood could drop on the magical ball.
He released Gu Ruxue¡¯s hands when bloodnded on the magical ball. He watched the door to enchantment tightly and waited for it to open.
Gu Ruxue could not sense the pain at the moment either. She was watching for the door to enchantment to open as well. That was the only thing she wished for.
Everything would be great once the door was opened.
Gu Ruxue became extremely nervous after a few failed attempts. She was really worried that she was not the one. She was very worried that she would lose everything.
She was the Crown Prince Consort, and the Crown Prince loved her deeply. She could be the Queen in the future, but she wanted to be both the Phoenix Girl and the Queen. That was two different glories!
The Phoenix Girl was the only, special being. She wanted to be this one, only this one!
Gu Ruxue was breathing heavily.
Another quarter passed, yet the door to enchantment was still closed.
Junyi¡¯s look turned from confident to surprised.
What? The door was still closed?! What was going on?
Before the others asked a thing, Junyi cut in. ¡°Destiny Monk, what is going on? Why is the door to enchantment closed? Doesn¡¯t the Phoenix Girl work?¡±
Junyi was asking what everyone else was thinking.
So¡
The King did not care about who Junyi was when he asked that question without waiting for him. He waited for Destiny Monk to give the answer.
Destiny Monk had already seen the failed attempts, so he was very calm inside.
Gu Ruxue was considered the Phoenix Girl due to the past traces, but things could turn out to be different.
She could not open the door to enchantment, because¡ She was not the Phoenix Girl.
Destiny Monk said, ¡°If I remember it well¡¡±
Chapter 1418 Gu Ruxue And The Phoenix Girl 1
"There are three daughters in the Gu Family. I calcted that the Phoenix Girl should be in the Gu Family, but I did not find out which one is the Phoenix Girl. If the Crown Prince Consort can''t open the door to enchantment, then the Phoenix Girl should not be her, but some other daughter from the Gu Family. If you want to know the answer, you can let thedies of the Gu Family try it out one by one," Destiny Monk said straightforwardly.
He just could not point out which one he preferred, because after what happened to Gu Ruxue, everyone else was possible.
For him, only the Phoenix Girl could open the door to enchantment, and it did not matter which one she was, though he hoped that it would be Gu Chaoyan.
What Destiny Monk said turned everyone''s emotions over.
They had been so sure that Gu Ruxue would be the one, so they kept thinking about how to help Gu Ruxue open the door to enchantment, but now¡
Destiny Monk''s reminder made them realize that they needed to find the real Phoenix Girl instead.
"That is impossible! I am the real Phoenix Girl!" Gu Ruxue screamed. What Destiny Monk said made her totally lose control. She had been holding onto hope all this time.
She just could not ept that she was not the Phoenix Girl!
"Every sign shows that I am the real Phoenix Girl!" Gu Ruxue insisted.
Seeing Gu Ruxue''s behavior, Zhou Huailing truly started to lose his patience and get irritated. He had made such a long-term n and if it failed, everything he had done before would be in vain. He should be the one that got annoyed.
However, before the final conclusion was settled, he could not possibly desert her directly.
He bore his anger and exined. "Ruxue, don''t worry, Destiny Monk is just making a suggestion. Let''s just give it a try. You are the Crown Prince Consort anyway, right?"
Having said that, he suggested to Junyi that Gu Ruxue should be controlled for now.
The most important thing was to open the door to enchantment. Everything else would not matter. Gu Ruxue was just causing everyone trouble.
When the arrangement was settled¡
Gu Zhenkang stepped forward.
He was very surprised that Ruxue could not open the door to enchantment, but he was not equally excited. The Phoenix Girl was from the Gu Family anyway, so the Gu Family would always be the winner, no matter which girl it turned out to be.
That was why he was very calm.
And he thought for a while and said with certainty. "My King, if Ruxue isn''t the one, maybe Xiuying could be. She is my daughter too"
"¡"
"However, Xiuying is not here at the imperial tombs." Gu Zhenkang reminded.
Gu Xiuying?
The King thought for a while.
She could be the one.
"Bring Gu Xiuying here," the King said anxiously.
"My King, we don''t need to get so anxious. We can leave it until tomorrow. The door to enchantment is the ce where magical air is gathered, and we have to be cautious. The Crown Prince Consort has made a scene here, so we need to postpone the tryout toll tomorrow, instead." Destiny Monk reminded.
Gu Zhenkang nodded.
"Yeah, we need to make some preparations first. Xiuying was born by a concubine, and she needs to get dressed properly rather thane here casually." Gu Zhenkang nodded.
That made everyone let out a sigh of relief.
Zhou Huailing asked about taking this opportunity. "Officer Gu, the Third Lady of the Gu Family¡. she is not yet married, is she?"
Chapter 1419 Gu Ruxue And The Phoenix Girl 2
Hearing what the Crown Prince said, Gu Zhenkang understood what he meant. He shook his head, saying, "Not yet."
That was actually what Ruxue caused to happen, to be honest. He had thought that Xiuying could find some ok family to get married to since she was born in a noble family, but Ruxue disagreed. She said that she could wait until she was no longer useful any more.
That was why Xiuying was never married.
Until now... she was not yet married.
If Xiuying was the Phoenix Girl, then some other family would benefit a lot from that.
So he replied to the Crown Prince, hoping to see if there were any other better arrangements.
Zhou Huailing let out a sigh of relief.
It was good that she was not married.
He could just marry the Phoenix Girl, and that was all.
He was the Crown Prince so he was the one that should marry the Phoenix Girl.
So the whole thing wasn''t that bad for him anyway.
Zhou Huailing let out a sigh of relief. So did Junyi.
Gu Ruxue was definitely not a very suitable person to be Queen, and maybe this Third Lady was better than her. He was right to have been working for the Crown Prince.
However, it was unfortunate that things didn''t work out today.
"Then we can be dismissed for today," Destiny Monk said.
The King said a few more words to the ministers, then everyone left in an order.
Although it was very dramatic today, they all knew that the Phoenix Girl was from the Gu Family no matter what. So the result was the same - the Gu Family was going to be powerful soon so all they needed was to suck up to them.
It was just a matter of who the Phoenix Girl was.
However, they did not need to care about who she really was, because the Crown Prince was definitely going to marry her. Who would steal the girl from the Crown Prince anyway?
The ministers and officers were not experiencing any ups and downs. They all left in an order whilst the Ministry of Rites was going to visit the Gu Familyter.
Gu Zhenkang did not have many emotions. He was surrounded by a few ministers who were all wearing ttering smiles.
Only Mrs. Gu and Gu Yunhe were not very happy.
There were threedies in the Gu Family, but only Ruxue was born by Mrs. Gu and Gu Yunhe''s sister. If Ruxue had been the one, they would have benefited so much from the result, but if Gu Xiuying was the one...
Gu Xiuying did not like them, and Gu Xiuying had her own mother, namely Third Concubine.
They had already broken their rtionship after Ruxue became the Crown Prince Consort, and they kept picking on Gu Xiuying and her mother, so they should hate them deeply. If she were the Phoenix Girl, the Gu Family would still benefit, but she and Yunhe would not enjoy their lives as happily as they are now.
In the past....
It was her fault.
She should have found someone from her mother''s family to marry Gu Xiuying, so that everything would turn out to be fine today, but she had dropped the idea because she did not want her mother''s family to get involved. However, unexpectedly, things were a little different now.
Mrs. Gu was not at all happy.
Gu Yunhe panicked too.
If Gu Xiuying was the one, and chose Gu Yunxuan to work for her, he would be done. His sister might defend him, but his sister was just the Crown Prince Consort, not the Phoenix Girl!
"Mom, what should we do? It is such a mess." Gu Yunhe asked, worried.
Chapter 1420 - 1420 Gu Ruxue and the Phoenix Girl 3
1420 Gu Ruxue and the Phoenix Girl 3
Mrs. Gu was very worried as well, butpared to Gu Yunhe, she was much calmer.
The worst for them was that Gu Xiuying was the Phoenix Girl, but all she needed to do was deal with the Third Concubine, which was very easy for her.
However¡ Inside her heart¡ She still did not think that Gu Xiuying was the one.
Gu Xiuying might be better than the bitch Gu Chaoyan, yet she was still born from a concubine. Her birth mother did not have a good identity.
How could someone like that be the Phoenix Girl, and not her Ruxue? How ridiculous!
¡°You think that Gu Xiuying might be the one?¡± Mrs. Gu sneered. ¡°Your sister had hundreds of birds flying towards her at her Adulthood Ceremony, but what did Gu Xiuying have? Nothing!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Something must have gone wrong today, but I believe that your sister will be the one. They can try out Gu Xiuying if they want to.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So, what are you worried about?¡± Mrs. Gu said casually.
Gu Yunhe nodded.
He thought so too.
Gu Xiuying could not be the one.
He asked because he had been too anxious just now.
¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home, we can talk about thister.¡± Gu Yunhe said, ¡°Also, should we say something to our sister?¡±
¡°No need. Your sister has been taken away by the King¡¯s staff, it is not suitable for us to meet her at the moment.¡± Mrs. Gu sighed.
Ruxue was a very anxious person, and she made a scene today. Hopefully, she would be forgiven.
She was definitely the Phoenix Girl, and hopefully, she could understand that.
Gu Yunhe and Mrs. Gu walked downwards from the imperial tombs.
Zhou Huailing and Junyi were heading back together.
They had already taken Gu Ruxue down. She would not make any trouble for the moment.
What they needed to do was to think about how to deal with Gu Xiuying, if she were the one.
¡°Crown Prince, we should go directly to the Gu Mansion rather than home. Destiny Monk has just told everyone else that Gu Xiuying might be the Phoenix Girl, and she is not yet married, so I am worried that someone will sneak in to make the offer. We must not make any mistakes here, we will be affected tremendously, if we do,¡± Junyi said.
Although the Gu Family understood what they should do¡ Junyi liked to keep everything discreet. He did not like rxing during such a critical asion.
Zhou Huailing believed Junyi deeply, since he witnessed his reactions today. It would just take some more energy and time.
They could just visit the Gu Mansion now.
He nodded. ¡°We will head directly to the Gu Mansion.¡±
Junyi nodded.
He started to deal with these errands directly.
So when the Gu Family arrived at the mansion, Zhou Huailing followed them.
Mrs. Gu, who had been a little happy about the visit, felt annoyed as she saw that Ruxue was missing.
¡°Father-inw, where is the Third Lady? I would like to visit the Third Lady personally!¡± Zhou Huailing said straightforwardly, ignoring Mrs. Gu next to him directly.
Mrs. Gu¡¯s face sank.
The Crown Prince was visiting Gu Xiuying? That was a p right on her face!
Third Concubine was definitely going to show that off in front of her!
¡°Crown Prince, I will take you to their yard now,¡± Gu Zhenkang said passionately.
Chapter 1421 Third Lady 1
In his opinion, the Phoenix Girl was always in the Gu Family, so it did not matter which one it was, as long as it was his daughter. So all he needed was to keep the Gu Family''s position and status. Also, he hoped that the Phoenix Girl could open the door to enchantment as soon as possible, so everything would be settled. Otherwise he would always feel unsure, and if any mistakes happened, he would be so embarrassed, together with the Gu Family.
Therefore, he was trying his best to suck up to the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince liked anyone from his family, he could take her, including Xiuying.
Anyway, the Gu Family had to stay the same as before.
Gu Zhenkang was anxious too. He guided Zhou Huailing directly to the Third Concubine''s home instead of informing them of anything.
Third Concubine was very confused when they arrived at the yard.
She had not seen her Old Master for ages, so what was going on here?
The Third Concubine had not yet responded, when she saw the Crown Prince approaching her.
Third Concubine was just on her way to fetch some food for Xiuying and could not believe what was happening in front of her. She rubbed her eyes, trying to make sure that she was not making a mistake.
Seeing that she was not delusional, she turned to the maid behind her. "Is the Old Master here?"
"Yeah, it is him!" The maid sounded excited, as she answered her.
They had not had a good time during the past period, neither the master nor the servants. Now the Old Master was here and they expected the situation might change. If the master lived a better life, the maids would definitely live better as well.
When it was confirmed, Third Concubine could not conceal her happiness, but kneeled down and said, "Greetings, Old Master, and Long live the Crown Prince!"
"Just get up now." Zhou Huailing sounded gentle.
He would normally never dain to speak with any concubine from the back yard. He found them so filthy that his eyes might be ruined, but today was different.
He knew that this concubine''s daughter might be the Phoenix Girl, who would be useful for him, so he should not look down on people like them, in case anything happened unexpectedly.
That was why he behaved so gently.
Gu Zhenkang wasn''t a very smart person, but he more or less understood how to behave ording to the leaders'' facial expressions. So he did not show much emotion either.
Without saying a word, he approached Third Concubine and helped her up. He stressed. "It is very cold these days. Why are you not at home, but out here? You might get sick from getting cold."
Third Concubine was dumbfounded. Clearly she had no idea what was going on.
She spent decades at the Gu Mansion and it was the first time for the Old Master to treat her so nicely. What happened all of a sudden?
Third Concubine was dumbfounded.
"I will be careful." Third Concubine answered quietly, but honestly, it was not at all warm inside her home.
"Where is Xiuying?"
Chapter 1422 Third Lady 2
Gu Zhenkang looked into the room and asked.
He seemed to care about Third Concubine, but he really did not care. He was just acting because of Xiuying''s usefulness.
Third Concubine, when asked about her daughter, rxed.
"She is in the room. She hasn''t eaten much lunch, and is starving now. So I am fetching some food for her from the kitchen," Third Concubine said.
She was really living very badly. She guessed that Mrs. Gu must have made sure it happened.
That was why the kitchen only served them cold food, and cold food just did not work on this kind of day.
There was really no other way, but to spend some money and buy some hot food from the kitchen. She would go there in person, but she was really worried about these servants, their money was running out, so they had to save it, in case the servants betrayed her, and she would have a lot of losses.
However, Third Concubine did not dare to make anyints right now.
No one knew what happened for Old Master and the Crown Prince to suddenly treat her well.
She was very cautious about making any mistakes. And she was worried about revenge from Ms. Gu who always caused them a lot of trouble.
Third Concubine showed Gu Zhenkang in.
Gu Zhenkang let Zhou Huailing go in first, while the servants all waited outside. The room was too small to hold many people unlike other rooms in the mansion.
Zhou Huailing frowned as he walked in, looking displeased. "Why is it so cold here? Are there no braziers?"
He had been at the imperial tombs very early in the morning. It did not snow at the imperial tombs, but he headed directly to Gu Mansion after he left the tombs without a break. He had decided to take a break here to do some real business, but he felt even worse after he stepped in. Zhou Huailing could not stand it any more and shouted out angrily.
Gu Zhenkang had no idea what was going on. Each room would have at least one brazier.
He turned to re at Mrs. Gu. She must have done it.
He looked at Chen Fu and said, "What are you staring at? Go and prepare a brazier and hot tea. Third Concubine is still a master, how can she be treated like this?"
He did not dare to say that it was the Crown Prince''s intention, but defended Third Concubine from his point of view anyway.
Third Concubine was shocked.
She had not expected that so many things would happen within such a short period of time.
Instead of staying, she added. "I will go and fetch Xiuying. She is still lying in bed since it is too cold here. Maybe she has been infected with a cold."
Gu Zhenkang nodded and Third Concubine hurried away.
Gu Xiuying was still looking really annoyed as she walked in. "Did you get the food?"
She just could not stand days like this - coldness and hunger. It was her mother who was so incapable that they had to suffer this much. So she did not show a good expression towards her.
"Xiuying, get up and get changed. The Crown Prince is here, we may have a different future now!"
Gu Xiuying gasped.
Chapter 1423 Third Lady 3
Gu Xiuying felt the coldness flying out of her. She lifted the nket, got up and grabbed her dresses, with Third Concubine''s help.
When dressed, she put on makeup too.
Third Concubine helped with the makeup, rather than letting the maids do the work.
She knew that today was the time for them to have a different destiny in life. So they had to be cautious.
Shebed her hair and said, "Your father and the Crown Prince were talking with me in a very friendly tone, and the Crown Prince asked your father to fetch a brazier. Don''t worry, I think that you are going to have a very good life from this moment on!"
Gu Xiuying looked extremely impatient.
She would have thrown her temper at her mother if she had not needed her help with her hair.
This concubine was just slowing her down, she was totally useless.
When they were done with her hair and makeup, Gu Xiuying got up directly. She was not going to make someone as noble as the Crown Prince wait, especially for someone with a low status like her. She understood that point directly.
"Greetings, Crown Prince, and father." Gu Xiuying greeted them both.
Gu Zhenkang was about to say something when Zhou Huailing stopped him. He helped Gu Xiuying up and said gently, "Third Lady, don''t worry about the greetings,e and sit with me."
"¡"
"Concubine just said that you are starving. I have asked the kitchen to prepare some food for you, is that fine? I will talk with you when you are done eating," Zhou Huailing said gently, as if Gu Xiuying were one of his favorite consorts.
Gu Xiuying was extremely shocked.
She knew that something good must have happened, but she had not expected that the Crown Prince would treat her so nicely!
That was how the Crown Prince treated Gu Ruxue back then.
So¡
Gu Xiuying did not dare continue to think about it.
"Crown Prince, just tell me directly what you need, I can''t let you wait," Gu Xiuying mustered her courage and said.
Zhou Huailing smiled briefly.
He liked Gu Xiuying to this point.
Ruxue was a very arrogant person and always talked down to him. He tolerated her because she was considered to be the Phoenix Girl, but he never liked her personality.
However, the Third Lady seemed more gentle.
She knew who was more important.
He was very satisfied by that.
He helped the girl to his side, then he said, "Ruxue did a test at the door to enchantment, but she could not open it. Destiny Monk said that maybe she isn''t the Phoenix Girl. If she is not the Phoenix Girl, some otherdy from the Gu Mansion might be, you are the only other choice. So, could you please, Third Lady, follow me to the imperial tombs and do the test?"
"¡"
"If you are the one, Third Lady, you are going to have great responsibilities!"
What?
Gu Xiuying''s eyes widened.
She might be the Phoenix Girl?
Gu Ruxue wasn''t the one?
Well¡
Chapter 1424 Care 1
Gu Xiuying cheered out of delight inside her heart. She almost could not imagine how much she could benefit from this wonderful thing - Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue were so arrogant just because she was assumed to be the Phoenix Girl!
If Gu Ruxue was not the Phoenix Girl, but she, Gu Xiuying was, then Gu Xiuying could override Gu Ruxue directly!
During these days¡ she had suffered so much.
And she was not reconciled with the bitterness she had suffered, because she knew how much it hurt.
If she was the Phoenix Girl, she was going to pay back the bitterness, little by little, in a more ferocious way!
She was going to take revenge on these two evil women!
Gu Xiuying almost forgot about what position she was in, due to the sudden ecstasy.
Zhou Huailing did not care.
He smiled gently and said to Gu Xiuying, "Third Lady, it is not certain yet, but you need to do the test anyway. You don''t need to be afraid. I will keep youpany personally tomorrow. Early in the morning, people from the Ministry of Rites wille and help you dress up."
"¡"
"But at the moment, there is food on the table, so you should eat and have a good rest. I heard from the concubine that you are not feeling well? I already called the imperial doctors to check on you and you can eat the supplementary medicine, so that you can get better," Zhou Huailing said with care.
Gu Xiuying nodded and said bashfully, "Thank you, Crown Prince."
She was aware of what was going on.
At this point¡ She already understood one thing -
The Crown Prince was going to marry her if she turned out to be the Phoenix Girl.
Well¡
As long as the Crown Prince had the n to marry her, she would definitely say yes. The Crown Prince was the most noble man after the King, and he was going to take the throne in the future. She deserved a noble man like him!
As for Gu Ruxue¡ she was going toe up with some ways to settle her.
Gu Xiuying nodded slightly and started to eat.
Zhou Huailing observed Gu Xiuying with a gentle look. Seeing that she was already eating the food, he turned to Gu Zhenkang, saying, "Officer Gu, get me a room for tonight. I will spend the night here. I will apany the Third Lady to the imperial tombs early tomorrow morning!"
"Okay!" Gu Zhenkang did not dare to dy, so he ordered Chen Fu to settle the arrangement.
It got really busy inside Gu Mansion again.
Almost everyone was busy in the yard, whilst the others were helping to arrange a room for the Crown Prince.
Mrs. Gu wasn''t pleased.
Since when did the Third Concubine be so important?
She really hoped that the Third Concubine and her daughter would fail¡
Mrs. Gu clenched her teeth, took a deep breath and left directly.
The Crown Prince spent all of his time with Gu Xiuying, which made Third Concubine really cheerful. She intentionally left them alone.
***
The following day¡
The dawn had just arrived when it became noisy at Gu Mansion. People from the Ministry of Rites were already there, taking care of Gu Xiuying.
A set of dresses was tailored overnight for the girl.
For Gu Xiuying.
When everyone was well-dressed, they headed to the imperial tombs together.
Zhou Huailing had already been standing outside Gu Xiuying''s room, waiting for her toe out, so Gu Xiuying spotted him immediately.
Chapter 1425 Care 2
Feeling delighted, she smiled.
She was really d to be so carefully looked after by the Crown Prince. It seemed as if something changed suddenly overnight. She had been a bitter girl living a bitter life the day before, but today, she had a nice, gentle Crown Prince who was waiting for her outside the room.
Gu Xiuying pinched herself, and found that everything was real. She smiled even more brightly as she approached the Crown Prince.
Third Concubine followed behind. She called out to her as she was worried about something. "Xiuying!" She wanted to stress something to her daughter, because Xiuying always shared her ideas with her before she started doing something. Xiuying had not shared any ideas with her today, so she was worried and wanted to tell her something.
However, Gu Xiuying turned around at Third Concubine impatiently.
This woman was not helping her, and instead kept giving her trouble.
Gu Xiuying was very annoyed.
She turned around, pretending as if she did not hear Third Concubine''s calling.
? She put on a smiling face as she headed towards the Crown Prince. "Crown Prince, thank you foring!"
"Third Lady, it is fine!" Zhou Huailing smiled and took Gu Xiuying out.
Zhou Huailing was still showing great care as they were getting on the wagon. He personally helped Gu Xiuying up to the wagon. Gu Mansion had a wagon prepared for Gu Xiuying, but Junyi removed it, and let Gu Xiuying take the Crown Prince''s instead. It was big enough for two.
Before Gu Xiuying was confirmed as the Phoenix Girl, the Crown Prince could not express his intention of marrying Gu Xiuying, but the wagon with two people inside was demonstrating to the world that the Third Lady was exactly whom he wanted. With that as the prerequisite, no other noble families in the capital would want to have a hand in it.
Well¡
Gu Xiuying did not understand any of this. She was just really happy at the moment.
The wagon was heading directly to the imperial tombs.
The officers and ministers were already there, waiting for the Crown Prince and the Third Lady of Gu Family toe.
As they came to the imperial tombs¡
Zhou Huailing got out of the wagon, reached for Gu Xiuying and helped her to get off.
Then Gu Xiuying walked towards the door to enchantment shoulder to shoulder with him, passing the officers and ministers.
Gu Xiuying was feeling really excited. She was waiting for the greatest moment to arrive.
Zhou Huailing kept herpany at the door to enchantment.
The King and Destiny Monk were already waiting at the door to enchantment.
Gu Xiuying tried to greet them, but the King waved it off.
"Third Lady of the Gu Family, no need to greet me, you can greet me anytime you want in the future," the King said.
"Okay, My King." Gu Xiuying''s voice shivered with excitement.
Zhou Huailing had no patience. He turned to Destiny Monk, who nodded and said that they could open the door to enchantment.
Zhou Huailing pulled Gu Xiuying to the lotus pool in front of the door to enchantment.
The magical ball was still there. He looked at Gu Xiuying, and suddenly had a serious look on his face. This was the moment for him to find out the result.
And he wished that the door to enchantment could be opened as soon as possible.
"Third Lady, put your hands on the magical ball, and if you are the Phoenix Girl¡"
Chapter 1426 Lady Chaoyan
"The door to enchantment will open," Zhou Huailing said as he sounded really nervous.
Gu Xiuying looked at this magical ball and the door to enchantment, feeling even more nervous. It seemed that her life was going to be overturned tremendously at the moment.
She really hoped that she was the real Phoenix Girl.
Although she did not notice Gu Ruxue''s annoying face, yet she could notice Gu Chaoyan from the corner of her eyes. Her heart was pounding. She was mixed with different emotions.
She stretched out her hands to take the magical ball, shivering slightly.
Zhou Huailing did not have much patience. He grabbed her hand and put it on the ball.
Time passed by, and the door to enchantment was still closed.
There was not even any reaction from it.
Everyone had a strange expression on their faces.
"Try blood, Crown Prince!" Junyi whispered.
Zhou Huailing nodded. "Yeah, blood!"
He grabbed the dagger and sliced Gu Xiuying''s finger. Blood poured out and dropped onto the magical ball. Then he looked at the door to enchantment.
There was still nothing.
Not only Zhou Huailing, but also Junyi looked really twisted.
The Third Lady was not the one either? Then what should they do? Who could it be?
"Destiny Monk, what is going on?" Junyi interrogated excitedly. The Phoenix Girl was going to determine the Crown Prince''s destiny, and his too. He had the dream of bing the King''s strategist! He must not be affected by this!
He lost hisposurepletely.
Zhou Huailing was confused. "If neither Ruxue nor Third Lady is the Phoenix Girl, who else could it be? Is there anything wrong with the door to enchantment?!"
The King was silent. He turned to Destiny Monk.
Destiny Monk was much calmer than the rest of them, because everything was going ording to his conjectures. There was no trace to the answer, but that was good, right?"
"The Phoenix Girl is definitely the one that can open the door to enchantment, and as I predicted, she is from the Gu Family, but you must not forget that the Crown Prince Consort and Third Lady are not the onlydies from the Gu Family. There is still onedy who was driven out of the family, namely Lady Chaoyan." Destiny Monk reminded them.
Although they had totally forgotten about Gu Chaoyan who was driven out of the family, yet judging from the situation, Gu Chaoyan was apparently the one.
The King and Zhou Huailing suddenly turned pale.
Gu Zhenkang immediately got agitated as he tried to deny the spection. "That is impossible!"
"¡"
"Gu Chaoyan can''t be the Phoenix Girl, never!"
"¡"
"Her mother was a low-ss businesswoman, and Gu Chaoyan herself is not well-behaved. She has been driven out of the family now! How can someone like that be the Phoenix Girl? Impossible!" Gu Zhenkang looked totally resolute. He did not believe it, nor did he want to believe that! It was not possible!
Gu Zhenkang was especially agitated.
Gu Chaoyan was still standing there peacefully, as if she did not care what was going on.
Destiny Monk looked at Gu Zhenkang, saying, "Officer Gu, it doesn''t depend on you whether or not she is the one."
Chapter 1427 Not Third Lady 1
Destiny Monk did not sound as hollow as before. He even became slightly angry when speaking with Gu Zhenkang about this. He put on a very heavy tone.
Gu Chaoyan had broken through his array formation and sometimes embarrassed him, but Gu Chaoyan was the only person who was ever able to break the array formation. After a few conversations with Gu Chaoyan, Destiny Monk had subconsciously regarded Gu Chaoyan as his friend. Since they were friends, Destiny Monk could not stand Gu Zhenkang humiliating Gu Chaoyan and her mother in front of him.
He had a very sharp look in his eyes, as he said to Gu Zhenkang directly. "The Phoenix Girl was born in the Gu Family, but that has nothing to do with you Gu Zhenkang. The Phoenix Girl has her incarnation here, only because the Phoenix Girl''s mother was lucky to have such fortune. So you are not qualified enough to judge who is the Phoenix Girl or not." Saying that, Destiny Monk pointed at the door to enchantment and said seriously, "The door to enchantment will tell us the truth."
"¡"
"And the other twodies from the Gu Mansion failed to open the door to enchantment, so Lady Chaoyan should be ourst hope."
"¡"
"She is most likely to be the Phoenix Girl!"
Destiny Monk had never expressed his ideas, but now¡
He was almost confirming the truth. And that was also because he was confident enough to make the confirmation.
Most of the people present just did not believe this truth, but that was what the truth was now.
Gu Chaoyan might most likely be the Phoenix Girl.
Hearing Destiny Monk''s words, Gu Zhenkang could not counter him even though he disagreed with him. He kept shaking his head to express his disbelief.
He did not think that was possible.
Gu Chaoyan¡
That was totally impossible!
If Destiny Monk said that the Phoenix Girl should be rted to the fortune of her birth mother, then Ruxue was the only one who had a mother born in the official family. She should be the one who had the most noble status. The Phoenix Girl should be born by someone like that!
On the other hand, Gu Chaoyan was different.
She was born to a businesswoman. How could a girl with that status be the Phoenix Girl?
He just did not believe that. He really did not want to believe that either.
It must be false!
Gu Zhenkang was mumbling as he kept denying to himself.
Whilst Gu Zhenkang kept denying to himself, the King had a terrible expression on his face as well. He did not think Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl. Nor did he want that either.
Gu Chaoyan was engaged with his Eighth Son.
If she was the Phoenix Girl¡ then what should they do in the future?
He could not pay attention to this son of his, who had the Jiang Family''s blood. He just could not keep a person rted to the Jiang Family alive.
He must have made a mistake before.
He should not have kept him alive for Jiang Shuang''s sake.
Well¡
If that was true, they would be pushed into a very embarrassing situation.
What should they do?
The King was totally startled.
Seeing the situation, Destiny Monk stepped forward and made the arrangement. "Third Lady of the Gu Family failed to open the door to enchantment, meaning that the Third Lady is not the Phoenix Girl. So please, everyone. Come here at the same hour tomorrow, so that Lady Chaoyan can try opening the door to enchantment."
"¡"
"It is time for the door to enchantment to be opened."
Chapter 1428 Not Third Lady 2
When Destiny Monk was done speaking¡ no one from the imperial family had any reactions. They were busy thinking about their own interests.
However, every officer and minister below sighed. Whether it was the Crown Prince Consort or the Third Lady it would be the same for them - the Crown Prince won and the Gu Family won. And what they needed to do was to suck up to the Crown Prince and the Gu Family. Neither of which would be a good thing for them.
However, if Lady Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl¡
Things were different. She was engaged to Lord Huai.
Lord Huai might obtain some benefits from this point.
It was quite a lot of fun to see the Crown Prince and Lord Huai fighting with each other.
So it made those ministers and officers more rxed. They could just take a side when either of them offered some interests that might benefit them.
Those people exchanged looks with each other and understood what they should do. Some inexperienced ones even smiled at this situation.
When Destiny Monk was done with the arrangement for the next day¡
People started to leave the imperial tombs.
The King was still making ns in disbelief. He did not even have time to ce an order for the next day.
Since he had no order to give, they all dismissed.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin walked downhill with the rest of the ministers and officers.
Gu Chaoyan showed no expression on her face. She looked calm and totallyposed.
Zhou Huaijin had neither be happy or unhappy because of this unexpected news.
However¡
As they walked downhill, a few ministers passed by Zhou Huaijin and started to suck up to him. To that, Zhou Huaijin just responded with a single nod.
Zhou Huailing became extremely annoyed as he saw what was going on.
"How ridiculous!" Zhou Huailing snapped. "The Phoenix Girl is not yet settled, and yet some people are already trying to suck up to the candidate. I am still here!"
Zhou Huailing did not sound as angry as he looked.
Junyi was, after all, calmer than him. He could not ept the result, but he soon adjusted himself, trying to figure out what he could do so that he could maximize his own interests.
He interrupted the Crown Prince who was still standing at the imperial tombs. "Crown Prince, you had a bad sleep yesterday, so let''s go back to the mansion for a longer break. The door to enchantment won''t be opened until tomorrow."
He even gave him a few suggestions about his expression.
Zhou Huailing swallowed down the words he wanted to snap out.
Most of the people here at the imperial tombs were still working for his father. If the words were spoken wrongfully, he might get himself into bigger trouble.
"Let''s leave!" Zhou Huailing snapped, ready to leave the imperial tombs.
His followers did the same.
Seeing that, Gu Xiuying followed. "Crown Prince, I am still here. Let me leave with you!"
When the Gu Family were leaving, she did not join them. She wanted to wait for the Crown Prince to keep himpany. He had forgotten about her existence because he was busy with something, so she had to remind him herself.
Chapter 1429 Not Third Lady 3
Gu Xiuying shouted as she followed up,ing to Zhou Huailing''s side.
Zhou Huailing had totally forgotten about Gu Xiuying, but he was reminded of her again when she came to pester him.
She wanted to leave with him? How ridiculous! Who did she think she was?
And she had even humiliated him in front of the public. She did not deserve a look from him at all!
The more he thought about this, the more furious Zhou Huailing became. He became disgusted by Gu Xiuying and out of total fury, he kicked Gu Xiuying directly on her chest, shouting, "Get off me!"
Having said that, they hurried away.q
Gu Xiuying was totally shocked when she was kicked. She felt both hurt and confused. She had no idea why this was happening to her.
She wiped the blood from the corner of her lip. She was about to ask Zhou Huailing when he was already gone.
The wagon darted towards the Crown Prince''s Mansion, causing water to stter all over.
Zhou Huailing angrily went into the mansion without putting on a cloak. It was still snowing outside, but no one dared to offer him an umbre either.
Junyi hastened behind him.
Even he was no longer as calm as before. He was feeling quite disturbed.
He had already made a very thorough n. He had expected that everything would go smoothly. He had not predicted that such a thing would happen at this point.
His n had been disturbed and his thoughts were gone. He needed to make a new n.
He was again postponed in the dream of bing a King''s strategist.
He was not less angry than anyone else around.
In the study.
Zhou Huailing swept away all the books on the table, smashed everything inside. The noise did not quiet down until a long whileter. It was a total mess inside the room.
Junyi did not pick up the books one by one like before. He walked over those books directly.
The Crown Prince was really angry at the moment. He could not calm himself down, but he was working for the Crown Prince, so he needed to calm himself down.
Junyi approached him and said orderly, "Crown Prince, there is no need to irritate yourself like this. Nothing is settled yet, is it?"
"¡"
"Gu Chaoyan might be the Phoenix Girl, so what?"
"¡"
"Lord Huai and Gu Chaoyan are not married. They have not shared a bedroom and they have no child of their own."
"¡"
"None of these has happened, right?"
"¡"
"In that case, there will always be the possibility that something will change."
"¡"
"The King is still by your side. If she can open the door to enchantment tomorrow, you can think of some ways to make Gu Chaoyan marry you, especially if Lord Huai is gone."
This was the Crown Prince''s mansion, and they were in the Crown Prince''s study. There was no need to worry about eavesdropping, so Junyi said whatever that was in his mind.
Even if they had shared a bedroom, they had not had a child yet, so everything could be turned around.
Couldn''t they?
"Crown Prince, we have run into idents nowadays, but what we need to do is to make some efforts. We still have ways out."
"¡"
"Nothing is easy on the way to the throne. Otherwise anyone could acquire the world as long as they want it."
Chapter 1430 Gu Chaoyan? 1
Junyi spoke calmly, trying to persuade the Crown Prince.
Then Junyi started to pick up the books lying next to him, and ced a couple onto the table. He wasn''t that anxious any longer.
Zhou Huailing also became much calmer after hearing what Junyi said. He had been too angry to control himself a while ago. He was like a furious lion that was tormenting the weak ones.
"What do you think, anyway?" Zhou Huailing asked.
Junyi let out a sigh of relief.
It seemed that his consoling words had worked.
He was feeling really anxious, as a matter of fact. He was not as calm and confident as he pretended to be. The Crown Prince was already panicking, but he could not be like this. He needed to change the situation.
He was a strategist. He did not care who he was serving, but he had made observations since the trip back from the imperial tombs. He could either choose the Crown Prince or Lord Huai. Lord Huai seemed to have walked a step further towards the advantages, yet it was very difficult for him to overturn his status. He should continue with the Crown Prince, who was still in an advantageous status.
He swept away the books on the chair, making himself a seat and sat down.
He was thinking carefully.
Things happened too suddenly for him to be totally calm. He did not have many solutions avable right now, when the Crown Prince asked him. He needed to take it slow, but whatever he said just now was important.
He followed up, saying carefully after some consideration. "Crown Prince, we can take one step after another."
"¡"
"Gu Chaoyan is not yet married. Her engagement can be broken off, just like how herst one was."
"¡"
"She never looked up to you, because you have Gu Ruxue with you, of course she would not like it, but if Gu Ruxue is not the Phoenix Girl, you can just promise her the position as the Queen."
"¡"
"Also, you should speak with the Gu Family, especially Gu Zhenkang. You can tell him that you promise Elder Miss a position of Queen, so he could, as the father, try to get her back to defend her reputation."
"¡"
"That is the condition you can offer to her. What women want most is the best things that can be offered to them."
"¡"
"I have spoken with Gu Chaoyan before. She is quite smart, but she is just a woman, after all. Women are the easiest to deal with."
Junyi sounded casual, as he spoke.
He disliked Gu Chaoyan, but he needed to ept her since he was pursuing his own interests.
That was the best solution for the moment.
When everything was settled well, they could continue like before.
He was still confident about the Crown Prince. He might not be an ideal man, but he had an ideal status.
Junyi soon cleared his mind after he spoke. He felt confident again.
Hearing that¡
Zhou Huailing nodded and agreed with what Junyi said.
Well¡
He liked Gu Chaoyan, though she was very cold, that made her interesting.
His original n was to steal Gu Chaoyan when he took the throne.
Chapter 1431 Gu Chaoyan? 2
He did not have to wait. He could just take action now.
Junyi was here helping him.
He gradually seemed more rxed than before. He came to Junyi''s side, patted his shoulder and said, "Junyi, you have good ideas."
Junyi expected the approval. He smiled.
Then he nced at the day outside the window, reminding them. "Crown Prince, if you think that is a good idea, we should go to the Gu Mansion right now and talk about this with Officer Gu so that he can go to Xinlin Mansion today to pass on the message. Then we can go to Xinlin Mansion tomorrow, when the door to enchantment is opened."
Gu Zhenkang should go to Gu Chaoyan and tell her about this n, so that she could get prepared without letting Lord Huai know.
Zhou Huailing nodded directly.
Junyi always had good ns and ideas.
It was a very important moment and he did not have time to bezy. He should solve the problems as well and as soon as possible.
He looked at the snow outside, ignoring the bad weather as he said, "Let''s go directly to Gu Mansion!"
Junyi got up.
The two of them walked out of the study.
Zhou Huailing left directly when he came out, but Junyi still ordered the servants to tidy up the study before following his master.
The wagon was heading directly to the Gu Mansion.
Zhou Huailing walked into the mansion directly the moment he arrived.
Gu Zhenkang was in a bad situation right now. Hearing that the Crown Prince was here, he hurried to the door in disbelief.
"Greetings, Crown Prince!" Gu Zhenkang behaved obediently. If Gu Chaoyan was the real Phoenix Girl, the Gu Family would not be as glorious as before.
Zhou Huailing helped him up, exining patiently, "What is the point, father-inw?"
Hearing this title, Gu Zhenkang was startled.
The Crown Prince was still calling him father-inw?
He was surprised.
After all, neither Ruxue nor Xiuying was the Phoenix Girl.
"Crown Prince." Gu Zhenkang looked so moved.
"Anyway, no more words. Father-inw, you need to do something important for me now," Zhou Huailing said, looking a bit embarrassed.
Gu Zhenkang''s eyes brightened. "What is it? I will try my best!"
Zhou Huailing nodded with satisfaction.
He did not even go into the main hall to pass on the order, but stood in the yard, saying. "Before the evening falls, you need to visit Xinlin Mansion and talk with Gu Chaoyan. If she is the Phoenix Girl, she should have a family right? You should offer her a home back. You can talk with her as if it were a business deal, a coboration, maybe."
"¡"
"Father-inw, it has to do with the Gu Family''s future. You have to make it happen."
"¡"
"If Gu Chaoyan isn''t the Elder Miss of the Gu Family, I may not be able to call you father-inw. That is a huge problem, isn''t it?"
"¡"
"Father-inw, I believe you know what you should do," Zhou Huailing said frankly.
Gu Zhenkang had wanted to turn it down, but he got anxious as sweat dropped along his forehead.
He had never thought about this before.
Chapter 1432 Gu Chaoyan? 3
He had never thought that Gu Chaoyan, the daughter he looked down at, who was born by Ms. Lin, a businesswoman, could one day be the Phoenix Girl!
And her attitude was going to influence the Gu Family''s future!
How ridiculous!
That was the most ridiculous thing ever!
Why must she, a businesswoman''s daughter, determine the family''s fate?
And he could not turn down this suggestion.
The Crown Prince had put it clearly - if he turned down this proposal, he might lose the support of the Crown Prince!
However, he still did not think that would be the result.
Looking at the Crown Prince, Gu Zhenkang said skeptically, "Crown Prince, Gu Chaoyan can''t be the one."
"It is not yet confirmed. We are doing this for safety''s sake. You have to do this today!" Zhou Huailing hated to say anything more about it. It was the door to enchantment that had the say about whether she was the one, as Destiny Monk said.
Having said that, Zhou Huailing lost his patience as he turned to Junyi. "Arrange a wagon for my father-inw to travel to Xinlin Mansion. I will be waiting here for the result."
Junyi nodded.
He ordered the guards to take away Gu Zhenkang.
He had no choice to turn it down. He had to do it today.
Quickly they were on their way to Xinlin Mansion.
It was very quiet at Xinlin Mansion, just like usual. Gu Chaoyan was reading medical books in the room whilst Sword One served her the tea. Zhou Huaijin was working at the Shadow Door not far away.
Zhou Huaijin did not care if Gu Chaoyan was the one. The Shadow Door was already a strong support for him.
Gu Chaoyan had predicted this to happen.
She had already guessed that she would be the one on the day when Gu Ruxue failed, but what she needed to do right now was to think about how to get rid of the game of thrones.
Gu Chaoyan picked up the teacup and sipped.
A sound of door knocking arose from outside. It was Qing who said with a small voice, "Officer Gu from the Gu Mansion is here. He has something important to talk about with you, Elder Miss."
? Gu Chaoyan put down the teacup.
Officer Gu from the Gu Mansion? Gu Zhenkang, she meant?
He was right on time. He had driven her out of the family and never stopped mocking her. Now he was at the doorstep personally.
She sneered. "I am not meeting him."
Qing had predicted this to happen. She nodded and passed on the message to Xiu Jie.
Qing could not make the decision as the maid, but Qing did not think that Elder Miss would want to meet him no matter what.
Gu Zhenkang was very displeased.
Not seeing him? Really?
He said to Xiu Jie directly, "Just tell your Elder Miss that I am here to talk business with her. Whether or not she is the Phoenix Girl, she should not bear the reputation of being driven out of the family. I am here to offer to write her name back in the family tree and take her home, offering her what the Elder Miss of the Gu Mansion should be offered."
"¡"
"Your Elder Miss has no idea what I am here for, thus turning me down. She will think about epting my offer once she knows what I am here for."
"¡"
"Pass on the message to your Elder Miss, thene back to me."
Gu Zhenkang sounded extremely confident as he said this to Xiu Jie.
Honestly speaking, he wasn''t that willing to do so, but that was the only thing he could do right now. He believed that Gu Chaoyan had taken advantage of the situation.
Chapter 1433 Driven By Interest
Gu Zhenkang looked at Xiu Jie, telling him to pass on the message again.
Xiu Jie''s face twisted. He had no idea what made Officer Gu this confident that whatever he raised would move Elder Miss. Did he really think that Gu Mansion was a wonderful ce?
Despite what he was thinking inwardly, Xiu Jie still passed on the message. He was a servant. He could not decide what his master wanted. So he just did what he was required to do.
However, he would not allow anyone to walk into the mansion without Elder Miss'' permit. So Gu Zhenkang and his men were waiting outside, whilst he went inside to pass on the message.
It was snowing very heavily today, and Xiu Jie got a lot of snow on his shoulders as he walked from the gate to the room.
Gu Chaoyan, who was drinking tea, got quite surprised when Xiu Jie showed up again with a message. What on earth was going on here?
She asked Xiu Jie toe in and asked Qing to serve him a cup of hot tea.
There were many rules at Xinlin Mansion, butpared to the rules in other mansions in the capital, Xinlin Mansion did not put much attention on the boundary between superiority and inferiority. Most of the time, Gu Chaoyan treated everyone as part of her family.
Gu Chaoyan asked Xiu Jie to drink the tea, after seeing him going back and forth.
Xiu Jie did not turn her down.
The servants had turned down this invitation when they first came to the mansion with Elder Miss, but after spending some time at Xinlin Mansion, they were used to Elder Miss'' personality and habits, so they were used to it. It did not matter if they behaved a little bit less like a servant every now and then, because they knew that Elder Miss was truly concerned about them.
"Elder Miss, Officer Gu is still at the gate. He asked me to pass on a message to you, saying that he wants you toe back to his mansion and offers you what an Elder Miss deserves to have. And he needs to have a face-to-face talk with you." Xiu Jie repeated.
Gu Chaoyan frowned.
Gu Zhenkang again.
She had already told him to leave and yet he was still insisting?
Did he really believe that she wanted the status as the Elder Miss of the Gu Family? She had made many efforts to get rid of the Gu Family and now the Gu Family was trying to get her back, again?
Shame on him.
He looked down at Ms. Lin and Gu Chaoyan, and if he insisted, Gu Chaoyan would find him interesting, but all he did was look noble whilst pursuing interests for himself.
He was trying his best to bring himself the biggest profits on all asions.
Her going back to the Gu Mansion?
In his dream.
"Just drive away anyone from the Gu Family, no matter what they want," Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
Honestly¡
She had overestimated the Gu Family.
Back at the imperial tombs, Gu Zhenkang kept belittling Ms. Lin and her, but shortly after, they came to try to suck up to her.
That was fun.
Receiving the reply, Xiu Jie hurried away to pass on the message.
Chapter 1434 Back, Please
Xiu Jie had some more snow on his shoulders as he headed back to the gate. He opened the gate without dusting away the snowkes.
Seeing the gate was opened again, Gu Zhenkang understood that the message had been passed through, and that he could walk in to talk the deal with Gu Chaoyan. So he could not wait to walk in. He had not been very happy to wait in this terrible weather. He had hoped to warm himself inside.
Seeing that he was about to walk in, Xiu Jie stopped him with his sizeable body.
Honestly... Officer Gu was more thick-cheeked and arrogant than he had imagined.
Xiu Jie rolled his eyes, almost.
With his chin up, he said coldly, "Please leave, Officer Gu. Elder Miss isn''t seeing you."
Gu Zhenkang had wanted to scold Xiu Jie for stopping him, when he heard his words. He was startled.
He looked at Xiu Jie in disbelief.
What was he talking about?
Gu Chaoyan was not seeing him?
He had already agreed to write her name back in the family tree and treat her as the Elder Miss, which was treated much better than Ruxue and Xiuying, but she still turned him down?
Gu Zhenkangughed and asked, "That is exactly what your Elder Miss said?"
"..."
"She is too young to understand the advantages and disadvantages in this matter. Is she thinking that she is the Pheonix Girl already? Even if she is, so what? She doesn''t have a father and her mother was a businesswoman. Tell her not to be stupid again and assume that she could survive without a family''s help."
"..."
"Or does she think that she can rely on Lord Huai? She is so short-sighted. She is just a woman born by a businesswoman!"
"..."
"Tell your Elder Miss what I just said. I can forgive her for driving me out, but make sure she thinks this through. I not only have the Gu Family, but also the support of the Crown Prince. Just let your Elder Miss consider the merits and profits within," Gu Zhenkang said with his head held high.
Xiu Jie had no expression as he stood there.
? Elder Miss already gave an order and as a servant, all he needed to do was to obey. He did not care about any other persuasions.
He gave a light cough. "I am shutting the gate now, Officer Gu."
Gu Zhenkang had thought that what he said would make Xiu Jie change his mind, but what Xiu Jie said made him feel offended. He showed a ferocious look on his face. "Let''s just wait and see."
Then he left directly.
Stupid servant.
Those low-taste servants really thought that they could offend him? When Gu Chaoyan understood what she really needed, she would definitely punish those servants and take his side!
By that time, he was going to see if this servant would dare to act so arrogantly in front of him!
He got onto the wagon with a furious look on his face.
The gate of Xinlin Mansion was shut up directly.
***
At the Gu Mansion.
Chapter 1435 Reasonable
Gu Zhenkang bumped into Zhou Huailing the moment he came back to his mansion. He was furious.
Zhou Huailing had been drinking tea with a miserable look. Seeing hime back, he turned slightly smiling, saying. "So here you are, father-inw."
He wanted Gu Zhenkang to test it first. If Gu Chaoyan was happy to see him, he could start to approach her personally from tomorrow on.
Therefore...
It was a very important mission he gave to Gu Zhenkang.
He had not believed that Gu Zhenkang would be trustworthy to do this work, because no one from the Gu Family was smart enough, but Gu Zhenkang was Gu Chaoyan''s birth father, after all. He was the only candidate.
Zhou Huailing asked as he tried to look nice. "How did it go?"
He had hope inside his heart.
For one thing, the condition he offered was really good, and for another, Gu Chaoyan was a woman who was limited to very few choices.
If she coulde back to the Gu Mansion andbine forces with him, the Crown Prince, then she would be faced with the best choices ever.
"She turned me down." Gu Zhenkang answered indifferently.
"What?!" Zhou Huailing''s face turned. She refused to consider this offer, meaning that his Eighth Brother was benefiting from this situation.
That would not work.
Seeing Zhou Huailing''s changed expression, Gu Zhenkang was startled too. He withdrew the hands he had just reached out for the teacup, saying, "Don''t worry, Crown Prince. She has always been this rebellious, and she has been so strange for a long time. She is now the Phoenix Girl, and she may not ept our offer so easily. She is punishing me, not because she wants to be rid of you!"
"..."
"Just give her some time, and let her feel less annoyed. Then we can talk about this deal with her again."
"..."
"Don''t worry, Crown Prince. Her birth mother Ms. Lin was a businesswoman, and she must have injected some ideas into her since childhood. She knows what choices she has. What can Lord Huai offer her? Nothing, obviously. So Crown Prince, what are you worried about?"
"..."
"Besides, even if she turns us down, it would not work. I am her birth father, and we share the same blood. She had toe back to the family if we insist that she should, right? She can''t just be an opponent towards her own father, right?"
"..."
"So, Crown Prince, what are you so anxious about?" Gu Zhenkang said calmly. He looked really confident.
Zhou Huailing''s thoughts felt a little unsteady, hearing what he said.
If Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, it was very important that she should be used for his sake. After all, his Eighth Brother was involved, and that made him worried.
He would have a tremendous loss if she turned him down.
However, what Gu Zhenkang said made sense and was reasonable, but he could not be totally sure.
He looked up at Junyi, who nodded slightly and approved of what Gu Zhenkang said.
Gu Zhenkang was not a smart person. He had not achieved anything working at the Ministry of Personnel, nor had he helped to boost the Crown Prince either, but this time, he seemed rather reasonable and understood the key parts in it. That was quite rare.
***
The following day...
Chapter 1436 To The Imperial Tombs 1
At Xinlin Mansion.
Sword One and Qing were helping Gu Chaoyan dress up, but Sword One and Qing had serious expressions on their faces too.
Sword One and Qing, by this point, understood what was going on. Destiny Monk said that the Phoenix Girl would only be thedy from the Gu Family. Since Gu Ruxue and Gu Xiuying failed to open the door to enchantment, their Elder Miss was the only one left. Although she had not tried to put her hands on it, their Elder Miss should more or less be the one. Otherwise Gu Zhenkang would not havee to the door and tried to make a deal.
They had never expected that their Elder Miss would be the Phoenix Girl. They were shocked, but they were also looking after Elder Miss so that she would not be demeaned.
Well¡
The King had not arranged anything for Elder Miss. No one from the Ministry of Rites showed up. The treatment they received was totally differentpared to the other twodies.
Although there was no one from the Ministry of Rites, Sword One and Qing still believed that Elder Miss should appear at the tombs in an elegant manner.
So they seemed very seriouspared to Gu Chaoyan.
Qing wasbing her hair, whilst Sword One was looking for the most suitable blouse, then she said, "Elder Miss, should we dress you in the blue clothes from the banquet? It was from the mansion for the banquet at the Min Family. Today is a nice asion to wear it."
Sword One already fetched the clothes and showed it to Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan had just asked Qing to remove a hairpin and saw the clothes, frowning. "No need. I can be dressed in the same way I am used to. We can treat it as usual, also¡"
"¡"
"I may not be able to open it."
"¡"
"No need to show off. I will still be me, even if I can open the door to enchantment."
She thought for a while and continued. "Fetch me a in, white brocade dress. That will do."
Having said this¡ she looked at the desk and picked up an exquisite jade and ced it in Qing''s hands, telling her to put it on her dresster.
Qing almostughed helplessly. Elder Miss had just added one single ornament for this important asion, but that was what Elder Miss was like, anyway.
After quickly being dressed, Gu Chaoyan walked out of the room and saw Zhou Huaijin. He was waiting for her in a ck robe with an umbre, which made him stand out vividly against the whole snow. He looked as handsome as ever as he took a few steps forward and held an umbre over her head.
"Let''s leave." Zhou Huaijin sounded a bit hoarse as he ced the hand-firece into her hands, leading her away.
He had never thought that Chaoyan might be the Phoenix Girl.
He even wished that she was not the one. When someone had a special identity, she would need to bear the honor that was brought to her. Naturally, she would have a lot of responsibilities on her shoulders. And she might even have to bear the fall and rise of the Saint Divine Land.
Chapter 1437 To The Imperial Tombs 2
Chaoyan was a very strong and smart person, but even if that was the case, Zhou Huaijin still believed that she was a woman who needed protection and adoration. She should not be pushed to the frontline in this chaotic moment so that she could bear everything.
Was it really a good thing for someone to be the Phoenix Girl?
Zhou Huaijin did not think so.
As he thought about this, Zhou Huaijin gripped Gu Chaoyan''s hands, asking her quietly. "Are you really going?"
"..."
"I will protect you, no matter whether you are the Phoenix Girl!" Zhou Huaijin said.
Gu Chaoyan had been walking, but paused hearing Zhou Huaijin''s sudden words. She looked at this tall man in front of her with a slightly raised head. They stared at each other for a while.
Everyone was calcting and finding out what they could benefit from the Phoenix Girl.
Gu Chaoyan''s family, the so-called Gu Family, were already making ns for her. Only one person was worried about the pressure and harm that might be brought to her rather than the benefits he might get.
Zhou Huaijin had always been like this.
She was lucky to feel love and care in this life. She never had the chance to feel either of these in her previous life as a killer. Her own family was calcting against her whilst this man was worried about her, which made her feel so happy.
"Trust me," Gu Chaoyan said gently to Zhou Huaijin with a pair of determined eyes.
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
He led her forward in the snow, onto the wagon that would bring them to the imperial tombs.
People filled the whole imperial tombs. The officers and ministers, as well as the imperial family were all there, waiting.
Everyone was looking at Gu Chaoyan as she arrived.
They did not care which of the twodies of the Gu Family would be the Phoenix Girl, but if the Phoenix Girl turned out to be Gu Chaoyan, there would be chaos in the capital again.
They were all staring at Gu Chaoyan with different looks. Some hoped that she was the one. Some did not.
Gu Chaoyan did not care about them. She just continued forward.
The King adjusted his expression to look as mild as possible, but when he saw Gu Chaoyan, his face changed once again.
He did not want Gu Chaoyan to be the Phoenix Girl. Anyone else would do.
Gu Chaoyan was annoying and had no way to be controlled. And she was his Eighth Son''s future Princess Consort. She should not be the Phoenix Girl!
He really hoped that she was not the Phoenix Girl.
Zhou Huailing turned to Gu Zhenkang when he saw Gu Chaoyan. He deeply regretted it. He should not have just focused on Gu Ruxue. He should have married both of the sisters, so that everything would go well now.
With his eyes closed, he took a deep breath.
Only in this way could he calm himself down.
"Elder Miss Gu, go and have a try," Zhou Huailing said.
Gu Chaoyan looked at the door to enchantment, took a few steps forward and put her hands on the magical ball at the door to enchantment.
Instantly...
The door to enchantment was opened, and light shone through brightly!
Chapter 1438 The Door To Enchantment 1
As the light shone, everyone else closed their eyes subconsciously, but Gu Chaoyan did not. She did not fear this strong light, but looked at the door to enchantment calmly, until it was openedpletely.
People behind her slowly opened their eyes. They turned to the door to enchantment, hoping to see what was behind the door, but what greeted them was Gu Chaoyan who was standing at the door to enchantment. Dressed in a white blouse and covered by a white fox fur cloak.
She looked very skinny, but when she was standing in the light, it looked as if she was giving out the light herself. Everyone was transfixed as they looked at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan spotted what was behind the door. Nothing special was inside, except for just one exquisite jade sword.
Gu Chaoyan was surprised by this result.
One jade sword? What could it do?
Destiny Monk ced the door to enchantment and the Phoenix Girl at such a supreme position, but the result seemed quite different than anticipated.
Zhou Huailing saw the jade sword, too.
He believed that it was an important thing for it to be inside the door to enchantment. So he took a step forward and tried to take the jade sword down.
No one stopped him.
No officers or ministers dare to say a word to counter that. The King also wanted Zhou Huailing to touch it first. No matter what it was, it would always be useful.
Gu Chaoyan stood right on the spot and watched Zhou Huailing fetch it with extreme greed.
However, Zhou Huailing could not pick the sword up.
Zhou Huailing was surprised.
What was going on? He had used all of his strength to move the sword, but it simply refused to move.
Zhou Huailing had be really anxious, but he tried to stay calm and steady. He could not make any mistakes.
One more try.
It still would not move.
Well?
Could the sword not be moved?
Zhou Huailing was confused, but he could not make any conclusion. He turned to Junyi, hoping that he would have some ideas.
Junyi was absent-minded. Before Zhou Huailing could say a thing, Destiny Monk, who was next to the King, said, "Crown Prince, let the Phoenix Girl try it."
Destiny Monk sounded friendly, but he wasn''t making a request.
He was very embarrassed when Destiny Monk said this, but he had to step away.
He moved an inch and turned to Gu Chaoyan, saying politely, "Lady Chaoyan, please."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She was quite interested in the sword. After all, that was the only thing left after the door to enchantment was opened. She should keep it in her hands for safety''s sake. She did not turn down the request, but walked forward, and reached out for the jade sword.
Everyone was looking at her hands.
Chapter 1439 The Door To Enchantment 2
? Gu Chaoyan put her hands gently on the jade sword and picked it up without much effort. She gave it a look in her own hands.
Zhou Huailing''s eyes widened. He did not expect that Gu Chaoyan could so easily pick up the sword which he was unable to lift.
As he realized this, he was more certain that Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl!
He then looked at the King.
The King had a veryplicated look on his face. It was the worst result he could have expected. Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl! That made everything soplicated. He needed to get rid of his Eighth Son. That was something he could do, since Jiang Shuang was gone and he was her only child at the moment.
The King let out a deep breath. His mind was in a mess.
Everyone below was making their own ns, trying to figure out how to maximize their own interests.
Gu Chaoyan, however, was focusing on the sword. She wondered what she could do with the jade sword.
She went to Destiny Monk.
With a pair of clear eyes, Gu Chaoyan asked. "Destiny Monk, what can the sword do? And what should we do, now that the door to enchantment is opened?"
Destiny Monk had been so happy to see the door to enchantment opened, yet when he heard Gu Chaoyan''s questions, he was startled.
He looked confused.
What should they do after the door to enchantment is opened? He had no idea.
When his master told him about this mission, he was asked to find the Phoenix Girl who could open the door to enchantment. And nothing more.
He had been firmly looking for the Phoenix Girl and the door to enchantment. He had never thought about what else they should do after the door to enchantment was opened.
What more could he do?
Destiny Monk felt at a loss. He showed his confusion.
He looked at Gu Chaoyan and said with a trembling voice, "I have no idea¡"
Before he finished speaking¡ Gu Chaoyan cut in. "We can talk about this tomorrow."
She interrupted Destiny Monk, because Gu Chaoyan had already understood what Destiny Monk was about to say. She might not be affected once the truth was told, but Destiny Monk would be.
She would allow Destiny Monk to keep the role as the respected Monk, rather than reveal his confusion.
Destiny Monk nodded at Gu Chaoyan with gratitude.
The door to enchantment was opened, so the imperial tombs were no longer useful.
It was time for them to get out of the tombs.
The King had not made any other arrangements for them. So Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin decided to leave the tombs together and leave the rest for the future.
Seeing the scene¡
Gu Zhenkang stepped forward and smiled. "Now that the door to enchantment is opened Chaoyan, you have been through a lot. What abouting home with me, your father, and leaving the rest for tomorrow?"
He spoke as he approached her. He wanted to take her home in front of everyone so that they could know that their rtionship was still close.
He had told Gu Chaoyan his intention yesterday, and a night passed, so Gu Chaoyan should have thought the proposal through.
Chapter 1440 - 1440 Gu Zhenkang’s Plan 1
1440 Gu Zhenkang¡¯s n 1
So when he approached her and made the speech, he looked really rxed, thinking that the whole thing would work out well.
Gu Zhenkang was holding his head up in the air, looking very proud.
Many of the ministers and officers were smirking at him behind his back when Gu Chaoyan opened the door to enchantment. They were waiting tough at the Gu Family. They were all calcting for their future. After all, they never liked the Gu Family, especially those from the noble families. They were not convinced by the Gu Family¡¯s abilities.
Now Gu Zhenkang was going to make them regret their mocking.
!!
Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl. Destiny Monk said that the Phoenix Girl was from the Gu Family. So Gu Chaoyan was the daughter of the Gu Family. And Gu Zhenkang was still a part of it.
The Gu Family was still as prosperous as before. The other families were of noparison.
He came to Gu Chaoyan with his chin up in the air. He sounded very gentle, unlike before, when he spoke disdainfully. He was obviously cheerful. ¡°Remember the message I gave you at Xinlin Mansion yesterday? The Gu Mansion has already arranged a yard for you to move in, in the main yard. If you like the southern yard, I can arrange for it to be fixed so that you can move in properly.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nced at Gu Zhenkang when she heard him talking. She had been observing the jade sword.
She put away the jade sword, then she said coldly, ¡°Officer Gu, have you forgotten that I have already been driven out of the family and my name is no longer on the family tree. I have established my own household in the capital.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So, am I even rted to the Gu Mansion?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked with confusion. She looked at Gu Zhenkang as if he were a stranger.
She was surprised that Gu Zhenkang had no shame.
Gu Chaoyan snorted. ¡°I was born to a businesswoman. I am not qualified enough to be rted to the Gu Family who are literati. So, Officer Gu, leave me alone.¡±
She said it really loudly.
Someughter arose next to them.
That was exactly what Gu Zhenkang had been saying to her before, and now Gu Chaoyan was just giving it back to him. The rest of the audience were just watching the show to see how the Old Master of the Gu Family was carrying the stone to smash his own feet.
They were really interested in seeing how Gu Chaoyan turned down the Gu Family.
Hearing theughter, Gu Zhenkang looked embarrassed and annoyed, but he did not dare to vent his anger right now.
It was the Phoenix Girl he was faced with.
He had no choice but to pamper her.
He inhaled, then he forced a smile, saying with a small voice, ¡°Chaoyan, it is not the right time for you to be stubborn and persistent. You are the Phoenix Girl, but I am your father. You should pay me filial piety, or the civilians would not ept you as the Phoenix Girl. If you hold a grudge against me, we can definitely talk about itter. I can do anything to make you satisfied.¡±
Chapter 1441 - 1441 Gu Zhenkang’s Plan 2
1441 Gu Zhenkang¡¯s n 2
Gu Chaoyan looked at Gu Zhenkang.
The Gu Family had not changed at all.
The Gu Family were considered clever, yet they achieved nothing in the court, since they were short-sighted. However, they could always aim at their own interests and make ns.
Gu Zhenkang was right when it came to filial piety in the Saint Divine Land.
!!
That was a very moving speech, but¡
Gu Chaoyan, unfortunately, never cared about this.
It was important that people should pay respect and filial piety, but whether or not it was worth her efforts was another question.
The Gu Family, for example, were not worth the while.
They kept making ns to count their benefits.
And if she epted his offer, she might end up like her mother.
The Gu Family had been literati for generations, but no one with any ability had ever been born from there. Before Gu Zhenkang married Ms. Lin, the Gu Family were so poor that they had to use Ms. Lin¡¯s dowries to build a mansion.
And yet those who lived at the Gu Family had never thanked Ms. Lin for her generosity. They even thought that Ms. Lin was a businesswoman who did not deserve the Gu Family. They kept looking down at her and demeaning her.
Even to this point, Gu Chaoyan was trying to leave the Gu Family alone rather than pick on them.
She had not wanted to be involved with them, but what Gu Zhenkang did today really annoyed her.
In that case¡ Gu Chaoyan decided to reim everything Ms. Lin had given to the Gu Family. So she hesitated to turn him down at the moment.
She was going to make the Gu Family see what their life would be without Ms. Lin¡¯s help at the beginning.
She smiled, and then she threw a look at Gu Zhenkang.
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief. He understood that the smile meant that Gu Chaoyan had approved of what he said.
He knew it!
Gu Chaoyan was born to Ms. Lin, who was from a business family and who only cared about interests. Even though Gu Chaoyan disliked the Gu Family, when it came to interests, she was choosing what she could benefit the most out of.
Gu Zhenkang was just about to make his arrangements when the King said with a serious voice, ¡°Now the door to enchantment is opened, and Lady Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl. She has gotten the jade sword and as for what we should do next, I need to have a discussion with the Phoenix Girl and Destiny Monk together.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I suggest you should leave the tombs before the snow bes heavier.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Phoenix Girl should stay in the court these days.¡±
Then he looked at Zhou Huailing, suggesting that he should work hard these days to move the Phoenix Girl.
The King made these arrangements because he had his own n.
Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, which could not be changed. So what they needed to do was to make the Phoenix Girl take their side by separating her and Lord Huai. When they could not meet, Ling could try to tell the Phoenix Girl about the profits they could get if they joined forces, so that the Phoenix Girl would break off her engagement with Lord Huai. Then Ling could marry her without barriers.
When the n was made, he looked at Zhou Huaijin and said coldly, ¡°Eighth Son, you shall leave the tombs too.¡±
Chapter 1442 - 1442 Gu Ruxue’s Result 1
1442 Gu Ruxue¡¯s Result 1
The King did not even give Zhou Huaijin the chance toe up with any excuse. He did not even conceal his intention in front of Zhou Huaijin. He did not care about what Zhou Huaijin thought, since no matter what he said, Zhou Huaijin had to obey his order. After all, Zhou Huaijin had nothing.
Zhou Huaijin had no expression, just like before. He turned to Gu Chaoyan.
The King would not be able to do anything to him. He was capable enough to bring him down. If Chaoyan did not want to obey the King¡¯s order, he would not allow her to be forced to stay.
Gu Chaoyan nodded slightly, telling Zhou Huaijin that he did not need to be worried.
!!
The Saint Divine Land was already rotten from the root, but Gu Chaoyan would not expose this to the public. She needed to keep fights from happening if the border was to be protected against external enemies.
Anyway, she was the Phoenix Girl. The King and Zhou Huailing would not be able to do anything to her.
She was very curious what they were up to.
With Gu Chaoyan¡¯s approval, Zhou Huaijin answered briefly. ¡°Okay.¡±
Then he turned around and left the imperial tombs with the rest of the attendees.
Seeing Zhou Huaijin turning around, the King let out a sigh of relief. It was good that this son was willing to cooperate. He did not like this son, but he could spare his life for Jiang Shuang¡¯s sake. However, if he refused to obey his rules, he would have to have him killed. So it was good that he obeyed him after all.
Gu Chaoyan was standing at the door to enchantment and looking at the mass below them, together with the King.
They were leaving the tombs. So were the Gu Family.
Gu Zhenkang failed to bring Gu Chaoyan back, but the King had her in the court, which was the same result. He had been worried about how it should proceed, but seeing the Crown Prince¡¯s look, he stopped worrying. He decided to go back home first and see what they would doter.
Gu Zhenkang was in a rtively good mood.
Mrs. Gu, however, was thinking differently. Gu Chaoyan the bi*ch was the Phoenix Girl, not her daughter Ruxue!
How could that have happened? That was impossible!
Mrs. Gu had just about left when she fainted. The maid next to her supported her on the back. ¡°Mrs. Gu, are you alright?¡±
Gu Zhenkang had just walked a few meters away when he heard the noise. He frowned and turned around, seeing Mrs. Gu¡¯s behavior and got really annoyed. They were at the tombs, and she was passing out in front of everyone?
Mrs. Gu was still mumbling, as she mumbled agitatedly, ¡°Ruxue has to be the Phoenix Girl. Birds were all flying for her on her Adulthood Ceremony day!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zhenkang shouted impatiently.
The Phoenix Girl had already opened the door to enchantment, so saying this would not work. They might even hurt the Gu Family¡¯s reputation. He needed to tell Mrs. Gu to watch out. She was born to a small officer¡¯s family, after all. She knew nothing!
Gu Zhenkang threw a nce at the maids, telling them to drag her away.
The maid had to obey.
Zhou Huailing approached them.
Mrs. Gu became motivated seeing him drawing near. ¡°Crown Prince, you also believe that Ruxue is the Phoenix Girl, right? You saw what happened on her Adulthood Ceremony day, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Chapter 1443 - 1443 Gu Ruxue’s Result 2
1443 Gu Ruxue¡¯s Result 2
Zhou Huailing wasn¡¯t very pleased to see Mrs. Gu.
Mrs. Gu imed that Ruxue was the one, and he witnessed that too, but he was misled so he believed that Gu Ruxue was the one. Now things were so embarrassing for him. He would not have been brainwashed by the Gu Family if not for what he had seen before. He would never have been so impulsive.
There were hundreds of birds flying around Gu Ruxue on her Adulthood Ceremony day.
However, at Spring Hunt, Gu Chaoyan managed to summon the phoenix! So there were traces indicating that Gu Chaoyan was the one!
He suddenly felt really furious.
And he was very furious towards Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue. If the mother and the daughter could have been more objective, he would not have been hoaxed.
And the Crown Prince Consort was not the Phoenix Girl, so she did not deserve to be the Crown Prince Consort at all. She was even less than Qingqing, who was born by General Liu, who had many military forces. How dare this woman born in a small family dare to act so arrogantly and demeandies from the Yao Family and offend him so many times? How dare she?!
How dare she try to talk him into believing something she said again?
Zhou Huailing had never been this angry before Mrs. Gu¡¯s plea to him. He was suddenly reminded of many things.
¡°Mrs. Gu, you must have be ill to start talking nonsense, right? The Crown Prince Consort must be bored these days, so she can go home to take care of you.¡± Zhou Huailing looked gentle but sounded cold. Then he turned to Gu Zhenkang. ¡°Officer Gu, what do you think?¡±
¡°That sounds wonderful! You care about our family, Crown Prince, so we will obey your orders.¡± Gu Zhenkang answered with a smile.
Hearing that, Zhou Huailing turned to look at Junyi and told him to escort them out of the court.
Junyi nodded and left.
Zhou Huailing himself put on a gentle small and decided to escort Gu Chaoyan into the court personally.
***
In the court.
At Honored Princess Jing¡¯s ce.
Zhou Huailing had already grounded Gu Ruxue at Honored Princess Jing¡¯s ce on the first day after the imperial tombs. Although Gu Ruxue failed to open the door to enchantment then, there was a possibility that she could open itter. So Gu Ruxue was treated well at Honored Princess Jing¡¯s ce.
Gu Ruxue was worried, but she still had hope.
She saw the birds flying for her on her Adulthood Ceremony day, passing on celebratory words towards her. That was a rare scene that could not be seen in hundreds of years. She was the only one who met with it.
She did not believe that she would not be the Phoenix Girl. She had to be the one. There were just a few mistakes.
It wasn¡¯t easy to open the door to enchantment. Something was missing, so she could not open it.
She did not believe Destiny Monk¡¯s words entirely, but she was trapped indoors. She had no idea what was going on outside.
However¡ she believed that she would be asked to try it again anytime soon.
Gu Ruxue drank some tea to calm herself down, waiting for the result quietly.
¡°Crown Prince Consort, the strategist working for the Crown Prince is here.¡± The maid serving Gu Ruxue came rushing in to pass on the message.
Hearing her words, Gu Ruxue smiled.
She had not expected it to happen so quickly.
She still needed to open the door to enchantment, didn¡¯t she?
Chapter 1444 - 1444 Gu Ruxue’s Result 3
1444 Gu Ruxue¡¯s Result 3
Gu Ruxue showed an arrogant smile.
She waited in the room for someone toe.
Junyi did note to Gu Ruxue directly after he went into the court. Instead, he visited Honored Princess Jing first and told her the truth beforeing to fetch Gu Ruxue.
Hearing the truth, Honored Princess Jing did not even want toe out. She asked Junyi to do whatever he wanted about Gu Ruxue.
She was not the Phoenix Girl, and she had no promising mother family. Nor did she have anypetences. So she was totally useless to them.
Honored Princess Jing did not even want to care about this woman.
Junyi had a few guards with him and came to the room where Gu Ruxue was grounded. He did not even want to bow to this woman, because he knew that she was not going to be the Crown Prince Consort any longer.
If she lost the title as the Crown Prince Consort, there was no need to bow to her.
Junyi walked in and said harshly, ¡°Crown Prince Consort, we should leave.¡±
Hearing that, Gu Ruxue looked really cheerful.
She did not even notice that Junyi did not bow to her or that he spoke to her in a very unfriendly tone.
She got up with a smile, saying, ¡°Be my guide!¡±
She told her maid to follow so that she could have a maid by her side.
Junyi turned around and led the way.
They went straight out of the court from Honored Princess Jing¡¯s ce.
The wagon was moving forward very fast.
Junyi did not want to spend too much time on Gu Ruxue, because he needed to make many arrangements now that the Phoenix Girl had be Gu Chaoyan instead. He believed that one moment on Gu Ruxue was just a waste of time.
As they reached the gate of the Gu Mansion¡
Junyi did not even get off the wagon, but went straight back to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.
Gu Ruxue got out of the wagon excitedly, but when she saw where she was, she was shocked.
The Gu Mansion? What was she doing here at the Gu Mansion? Why?
Gu Ruxue did not understand what was going on. She headed directly to Junyi, bellowing loudly. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why did you drive me to the Gu Mansion? I need to go back to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Or to the imperial tombs! I need to open the door to enchantment!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If anything goes wrong, you servants will have to take responsibility! ¡°Gu Ruxue shouted loudly at the gate of the Gu Mansion without caring about her own image.
She had been grounded at Honored Princess Jing¡¯s ce for two days, during which time, she tried to stay calm. And she could not possibly vent her anger even if she was angry, considering that she was at Honored Princess Jing¡¯s ce.
Now she was out of the court and driven back to the Gu Mansion, Gu Ruxue could not stand it any more and shouted loudly to vent her fury. She was exploding at full speed.
Junyi, who was in the wagon, frowned.
He had been thinking about how to map out the future with the Crown Prince, so he became really displeased after hearing the familiar shouting.
He and the Crown Prince could bear that in the past since she was considered the Phoenix Girl, but she had no idea what was going on and still believed that she was the supreme Phoenix Girl, like before?
Junyi showed his fury as he lifted the curtain, and approached Gu Ruxue, saying with a very cold tone. ¡°The door to enchantment?¡±
Chapter 1445 Opening 1
Junyi found Gu Ruxue ridiculous. No wonder she was putting on an arrogant air on the way here. She still thought that she was the Phoenix Girl who could open the door to enchantment!
Women were stupid.
And Gu Ruxue was even more stupid than anyone else.
Junyi thought of how Gu Ruxue pped him on the face as if he were so much lower than her. And he thought of how much misery he had gone through because of Gu Ruxue. He hated Gu Ruxue, but there was nothing he could do to her right now. He was going to pay her back little by little!
However¡
Despite the fact that he could not do anything about her now, Junyi did not talk to her with friendliness, either.
He smiled and said calmly, "Crown Prince Consort, have you woken up from your sweet dream? The door to enchantment doesn''t need you to open. Only the Phoenix Girl can open the door to enchantment, which she has already done. You haven''t heard about this yet, have you?''
Junyi looked at Gu Ruxue coldly. He did not want to miss any change in her expression.
What?
Gu Ruxue felt her head exploding when she heard that the door to enchantment was opened.
The door to enchantment was opened, without her knowledge? That was impossible!
She was the Phoenix Girl! How could the door to enchantment be opened?
On her Adulthood Ceremony day, hundreds of birds flew over her head. That had happened just a while ago¡ and yet now the door to enchantment was opened?
"Who opened the door to enchantment?" Gu Ruxue interrogated in disbelief. Gu Xiuying could not have been the one, could she? She was just a concubine''s daughter, so how could she be the Phoenix Girl? It would be ridiculous if she was the one!
Junyi felt really happy seeing Gu Ruxue''s reaction.
He felt d that Gu Ruxue, who had been so arrogant and treated him like a demeaned servant, could receive such treatment within such a short while.
He started to imagine what his master''s expression would be like, if he ever became the King''s strategist in the future? That would be even more interesting to see.
The snow was still pouring, and the wind was blowing, but he felt excited like never before. He was going to see the light at the end of the tunnel, very soon!
Junyi clenched his hands, then he looked at Gu Ruxue with a teasing tone. "Lady Gu Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl."
"That is impossible!" Gu Ruxue shouted loudly.
She could not believe it. She could not believe that Gu Chaoyan was the one.
She could ept Gu Xiuying as the Phoenix Girl, but not Gu Chaoyan, never!
Why?
She was a daughter born to a businesswoman!
Seeing that she was going mental, Junyi felt extremely happy. That was thest thing she could ept, so he had no interest in expanding the story. He was a strategist and he knew what could destroy someone''s mind. So he went back to the wagon and left with the coachman.
The wagon dashed off, sttering snow on Gu Ruxue.
Gu Ruxue did not sense any of this.
She just could not believe it!
She rushed into the Gu Mansion and into Pear Garden and Mrs. Gu''s arms. "Mom, tell me, who opened the door to enchantment?"
Chapter 1446 Opening 2
Mrs. Gu was wearing a twisted look on her face, as if she had be old overnight. Mrs. Gu passed out at the tombs, but Gu Zhenkang did not care about her. She had to support herself, no matter how miserable she felt.
Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl. So the ruthless Gu Zhenkang was busy sucking up to her instead.
What should she and Ruxue as well as Yunhe do in the future? She was very bothered and was trying toe up with ns while seated in the room.
She had not expected that such a thing would happen, thus not having a backup ce. What she had stolen from Ms. Lin was all spent on Gu Mansion rather than on herself. She was very worried about being driven out of the mansion, and about what Ruxue and Yunhe should do, since they were still young and lively.
Mrs. Gu was just wondering what to do when Gu Ruxue rushed in, asking her this question.
Mrs. Gu did not believe the result. And she could not figure out why, but¡ it was a fact.
She witnessed it at the imperial tombs.
Mrs. Gu had no choice but to say miserably. "It is Gu Chaoyan the bi*ch who opened the door to enchantment. But Ruxue, don''t worry. You are the Crown Prince Consort so you won''t have a bad future, even if you aren''t the Phoenix Girl."
"That bi*ch!" Gu Ruxue shouted with teeth clenched.
She knew that even if she was not the Phoenix Girl. She was still the Crown Prince Consort, who would be the Queen in the future, but she did not want that bi*ch to take the title as the Phoenix Girl!
And that didn''t make any sense.
"My finger was hurt and I bled. Hundreds of birds flew over my head. And that scene appeared again at my Adulthood Ceremony. So mom, why did that bi*ch open the door to enchantment? That is ridiculous!" Gu Ruxue could not believe the truth. She repeatedly stressed what she could not understand.
Mrs. Gu could not figure it out either.
There must have been some conspiracy.
"Ruxue, maybe Gu Chaoyan didn''t cause all of these, but she did open the door to enchantment in front of everyone. So we need to calm down and figure out everything, until the truth is revealed." Mrs. Gu consoled her.
She had just finished speaking, when Gu Zhenkang walked in and said, "Anyway, you should watch out. The two sisters should not fight against each other. Ruxue is the Crown Prince Consort, the future Queen whilst Gu Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl. Those are two good things for us. You are the madame of the Gu Family so you should try toe up with a solution of how to raise the Gu Family''s status in the capital, rather than turn the sisters against each other, like this."
"¡"
"I know you always hated Ms. Lin, but you killed her already. Gu Chaoyan has not lived well at the Gu Mansion. You should be done with your grudge against her."
"¡"
"I am on your side, but Gu Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl, so we should drop our grudge."
"¡"
"Let the two sisters cooperate, so that we can win together."
Gu Zhenkang was telling them the principles.
He had thought about this for a long while before making a decision.
***
On the rooftop.
Hearing what Gu Zhenkang said, Sword Three and Sword Four exchanged a look between themselves, looking troubled.
They had heard the history of the Gu Mansion.
Chapter 1447 - 1447 Past Stories 1
1447 Past Stories
¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Chaoyan sounded cold, or more like freezing. As she changed her expression, she frowned and sounded lethal.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s knuckles turned pale because of the force.
Sword Three and Sword Four exchanged a look between themselves. They both felt the pressure and the lethal feeling in front of them, but they knew clearly that Elder Miss was getting very angry at the Gu Family.
They were both shocked and furious when they overheard the conversation.
!!
Elder Miss had always felt that there was something wrong with the housekeeper Chen Fu¡¯s behaviors, so she asked Sword One to keep an eye on what was going on at the Gu Mansion. She had suspected that something was weird with Gu Mansion.
However,ter¡ They found no clues on either Chen Fu or anyone else at the Gu Mansion, thus passing the whole investigation.
Unexpectedly¡ the truth was revealed under such an idental asion.
And it was a very cruel truth.
Gu Zhenkang and the Gu Family were still mocking Elder Miss even though she was sheltered by Lord Huai. They did not even try to hide their grudge towards her. So they could imagine what Elder Miss¡¯ life was like at the Gu Family before. And everything was because her mother, Ms. Lin, passed away when Elder Miss was still little.
The Gu Family were simply horrible people.
Sword Three and Sword Four felt very angry.
¡°It is true. When Officer Gu said that, we were on the rooftop, and he mentioned it quite identally.¡± Sword Four replied firmly, ¡°Elder Miss, if you don¡¯t like it. Me and Sword Three can take revenge on them, for you.¡±
Life for life. That was totally reasonable.
They were hidden guards and the Gu Family should not be able to defend themselves against the assaination.
And they could even take the usations, if they were found out.
The Gu Family had hurt Elder Miss¡¯ birth mother and now they were still shamelessly trying to make use of her to bring the Gu Family benefits. They should end their lives, forever.
Sword Three and Sword Four could not stand it any more. They really wanted to have those people killed.
Gu Chaoyan closed her eyes, and with some force, crushed the cup in her hands, but she did not care.
She said coldly, ¡°No. Killing them directly? That is too fast for them.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Mother was killed by them, and I suffered so much at Gu Mansion. How could they just get killed? Mrs. Gu is going to pay back little by little for what she has done.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I had not wanted to get involved with Gu Mansion, but now I know the truth, and I am going to get very involved with them,¡± Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
Having said this¡ she turned to Sword Three and Sword Four and said quietly, ¡°After you leave the court, tell Xiu Jie at Xinlin Mansion that he should let Gu Zhenkang in if he everes again.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As for you, stay on duty just like before. And I will deal with the rest.¡±
Sword Three and Sword Four nodded.
After they left¡
Gu Chaoyan got up and asked Qing to clean up the scattered pieces on the floor. She threw a nce at Sword One, suggesting that she should walk out with her.
Chapter 1448 - 1448 Past Stories 2
1448 Past Stories
Sword One put on the fox fur cloak on Gu Chaoyan and passed her the hand firece, grabbed the umbre and followed her out.
The King kept her in the court, and she wanted to live with Princess Virtue at Biquan Pce. However, Honored Princess Jing suggested that she should stay at her ce instead. So after thorough consideration, Gu Chaoyan chose a pce close to Destiny Monk¡¯s residence.
She did not arrange any maids to serve her apart from the cleaners.
So the pce was very empty.
Gu Chaoyan had already walked out to a spacious ce, saying to her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Sword Three and Sword Four to Qing.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Qing is my maid, but she used to serve mother. She is older than me, thus she spent a lot of time with mother. She won¡¯t be able to ept this news. So let¡¯s keep this away from her,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
Well¡
When she heard the news¡ She was filled with fury and grief, towards Ms. Lin. The original host of the body must have felt the same.
She was using Gu Chaoyan¡¯s body, so she was going to take revenge for her.
She would seek justice for her.
Qing should live in peace. Qing had suffered a lot during the past few years. So she should not bear any more pain.
Sword One nodded seriously.
Qing had be more open these days, and she was not as worried about Elder Miss. She would feel miserable again, if she realized that she could not do much for her Elder Miss.
Sword One followed behind her.
They walked from her pce to Destiny Monk¡¯s. The weather of the capital was getting better after the door to enchantment was opened. There was sunshine, and the snow was getting less.
It seemed that the snow in June should end by the end of the month.
Gu Chaoyan sighed emotionally, as she walked onwards.
Then she came to Ruoshan Pce, where Destiny Monk stayed.
Ruoshan Pce was not guarded by the full capacity of the imperial army, just a few soldiers. They did not stop Gu Chaoyan at the sight of her, since everyone knew that Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl that opened the door to enchantment. No one stood in her way no matter where she walked. And the King gave permission to Gu Chaoyan to meet Destiny Monk.
There was still an array formation arranged in front of Ruoshan Pce, which did not work for Gu Chaoyan who walked in directly.
In the room.
Destiny Monk heard the sound of footsteps and knew that Gu Chaoyan was here. She was the only one who could break through the array formation.
So he made a cup of tea.
Destiny Monk turned to look at Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Anything you want to tell me?¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She did have some inquiries.
She knew that Destiny Monk had little knowledge about the situation, but Destiny Monk was the only person she could talk to about this.
¡°The door to enchantment is opened. What should we do next?¡± Gu Chaoyan looked at Destiny Monk, asking sincerely.
The hidden guards of the Shadow Door told her that the North Qi Land was heading towards Cloud Land since they could do nothing about the Saint Divine Land for the moment.
Chapter 1449 - 1449 With Space
1449 With Space
Among all the fournds, the Cloud Land and the Feather Mulberry Land were weakest. The Cloud Land was already weaker than the North Qi Land before the magical monsters existed. If not for the peace deal made among the fournds, with the Saint Divine Land being the most powerful, the North Qi Land would definitely be able to swallow down the Cloud Land.
And the Saint Divine Land was not even strong enough, and had no energy to care about the Cloud Land. If the North Qi Land really started the invasion, Cloud Land would fall soon.
Gu Chaoyan was not from Cloud Land, but she did not want to see civilians dying or suffering because of wars.
That was why she came hurriedly to Destiny Monk, wondering what she as the Phoenix Girl could do for the continent.
!!
Destiny Monk was drinking tea constantly, looking somewhat annoyed.
¡°When the master passed this mission to me, he did not mention what we should do after the door to enchantment is opened and the Phoenix Girl is born. So I really have no idea,¡± Destiny Monk said, annoyedly.
He was very young back then. So when he was entrusted with the mission, he got so excited that he only had in mind the door to enchantment and the Phoenix Girl, rather than ns for the future.
His master did not even mention what he should do and what he could do after the Phoenix Girl was found.
For a long time, he did not even think that he would be able to make it. He even started to select new disciples to pass on the knowledge and practice.
However, the door to enchantment was opened and the Phoenix Girl was born, he seemed to have be someonepletely useless.
Destiny Monk had a miserable look as he frowned, saying, ¡°I always believed that the jade sword isn¡¯t the only thing after the door to enchantment is opened. Something is missing. The Phoenix Girl should pass on things, so she should have more than a jade sword, but I am not sure what else she could have.¡±
He was in a mess. He always felt that there was something else that he could not see or touch.
Destiny Monk became even more unsure.
However, Gu Chaoyan¡ seemed to have thought of something.
The Phoenix Girl should have more than just the sword jade.
She did seem to have gotten something more when she came to this era. She had a space in her mind!
So¡
She got it because she was the Phoenix Girl?
Could she find something else in the space?
If that was the case¡ everything would make sense.
The distressed Gu Chaoyan suddenly got excited. She stood up and said, ¡°Monk, I seem to have thought of something. I am off now.¡±
Having said this¡ she walked away. Destiny Monk¡¯s miserable look had just been lifted up when Gu Chaoyan was gone.
What else could there be?
He wasn¡¯t sure, but if the Phoenix Girl could think of something, it was a good sign.
A good sign!
***
Gu Chaoyan walked out of Ruoshan Pce and hurried back to her pce. She did not even take a cloak or the hand firece with her as she hurried back. A few snowkes settled on her head, looking really beautiful.
Sword One was about to brush off the snowkes on her, but Gu Chaoyan already walked into the room, saying to Sword One outside. ¡°Guard the door. No one is allowed toe inside unless on my order.¡±
Chapter 1450 - 1450 Stranger
1450 Stranger
Sword One had not even realized what was happening before the door was shut in front of her.
Gu Chaoyan went into the room and entered the space with her conscience.
She had been pestered with many trivial matters and had not entered the space for a long while. The herbs were growing well, but she did not have time to sort them. They were at their best, so she rarely visited the space.
A long time ago, there was a small room in the space, where there were all kinds of books. These books were not usually seen, such as books about medical skills, array formation and poison.
Maybe she would be able to find some books rted to the Phoenix Girl.
Gu Chaoyan started to check every box and cupboard after she walked in.
However, after a long while, she failed to find anything rted to the Phoenix Girl or the door to enchantment. Gu Chaoyan was just getting angry, when she heard the sound of light footsteps.
Gu Chaoyan frowned involuntarily.
What was that sound? She wondered.
She took a deep breath.
Then she turned around.
She saw a man in a red robe leaning against the door, looking at Gu Chaoyan with azy look. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Gu Chaoyan was surprised. How could a man be standing here? ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±
The man in red robe looked around and made sure that it was a ce he was used to being in. He answered. ¡°I am always here.¡±
That was impossible!
How did he get in?
She was always the only one in the space, right from the beginning.
So was she the one who intruded, or was he?
Gu Chaoyan could not figure it out.
The man in the red robe approached Gu Chaoyan withzy steps. He moved closer to her and smiled brightly. ¡°Woman, what are you looking for? You can talk with me. I may be helpful.¡±
As he was talking, the man got much closer to Gu Chaoyan.
Now Gu Chaoyan could see herself in the man¡¯s eyes. She pushed him again and moved away. ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±
Gu Chaoyan was getting a little angry.
She had thought that maybe she had intruded on someone else¡¯s territory, so she did not dare vent her anger, but she was now sure that she did not.
It was her territory he intruded on.
The man smiled helplessly, and turned himself into the red phoenix, then back to himself, raising his eyes at Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Dumb woman, understand who I am?¡±
Gu Chaoyan was surprised, then she went quiet.
She did not feel very surprised now that she understood the existence of magical monsters, the door to enchantment as well as the Phoenix Girl and the space.
Everything was making sense.
Gu Chaoyan calmed herself down, took a breath and asked, ¡°When did you be like this?¡±
¡°When the door to enchantment was opened,¡± the phoenix said, smiling at Gu Chaoyan.
The door to enchantment?
Gu Chaoyan got a little excited hearing that.
So¡
The space and the so-called Phoenix Girl were rted!
So what on earth was going on?!
¡°What do you want to know? I can consider telling you everything, as long as it is within my knowledge.¡± The phoenix sat down, lookingid-back.
Chapter 1451 What More
Gu Chaoyan became serious. She was getting curious too.
She had never thought about the Phoenix Girl before. In her opinion, the Phoenix Girl was just some symbol, and what mattered above all was how people could make everything possible. However, now she finally realized that heaven was above people and she should have realized that when she was granted with the space, the magical water and the benefits they brought.
And this man in red, who looked rxed andid-back, should be the real, magical being on this continent.
She felt a little hesitant, but she was more serious after some moments of hesitation.
She asked the man in front of her. "Why did you be like this?"
He shrugged and said indifferently. "That is what I am originally like."
Gu Chaoyan looked confused.
Originally?
He?
She had never met him before, but as he stood in front of her, she somehow felt a sense of familiarity, a very strong one actually.
Could it be because she bred the Phoenix in her space? However, why did he say that he was originally like this, if the phoenix was born in her space.
Who on earth was he?
"The door to enchantment has been opened and everythinges back to itself. So those that were sealed before woke up too." The phoenix saidzily, "So I appeared when the door to enchantment was opened. Or I can be more urate - you saved me."
The phoenix approached Gu Chaoyan and stared at her carefully. "What can I do to repay you? Maybe¡ with myself?"
"¡"
"That is a good idea," the phoenix said, looking cheerful.
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes at him.
She did not care what he said, it was just a joke.
So¡
If the phoenix knew so much¡ then¡ would he know anything about the door to enchantment?
Gu Chaoyan came to the window and saw the herbal field in the white magical air, asking contemtively, "So what do you know about the jade sword in the door to enchantment?"
The phoenix felt so helpless.
This woman ignored him!
Well¡
If he was what he was like before¡
Anyway¡
? He stood next to Gu Chaoyan and looked at her with a pair of passionate eyes. "What more?
Gu Chaoyan was confused. "What, what more?"
"Those inside the door to enchantment." The phoenix said subconsciously.
What was the other thing in the door to enchantment?
Did he mean¡
There was something more than one jade sword inside the door to enchantment?
"What else should be there? There was only one jade sword when I opened the door to enchantment!" Gu Chaoyan said with excitement.
Only one jade sword?
The phoenix looked a little shocked.
Gu Chaoyan was not lying. So there was only one jade sword in the door to enchantment¡ but that should not be. There should be something other than a jade sword.
"There is¡"
"What?" Gu Chaoyan urged.
Hearing her urgent voice, the phoenix smiled sinisterly. "You want to know what else should be inside?"
Chapter 1452 The Missing Golden Roll 1
"Yes." Gu Chaoyan did not conceal her curiosity, answering frankly and inly.
The phoenix just revealed to her that he was saved because of the door to enchantment. So the door to enchantment was of great importance.
She had no choice but to understand what was going on with the door to enchantment.
Otherwise¡
She had a constant hunch that something bad would happen.
"Then¡"The phoenix lowered himself and looked at Gu Chaoyan closely with his long fingers on his cheeks, saying, "You can kiss me and I will think about telling you the truth."
Gu Chaoyan was so worried. Gu Chaoyan suddenly pushed him away, ring at him and bellowing. "Phoenix!"
"I need to tell you that my name is not phoenix. My name is Huang Fu." Huang Fu was not angry when he was pushed away. He looked serious, because he was more annoyed that he was wrongfully addressed.
That was his fault too.
He had never thought that this dumb woman would be the Phoenix Girl, thus not caring about her or introducing himself formally.
It was just a random woman, after all, right?
However, things were different. She was the Phoenix Girl, and there was a need for him to make a formal introduction about himself.
Gu Chaoyan felt very helpless when she found the conversation heading in the wrong direction.
She continued. "The North Qi Land is being helped by magical monsters, and they are pretty much invincible. When they failed to cross my array formation, they turned to Cloud Land, so the four countries are in a mess. Civilians are suffering greatly. I am the Phoenix Girl, so I should be responsible for the civilians. Now the door to enchantment has been opened, and it may be the best time to save them. And what is behind the door to enchantment should be of great importance, too."
"¡"
"Phoenix, if you know something, you have to tell me about it," Gu Chaoyan said carefully.
Huang Fu looked helpless.
Dumb woman!
He told her his name. Why did she forget it?
He was displeased. He did not want to say anything more.
Gu Chaoyan''s eyes were moving, as she thought of something. She softened her tone, saying, "Huang Fu."
Huang Fu got slightly happier.
He was in a good mood.
Huang Fu said openly, "The golden roll is missing."
"¡"
"One that only belongs to the Phoenix Girl."
"¡"
"The secret of the Phoenix Girl and the door to enchantment are written on the roll."
"¡"
"Feng Le, you need to know that you opened the door to enchantment, so you have to shut it down yourself, so that everything can be settled." Huang Fu said seriously, looking serious.
"Who did you call?" Gu Chaoyan''s eyes widened. She was confused.
Huang Fu shook his head.
He said nothing more.
He turned serious. "The golden roll is missing and you have to find it. Otherwise you will be in danger as well."
Gu Chaoyan thought for a while and thought that she must have misheard something.
Huang Fu might not have called anybody just now.
She sighed.
"Where is the golden roll? Where should I find it?" Gu Chaoyan was at a total loss as if she were a missing child.
Huang Fu thought for a while, then he said, "Few people are able to take away the golden roll. He should have it."
"Who?"
Chapter 1453 The Missing Golden Roll 2
It was a long silence.
Huang Fu looked a little distracted too.
That man¡ He had no idea how to tell her about that man.
Five hundred years was long, wasn''t it?
Why was it just a moment for her?
Nothing was missing, even if he tried to remove it.
It was very misty outside. She was still in the snow, looking beautiful and loving just one cup of tea, but that man did not give up. Otherwise why would he spare no efforts to steal away the golden roll?
That was destined.
Even if 500 years had passed.
What she told him about the chaos in the four countries was just a minor thing, but that was a good thing too.
Huang Fu reached out his hand.
He put his hand on her head, caressing it. "Don''t worry. I will help you."
"¡"
"Just leave here. That man will not appear so soon."
Gu Chaoyan was startled and then realized something. She moved away from Huang Fu, looking at him cautiously.
They should stay away from each other, but for some reason, Gu Chaoyan felt that she was not so alert towards Huang Fu. She seemed to have sensed some familiarity, so she could not turn him down. Only when she was totally awake would she think of turning him down.
? Gu Chaoyan was confused.
Huang Fu did not care about this. He turned around and decided to leave.
Gu Chaoyan grabbed him, but she missed his arm and only grabbed the red robe. The robe gave her a good feeling. Gu Chaoyan let it go.
Gu Chaoyan got embarrassed after a moment. She said, "Then what is it with Gu Ruxue?"
Huang Fu was confused.
What was it with Gu Ruxue? Why was she mentioned in front of him?
"Hundreds of birds flew over her at her Adulthood Ceremony, and when she was injured, it was like that too." Gu Chaoyan asked confusedly.
Huang Fuughed.
Five hundred years have passed¡
This clever woman was bing so dumb. Had her head died below the life tree too?
"She is not involved. She doesn''t deserve any of these." Huang Fu said disdainfully. "It was just a coincidence. I came out of my shell on that day, and you happened to be at Lord Ling''s mansion too, did you? You were injured as well, weren''t you?"
Gu Chaoyan thought about this carefully.
The timing was right. Everything was just coincidental, but the coincidences caused Gu Ruxue to make such a fuss.
Huang Fu was about to say something¡ when he suddenly sensed something as he had his hands on Gu Chaoyan''s shoulders, reminding her. "Get out of here now. Someone is asking for you."
Gu Chaoyan sent herself out of the space.
The sound of knocking on her door arose. She calmed herself down, asking, "What is it?"
"Elder Miss, Officer Gu is here. The King has also asked De Fu to bring you to Qianqing Pce to discuss something." Sword One answered honestly. She felt calmer when she heard Elder Miss'' response. She thought that Elder Miss was not well when she did not hear anything from her a while ago.
Chapter 1454 Back To Gu Mansion 1
Elder Miss had ordered that she should not be disturbed, as she was taking a break in the room. Sword One would not have passed on any messages about Officer Gu under such a condition. Elder Miss was the Phoenix Girl, and she had all the rights to turn down anyone she did not wish to meet.
However, Sword One still passed on the message, because her Elder Miss said that she would meet Officer Gu when he came to the door again.
That was why the messager was at the doorstep.
Sword One was just thinking about this when the door of the room was opened. Gu Chaoyan appeared and Sword One was about to sort her clothes out when she found her neatly dressed. So she did not take a nap?
Sword One was a little confused.
De Fu greeted them and smiled. "Lady Chaoyan, the King and Officer Gu are waiting for you at Qianqing Pce. Please,e with me."
Gu Chaoyan nodded and followed De Fu.
De Fu was smiling brightly and happily.
He had received a favor from Lady Chaoyan, and he needed to pay it back. He had to obey the King first before considering Lady Chaoyan, but he could give her some help without the King being affected. However, now that Lady Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, he did not need to worry about what to do when the King gave Lady Chaoyan a hard time.
De Fu was in a good mood as he led her directly to Qianqing Pce.
When they came to Qianqing Pce, De Fu gave her a new hand firece to exchange the one in Gu Chaoyan''s hands, and then put away her cloak for her personally.
Gu Chaoyan was the second person to receive such treatment from De Fu.
De Fu had been working for the King since childhood, so he was different from the other servants. He was only devoted to the King, not to anybody else, including the Crown Prince.
Gu Chaoyan did not say anything as she noticed what De Fu was doing for her, but she kept it in mind.
Sword One waited for her outside, as Gu Chaoyan walked into Qianqing Pce alone.
The moment she walked in¡ Gu Zhenkang smiled brightly. So did the King, who forced a smile, which was more weird. The King still could not ept that Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, but he had to treat her as one on the surface.
At Qianqing Pce.
Gu Chaoyan had been offered a seat and hot tea, which was an order they gave earlier.
"Your father is in the court to see you. So you are here. Are you doing well at Xingsi Hall? If not, you can pick any ce else in the whole court. Or you can get some more servants. You can''t always have so few."
"¡"
"If you don''t feel like living in the court, you can move back to the Gu Mansion. Your father mentioned this to me today. You can move back to the mansion and take some servants from the court."
Chapter 1455 - 1455 Back to Gu Mansion 2
1455 Back to Gu Mansion
The King talked in a very natural way.
He did not care if Gu Chaoyan was living in the court. He had already told her what he needed to tell her on the day when the Phoenix Girl was born, so she might as well leave the court.
The Crown Prince was going to marry the Phoenix Girl no matter what. Gu Ruxue was not the Phoenix Girl, so she was going to give away her title as the Crown Prince Consort, but it was not yet time, so she could be put aside at the moment.
It was time to make some preparations.
!!
The Phoenix Girl should get engaged with the Crown Prince after she broke off her original engagement. That was the most suitable and proper thing to do.
If the Phoenix Girl fell in love with the Crown Prince in court, the King would be considered to have lost his manners.
So he approved of Gu Zhenkang¡¯s suggestion the moment he mentioned it.
He knew pretty well what Gu Zhenkang was capable of. He had nothing, and could do nothing in whichever position he was in.
He was just lucky to have a few worthy daughters. That was all.
He was afraid that Gu Zhenkang¡¯ words would not get through to the girl, so he made the arrangement personally.
What the King said catered to what Gu Zhenkang was thinking. He nodded. ¡°The King is right. You lived at the Gu Mansion for dozens of years, and the family are always having problems with each other, but what matters is that we are in harmony! And our country is a ce where filial piety ys an important part, and is what civilians like.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Your yard has been cleaned, and is the front yard. Your mother had this yard when she was alive, and it should have been given to you if not for Madame Gu¡¯s objection. Now she is gone, and it is the parents who make the decision. So it has been cleaned and excellent maids are arranged to serve you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you are not satisfied, the King could arrange some servants from the court to serve you.¡±
Gu Zhenkang kept babbling.
He must get this girl home. The Phoenix Girl was the only token that could keep up the Gu Mansion¡¯s reputation. He needed nothing else, just the Phoenix Girl.
Hearing what Gu Zhenkang said, the King smiled, feeling satisfied.
Gu Zhenkang was quite good at dealing with family affairs. No wonder Ms. Lin was willing to marry him.
¡°Your father is right. You are the Phoenix Girl and you need to be nice to your parents. I can give you servants from the court, if you want to. Or I can expand the Gu Mansion as well,¡± the King said generously.
Gu Chaoyan looked calm as usual.
Gu Zhenkang was never disappointing. He made Madame Gu take the me for what he did earlier, just to tter her, the Phoenix Girl.
He was saying that she was tormented because of Madam Gu¡¯s order.
Madame Gu guarded him for her entire life, but he had no gratitude towards her.
She would not want to go back to Gu Mansion, if it had been a few days ago, no matter what these two calctive men said, but now¡
She was not going to ignore Gu Mansion after hearing from Sword Three and Sword Four about the murder.
So they wanted her toe back to the old home?
Alright then. She would do that.
¡°Okay then. I can move back to Gu Mansion, on one condition.¡±
Chapter 1456 - 1456 Back to Gu Mansion 3
1456 Back to Gu Mansion
Seeing her indifferent look, Gu Zhenkang and the King had thought that it was not going to be easy to convince her to move back.
They were just nning another speech, which they decided to deliver after Gu Chaoyan said anything¡ so when they heard her saying yes, they were startled for a long while.
They looked really happy.
¡°Any condition. Anything will work!¡± the King said excitedly.
As long as she was willing to move back to her old home¡ everything else would not matter.
Even if it meant a lot of money. He could say yes at the moment.
Gu Zhenkang nodded next to them.
Nothing else mattered more than her willingness to move back.
Gu Chaoyan sipped the tea, thought for a while about the condition. ¡°The yard you arranged for me has a terrible name. I don¡¯t want to get misfortune whilst living there.¡±
¡°Where do you want to live? I will make that happen directly.¡± Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief. Amodation was a small thing. She could live anywhere she wanted at Gu Mansion, including his own ce.
Gu Chaoyan tapped the table, trying to force an idea out, and then said. ¡°Begonia Yard will do. And I hate those flowers, too shining. Rece them with peonies, which I like.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Nothing else. And the maids you arrange, they can live with me at Begonia Yard, the original maids should be reced.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When can you have that sorted out? I don¡¯t like the atmosphere here in the court,¡± Gu Chaoyan said indifferently.
Gu Zhenkang hesitated.
Begonia Yard was where Ruxue lived.
If she was asked to move, he was not sure if she would agree, but¡
There was no other solution but to make Ruxue step away. Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, and Gu Ruxue might need her help in the future too. Anyway, it was just a small yard.
Ruxue would be the Queen, who would live at Weiyang Pce, so she did not have to care about Begonia Yard.
Gu Zhenkang thought that was reasonable, so he said directly, ¡°Okay, okay. Begonia Yard will do. I will have Begonia Yard cleaned and the flowers removed. I will pick you up from here tomorrow. What do you think?¡±
Gu Zhenkang made the arrangement.
For one thing, he needed time for cleaning. For another, he needed to speak with Ruxue first so that she could ept it first.
Hearing his arrangement¡
Gu Chaoyan frowned.
Tomorrow?
Gu Zhenkang had some ns, didn¡¯t he?
Gu Zhenkang could marry Ms. Lin for her money, and he could even bow to her for her identity as the Phoenix Girl, but for some reason, he did care about Gu Ruxue.
No wonder he would set up Ms. Lin for Mrs. Gu and her children.
Gu Chaoyan sneered.
¡°Why tomorrow? Today will do. It is notte today. You can have the yards cleaned while I am there, and I can even make sure that the decoration is done ording to my taste, saving a lot of trouble tomorrow,¡± Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
¡°Today will do. De Fu can walk you out and supervise the cleaning for me,¡± the King said directly, without knowing what Gu Zhenkang was thinking.
¡°Well¡¡± Gu Zhenkang started to sweat.
Chapter 1457 Dark Plans 1
The King felt really excited when Gu Chaoyan agreed to the suggestion. What mattered the most was to let Gu Chaoyan move back to the Gu Mansion. Now Gu Chaoyan approved of the suggestion of her own ord, saving him from having to order her to go there.
If they were dyed and Gu Chaoyan changed her mind suddenly, the whole n would be ruined.
So he made the arrangement before Gu Zhenkang said anything more.
Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, not the future Princess Consort of his eighth son and the outcast daughter of the Gu Family. He had to respect her and stop any arguments.
The King was in a good mood, but Gu Zhenkang wasn''t that pleased.
Right now?
He knew what Ruxue was like.
If he could have a nice talk with Ruxue about it so that she could be prepared, then the situation would not be that horrible, but this sudden visit might just kill Ruxue, who was living at Begonia Yard and needed to be moved out.
What should they do?
Ruxue was already so heart-broken when she learned that she was not the Phoenix Girl. And if she received another blow¡
He could not bear to see his daughter suffering like this.
Gu Zhenkang was hesitant. He wanted to have a negotiation about it. "My King¡"
The King got very annoyed seeing Gu Zhenkang''s hesitation. He red at him and bellowed. "What are you hesitating about? You came to me to beg me to let the Phoenix Girl move back to the Gu Family, and I defended you too. The Phoenix Girl also agreed to move back. What are you hesitating for? If so, just let her stay here, she doesn''t need to go anywhere."
The King was incredibly irritated by Gu Zhenkang.
He had thought about praising him a while ago, but he could not even settle the whole thing.
During the hesitation, the Phoenix Girl might change her mind. Then the whole n would be ruined. She might not even want to go back to the Gu Mansion again.
The Crown Prince would have ess to her if she moved back to Gu Mansion, otherwise he would not have wasted time in doing this.
He was angry beyond description.
If Gu Zhenkang was not the Phoenix Girl''s father, he would have given him more than just a bellowing order.
After being yelled at, Gu Zhenkang panicked. He had no mind for Gu Ruxue right now. If things went wrong, the Gu Mansion would copse as well. Ruxue was not as important as the Gu Mansion.
Without hesitation, Gu Zhenkang said straightforwardly, "My King, it is my fault. I was just worried that I could not do a proper job for the Phoenix Girl."
"¡"
"But if Chief De Fu is with us, I believe that everything should be fine. Now it is still early, I will take the Phoenix Girl home," Gu Zhenkang said, cringing and sweating.
The King was pleased.
When everything was settled¡ he thought for a while.
He still added. "De Fu, you should arrange some presents to apany the Phoenix Girl out of the court."
Chapter 1458 - 1458 Dark Plans 2
1458 Dark ns
¡°I remember that around New Year¡¯s time, the ambassadors from the other threends gave us many things as tribute. And they were supposed to be stored until a good chance came, but I think we can just let the Phoenix Girl bring them back to her home. Gu Mansion is not as morous as it is in the court, so she can bring as many as she can,¡± the King said in a seemingly nice way.
However, De Fu understood what the King meant. He should sort out which ones to bring home and which ones to be left where they were.
De Fu could do the selection.
In this way, he was ttering the girl without feeling too ufortable.
De Fu looked up at the King, and understood what he meant implicitly. He nodded constantly. ¡°I got it.¡±
Gu Chaoyan observed them, then she stepped forward.
¡°The King, since I am supposed to take those things for the Gu Mansion, then I can go and see which ones to bring and which ones to leave behind.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Officer Gu, you can help me pack up my luggage at Xingsi Hall. There are not many things there, Officer Gu alone will do,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, making the arrangements herself.
The King¡¯s smiling face stiffened.
Honestly¡ That was just a diplomatic speech he made and she took it seriously.
Nevertheless, he could not possibly turn her down.
The King had to clench the truth and force himself to smile. ¡°If you want, you cane along. The storage house is located in a very cold ce, and it may not be so easy to walk there. Also, no masters would visit the storage house personally, so Phoenix Girl, you can think about the appropriateness of it.¡±
The King said yes to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s approval, but he did not want Gu Chaoyan to go there, thus trying toe up with something to get that intention out of her head.
Having said this, he looked at Gu Chaoyan.
He hoped that she would have that thought removed.
Many good things were in the storage house, and he did not even touch some. De Fu could make a selection for him, but Gu Chaoyan might get some good things for herself.
Gu Chaoyan smiled.
She liked to see the King in this situation.
If he had not spoken so generously, she would not have had any idea upon the storage house, but since the King made such a nice speech to her as if he was giving her the biggest endowment, she was going to make proper use of the endowment.
Gu Chaoyan would never miss a chance to punish those who tried to trick her.
Gu Chaoyan thought for a while calmly as the King was waiting for her answer.
She smiled and said, ¡°It is fine. I am the Phoenix Girl. I¡¯m different from the other masters and mistresses in the court. I will go to the storage house personally, and I should, too.¡±
Then she looked at De Fu. ¡°Chief De Fu, lead the way.¡±
The King had a terrible expression on his face.
He forced himself to nod. ¡°De Fu, take the Phoenix Girl there.¡±
He almost burst into tears.
Gu Zhenkang was watching the King in confusion.
Seeing him there from the corner of his eyes, the King bellowed directly. ¡°Go and pack up the luggage for the Phoenix Girl! What are you still doing here?¡±
Gu Zhenkang nodded and left.
The storage house of the court was not very far from Qianqing Pce. It was a newly-built one, not the one passed down from thest period of history.
Chapter 1459 - 1459 Dark Plans 3
1459 Dark ns
The newly-built storage house existed, because the King did not want the original storage house to be located too far from where he lived. When he took the throne, he confiscated many good things in his favor from other lords¡¯ mansions. Therefore, many more treasures had been added to the storage house, which was expanded ten years ago so it became how it is now.
De Fu was in charge of the storage house, apanied by the Ministry of Internal Affairs.
That was because the King trusted DeFu more than he trusted the Ministry of Internal Affairs.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, we have arrived at the storage house.¡± De Fu reminded her.
!!
¡°Take me in then,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly, observing the ce.
De Fu nodded.
He had a very serious expression as well.
The King was on the throne, but he was disgraced when he was just a lord. He had suffered so much so he really cared about the treasures inside the storage house, mostly because of the miserable time he had when he was younger.
The King would lose many things now that Lady Chaoyan paid a visit here, but what else could they do about it?
This tricky Elder Miss was the Phoenix Girl, after all.
De Fu just hoped that Lady Chaoyan could take as few things as possible so that the King could feel better.
¡°Why is the storage house always so bright?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, as she walked in.
De Fu led the way and answered, when he heard her question. ¡°That is because the King got some Night Pearls in his youth. The biggest one is at his Qianqing Pce, and the small ones are in the storage house, so it is always lit up.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded understandingly, seeking for the ce where the Night Pearls were ced.
She spotted a nice one, then she grabbed it and ced it into Sword One¡¯s hands. ¡°Night Pearls are nice. If one can be put in the room of Begonia Yard, that would be great. I am the Phoenix Girl, after all. So I will take one.¡±
De Fu was leading the way, but he almost tripped himself after hearing that.
He gave a thorough exnation to Lady Chaoyan, but never thought that Lady Chaoyan would take one away. However, he could not take the one out of her hands, right? So he twitched his face, and said, ¡°Yeah¡¡±
The King loved Night Pearls. Now one was gone, and De Fu could not possibly let her walk about in the storage house randomly.
She was led to another direction, as De Fu exined. ¡°Lady Chaoyan,e this way, these are all tributes.¡±
Gu Chaoyan followed him.
She had already taken the Night Pearl, and she did not n to walk about to make a big scene or to embarrasse De Fu.
She looked through the tributes and did not hesitate to take those things.
She always took the best ones.
She had taken almost half of the tributes after a while. ¡°Just these for the moment. Begonia Yard is a nice yard, but it¡¯s not as big as the one in the court. I can¡¯t have too many inside, so this is the small portion I can take, though the King wants to endow me more.¡±
De Fu¡¯s face twitched after hearing that. Just a small portion.
The King would get really distressed upon seeing what he had lost.
It was the King¡¯s misfortune to have met Lady Chaoyan who was the Phoenix Girl.
De Fu had a few mene to carry the items away.
He brought Gu Chaoyan out of the storage house, not daring to make it slow.
Gu Chaoyan walked leisurely in the court.
She was in a good mood.
¡°Chief De Fu, the King assigned you to keep mepany back at the Gu Mansion to settle down, but, Chief De Fu¡¡±
Chapter 1460 - 1460 Gu Zhenkang’s Idea
1460 Gu Zhenkang¡¯s Idea
Hearing what Gu Chaoyan said, De Fu looked very serious and stood by her, listening. Lady Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl whom even the King could not offend, let alone him who was just a servant.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in satisfaction, saying and walking. ¡°Chief De Fu, you are aware that I was driven out of the Gu Mansion, and I am just a weak girl who is moving back. I am actually quite worried that I will be bullied again when I am back, even though I am the Phoenix Girl. So I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t be bullied when I return.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Phoenix Girl should not be bullied. If I am not feelingfortable living there, I would rather go back to my own mansion. So, please, Chief De Fu, please take care of me when we are at the Gu Mansion.¡±
!!
¡°¡¡±
¡°I would be so grateful to you if you help me sort things out,¡± Gu Chaoyan said pitifully, and stuffed some stuff into De Fu¡¯s arms.
De Fu¡¯s face twitched.
What was that?
He thought that there was something important, but Lady Chaoyan was just worried that she would be bullied¡ but he did not think that she looked like someone who would be bullied¡ she was so tricky!
De Fu was just about to express his emotions when he received the presents.
It was an open secret from the court. He was totally okay to receive the stuff, because the master had given it to him.
De Fu threw a look at the present, but wasn¡¯t it something Lady Chaoyan just fetched from the storage house?
Well¡
De Fu did not know what to say, but he epted it anyway.
Having received the present, he said seriously, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The King has asked me to escort you back to Gu Mansion because he wants me to support you, so no one from the Gu Mansion will dare to bully you. If anyone dares to, he or she is going against the King¡¯s order, and I will deal with that.¡± De Fu answered with a smile.
That was exactly what he would do even if Lady Chaoyan did not say anything.
And now that she mentioned it, he would pay even more attention to it.
De Fu led her out.
Gu Zhenkang was waiting for them outside the gate.
De Fu greeted him politely. ¡°Officer Gu, sorry for keeping you waiting.¡±
Gu Chaoyan stood with her back straight. She did not seem to have the intention of greeting him. She was Lord Huai¡¯s future Princess Consort, and the Phoenix Girl. She did not have to greet a minor officer like Gu Zhenkang. Also, she had never epted Gu Zhenkang as her father. Ms. Lin¡¯s death was a conspiracy by him and Mrs. Gu, so he was not innocent at all. Mrs. Gu was just the culprit who came up with the idea.
Gu Zhenkang waited for a while and yet failed to see Gu Chaoyan¡¯s greetings towards him. He pursed his lips and dropped it, saying with a smile. ¡°The luggage is already in the wagon. Let¡¯s hurry before it turns dark.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded coldly.
Together with Sword One, they went into the wagon given by the court.
Gu Zhenkang was so embarrassed, but had no choice, but to go into the wagon from the Gu Mansion and ordered the coachman to hurry up.
He let out a sigh of relief, but the day was getting darker and darker.
Chapter 1461 - 1461 Over Affection 1
1461 Over Affection
Soon, night woulde.
The wagon of the Gu Mansion led the way and he even made it so the coachman could slow down ande to the mansion when it had turned dark.
So that Gu Chaoyan¡¯s move into Begonia Yard could be dyed.
If only she did not have to move in today.
!!
She could spend the night at the old yard, and he could go to Begonia Yard to have a good conversation with Ruxue so that she could be prepared to give in for further benefits.
During these days¡ He had seen through many things after going through different experiences.
Ruxue had been the Crown Prince Consort for a long while, and she had been through a lot in both the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion and in the court. She should be more reasonable now.
Gu Zhenkang felt much more rxed.
He still believed that there was a chance to turn over the table.
It was not snowing any more. The day was getting better and the snow on the ground became thinner. It was not a bumpy road like before.
They were very slow as they moved forward.
Finally, they arrived at the Gu Mansion directly.
Gu Zhenkang got out of the wagon and went to greet Gu Chaoyan.
De Fu and the eunuch from the court also got off the wagon to make arrangements. Lady Chaoyan had picked many things from the storage house and those should be carried into the Gu Mansion first.
De Fu had imperial soldiers to carry the stuff whilst he stayed by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side.
Seeing that De Fu was here, Gu Zhenkang mentioned that it was getting dark outside. ¡°Chief De Fu, I have found that the King has given her too many things and they should be arranged right now, but it may be dark soon so I hope that the Phoenix Girl can live in another yard for tonight and the settlement should be done by tomorrow, so that the Phoenix Girl can move in.¡±
Hearing that, De Fu turned to Gu Chaoyan.
He had received Lady Chaoyan¡¯s presents and he was going to follow Lady Chaoyan¡¯s order.
¡°What do you think, Lady Chaoyan? Is that proper?¡± De Fu asked.
¡°No need to make trouble. I don¡¯t want to live in any other yard. I can watch the move from the helpers in the court. It doesn¡¯t matter how long it is going to take for the settlement, as long as it can be done tonight.¡± Gu Chaoyan countered Gu Zhenkang directly.
She understood exactly what Gu Zhenkang¡¯s purpose was.
Honestly¡ She did feel jealous about Gu Ruxue for being taken care of by her birth mother, even though she was not the Phoenix Girl. And this father of theirs, who only cared about interests, still cared about her at this moment.
If Ms. Lin had not been killed by them, Gu Chaoyan would have dropped it, but they were too cruel and for their own benefits they almost killed two people. There was some revenge she needed to take on them.
With a cold face, Gu Chaoyan walked into the Gu Mansion directly.
She was not walking fast and she did not head towards Begonia Yard directly. She was just watching the presents she picked move in little by little.
***
At Begonia Yard.
Gu Ruxue, who had been eating snacks in the room, walked out upon hearing the chaos outside.
She was very happy at the sight of this.
The imperial soldiers were carrying so many boxes into her yard.
Chapter 1462 Over Affection 2
She knew these sandalwood boxes. They were all boxes from the pce. Large items were packed in sandalwood boxes, and small items were packed in pear wood. This had always been a tradition in the pce, and it was also a situation that she gradually discovered after receiving theserge and small rewards.
So when she saw the boxes carried in by the imperial army, she understood that they were from the pce.
She was not the Phoenix Girl. The awards could not possibly be from the King, so it must have been the Crown Prince.
The Crown Prince must have realized that she was not having a good time these days, and was giving her presents to console her.
She knew that...
She knew that when the Crown Prince was still Lord Ling and married her without her being the Phoenix Girl, because he admired her.
Even at the present time... the Crown Prince still loved her deeply.
Even if she was no longer the Phoenix Girl, the Crown Prince still had such deep feelings towards her.
Her mood was suddenly lifted.
Mom was right. She was not the Phoenix Girl, but so what? She was still the Crown Prince Consort, and she was still going to be the Queen in the future. Gu Chaoyan might be the Phoenix Girl, but she still needed to work for the imperial court. So she was still under her, right?
She did not have to be bothered by whether or not she was the Phoenix Girl.
Gu Ruxue found that she had sorted through everything. Suddenly, she felt happy again.
She threw a look at the maid next to her. "Fetch Mrs. Gu here, I need to speak with her about something good."
Having heard that, she walked out of the yard.
Seeing the boxes in front of her, she was smiling.
These things were more than she had expected. They were carried in constantly as if there was no stop. It was more lively than when she first got married.
The Crown Prince treated her well.
Gu Ruxue asked one of the imperial army. "These things are given to Begonia Yard?"
"Yeah." The imperial soldiers answered and returned to their work.
Gu Ruxue smiled even more brightly.
All of those were rewards for her alone.
The Crown Prince must be worried about her not being used to living at Gu Mansion after spending so much time at the Crown Prince''s Mansion.
It made her feel so happy.
And she became even happiers seeing the boxes carried in one after another.
Mrs. Gu hurried in and saw those boxes being brought into Begonia Yard, she was extremely shocked and asked, "Ruxue, what is going on?"
"All of these are rewards to Begonia Yard, from the pce. They are soldiers. Mom, what is going on, do you think?" Gu Ruxue said bashfully.
Her mom should realize what was going on - the Crown Prince was worried about her! Why did she have to say that out loud?
Mrs. Gu eventually realized what was going on. She smiled with relief. She had been so distressed during the past two days. She was thinking about transferring the things from the mansion out as soon as possible, not so much for Yunhe to live a happy life, though.
Unexpectedly...
Hope arose again, and the mist was gone.
Ruxue was the most capable one among them. So no matter what happened, the Crown Prince was going to take their side. What a wonderful thing.
Mrs. Gu became excited as well.
"I will fetch your Elder Brother, so that he can be happy too," Mrs. Gu said excitedly.
Chapter 1463 Over Affection 3
Gu Ruxue nodded. Her Elder Brother had not had a good time these days, so if he was told about this, he would not need to be so distressed.
Mrs. Gu said that and left to fetch her son.
At this moment, several eunuchs came and were doing something in the yard. So Mrs. Gu ceased her steps and decided to wait.
Gu Ruxue was already waiting for them to greet her.
However, the eunuchs ignored them and came to the flowers and dug them up.
Gu Ruxue was surprised, with eyes widely open.
What were they doing?
She liked begonias and her father not only nted the flowers at Begonia Yard, but all across the whole mansion. However, the flowers were removed when she became allergic towards flowers. Yet her father loved her deeply, and there were still a few bunches left in the yard. They were not blooming across the whole yard, but she could still see them from a distance.
So why were the flowers removed now?
She never ordered that to happen.
"What is going on?" Gu Ruxue screamed, stepping forward and kicking the eunuchs. "How dare you low-ss servants touch the flowers?"
The eunuchs clenched their teeth.
Those were all working for Chief De Fu, even though they were low in rank, they were still respected by people in the court. So they had not been through much bitterness, and they were rarely treated in such a rude way.
"That is the order from the court. We are just following the order," one experienced eunuch said.
"An order from the court? I am still here and I need to approve of the order before you do anything!" Gu Ruxue was furious. She did not care about anything those people said.
She had just finished speaking when De Fu hurried forward and saw how his inferiors got kicked. He threw a very displeased look at the Crown Prince Consort.
They were servants, but they were just following orders. It was not a good thing for them to be beaten for no reason.
Even in the court, the noble masters and mistresses never did things like this.
"Crown Prince Consort, you are wild beyond what you can imagine. It is the King''s order, yet you are disapproving of it? Do you think that you are in charge, or is the King?" De Fu almost shouted angrily.
De Fu wasn''t a nice person, but he remembered gratitude and he defended his master, and his team too.
The Crown Prince Consort ignored the King and bullied his team, making him really angry.
Hearing that, Gu Ruxue calmed herself down, and said with much less fury.
"Eunuch De Fu, I punished the servants for a reason. They were just causing a mess here. This is my yard, and I like those flowers. They were just moving the flowers about without my permission. That was why I kicked them. The King can''t just get involved with my own yard, can he?" Gu Ruxue sounded reasonable.
The King was on the throne right now, but she was the Crown Prince Consort whose husband was going to take the throne in the future. So there was nothing for her to be worried about.
De Fu sneered.
Her yard?
"Crown Prince Consort, this yard is no longer yours. Back in the court, Officer Gu had given the yard to Lady Chaoyan. Lady Chaoyan hates begonias, so she is going to have them moved. Lady Chaoyan can''t be pleased here, can she?"
Chapter 1464 - 1464 Lady Chaoyan’s Begonia Yard 1
1464 Lady Chaoyan¡¯s Begonia Yard
De Fu did not weigh his words, just because she was the Crown Prince Consort. It was not because the Crown Prince Consort was falling out of power, but because the Crown Prince Consort kicked his men. He trained all of these eunuchs and regarded them as his own sons. So he took care of them and never let them suffer in court. However, now they were receiving punishment from the Crown Prince Consort?
The owner of the Gu Family arranged the Begonia Yard for Lady Chaoyan, who ordered them to remove the begonia. So his men were here to do the job. His men obeyed the order and they were not making any mistake. That was why De Fu was so angry.
Even the princesses in the court would not be a threat to him, let alone the Crown Prince Consort.
That was why The Fu behaved like this.
!!
Gu Ruxue had a look of disbelief.
What did he mean? That was her Begonia Yard, yet she was asked to move away? Was that a joke?
She was the Crown Prince Consort, thedy of the Gu Family.
Gu Chaoyan was nothing. She was not even part of the family, and now, she was making her move?
¡°Impossible! I own Begonia Yard, and these things are boxes from the Crown Prince, and you are making me move? You must be joking!¡± Gu Ruxue just did not believe anything she heard. She shouted crazily.
Even if Gu Chaoyan was moving back, her father would not possibly give this yard to her.
Mrs. Gu joined them at that moment.
She was also feeling really displeased.
¡°Eunuch De Fu, what do you mean? Ruxue has been living in Begonia Yard all this while, and this is a birthday present for her. She can¡¯t move from here. This is Gu Mansion, not the court. You are a eunuch, you can¡¯t make a decision here.¡± Mrs. Gu shouted furiously. She disliked De Fu, thus saying the words hidden inside her heart.
Mrs. Gu was disgraced, and Ruxue was not the Phoenix Girl, but that did not mean that a eunuch like him could order her around. He was just a servant.
Mrs. Gu believed that she was still powerful enough to use him!
De Fuughed upon hearing what Mrs. Gu said.
He could not make a decision?
No wonder Lady Chaoyan asked him to back her up in court. He had thought that as the Phoenix Girl, Gu Chaoyan should not have any problem. It seemed that Mrs. Gu and her daughter were really wild.
He was defending himself and the Phoenix Girl now. He needed to do something right now.
He was going to make all the decisions here at the Gu Mansion.
De Fu threw a lethal look at the mother and the daughter. He made a loud order. ¡°Deputy General Lu, get your men here and remove all the begonias in the yard, as well as all the filthy things. The Phoenix Girl should be here anytime soon, so don¡¯t make her see something dirty!¡±
Hearing that order, the imperial soldiers all came.
Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue were both dumbfounded. Mrs. Gu shielded her daughter and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I am going to make the decisions here!¡± De Fu said calmly, with his high-pitched voice.
Mrs. Gu panicked.
Then she saw Gu Zhenkang approaching her, and rushed at him. ¡°Old Master!¡±
Chapter 1465 Lady Chaoyans Begonia Yard 2
Gu Zhenkang had intended to show up earlier than this to console Gu Ruxue well before people from the court touched Begonia Yard, but Gu Chaoyan suggested taking a tour around the Gu Mansion with him as the host, saying that she had not visited the mansion for a long while.
? He was so worried during that period, but there was nothing he could do, but to keep herpany and walk around.
He only hoped that Ruxue could be mature enough to think about the Gu Family, rather than cause trouble.
He had tried to believe that it was going to be a good situation, but seeing what happened, and how Mrs. Gu reacted, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.
Something bad happened.
He got furious when he received this feeling.
Mrs. Gu was the madame of the whole family and yet she not only caused trouble for him but also failed to deal with the errands.
Gu Zhenkang''s face sank.
He asked coldly. "What is going on?"
"Old Master, this eunuch and his men are ruining Begonia Yard, you have to help Ruxue! You know you built this yard just for her and she has been living here for so many years. It is terrible if she is moved out suddenly. This eunuch is doing something to the maid''s room of the Crown Prince Consort before she got married!" Mrs. Gu got increasingly angry as she said that.
Hearing what she said, Gu Zhenkang got even more furious.
She could talk about Begonia Yard as she wanted, but how could she say anything like that to De Fu. Didn''t she know who De Fu was working for? He was not just a eunuch.
He wished that he could gag Mrs. Gu.
"Shut up now!" Gu Zhenkang shouted at Mrs. Gu and threw a re. "Mrs. Gu! I will talk to you about this when I am done."
When he finished speaking¡ Gu Zhenkang went to the group.
He threw an apologetic look at DeFu, but said nothing more.
He went to Gu Ruxue and said, "Ruxue, there are many good yards at the Gu Family, and you can move into whichever one you want. Your sister wants to live here, and she is the Elder Miss so she should have the say about it, you are the younger sister anyway, right? And she is the Phoenix Girl, so we can''t mistreat her when she lives with us."
"¡"
"You can give the yard to her. You are married and need to live at the Crown Prince''s Mansion anyway."
"¡"
"You and your mother should move to another yard, since those from the court are dealing with the yard here," Gu Zhenkang said, trying to sound reasonable.
Ruxue should understand it. She should just bend down a little at the moment for something better.
That was not a big deal, but Gu Ruxue did not like this idea.
Gu Chaoyan might be the Phoenix Girl, but Gu Ruxue was the Crown Prince Consort, the future Queen! She should be a more noble person in terms of identity.
"No, father. I have been living here for years, and you gave this to me as a birthday present. I can''t just move away like this. Father, I am cherishing your present, and she can live in any other yard she wants in the mansion, just not this one. There are better yards in the mansion than Begonia Yard!" Gu Ruxue said, trying to sound defeated.
It was a settled fact that Gu Chaoyan was returning, but she needed to guard her own yard, so that she could still be better than Gu Chaoyan in this aspect.
Gu Zhenkang believed that this was reasonable too. He turned to Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 1466 Lady Chaoyans Begonia Yard 3
Ruxue was right. Begonia Yard was her birthday present, and she had been living there for dozens of years. So it was very normal that she had some feelings towards it.
There were many yards in the Gu Mansion, which could be renovated to her taste, if she could just bear the undergraded ones in the following few days, but it was very rude of her to want to live in Begonia Yard!
Also, Gu Chaoyan used to give everything for Gu Ruxue, and Gu Mansion was treating her nicely enough, so she could just pick whichever other one she wanted.
Gu Zhenkang threw a look at Gu Chaoyan.
Seeing that she had not responded for a long while, he said, "What do you think? You are the Elder Sister of the family, and your sister has been living in Begonia Yard for so many years and loves this ce. So can you pick any other yard rather than just focusing on this?"
Gu Zhenkang believed that it was a reasonable proposal, thus saying this.
Hearing that, De Fu believed that Gu Zhenkang was just a stupid man, but he could not possibly say anything.
Gu Chaoyan had been listening to their argument in silence, but since it was her turn to be asked about this, she decided not to ignore them.
She thought for a while carefully.
Seeing her thoughtful expression, De Fu was worried that she would really back off.
After a long while, Gu Chaoyan looked at De Fu and said, "Since the Gu Mansion doesn''t like me at all¡ Chief De Fu, please ask the imperial soldiers to carry those stuff to Xinlin Mansion or into the court. I can move back to either of these ces, whichever ce you think suits me best."
"¡"
"I will pay them for doing this extra work. Those who are responsible for carrying the stuff can pick one piece they want from my stuff as a gift," Gu Chaoyan said calmly, smiling.
Then she nced at them and said politely, "Thanks for your efforts."
Hearing the Phoenix Girl''s polite tone, the soldiers responded with a smile too. "Phoenix Girl, this is what we should do. We will do it now."
Then they started to get ready to follow her order.
Gu Zhenkang''s eyes widened.
He was just asking her for her opinion. If she really moved out, what should he do with the Gu Family in the future? He would seem to be on the opposite side against the Phoenix Girl!
Then the other officers from the capital would sneak in to take his ce!
That would not work!
The Gu Mansion without the Phoenix Girl would fall down the ranks!
That would not work at all!
Gu Zhenkang regretted it immediately. He had not expected that Gu Chaoyan would put them in such a difficult situation.
He stepped forward and said, "Please don''t. This Begonia Yard will be yours, as I have promised. I was just trying to have a discussion with you! I am more than willing to offer you this."
Having finished speaking, Gu Zhenkang added directly. "Quick, move away those stuff in Begonia Yard before it gets toote." Then he turned to Chen Fu. "Go and fetch the guards from the Gu Mansion to offer some help! Don''t let the Phoenix Girl wait for too long."
Then he nced at Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue, telling Chen Fu to take them away as well, in case they caused any more trouble.
Gu Zhenkang finished the arrangements within a very short time, but apart from Chen Fu who obeyed his order, the imperial soldiers did nothing. They were all looking at Gu Chaoyan, waiting for her to give an order.
Chapter 1467 Lady Chaoyans Begonia Yard 4
Gu Zhenkang was just a minor officer at the Ministry of Personnel, so he was not in a position to order the imperial soldiers who only obeyed the King. At this moment, they were out on a mission and were supposed to only obey Lady Chaoyan''s order. Gu Zhenkang could not order them around.
Hearing Gu Zhenkang''s arrangement, Gu Chaoyan felt slightly more satisfied.
She was just trying to stimte Gu Zhenkang instead of moving away for real. She was going to stay at Gu Mansion so that she could take revenge for her deceased mother.
Gu Chaoyan nodded at the imperial soldiers. "Just go and do it. You have worked so hard today, so when you finish the moving today, you should all pick one piece you like from the box, as a present from me, the Phoenix Girl, so that you can get some blessings as well."
"..."
"Also, the servants who havee to serve me will be granted with one piece they like as well. So they should serve me well, after obtaining the presents."
"..."
"Okay, then, start your work," Gu Chaoyan said.
She was showing that she was very generous.
The imperial soldiers and the servants from the court were all very d, not only because the presents were precious, but also because they were granted by the Phoenix Girl who could bring them good blessings that could be passed on over generations.
They all cheered up. "Thanks, Phoenix Girl!"
Then they went down to do the work.
The servants who were working at Begonia Yard before looked at those treasures greedily. They wished that they could stay to work for such a generous mistress, a very rare one.
Gu Ruxue''s face turned pale from fury.
She was about to make a scene, but got stopped.
Gu Zhenkang told the men to bring her and her mother away.
When Gu Ruxue and Mrs. Gu were gone...
Gu Zhenkang stayed to watch the process.
Therge numbers of the soldiers finished the move very quickly.
Gu Zhenkang was very d that Gu Chaoyan did not want what Gu Ruxue had, but tossed them out. Because if those stuff were confiscated by Gu Chaoyan, Gu Ruxue would have nothing left.
Gu Chaoyan ignored Gu Zhenkang, and turned to De Fu. "Chief De Fu, you have worked hard today as well."
"That is what I should do. I have been granted with precious presents, too. I feel blessed!" De Fu smiled and his mood was lifted.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She watched people working hard inside and outside Begonia Yard.
And the imperial soldiers were carrying boxes of stuff one by one out of the ce.
Gu Chaoyan found those boxes very familiar.
She looked closer and saw that these were wooden boxes from the Lin Family, namely the doweries of Ms. Lin on her wedding day. They were all built from a special kind of wood, different from ordinary boxes. And next to the wooden box of the Lin Family, there was one small icon symbolizing the Lin Family.
"Hang on. Open the boxes for me to see." Gu Chaoyan shouted.
The imperial soldiers stopped instantly.
ording to Gu Chaoyan''s order, the boxes were opened.
? Gu Chaoyan found that everything inside belonged to the Lin Family.
They were precious treasures too.
"Small ornaments, Ruxue''s favorites. I bought them for her. So let''s just move them away as soon as possible so you can settle down. It is getting veryte as we are staying outside." Gu Zhenkang urged worriedly.
Gu Chaoyan threw an indifferent look at him.
Then she told the imperial army to put down the boxes, each of which was checked by her one by one.
Chapter 1468 Your Sisters Problem
She had just had some spection but after some careful observation, she found that they were definitely the Lin Family''s stuff, including the boxes and the ornaments inside.
The Lin Family used to be an imperial business family. Even though they were an imperial business family, they were not as good as those officers who had some power.
So even though her grandfather was very careful, there was still someone out there trying to set up the Lin Family.
So the Lin Family had been extremely cautious. They printed the symbol of the Lin Family on everything, be it big or small.
She could recognize the Lin Family''s symbol.
And everything there had a small symbol of the Lin Family.
It seemed that Gu Zhenkang did not know that there were symbols on those stuff, so what he had said did give her reminders.
However, where did Gu Ruxue get those stuff?
She did have a list of Ms. Lin''s dowries took a while and everything on the list was carried away. So generally speaking, Gu Ruxue should not have gotten so many things from the Lin Family, so where did Gu Ruxue get those stuff?
She needed to find time to ask her uncle about this.
She did notck any treasure, but the Gu Family did not deserve to have any stuff belonging to the Lin Family. She was going to take every piece back and look into every single detail.
Gu Zhenkang had no idea that Gu Chaoyan had noticed that these belonged to the Lin Family. He urged her with a guilty tone. "If you like them, you can pick some for you to use, or you can pick some from Ruxue when you have time in the future. Those are just small things, let''s skip these things so that we don''t need to bete. Take a break, alright?"
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at him.
He was really worried that she would want some of this stuff. These were all Ms. Lin''s stuff and her daughter ought to have them all.
Gu Chaoyan gestured at them all and said without any more hesitation. "Carry those things back to the room. I am keeping them."
"What?" Gu Zhenkang was so surprised. What he had worried about appeared. He added urgently. "That is not good¡ these are all Ruxue''s stuff. She is not here right now, but if you like them, you can have a nice talk with her so she will definitely be d to¡"
Gu Chaoyan cut him off impatiently.
She took a step forward and interrogated Gu Zhenkang. "You think these are Gu Ruxue''s stuff?"
"¡"
"That is so ridiculous."
"¡"
"Everything inside the wooden boxes, including the boxes, are printed with the symbol of the Lin Family. And my mother was from the Lin Family, so these are my birth mother''s stuff. My birth mother had never said that these were for Gu Ruxue. In this way, these things are mine, her daughter''s."
"¡"
"You think that I should ask Gu Ruxue whether I can have them? So she decides to take possession of my mother''s stuff?"
Gu Zhenkang was surprised.
He checked out those stuff instantly.
Yes, those stuff had been printed with the familiar icons of the Lin Family, but he had never noticed that before.
Damn, Lin Zeqing was definitely an old fox!
Feeling distressed, Gu Zhenkang had no choice but to admit it. "Yes, those are yours. That has been your sister''s problem all along."
Chapter 1469 Grudge
Gu Zhenkang''s face became increasingly twisted as he sorted out Begonia Yard without saying another word.
Gu Chaoyan went into the room to take a break, whilst Sword One led the servants and helpers to get their award. Gu Chaoyan was very generous. To those that picked small pieces, they were offered another piece. So suddenly, there was a great air at Begonia Yard.
Those servants were very d to meet a generous mistress, which was good luck for them and made them happy.
When Sword One was done with that, she went to prepare the hot water for Elder Miss to take a bath.
Gu Chaoyan asked Qing to run some small errands at Xinlin Mansion, so Qing was gone. Only Sword One was taking care of Gu Chaoyan, so she was quite busy. When Qing came in a few days, she would be less busy.
Sword One helped Gu Chaoyan to remove her dress as Gu Chaoyan said happily, "Just leave the chores for those from the court so that you can take care of me. You don''t have to do everything personally, that will tire you out."
"Elder Miss, I am worried about you¡" Sword One said worriedly.
"Nothing to worry about. I am the Phoenix Girl, so the King dare not do anything. These servants are working for him, so you don''t need to worry about anything. We can make full use of them." Gu Chaoyan said, "We are in a better position right now, so we don''t need to be as wary as before."
Having said that, Gu Chaoyan walked towards the wooden bucket.
The water was at a mild temperature. Sword One had be used to working for her so she knew about her hobbies and habits, so she rarely made any mistakes.
Gu Chaoyan closed her eyes and took a break in the warm water.
Sword One was rubbing her back.
Gu Chaoyan''s skin had be very fair, and it reflected with some redness in the warm water. It was much better than the skin she had in her previous life, thanks to the magical water, which beautifies people.
When she was done taking a bath, Gu Chaoyan went to bed.
She fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow.
She had ordered that the servants from the court should serve her overnight, but Sword One still wanted to be on watch personally.
Elder Miss did not sleep deeply, but she did not expect anything bad to happen.
It was already very bright outside when she woke up the following day.
Gu Chaoyan slept well and had regained her energy. She was sitting on the chair for makeup.
The servants who dressed her andbed her hair were from the court.
They behaved very timidly in front of the Phoenix Girl, worrying that they would make some mistake that might irritate her. If the Phoenix Girl was irritated, she might even order a death penalty on them.
Chen Fu''s voice arose. "Elder Miss, I am here to inform you of what the Old Master says. He is asking you to have breakfast with them in the front yard. They are already there."
"Okay." Gu Chaoyan answered coldly.
The maids said, "We will hurry up."
"No need. Take it slow, as slow as possible," Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
The maids did not understand what she meant, but they still did what they were told.
Gu Chaoyan was not in a hurry. She sat there quietly for the maids to dress her.
The maids, who were worried, gradually rxed upon seeing that she was sitting quietly.
At the front yard¡
Gu Zhenkang had thought that she would show up after the message, but the breakfast had been reheated twice, and she was still not there. He urged Chen Fu to pass on the message again.
Gu Ruxue was already furious. She mmed her chopsticks onto the table.
Chapter 1470 Critical 1
"What is she doing? Are we all waiting for her? She has no manners!" Gu Ruxue shouted angrily, feeling really displeased.
She had never waited for anyone like this before, either at Gu Mansion or at the Crown Prince''s Mansion.
Who did Gu Chaoyan think she was - she was just the Phoenix Girl, and yet she was making her wait for her?
She had not yet vented her anger about what happened at Begonia Yard!
She had carefully picked the ornaments and jewelry, which fit her well and made her look pretty, but Gu Chaoyan took them all?
She had been told to bear the displeasure, but she had been holding the grudge for too long, especially now that she had to do her waiting right here.
She was the Crown Prince Consort!
Gu Ruxue could not stand it any more!
The maid next to her picked up the chopsticks and went to prepare a new set of bowls and chopsticks.
Gu Zhenkang was very angry seeing how Gu Ruxue behaved.
They had been waiting for so long, so why was she venting her anger now?
Gu Zhenkang said impatiently, "You are not in a hurry to go anywhere, just wait for her toe and eat breakfast. Why not just wait a little longer?
"¡"
"You are married and you are the Crown Prince Consort! Don''t you have any idea what you should and shouldn''t do?"
"¡"
"She is the Phoenix Girl so we have to keep her here. If she is not here at our mansion, it would be a huge disaster for both of our mansions. If she leaves the mansion, people will know that she has a conflict with us, and the other noble families might sneak in to take her as theirs!"
"¡"
"Also, you are the Crown Prince Consort, and you are the daughter of our mansion. If the Phoenix Girl and the Gu Family have conflict, then how would the civilians think about the rtionship between the Crown Prince and the Phoenix Girl? If they have a bad rtionship, others might sneak in too!"
"¡"
"It is just jewelry, and you can just wait a little longer for her. We have to tolerate everything that will lead us to the best oue."
"¡"
"You have to tolerate it until the Crown Prince takes the throne, then you will be the Queen and you won''t need to tolerate anything."
"¡"
"Why be angry right now?" Gu Zhenkang said annoyedly.
He had repeatedly said those words, so why didn''t his daughter know about this and want to cause trouble? What was the point?
Hearing that¡ Gu Ruxue stopped being angry.
She heard those words the night before, but she was just too angry to bear it.
Now she calmed herself down.
Gu Ruxue answered timidly. "Understood."
It was quiet again. Neither Mrs. Gu nor Gu Yunhe said anything else. They were all waiting quietly.
They understood what was going on, so they said nothing more.
Another quarter of an hour, and Gu Chaoyan arrived with Sword One and a few servants from the court. It was a big scene.
She had no expression on her face, and she took her seat directly.
Gu Zhenkang was smiling brightly. He was already used to Gu Chaoyan skipping the greetings, so he did not ask about that.
"Breakfast is here. We have been waiting for so long and are all starving, so let''s eat," Gu Zhenkang said with a smile.
Gu Chaoyan frowned when she saw the food.
Chapter 1471 Critical 2
"What is that¡" Gu Chaoyan was very displeased upon seeing the food. "This is the breakfast that Gu Mansion prepares for me?"
Gu Zhenkang''s smiling face stiffened.
He had not expected that after waiting for so long, Gu Chaoyan still picked at the food.
He forced an embarrassed smile. "That is the best breakfast the kitchen can prepare for you, it was only avable for Madame Gu when she was alive. We never eat breakfast like this. It was only prepared because you wanted to have breakfast," Gu Zhenkang said.
He was telling the truth.
Gu Mansion had enough money for food and entertainment.
If Gu Chaoyan was to be kept, they would not be particr about what to serve her. They asked the kitchen to prepare the best breakfast.
Gu Zhenkang exined that to them because they had no ability to prepare more or better sets.
Gu Chaoyan said nothing, but she frowned deeply, looking very displeased.
Gu Zhenkang had no idea what to do. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief.
He had no idea when Gu Chaoyan became this particr about food.
Whose gene was this?
She was born in a business family after all, so she would always be this wild when she gained some benefits.
When the air turned stiff¡
Min Qing from the Min Family arrived. He was smiling gently. He had been waiting for them in the hall, but he noticed the intention here, thusing to them at the table.
"What is it?" Min Qing asked with a smile.
Min Qing''s sister Lingjie was, by the King''s order, going to marry Gu Yunhe. The Min Family had not liked it, but there was no solution for that, so they had to ept the arrangement. After some discussion, the Min Family did not think that it was a bad thing after all, so the Min Family started to hang out more with the Gu Family. Min Qing spent more time with the Gu Family as the elder brother of Lingjie.
That was why he was very familiar with the Gu Mansion, as if he was at the Min Mansion.
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief upon seeing Min Qing.
He was about to say something, when Gu Ruxue said straightforwardly and sarcastically, "Young Master Min, nothing serious, it''s just that my sister, namely the Phoenix Girl, doesn''t like our breakfast. She thinks that we are mistreating her. Father has no idea what to do. What about getting the chef of your mansion to make some better food for my sister to eat?"
Min Qing was very surprised, seeing that it was just an issue of breakfast.
He had thought that some problem had arisen at the Gu Family. Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, and the Phoenix Girl must ept the Gu Family, and the Min Family were going to be their inws. He was worried that the Gu Family would not be able to deal with it well, so he came here to offer help in case they lost too much.
Unexpectedly¡ it was just about breakfast.
Min Qing looked at the food on the table.
There were seven kinds of pastries and eight kinds of porridge for just one breakfast. The porridge was made with the best ingredients. In addition, there were other side dishes containing very expensive things.
It wasplete and luxurious.
The Gu Family must have made a lot of effort to prepare that.
Compared to breakfast in the court, it was also a very outstanding breakfast.
Elder Miss was being really unreasonable.
Min Qing said, "Elder Miss, you should not do that."
Chapter 1472 Seeing Through
"Gu Mansion is already one of the top mansions in the capital, but it is not as deeply rooted as other noble families. The food prepared by the kitchen ordered by Officer Gu is really well made. They are almost as good as those served by our family."
"¡"
"The imperial kitchen in the court serves better food, but it doesn''t exist here at the Gu Mansion. So these are all that Officer Gu could do for you."
"¡"
"So, please, care about Officer Gu. He is treating you with kindness, but he is not capable enough to do more than that. So you have to understand him," Min Qing said with a reasonable tone.
He was born in a noble family like the Min Family, and he did respect the Phoenix Girl, but he did not suck up to her like the others.
So he was putting forward what he believed was reasonable.
He did not think Officer Gu was right in any way, thus saying so.
Hearing what Min Qing said¡ Gu Zhenkang nodded in agreement.
True.
He already made the kitchen prepare the best food, which was eaten by them in daily life, but never in this way.
Min Qing''s speech made it worse.
Gu Chaoyan seemed really unreasonable at the moment.
Gu Chaoyan said nothing more as she sat there coldly.
She had said nothing more than the first thing she said. It had been Min Qing and Gu Zhenkang who had constantly spoken.
Sword One could not stand it any more.
They kept saying that Elder Miss was being unreasonable as if they never made any mistake.
Elder Miss was trying to set up the Gu Family, but she would never do anything over the top. Elder Miss had never demeaned the food in front of her.
These people were just calling Elder Miss based on their own estimation.
Sword One said to the Young Master from the Min Family. "You are right, Young Master Min, these dishes are exquisite and well made, various in categories, handy to pick, but Young Master Min, none of these caters to Elder Miss'' taste."
"¡"
"Elder Miss grew up at Qiong Pavilion alone, and she has never been fed with this expensive food. So she is not used to those luxurious dishes. And she only eats one bowl of in porridge and some simple pastries, and that is what Elder Miss has always wanted. She never mentioned that she needed this expensive stuff."
"¡"
"Even if Elder Miss was not the Phoenix Girl, or just an ordinarydy at the mansion, couldn''t she just be given something she liked to eat?"
"¡"
"What do you mean by saying those words, Young Master Min?" Sword One interrogated, without retreating.
Min Qing looked really embarrassed.
He looked at Gu Zhenkang and the rest of the Gu Family.
They were very embarrassed as well.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan never said anything bad about the food.
They just assumed that Gu Chaoyan started to get critical, and thought that the mansion was not as good as the court, where she lived before.
Well¡
It was good that it was Min Qing who said those things. Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief and smiled friendly, "Then the kitchen can prepare those for her."
The issue of the food was solved, but Min Qing was very embarrassed.
Gu Chaoyan, who had a cold expression, turned to Min Qing.
Chapter 1473 - 1473 The Origin of the Jewelry
1473 The Origin of the Jewelry
Min Qing looked even more embarrassed, when he saw how she looked at him.
Many thoughts had crossed his mind at this moment.
He said thoughts, because he had assumed that Gu Chaoyan was an unreasonable person, thus speaking out of justice, but he had not foreseen this to happen.
He had misunderstood the truth.
Min Qing thought for a while and forced out the words. ¡°Elder Miss, I have misunderstood you, please, forget this.¡±
Gu Chaoyan looked at Min Qing quietly.
She wasposed, but she said nothing to counter him.
Min Qing got even more embarrassed.
Gu Yunhe noticed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s silence, and he was reminded of Min Qing¡¯s sister whom he was soon marrying. So he said, ¡°Min Qing, just take a seat and eat some breakfast. It was just a misunderstanding. Gu Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl, and she won¡¯t care about this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Gu Yunhe was helping him out.
Min Qing took the seat next to Gu Yunhe.
It should not be a very major issue, it was just a minor misunderstanding, and he was just defending justice from his own point of view.
Elder Miss was always cold like this, and it was normal that she did not answer him. He had not heard a word from her after a long while.
Min Qing forgave himself and started to eat breakfast of his own.
And the whole family ate breakfast together.
Gu Chaoyan ate very little. She had lost her appetite in front of this gang.
So she just took a few small bites and was ready to leave, after being disgusted by the Gu Family and Min Qing.
She was the Phoenix Girl, so she did not care?
This was a minor issue that could be forgiven easily?
They did not care, because they were the ones that hurt her, not the ones that were hurt. What position did they have to say that it was a minor thing?
A few words, which hurt people deeply, but none of them thought it was worth caring about.
Why should she forgive them?
Gu Chaoyan headed to Begonia Yard as she thought about this.
There was still a thinyer of snow on the ground, and Gu Chaoyan left some shallow footprints there.
Chen Fu came to Begonia Yard to inform her that the Lin Family was here.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She asked Sword One to make some hot tea, prepared some snacks and waited as she ate some.
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t fed well just now. So she ate some snacks to get full.
When the Lin Family arrived, she had just finished her snacks.
She sipped the tea and said calmly, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, and Jiashu, please take a seat.¡±
The three of them got shocked as they sat down.
Lin Jiaxing was shocked, because Gu Chaoyan did not get angry about him bringing his wife and Jiashu, whilst Ms. Lin was shocked, because Gu Chaoyan did not seem to me her for what she did to her before. Because of this, she expected that the Lin Family should still have some hope to get something from her in the future. Lin Jiashu was also feeling veryplicated.
Gu Chaoyan did expect to see the Lin Family here, because she had a few questions to ask them, which might be more familiar to Ms. Lin than her uncle.
¡°I got the list of my mother¡¯s dowries before she got married a while back. And I already took possession of all of them, but when I moved into Begonia Yard yesterday, the soldiers carried out some stuff from here, which were printed with the symbol of the Lin Family. I have no idea where thesee from, so I thought of asking you about it,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
¡°Oh, well¡¡± Lin Jiaxing said straightforwardly.
Chapter 1474 - 1474 The Lin Family 1
1474 The Lin Family
Gu Chaoyan called the Lin Family because she wanted to know a few answers to some questions, but she had not expected that her uncle would have some knowledge of what was going on.
Gu Chaoyan put down her teacup as she looked at Lin Jiaxing with a pair of sparkling eyes.
Lin Jiaxing started to recall, as he said, ¡°When your grandfather was alive, he adored your mother deeply. When she decided to marry Gu Zhenkang, your grandfather and I did not think that was a great idea, but your mother insisted on marrying him, so we had no choice but to approve of it. The Gu Family was not in a high position, but they seemed really arrogant. Your grandfather was worried that your mother would not live well, so he send half of the Lin Family¡¯s jewelry as her dowries.¡±
¡°¡¡±
!!
¡°That was the best he could offer to your mother and the Gu Mansion.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But your mother was a kind, soft-hearted person, and the Gu Family was very greedy. They looked down on your mother¡¯s background as a businesswoman, but at the same time, they wanted more from your mother, this jewelry was one of those things they desired.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°They pulled a lot of tricks with your mother¡¯s dowries, but after they got hold of them, they even asked your mother for more.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I really could not stand it any more, so I constantly offered her more.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I believe that the stuff you are talking about was from me, thus not being on the list.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Lin Family is rich, but they could not just give so many things all the time. And your mother refused to take it all the time, so¡¡± Lin Jiaxing stopped at this moment.
So Ms. Lin and her daughter lived a terrible life from then on, and Gu Chaoyan was already aware of that.
Ms. Lin was weak, and her brother did not have any countermeasures. So that was what happened to them.
The Gu Family was the most disgusting part of all.
They spent the Lin Family¡¯s treasure, but looked down on the Lin Family. They even set up Ms. Lin and her child!
Gu Chaoyan had a terrible expression on her face.
Lin Jiaxing felt very sad after telling that story.
After a moment of silence, Ms. Lin asked suspiciously, ¡°Chaoyan, why did you ask about that suddenly? Did you find them all? Your uncle gave your mother the best things in the family. They were worth so much money, even now!¡±
Ms. Lin sounded very greedy.
She could not say a thing in the Lin Family before she gave birth to Jiashu.
Her husband treated his sister better than he treated her. If the dowry had not been given to Ms. Lin, then what remained after that would all be her family¡¯s possession.
And yet these things were all given away.
It made her feel quite distressed.
Lin Jiaxing shook her arm off, indicating that she should not say stuff like this.
He even regretted bringing Ms. Lin here. She kept saying those impolite things.
Gu Chaoyan did not care. She nodded.
¡°I did find them.¡± Gu Chaoyan admitted that. ¡°I moved into this yard which belonged to Gu Ruxue, and here, I found them. I asked you because I found it very strange.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If they were taken from the Lin Family, they should be returned to the Lin Family.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Bring them home, Uncle and Aunt.¡±
Chapter 1475 - 1475 The Lin Family 2
1475 The Lin Family
¡°Really?¡± Ms. Lin looked very surprised, and blurted out.
She had found it a pity that the jewelry, which should belong to the Lin Family, was now at Gu Chaoyan¡¯s ce. She had not expected that those things could be regained. She did not dare to ask Gu Chaoyan about this either.
However, things were different, when she offered to give them back. She was definitely going to take them.
Lin Jiaxing frowned as he looked at his wife. He turned to Gu Chaoyan. ¡°I gave them to your mother at that time, so that should be yours. Those should have belonged to your mother.¡±
¡°Just take them back, Uncle. I have gotten her dowries, and Lord Huai has given me a lot as well. I am the Phoenix Girl, and I can get everything I want. You can just take them back. They belong to the Lin Family,¡± Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
Ms. Lin might be very calctive, but she believed that her uncle was a nice man.
Her grandfather and her uncle treated her mother very well.
And even though her mother got marriedter, her uncle was still willing to give those things to her, because he adored her. Despite the fact that it wasn¡¯t a very effective method, still, he did it out of kindness.
Because of that¡ she was not going to get very close to the Lin Family in her life, but she was going to take good care of the Lin Family.
Hearing what Gu Chaoyan said, Lin Jiaxing really had no idea what to say. He was very moved. The Lin Family once hurt Chaoyan, but she did not hold a grudge against them, and still treated them so well.
Ms. Lin also let out a sigh of relief.
It was good that Gu Chaoyan did not want to take revenge on them, but she felt very regretful.
No one had known that Gu Chaoyan would be the Phoenix Girl. If she had known about this before, she would not have offended Gu Chaoyan, or even tried to hook her up with her son, before Lord Huai and she got engaged.
That really brought a lot of regrets to her, but there was no need to feel regretful. She was not cutting the rtionship with her no matter what.
As long as she still epted them as uncle and aunt, everything else would be on an easy track.
Maybe¡ the Lin Family could be a noble family too.
That thought made her feel really excited.
Ms. Lin rubbed her hands, and said kindly. ¡°Chaoyan, if you like the jewelry, you can keep them, but if you don¡¯t need them, me and your uncle will bring them back.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And those are not very important right now, it¡¯s just a small piece of cake, but your brother Jiashu is old enough to get engaged. If you have time, can you help him find a good suitor?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When Jiashu is engaged, me and your uncle will feel very happy,¡± Ms. Lin said with a smile.
¡°Mother!¡± Lin Jiashu could not help but cry out loudly. He had not expected that his mother would suddenly mention this matter in the conversation.
He had said many times that his mother should not get involved with his marriage, he would settle it himself.
His mother even promised to leave him alone, but now she was saying somethingpletely different from what she had promised before.
He was going to get married to someone, which did not need to be picked by Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan had not expected this either.
She did not mind if the Lin Family used her name to find a suitor, but she was not going to help them with it personally.
She did have some good, nicedy friends, like the Elder Miss of the Chu Family, but¡
Chapter 1476 - 1476 The Lin Family 3
1476 The Lin Family
Lin Jiashu was a nice man, but his family was not a good inw family, with Ms. Lin as the major cause.
Therefore, she was not going to do that for them.
¡°Well, Uncle and aunt, you should look around for the marriage yourself, I am not married, so I can¡¯t be a matchmaker,¡± Gu Chaoyan said implicitly.
Lin Jiaxing added. ¡°True, we can work on our son ourselves, it¡¯s your aunt¡¯s fault for getting you involved! Sorry.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will take away those things you want me to take. If you need them in the future, just say the word. It is gettingte, so I will head back. Come to us if you need anything.¡±
Lin Jiaxing was worried that Ms. Lin would ask more of his niece, the longer they stayed. So he decided to take their leave.
He had nothing else to ask for and he had lost another desire.
His son was healthy, and his niece was the Phoenix Girl, so no one was going to bully her any more. And the Lin Family¡¯s business was doing okay. So that was enough.
He did not want to cause Chaoyan any more trouble.
The Lin Family should stay away from Chaoyan in the future.
¡°It is lunchtime soon. We are not in a hurry to leave. Chaoyan is back home at the Gu Family, and we are here, we need to back her up in front of the Gu Family,¡± Ms. Lin said.
Then she threw a very irritated look at Lin Jiaxing.
She had to take this opportunity.
This girl was the Phoenix Girl, so the Lin Family should spend more time with her. It was a good thing.
Actually¡ Gu Chaoyan should have moved back to the Lin Family rather than to this cruel Gu Family.
¡°Well¡¡± Lin Jiaxing hesitated when he heard about backing her up.
¡°Stay for lunch.¡± Gu Chaoyan answered. ¡°Uncle, you must have been looked down upon by the Gu Family before. Don¡¯t worry, it is not like this any more.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Destiny Monk said that the Phoenix Girl was born because of her mother¡¯s n, not her father¡¯s.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Lin Family is a business family, but it can be noble too. My mother has given birth to the Phoenix Girl! So the Lin Family is not less than anyone else,¡± Gu Chaoyan said firmly.
Gu Yunhe kept showing off that he shared the same bloodline as the Phoenix Girl.
Well¡ These honors could all be given to Lin Jiashu.
She did not mind Lin Jiashu using this point to find his roots in the capital. He was from the Lin Family, and he shared the same bloodline as her, so she gave him permission.
Ms. Lin finally understood what was happening.
She got her niece¡¯s point.
They were not working for the government, and they did not know what happened at the imperial tombs. Nor did they hear the speech made by Destiny Monk. So they had no idea that the so-called Phoenix Girl was because of Ms. Lin!
Then the Lin Family should definitely walk with their head in the air!
¡°True! We are a business family, but so what? You are the daughter of the Lin Family, so what?¡± Ms. Lin said excitedly.
Lin Jiaxing got a little excited as well.
For dozens of years¡ the Gu Family had been belittling him and his family after his sister married into this family. They kept saying that they were a business family and they were not noble at all. He felt really annoyed, but he said nothing about it.
However, the Lin Family were worth all the respect!
¡°We should stay for lunch!¡± Lin Jiaxing said with an excited, low voice.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She turned to Sword One and said, ¡°Sword One, tell Chen Fu that my uncle and aunt are staying for lunch, and that the kitchen should prepare good dishes.¡±
Chapter 1477 - 1477 Ms. Lin’s Criticism 1
1477 Ms. Lin¡¯s Criticism
¡°Chaoyan, let¡¯s just drop it.¡± Lin Jiaxing stopped her. ¡°We haven¡¯t been getting on well with each other for dozens of years. You may be put in a bad position, if we stay over for lunch. Since you chose to move back to the Gu Family, you may want to stay here for a long time. So I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.¡±
Lin Jiaxing had no other request at the moment. He just hoped that they could all live in peace.
For lunch, they did not need to eat here. They could hurry back to their own home.
¡°What are you talking about, Old Master? Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl, and she has all the rights to let her mother¡¯s family stay for lunch, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Ms. Lin said straightforwardly.
!!
Chaoyan was epting them, without holding a grudge, so the Lin Family should keep a good rtionship with Chaoyan in case the Gu Family took advantage of her.
So the Lin Family should not retreat right now.
Also, it was Chaoyan who made the proposal, so they should take this opportunity.
They did not care about a promising future, since the Lin Family had their own family business, but Jiashu was still a young man, and he needed to have a bright future.
Her Old Master was such a stupid man! Luckily she was here with him.
Lin Jiaxing red at Ms. Lin.
He did not like what Ms. Lin said.
Gu Chaoyan did not mind. Ms. Lin wasn¡¯t a very friendly person, but she was practical. She never did anything to hurt people. Her uncle was a little bit too down-to-earth, and Ms. Lin could help him on some asions.
Ms. Lin was just helping the Lin Family and her son to get the biggest benefits.
She did not like it, but she did not hate it either.
As long as Ms. Lin did not do anything that hurt people, she would not give her a hard time.
¡°Uncle, don¡¯t re at Aunt, she is right.¡± Gu Chaoyan confirmed. ¡°I am the Phoenix Girl, and I can treat whoever I want. If that is not allowed, then I will definitely need to speak with the King about it, and I may move out of this ce, too.¡± Gu Chaoyan countered firmly. She would not retreat.
Her uncle had been bullied by the Gu Family before, and he had been mocked for his sister, but he bore it that time.
Well¡
Now she could back them up, and she was going to make sure that her uncle¡¯s revenge was taken.
Why is that?
Honestly¡ It was good that my uncle had such a practical wife. She was definitely going to cause trouble to the Gu Family.
Although Ms. Lin was not for her own mother, she was still doing it for the Lin Family.
She was not going to tell the Lin Family why her mother passed away. She did not want her uncle, who had been so nice to her, to feel guilty about her mother¡¯s death.
¡°Uncle, Aunt, from this day on, you can drop by whenever you want to, as long as I am here. You can walk with your head in the air and back straight. It is the Lin Family who had a daughter that gave birth to the Phoenix Girl, and the Lin Family is not less than anyone else.¡± Gu Chaoyan stressed again.
¡°True!¡± Ms. Lin answered directly, sounding very determined.
***
At the front yard¡
Mrs. Gu¡¯s face became dark when she heard the news. ¡°What did you just say? Those from the Lin Family are staying for lunch?¡±
Chapter 1478 - 1478 Ms. Lin’s Criticism 2
1478 Ms. Lin¡¯s Criticism
¡°No way!¡± Mrs. Gu denied that directly. ¡°The Lin Family, the business family, are eating at our ce? That is so humiliating? What do they think our mansion is?¡±
Mrs. Gu felt very disgusted when she heard about the Lin Family.
She would have driven the Lin Family out in the past, so she believed that it was already very nice of them to let the Lin Familye in. And yet they wanted to stay for lunch? That was impossible.
Hearing the response, Chen Fu decided to pass on the message to Gu Chaoyan.
!!
After taking a few steps, he was dragged back by Gu Zhenkang. ¡°Don¡¯t go there. Mrs. Gu is confused, and you are all following her orders?¡±
Gu Zhenkang threw a look at Mrs. Gu.
She was right. The Lin Family did not have the right to stay here for lunch, but Gu Chaoyan must have arranged this, and if they objected, Gu Chaoyan might make a scene.
If she left with the Lin Family, it would be very bad for the Gu Mansion if they were considered to have treated the Lin Family badly.
Also¡
They could just stay low-profile to finish the lunch with the Lin Family and see them off. Anyway, this thing should not be revealed to outsiders, so if no one knew about this, there would be nothing bad happening to the Gu Family anyway.
¡°Just tolerate it,¡± Gu Zhenkang said to Mrs. Gu.
Mrs. Gu was so angry but there was nothing she could do.
So she had to bear it for the moment.
The servants were busy preparing for lunch and did not dare to getzy. Elder Miss had made a scene at breakfast, so if anything happened again at lunch, Elder Miss might make another scene, which was beyond what they, the servants, could bear.
They had been servants long enough to understand what was going on.
Elder Miss might cause a scene, but she never caused trouble to the servants, only with Mrs. Gu and Second Lady, who would always vent their anger on the servants.
Therefore¡ they were more willing to serve Elder Miss.
The servants, with this idea in mind, continued to work quietly.
It was time for lunch¡
The table was filled with expensive dishes that were quite generous.
The Lin Family came with Gu Chaoyan to the front yard and Gu Zhenkang, together with Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue came to greet them, with a smile.
¡°Old Master, you have not been here for a long time. The food is ready, let¡¯s take our seats.¡± Gu Zhenkang forced a smile on his face, but he was very unwilling inside his heart.
Lin Jiaxing nodded, but refused to answer him verbally.
Ms. Lin nced about the surroundings and said calmly, ¡°Honestly, because you did not like us before. We were always driven out, weren¡¯t we? But Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl and she is living at the Gu Family. So we are her mother¡¯s family ande to see her, because she is living here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be willing to see us for an even longer time.¡±
Ms. Lin said it straightforwardly, causing Gu Zhenkang¡¯s face to sink, but he forced an embarrassed smile.
¡°That is not possible. It must be the servants who had done the wrong thing to push you out,¡± Gu Zhenkang said quietly, and forced himself to be friendly enough to bring them over to their seats.
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief.
The moment Ms. Lin sat down, she frowned and screamed. ¡°This is the food you serve us here?¡±
Chapter 1479 - 1479 Ms. Lin’s Criticism 3
1479 Ms. Lin''s Criticism 3
"That is so casual, or are you getting too poor to treat us to some nice food?" Ms. Lin said straightforwardly. "That is possible. After all, our sister''s dowries are in Chaoyan''s hands, and the Gu Mansion may not be able to afford to treat us."
"¡"
"It seems that Chaoyan has carried out many boxes of jewelry with the Lin Family''s icons on it. I think you can bring some here to make better food for other guests that maye in the future. We don''t care because we are Chaoyan''s rtives, but if it is someone else¡ well, I don''t care about the Gu Family''s reputation, but Chaoyan is here with you, and we need to care about her reputation, right?" Ms. Lin made a long speech the moment she sat down.
She was being very sarcastic as she mocked them.
Lin Jiaxing found that it was a little over the top. Why did she suddenly talk about the jewelry? Was it proper? He touched Ms. Lin''s arms, telling her not to make a scene, but Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly to her uncle, telling him not to stop her.
Ms. Lin''s speech was totally understandable. It had been the Gu Family who bullied them before, and all they received now was just a speech.
And also¡
Ms. Lin was the only person who was able to counter the Gu Mansion at the moment from this aspect, anyway.
Gu Zhenkang forced an embarrassed smile, and told Chen Fu to prepare some more dishes.
He really had no idea what to say about the jewelry. She was telling the truth and the Gu Family had nothing to argue back. So he just ignored the speech.
However, just because Gu Zhenkang could stand that, did not necessarily mean that Mrs. Gu could. She was trembling out of anger.
Since when could Ms. Lin, a woman married to a businessman, ride over her head?
The viins were now bragging about their achievements!
Mrs. Gu could not eat anything due to anger.
Ms. Lin was in a good mood. She ate every expensive thing and was now finally speaking loud in front of the Gu Family who did not dare to say a thing against them.
That was called power. How wonderful!
They were bullied and looked down at because they were business people, but many people wereing to her doorstep to suck up to her, but Ms. Lin did not care about them. She had a bigger goal.
Sucking up to her was nothing in her eyes. What she needed was to secure Jiashu a promising future.
Gu Zhenkang watched the Lin Family eating up everything randomly and thought in his head.
He had been making a lot of ns, but never thought about the Lin Family. If not for their appearance today, he would have forgotten that Gu Chaoyan had an uncle''s family.
He remembered clearly what Destiny Monk said at the imperial tombs.
It was very easy for the Lin Family to rece the Gu Family.
So the Lin Family should not be allowed to stand out under such circumstances.
If the Lin Family made use of Gu Chaoyan, the Gu Family would have no way to bounce back.
Family tree¡
That was right¡
He needed to work on the family tree. He had forgotten about this due to piles of stuff these days. He needed to make sure the family tree was settled as soon as possible.
Chen Fu should go and get everyone from the family for this ceremony.
He was going to write her name back to the family tree tomorrow.
As Gu Zhenkang thought about this, he could not help feeling much more assured.
"Chaoyan, if you are free these days, you can follow us to the family ancestral hall tomorrow."
Chapter 1480 - 1480 Speech
1480 Speech
¡°You broke us off when you were angry, and I removed your name from the family tree. Now we have no misunderstanding between us, and you are back at the Gu Mansion. So we need to have your name returned to the family tree. It should not be dyed,¡± Gu Zhenkang said.
He sounded very reasonable.
As if what happened before was just a small misunderstanding which was cleared and made everything okay now.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
When her name was removed from the family tree a while ago, she was not informed or allowed to see. The Gu Family made the announcement to the public that Gu Chaoyan was no longer part of the Gu Family.
Was that a small misunderstanding?
They drove a daughter, who was yet to get married, out of the family. What was that like? It was like killing that daughter.
Luckily, she was Gu Chaoyan so she had her way out in the capital, but what if she was just an ordinary girl?
The reason why Gu Zhenkang did so was because he was trying to make her go into despair, just as how they cornered her mother.
Gu Chaoyan quietly ate one small bite of rice.
She chewed it carefully and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to be in a hurry to do so. I already have my own household since you drove me out. And right now, the situation is very crucial in the country and civilians are not having a peaceful time due to the snow in June. I am the Phoenix Girl, so how can I do everything for myself?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What would people think of me, if they knew about that?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Also, I need to think about whether or not I want to be written back into the family tree.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°There is no need to hurry up with anything.¡±
Gu Chaoyan spoke indifferently. She really did not care or feel anxious about it.
Gu Zhenkang¡¯s face sank.
The whole thing would not be settled until she was back in the family tree. The outsiders would have a different opinion towards the Gu Mansion, if they knew about that.
¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be proper. People from the n will arrive here tomorrow, and it just takes a short while to write the name back on. We can make the announcement when we have the right asion. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Gu Zhenkang struggled.
Gu Chaoyan did not care. She just said firmly, ¡°We can talk about thister.¡±
Having said this, she started to eat the lunch carefully.
She even told Lin Jiaxing which dish was good and that was all she talked about.
Gu Zhenkang looked very dissatisfied, but there was nothing he could say. So he had to press it down.
After lunch.
Everyone except Ms. Lin ate a lot of food and was very well fed.
Gu Chaoyan felt that Ms. Lin was living a good life like this, as long as she did not hurt other people.
Long after that, Gu Chaoyan apanied her uncle¡¯s family out of the mansion. Gu Zhenkang did not want to join them so he found an excuse and left.
Lin Jiaxing did not need him to join them either. He did not want to talk down to Gu Zhenkang. He just did not want to see him.
He and Ms. Lin were walking ahead of Lin Jiashu and Gu Chaoyan, who slowed down his steps and came at Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side.
Gu Chaoyan turned a cold look at him.
Chapter 1481 - 1481 Understood
1481 Understood
Lin Jiashu had a veryplicated look on his face.
Gu Chaoyan was always a very smart and clear-minded person. She always knew what she wanted and what she needed to do and what should be done.
She was always like this.
They were always the ones without a clear mind, including himself.
He had once had some fantasy before, but right now, he had none. He had understood the situation after such a long time.
Lin Jiashuughed bitterly, and hisplicated look disappeared. His spirit was lifted.
¡°Sorry for the trouble my mother causes you.¡± Lin Jiashu sounded frank, just like a sunny boy. ¡°Mother was born in a business family, and she belongs to a branch of the family n. They are running a business in Bingzhou. It is not big. So as a woman, she has not had an easy life, and that is why she splits hairs. Today at the Gu Mansion¡¡±
The young man exined to Gu Chaoyan with a resolute voice, but Gu Chaoyan stopped him directly.
Ms. Lin did have a few problems, but what she believed was that as long as she did not hurt people, she would not mind it. And even felt that with Ms. Lin around, the Lin Family would save themselves much trouble.
Her birth mother and uncle were both weak people. People like Ms. Lin were needed so that they would not lose too much.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand that. She did not cause me trouble at the Gu Mansion. In fact, she helped me. What she did was not wrong, and you should not judge her with the manners of the Saint Divine Land. She isn¡¯t to be judged.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Aunt can say anything she wants about Mrs. Gu.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Gu Family has epted Mrs. Gu as the madame of the Gu Family, but is she the real one? I have never served her tea, so the procedure was neverpleted. She can never be considered as madame. She is taking up my mother¡¯s position, and Aunt is my mother¡¯s sister-inw so she can say whatever she wants about Mrs. Gu!¡± Gu Chaoyan said with determination.
Lin Jiashu¡¯s face changed slightly. He looked deeper into Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes. He really admired her.
There was a moment of silence.
Ms. Lin suddenly got excited. She took a step backwards and showed a look of surprise. ¡°Yeah, Chaoyan is right. She has never been served tea by Chaoyan, so she can¡¯t be addressed as a madam. In fact, she is just a concubine!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are the only lineal child, and if the concubine wants to inherit the position as a madame, she needs to be served tea! Everyone has epted her identity, but forgotten this point directly.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°No wonder the Gu Family looks down on us. We are a business family, but we never do anything against the rules,¡± Ms. Lin said constantly.
Gu Chaoyan smiled and nodded. ¡°True. Uncle and Aunt, here you are. You are wee here anytime. Bye for now.¡±
Gu Chaoyan spoke with a rxed tone, which was responded to by Ms. Lin. The Lin Family left happily.
Gu Chaoyan saw them off whilst standing at the doorstep.
In the wagon, Lin Jiashu lifted the curtain.
Chapter 1482 - 1482 Pure as Water
1482 Pure as Water
He was looking at Gu Chaoyan standing in front of Gu mansion, the girl¡¯s face was a bit cold, but she didn¡¯t turn around and leave, but stood quietly and watched them leave. She always wore a in white dress. The clothes were covered with a good-colored fox fur. The fox fur should be given by Lord Huai, since it was rarely seen in the imperial family, let alone amongmon people.
He suddenly thought of that summer, when she was still dressed in such a in dress, and when she was still chubby. She had lost a lot of weight, but her eyes had not changed. They were as pure as water.
She told him that she could cure him, on one condition, when she came to the Lin Family.
Her condition was to get the list of dowries of her mother before her wedding.
!!
She was going to take back whatever belonged to her.
Well¡
She was back to the Gu Mansion and what she was going to do was to take revenge on the misery she had been through, and to reim her mother¡¯s dignity.
Gu Chaoyan was such a magical person.
Lin Jiashu sighed slightly.
She was going to take revenge on Mrs. Gu, and reim her mother and her own dignity.
Then¡ the Lin Family should be of much help!
The Lin Family was her uncle¡¯s home! Lin Jiashu was her cousin, after all!
Yes, he was her cousin!
It had always been like this, hadn¡¯t it?
Lin Jiashu was absent-minded for a long while before the figure disappeared. The guard outside reminded him with a small voice. ¡°Young Master, it is cold outside.¡±
Only then did Lin Jiashu think of something. He withdrew his hands and put down the curtain.
The wagon moved on and on.
The guard called out when the wagon arrived at the Lin Mansion. ¡°Here we are, Young Master.¡±
Lin Jiashu nodded, lifted the curtain and got out of the wagon.
Lin Jiaxing and Ms. Lin already got out of the wagon, and Ms. Lin said as she headed towards the gate. ¡°Chaoyan looks very cold, but she is a very good girl. She is the Phoenix Girl, but she never holds a grudge against us. I was over the top before, but she is still taking our side.¡±
Ms. Lin found the whole thing incredible. She had not dared to say those things before at the Gu Mansion, but she spilled it at the Lin Mansion this time.
She had been fully prepared before she visited the Gu Mansion, and she even made herself a speech about what to say to her so that she could stick with her, but none of these came in handy. So Ms. Lin was very shocked by how the result turned out to be.
Lin Jiashu did not say a thing, but when Ms. Lin spoke of Gu Chaoyan, he could not help but say, ¡°That is what Chaoyan has always been like. It has been us who thought ill of her. Mom, you are aware of this today, so you can treat her nicely from today on. Her mother passed away a long while ago, and Mrs. Gu treats her terribly. We are her only family.¡±
Ms. Lin was about to say something to her son when she stopped.
The reason why she did not like Chaoyan was because she had noticed her son falling for that girl, but that was in the past¡
She could drop it. She would just reply to her son briefly.
¡°I am her Aunt, so I will definitely take her side. Don¡¯t worry. I even need her help to find you a good wife, so of course I should treat her nicely.¡±
Chapter 1483 Letter
"If that works out well, I am going to help her with my heart full of gratitude!" Ms. Lin said resolutely.
She was not a woman with a bad intention. The reason why she treated Gu Chaoyan like that before was because she was worried about her son.
She was helping Chaoyan because nothing else was bothering her son. She would not mind taking Gu Chaoyan''s side as long as it was not a decision to be made between her son and Chaoyan, but if there was an asion like this, she would always take Jiashu''s side no matter whether it was the Phoenix Girl she was faced with.
She had no other ideas or ns right now.
She just hoped that Jiashu could give up his affection towards Chaoyan and find a suitable girl to get married to and have a promising future. That would be all.
The reason why she kept mentioning this today was because she wants Jiashu to ept the reality.
Hearing those words, Lin Jiashu''s expression sank. He had no intention of saying anything more which made Ms. Lin nervous.
She added. "Jiashu, we can all see today that Chaoyan is a girl, but she has ideas of her own and she is very stubborn. You don''t need to worry about her that much."
"¡"
"See the fox-fur coat that she is wearing? Lord Huai''s men managed to hunt the King of the Fox before, and that is a coat made of its fur. The Queen had one, and the other is now on her. Everyone knows about this. So Lord Huai treats her well. And you know what Lord Huai could do for her back at the governmental office before, right? You saw the whole thing, too."
"¡"
"Also, she is the Phoenix Girl, so there is no need to worry about her. Mrs. Gu doesn''t like her, but I can help her with that. You don''t need to worry about anything, any more. You should just think about your marriage and your future."
Ms. Lin babbled for a long while because she did not want Lin Jiashu to get worried. She had to say those things to him.
Lin Jiashu was smiling bitterly after hearing her words.
Lin Jiaxing added with a small voice. "Okay, that is all. Jiashu is a grown man and he knows what to do."
Only then did Ms. Lin stop.
***
At the Gu Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan did not return to the mansion until the Lin Family''s wagon was far away. It was no longer snowing in the Saint Divine Land, and the snow on the ground was melting too, but it was still quite cold. Gu Chaoyan was more sensitive to cold than others, so she still had a hand firece in her hands.
She barely talked, unless she needed to say something.
p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® Sword One, however, felt like talking. She said, "Elder Miss, if you have dropped the grudge against your aunt, or the Lin Family, I think that you can spend more time with them when you have the chance."
"¡"
"In around one year, you are getting married, and you can''t get married from here. So I believe that the Lin Family is definitely better than the Gu Family, you know. It would always be better if a family can see you off on your wedding day." Sword One babbled.
Gu Chaoyan was so surprised as her eyes widened. Sheughed. "Sword One, since when did you be so good at babbling? You are not like a hidden guard any more."
Sword One stomped her feet and said helplessly, "Please, Elder Miss!"
Before Gu Chaoyan was able to answer, the maid in the court said, "Elder Miss, there is a letter for you."
"A letter? From where?"
Chapter 1484 - 1484 The Crown Prince’s Arrival.
1484 The Crown Prince¡¯s Arrival.
Gu Chaoyan reached out for the letter and asked the maid, who was from the court. To be more urate, she was a messenger arranged by the King for her, but Gu Chaoyan did not drive them away. Instead, she had her by her side.
They could serve her in all manners, and Sword One would keep her closerpany.
¡°Elder Miss, it is a letter from Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion, given by Lord Huai. There was nothing more than this. The messenger was gone.¡± The maid said calmly.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
!!
She headed towards the room not asking anything else.
There were six maids from the court serving her. She picked two to serve her by her side. She did not know about the maids¡¯ names, and she never asked, because she would not ept them as her trusted maids.
The six maids tried their best to work hard.
Gu Chaoyan, however, let them serve her without mentioning a thing about names.
The maids were quiet when she was in the study. They started to clean the room so that Sword One could be alone with her.
Gu Chaoyan removed the letter from the room.
The seal of the letter was untouched. It must have not been opened before. However, she did not care if the letter had been read before. She was not afraid of being exposed, after all she decided to keep those maids next to her.
There was only one nk paper in the letter, nothing more.
Gu Chaoyan smiled and then took out a herb from the herbal box and ced it in the letter, sealed it and said, ¡°Sword One.¡±
¡°Elder Miss?¡±
¡°Let the letter be delivered to Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion,¡± Gu Chaoyan said as she passed the letter to them.
Sword One nodded and did ordingly.
The maid from the court was startled when she received the letter. She looked very surprised, but she still put away the letter and answered politely, ¡°Okay.¡±
Then she was off.
Sword Oneughed as she went into the chamber.. ¡°They were surprised.¡±
Gu Chaoyanughed without saying a thing. Everything was in her control and going ording to her n.
A light sound of door knocking arose outside.
Sword One opened the door and asked. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Miss. Sword One, Chief Chen has a message for Elder Miss,¡± the maid said carefully.
Hearing her words, Gu Chaoyan stood up.
She headed outside and sat down in the outer chamber and asked. ¡°What is it?¡±
She sounded really impatient.
¡°Old Master told me to tell you that Elder Miss shoulde to the front yard. He needs you there,¡± Chen Fu said quietly.
Front yard? What was going on?
¡°Why?¡± Gu Chaoyan sounded cold and displeased. She did not like what was being asked of her.
With his head lowered, Chen Fu said with head lowered. ¡°Elder Miss, it is the Crown Prince who is here. He is asking for you, so the Old Master asked me to fetch you. Please get ready ande with me to the front yard.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression sank, and she said, ¡°I am not meeting the Crown Prince. What does he have to do with me?¡±
Chapter 1485 - 1485 Another Yard
1485 Another Yard
Chen Fu, instead of showing an embarrassed look, let out a sigh of relief, looking very rxed.
It was just one momentary look, before he reimed a timid expression.
Chaoyan frowned slightly. She always felt that Chen Fu was very weird, but she could not say clearly where. She had thought that Chen Fu worked for Mrs. Gu, but not entirely either. Then she believed that Chen Fu worked for Gu Zhenkang, but it seemed that he was helping her instead, but not entirely either. However, that momentary look convinced her that he was hoping that good things would happen to her.
For example¡
Now¡
Gu Chaoyan could not understand it, and she failed to figure out the cause.
She had asked Sword Three and Sword Four to check Chen Fu¡¯s background, but no information had been found. He was just a capable housekeeper, who had been working for the Gu Family for so long.
¡°Anything else you want to tell me?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
Chen Fu¡¯s face changed slightly.
That was not what he had expected of Gu Chaoyan.
He lowered his head and said quietly, as usual, ¡°Nothing I can say to you, Elder Miss. If you don¡¯t want to go there, I will pass on the message for you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will do that now,¡± Chen Fu said politely.
¡°Okay.¡± Gu Chaoyan answered coldly and sipped her tea. She started to think about Chen Fu, who was really difficult to understand.
She had spent so much time in the Saint Divine Land, and she could even tell what the King was like, but not a housekeeper like Chen Fu, who seemed beyond her knowledge to understand.
She touched her temples, feeling a headache starting.
¡°Elder Miss, do you need our help?¡± the maid asked.
¡°No thanks.¡± Gu Chaoyan turned her down. She did ept the maids from the court, but she did not want to get close to them. She did not know these maids well, and she was only used to Sword One. So she would not just let them serve her whenever she wanted.
The maids retired to the side, waiting quietly.
The three maids from the court believed that Elder Miss was a very easy going person, so they were no longer as afraid as before. They just waited quietly in the room.
Gu Chaoyan did nothing other than drinking her tea.
When she had finished one cup¡ she heard, as she had expected, the sound of footsteps.
Soon, Gu Zhenkang hurried in. He asked with a look of displeasure. ¡°What are you still doing here when the Crown Prince is here? Are you keeping the Crown Prince waiting?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are the Phoenix Girl, but you can¡¯t be so spoiled in front of the Crown Prince,¡± Gu Zhenkang said with displeasure.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why did you turn the Crown Prince down?¡± Gu Zhenkang asked angrily.
Despite Gu Zhenkang¡¯s anger, Gu Chaoyan was calm. She sipped some tea and answered quietly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to meet him.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am not feeling well living here. I want to have a new yard.¡±
Chapter 1486 - 1486 Meeting
1486 Meeting
¡°A new yard?¡± Gu Zhenkang looked very unconvinced, as he looked at Gu Chaoyan. He thought that he had misheard what she said. He frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you only wanted to live in Begonia Yard. We moved away everything in the yard, and everything here has been reced with things you like, but you have only been here for a few days, and now you want a new one?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Is it the servants who aren¡¯t serving you well, or anything about Begonia Yard you don¡¯t like? We can get Chen Fu to fix everything,¡± Gu Zhenkang said, looking really unwilling.
Many troubles had been caused when she wanted to move into Begonia Yard. Ruxue¡¯s stuff had been taken away by her too. If there was another move, something else might ur again.
Gu Zhenkang looked really agitated.
Gu Chaoyan was stillposed, as if she was just saying things that did not matter to her at all. She sipped some tea, but did not get anyone to serve Gu Zhenkang tea.
Gu Zhenkang had been standing in front of Gu Chaoyan since he came to pass on the message. He was in a hurry to respond to the Crown Prince as soon as possible.
Gu Chaoyan sipped the tea and said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t like living here, the yard is probably too shabby, or something.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to arrange it for me, it is okay. I can move somewhere else, so that I don¡¯t have to cause you trouble here at the Gu Mansion.¡± Gu Chaoyan said indifferently, ¡°Qing has been in charge of Xinlin Mansion and I don¡¯t have to do much if I want to move back. Or I can ask the King to arrange a ce for me in the court. Lord Huai can be of some help as well.¡±
Gu Zhenkang could tell that she was not saying these as a joke. She had been nning to do this.
He was startled.
He stopped her and said, ¡°No, no, it is fine here at Gu Mansion. No need to move away. Which yard do you want? Name it, so that Chen Fu can arrange the rest. It is not a big deal, Gu Mansion is huge enough for you to do whatever you want.¡±
Gu Zhenkang consoled her.
The Crown Prince was waiting in the hall and the King was watching him. So if she was gone, the Gu Mansion would be nothing. A yard would not matter at all,pared to all of these.
What was more¡ It would be best for her to move from here.
Ruxue had never been happy about moving away from Begonia Yard. If Gu Chaoyan was gone, Ruxue could move back as well.
That was a good thing.
Having thought about this, Gu Zhenkang nodded.
Gu Chaoyan felt slightly satisfied seeing his nod, but that was how she nned it. She believed that Gu Zhenkang would definitely approve of getting her a new yard.
When this was settled, Gu Zhenkang added quickly. ¡°So can you meet the Crown Prince now? He hase to us prepared. Don¡¯t let him wait.¡±
Gu Chaoyan looked at Gu Zhenkang.
She nodded quietly. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s meet him and see what he wants from me on this visit.¡±
Chapter 1487 - 1487 Different Chaoyan 1
1487 Different Chaoyan
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s reply, Gu Zhenkang could not help but feel relieved, showing a look of rxation. He tried his best to get Gu Chaoyan back to the mansion, because he wanted the Crown Prince and the King to know that Gu Mansion was of great importance and could not be ignored. As long as that idea stuck with the King and the Crown Prince, then the Gu Family would be able to keep its status and reputation as it was now.
He got really nervous when Chen Fu told him that the Elder Miss refused to meet the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince med him for that, he would be put in a very bad position.
Luckily¡ She was willing to have the meeting.
Also, her requests were just very small, like changing a yard or so. Those were all small things. Gu Mansion had those yards, and the servants could all fix them properly.
Receiving Gu Chaoyan¡¯s approval, Gu Zhenkang smiled and led the way, as he babbled. ¡°The Crown Prince has been here for a long while, and we have been dyed for a while. He has waited for too long. Let¡¯s hurry up so that he won¡¯t have to wait much longer, okay?¡±
When Gu Ruxue was considered as the Phoenix Girl, Gu Zhenkang would stand with a straight back in front of the Crown Prince, but he was not like that any longer. He was worried that the Crown Prince would me him out of anger for any little thing causing the whole mansion to copse.
For example now¡
However, despite what was going on in front of her¡ Gu Chaoyan still looked veryposed. She was following quietly behind Gu Zhenkang, looking not at all in a hurry to get there. Gu Zhenkang was so anxious but he could do nothing about Gu Chaoyan, who was no longer a girl that he could manipte.
After a long while, they finally arrived at the hall.
Zhou Huailing was not showing any impatience as he was seated in the hall. Instead, he smiled when he saw Gu Chaoyan. He approached her, saying, ¡°Hello, Lady Chaoyan.¡±
Gu Chaoyan in the past was tanned, chubby and ugly, a bullet for every man to dodge, including a lord like Zhou Huailing, but things were different at the moment.
Gu Chaoyan still had the red birthmark on her nose, but she had lost a lot of weight, and her skin was fair. She had an air ofposure about her, which made her appear mystical and attractive.
Zhou Huailing had once fallen for Gu Chaoyan, but he was blinded by Gu Ruxue¡¯s fraud, assuming that Gu Ruxue was the Phoenix Girl, thus dropping Gu Chaoyan and going for Gu Ruxue.
Well¡
Everything was fine now.
Gu Ruxue, the annoying woman, was not the Phoenix Girl. Gu Chaoyan was.
Although he knew that he might need more energy to get her to marry him, he was very willing to make the effort. Gu Chaoyan looked quiet and cold, but she was a pure girl, unlike Gu Ruxue who even slept with someone else before she married him. Gu Ruxue did not know how to be in charge of a mansion, and she behaved badly in front of him, and even hit people. She even shouted at his mother Honored Princess Jing. She was not the Phoenix Girl. She was just a worn-out shoe.
Chaoyan was different, however.
Chapter 1488 Different Chaoyan 2
Chaoyan used to be chubby and ugly, ignored by all the men. She was not strikingly beautiful at the moment, but she was slender, fair in skin and had a wonderful air about herself. She looked distant from all strangers, and she was pure in body. She had a very scary birthmark on her nose, but that was nothingpared to what she had in other areas.
Moreover, she was the Phoenix Girl. Which was an outstanding merit.
She could be his future Crown Prince Consort. And even Junyi believed that she was better than Gu Ruxue. So what more would he ask anyway.
Zhou Huailing had been thinking a lot since Gu Chaoyan came to the hall and sat down.
When she was seated, he smiled brightly and turned to Gu Chaoyan. "It is okay that I drop by Gu Mansion all of a sudden, isn''t it? But my father needed to speak with me in the court, so I left the court just now, and I headed directly to you. Sorry for the disturbance, Lady Chaoyan."
Zhou Huailing smiled brightly and spoke in a very gentle voice, telling Gu Chaoyan that he was still the King''s favorite son so he could get closer to Gu Chaoyan in this way.
Within a short while, Zhou Huailing seemed to have changed himselfpletely.
He seemed to have included her in his own family, but Gu Chaoyan did not care about any of these. She spoke coldly, ignoring Zhou Huailing''s speech. "What do you want, Crown Prince?"
She seemed as if she were talking business with someone, which made Zhou Huailing feel slightly embarrassed.
He had lowered himself in front of Gu Chaoyan, and had thought that Gu Chaoyan would feel grateful to see his change, but she was still acting so coldly.
Zhou Huailing was very displeased, but he was reminded of Gu Chaoyan''s engagement with his Eighth Brother, so it might take a while before she agreed to break off the engagement and marry him.
So he pressed down his anger and still said with a smile. "Nothing important, just¡"
Gu Chaoyan frowned and cut in, before he could say another word. "Nothing important¡ then why was I asked to be here?"
Having said that, she heard the sound of footsteps before Zhou Huailing could give an exnation. It was Gu Ruxue who had rushed in. She was dressed in red and her hair was unkempt. She had not changed before she came.
Gu Chaoyan quieted down upon seeing Gu Ruxue here.
Gu Ruxue''s face changed when she saw Gu Chaoyan in the hall.
What was Gu Chaoyan doing here?
The Crown Prince was here to see her, not Gu Chaoyan, but she was even faster and came to the Crown Prince sooner than she did!
She had been waiting in the Gu Mansion for the Crown Prince to bring her home. So she was extremely happy to hear that he was finally here, but¡
Gu Ruxue was reminded of the misery she had been through these days, so she pointed at Gu Chaoyan and shouted furiously, "What are you doing here?"
Chapter 1489 Your Rights? 1
Before Gu Chaoyan was confirmed as the Phoenix Girl, Gu Ruxue would definitely have humiliated Gu Chaoyan with the word "bi*ch", but Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl right now, so no matter how much of a grudge she held against Gu Chaoyan, she could not just throw her temper as before. Yet she had grown up as a very loved girl in the Gu Mansion and had been married to the Crown Prince, so she was really arrogant. So Gu Ruxue still shouted at Gu Chaoyan, trying to defend herself.
After all, the Crown Prince was hers!
The Crown Prince adored her, so he would definitely take her side, so there was nothing she needed to fear.
Gu Ruxue''s face was twisted, and she looked sharply at Gu Chaoyan, as if she was facing thedies from the Yao Family. She thought that Gu Chaoyan was trying to steal her husband from her.
Gu Chaoyan was still acting coldly, which was a huge contrast between Gu Ruxue. She said quietly, "The Crown Prince invited me to be here, and I need to know what is going on in the court. I can''t just stay here without receiving any news, right?"
Gu Chaoyan did not try to hide her honorable identity as the Phoenix Girl. She even looked proud.
When she said that, Gu Chaoyan nced at Gu Ruxue and Zhou Huailing, saying, "Since there is nothing important, then the Crown Prince can have a good reunion with the Crown Prince Consort, okay? I will be off."
Having said this, she stood up and headed out, without even ncing at Zhou Huailing and Gu Ruxue as well as the others.
Zhou Huailing panicked upon seeing Gu Chaoyan taking the leave. His face twisted.
He did not interfere with the argument.
Well¡
He grew up in such an environment and when he was the Crown Prince, women fought for him. He had been used to that. He just wanted to see how these two women were going to fight over him.
However, Gu Chaoyan stood up and left directly.
Didn''t she understand what he just said to her?
If she did, she should not have allowed Gu Ruxue to take the advantage, since it would be very bad for her because Gu Ruxue was still the Crown Prince Consort.
Zhou Huailing was very dissatisfied, so he looked at Gu Ruxue with dissatisfaction.
His expression sank as he red at her. "Do you know what sin you havemitted?"
Gu Ruxue was startled upon hearing that interrogation. Her happy expression disappeared and she had not yet thrown herself at the Crown Prince. "What sin did Imit? Crown Prince?"
"¡"
"Crown Prince, I have had a very bad time here at the Gu Mansion. Gu Chaoyan has just stolen my Begonia Yard. When are you taking me back to the Crown Prince''s Mansion? I don''t want to live here any more." Gu Ruxue looked extremely wronged, as if she had not heard what Zhou Huailing said.
She did not think that it was a big deal. She had always thrown herself at the Crown Prince when she was in a bad mood. The Crown Prince just loved her more than her father did.
So she was not at all worried.
Zhou Huailing squinted as he looked at Gu Ruxue. "Back to the Crown Prince''s Mansion?"
"¡"
"Gu Ruxue, why do you think you can still go back to the Crown Prince''s Mansion?"
Chapter 1490 - 1490 Your Rights? 2
1490 Your Rights?
¡°I have given you the chance to correct yourself, so I never mentioned divorcing you, but you have never taken the opportunity and changed yourself. You are totally out of control!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I was speaking with the Phoenix Girl, and yet you were throwing your temper here? What do you think the country¡¯s affairs are? Small as your own?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Saint Divine Land is in a very bad situation right now, and the Phoenix Girl has finally been born, and everyone is so busy with the country¡¯s affairs, but what about you?¡± Zhou Huailing sounded extremely cold as he red at Gu Ruxue, as if he were staring at a very disgusting person. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything at the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion as a Crown Prince Consort. You hit the servants and you punished the concubines, and you always caused me trouble.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will need to talk about your identity as the Crown Prince Consort with my mother! Don¡¯t ever dream about going back to the mansion!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Just be careful of what you are doing,¡± Zhou Huailing said coldly, and left with his guards.
¡°Crown Prince!¡± Gu Ruxue and Gu Zhenkang shouted at the same time. They wanted to stop him, but the guards stopped them, so they could not approach Zhou Huailing.
Until he was long gone¡
Gu Ruxue said hysterically, ¡°Father, what should I do? The Crown Prince is divorcing me?¡±
Gu Zhenkang had never thought that this would be so serious. He snapped. ¡°What are you doing here without the Crown Prince¡¯s summoning? You were just irritating him!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Who told the Crown Prince Consort about the Crown Prince¡¯s presence here? He or she should be hit to death!¡±
When the order was ced, Gu Zhenkang felt slightly assured.
He sat down, ¡°Ruxue, don¡¯t worry. If the Crown Prince wants to divorce you, he would have given the order a long while ago, and he would not have said these things to you just now. He was just upset, so you should stay quietly here and behave properly, so that when he calms down, it will pass. And when the situation is more stable, I will ask him to take you back.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Gu Ruxue asked, feeling more assured.
¡°Of course. I am a man, and I know what a man is thinking,¡± Gu Zhenkang reassured resolutely.
Ruxue was the first beauty of the capital and she had a lot of talent as well. She was the most suitable candidate for the Crown Prince Consort, so the Crown Prince would not be stupid enough to divorce her!
Hearing the confirmation, Gu Ruxue calmed herself down and pointed at the maid next to her, angrily, ¡°This bitchy servant informed me about the Crown Prince¡¯s arrival. She must be here to set me up! Beat her to death! Also, don¡¯t beat too fast, let her enjoy the pain!¡±
Hearing the order, the maid got startled and kneeled down. ¡°Crown Prince Consort, you asked me to pry!¡±
However, before she could finish speaking, she was dragged away.
The scream was soon gone.
In the hall.
Every other servant got frightened.
That was so cruel ¨C slow punishment, until she died from the pain.
The Crown Prince Consort had be increasingly fierce after she obtained that position. The servants would have so much luck serving the Elder Miss, who did not punish servants and instead gave them bonuses every now and then.
¡
At Begonia Yard.
Gu Chaoyan was sitting on the chair.
Chen Fu was in front of her.
Chapter 1491 - 1491 Pear Yard 1
1491 Pear Yard
Chen Fu was still bowing to her. She had almost forgotten when Chen Fu became like this in front of her.
Actually, she could tell that Chen Fu was not having a good time these days. Rather, after Madam Gu passed away, Chen Fu had lost the position of being the housekeeper. Both Gu Ruxue and Gu Zhenkang hit him and he was not considered someone important.
Sword Three did look into Chen Fu¡¯s background. He did not have a contract with the Gu Mansion, so it meant that he could leave the Gu Mansion whenever he wanted. So what on earth made him stay?
She could not see through Chen Fu, so she asked Sword Three to continue to look into him.
!!
Gu Chaoyan was not looking at him sharply. Instead, she was just sizing Chen Fu up casually, without saying much.
However, Chen Fu got anxious. He asked. ¡°Elder Miss, have you made up your mind which yard to take? So that I can ask the staff to work on it.¡±
Gu Chaoyan stopped looking, sipped her tea and said with reluctance. ¡°Pear Yard.¡±
Pear Yard?
Chen Fu looked quite surprised, but soon he regained hisposure.
Begonia Yard was one of the good yards in the Gu Mansion, but not the best. Madame Gu was in the highest position when Gu Mansion was built, so everyone, including the Old Master, respected her. And Madame Gu should be granted with the best yard ording to the Saint Divine Land¡¯s rules. So Pear Yard came into being with a lot of effort.
It was not until a long whileter, when Madam Gu had the stroke that the Pear Yard became empty for a long while before Mrs. Gu took it over.
So¡
It was very reasonable that Elder Miss asked for the yard. However¡ he was not sure whether Old Master and Mrs. Gu would agree to it.
Any other yards could be arranged by Chen Fu differently, but Pear Yard was another issue.
¡°Elder Miss.¡±
¡°What?¡± Seeing that Chen Fu did not agree directly, Gu Chaoyan sank into her voice.
¡°I may need to talk with the Old Master about this.¡± Chen Fu said quietly, ¡°Mrs. Gu is living there, so I can¡¯t make the decision myself.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Gu Chaoyan said expressionlessly, ¡°But you think it is reasonable that I ask to live there?¡±
Chen Fu was wearing a veryplicated look on his face.
A long whileter, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I will ask the Old Master about this.¡±
Then he left with his body half bent.
Gu Chaoyan did not stop him.
She just sighed quietly.
Sword One continued to serve Gu Chaoyan tea.
A whileter, Gu Zhenkang rushed in and asked agitatedly, ¡°You want Pear Yard?¡±
Gu Chaoyan answered with a nod without hesitation. ¡°Yeah.¡±
Gu Zhenkang looked very embarrassed.
He knew that Gu Chaoyan was up to something. He had not thought about this before, because he thought that she was asking for other yards or Qiong Pavilion or anything else, but she was aiming at Pear Yard!
However, she was the junior member of the family!
Chapter 1492 - 1492 Pear Yard 2
1492 Pear Yard
¡°No!¡± Gu Zhenkang denied this directly. ¡°You can pick any other yard you want here at the mansion. It would look so bad if you lived in Pear Yard!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Pear Yard was for Madame Gu, and after she passed away, your mother has been living there.¡±
¡°¡¡±
!!
¡°You are the Phoenix Girl, but you are the junior member of the family. That will look terrible for our mansion!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t like Begonia Yard, we can fix Qiong Pavilion, everyone from Gu Mansion, or anyone from the Ministry of Architecture would work on that. And the yard would be better than Pear Yard in every way. Why do you want to get Pear Yard anyway!?¡± Gu Zhenkang was trying to persuade Chaoyan to forget this idea.
Well¡
For one thing, Mrs. Gu had a bad temper, and she would make a fuss about it. For another, Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl and everyone was trying to give her the best things, but Gu Zhenkang was still the master. So he did not want Gu Chaoyan to ride over him, otherwise the Gu Mansion would be totally out of control.
Pear Yard and Begonia Yard were different.
It was a symbol. If Gu Chaoyan moved there, his authority would be challenged, and he would not allow that.
Gu Zhenkang spoke to Gu Chaoyan with a quivering voice, but Gu Chaoyan almost ignored his speech.
She stood up and said, ¡°I am not allowed to live there?¡±
Gu Zhenkang did not answer her.
Seeing that, Gu Chaoyan took a few steps forward and said, ¡°In that case, Sword One, get prepared and let¡¯s move into Xinlin Mansion tonight and I will talk with the King tomorrow.¡±
Having said that, she raised her leg and was about to leave.
Gu Zhenkang was startled.
He had not expected that Gu Chaoyan would ignore everything he said and turn to the King directly.
That would not work.
Gu Chaoyan was the Gu Mansion¡¯s bargaining chip, so if she was gone, the King and the Crown Prince would not want to pay attention to the Gu Mansion again.
Also, many things happened today.
The Crown Prince and Ruxue were having trouble, and he knew that the Crown Prince was in a bad mood. Also, if the Crown Prince didn¡¯t want to take Ruxue back, the Phoenix Girl might need to try to persuade the Crown Prince to do that.
If she left because of this small thing, the Gu Mansion and Gu Ruxue would meet horrible damages.
So he needed to take a step backwards.
Gu Zhenkang stopped her. ¡°Chaoyan, we are a family, we can talk about the arrangement. Why are you taking your leave now? I was just saying that we could talk about this, because the thing doesn¡¯t seem reasonable. I can give Pear Yard to you, and you can live there. I can work on the rumors if there are any.¡±
Gu Zhenkang sounded sincere, and Gu Chaoyan stopped.
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That is the deal. I will make the arrangements tomorrow.¡±
¡°Tomorrow?¡± Gu Chaoyan sounded confused. ¡°Today will do. I hate to wait.¡±
Chapter 1493 - 1493 Bullying 1
1493 Bullying
¡°Today? Well¡¡± Gu Zhenkang looked a little embarrassed.
Why did Gu Chaoyan never wait whenever she wanted something? He did approve of the request about Pear Yard, but there were things to be discussed. He knew Mrs. Gu well. She had spent much time at Pear Yard, and she had even made arrangements for it. She would definitely not be willing to move. She might even make a scene!
Mrs. Gu was born in an officer¡¯s family, but her father was just in a very low rank. She was too narrow-minded to weigh the situation properly.
And look at where her father was, it could be seen that Mrs. Gu could not think or look big.
Gu Zhenkang¡¯s mind was a mess.
¡°That might be very difficult¡.¡± Gu Zhenkang tried to make a deal with her.
Hearing the hesitation, Gu Chaoyan said coldly, ¡°Okay then¡¡±
¡°What?¡± Gu Zhenkang looked surprised as if he had been told something good. ¡°You don¡¯t need Pear Yard? Chaoyan, you have grown up and you know how to help me out! Too bad that you can¡¯t have Pear Yard, but I will think about something else to make it up to you, what about tomorrow¡¡±
Gu Zhenkang seemed very excited as he kept babbling.
Gu Chaoyan lost her patience and cut him off. ¡°If you find it difficult, I can move directly back to Xinlin Mansion, which should save you a lot of difficulty, right?¡±
Gu Zhenkang really fell into disappointment.
He quickly added. ¡°No, no, it is not difficult for me. It is a small thing, it¡¯s just moving out. We will do it now. No more dy!¡±
Having said that, he went on to give the orders.
He could do that now, and he would ask Chen Fu to arrange someborers, whilst he and Mrs. Gu could have a talk with each other.
¡°I will go with you,¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
¡°Why? It is very messy out there.¡± Gu Zhenkang said, sounding very guilty. Many things were taken out of Begonia Yard, and he was worried that it would be the same at Pear Yard.
¡°I am going to watch and see,¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
Then she went forward with Sword One.
Gu Zhenkang had to let here with him, and even asked his men to pass on a message so that everyone would be prepared.
Mrs. Gu always caused trouble, but after experiencing so much, she should understand a few things by this point.
Nothing mattered more than the interests ahead.
Gu Zhenkang managed to calm himself down.
They came to Pear Yard.
It was very messy at Pear Yard, as if there had been an ident there.
Gu Zhenkang heard the noise, and got a little worried, but he still hoped that there was nothing serious going on.
He forced a guilty smile and led Gu Chaoyan in.
The moment they walked in, Mrs. Gu rushed out crazily, directly at Gu Chaoyan as if she wanted to kill her. Gu Zhenkang stopped Mrs. Gu, fearing that she would hurt Gu Chaoyan and cause bigger trouble.
¡°What are you doing here? Look at you, you do not look like the Madame of the mansion!¡± Gu Zhenkang snapped.
¡°A madame? I am driven out of Pear Yard even though you still ept me as the madame?¡± Mrs. Gu bellowed at Gu Zhenkang and then red at Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Gu Chaoyan. You are bullying us!¡±
Chapter 1494 - 1494 Bullying 2
1494 Bullying
Mrs. Gu looked really angry. When Gu Chaoyan insisted on getting Begonia Yard, she should not havepromised. Now she was no longer satisfied by Begonia Yard, and was aiming at Pear Yard!
Pear Yard symbolized the position of that person inside.
Madame Gu lived here before, and now she did, because she was in charge of the Gu Mansion.
So¡
Why did Gu Chaoyan want to get Pear Yard now?
If she moved out, where should Mrs. Gu move to?
That was bullying, totally bullying!
She was so devoted to the Gu Mansion throughout her life and yet this was how her life was going to end?
¡°Old Master! You have to help me!¡± Mrs. Gu said to Gu Zhenkang.
Gu Zhenkang was trapped as well. It did not sound very reasonable for Gu Chaoyan to live at Pear Yard, but there was nothing else she could do. The most important thing was to keep Gu Chaoyan at Gu Mansion! She did not even want to write herself back on the family tree, so that she would take Gu Mansion¡¯s side was not yet certain, so she had to be pampered at the moment.
Gu Zhenkang was about to say something, when Gu Chaoyan approached Mrs. Gu and said coldly, with a serious look on her face. ¡°The lineal line is the most precious ording to the Saint Divine Land¡¯s rules. My birth mother has passed away and I am the only lineal daughter of the mansion. Since I am the lineal daughter, I should be of the most precious. Madame Gu lived here before, and now that she is gone, I am the most precious and should enjoy the highest rank in the family. Of course I should be here.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Mrs. Gu, why do you think you are being wronged?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°People call you Mrs. Gu, but I also stressed that I never served you tea at the ceremony. Without the lineal children¡¯s tea serving, the rules don¡¯t apply, so you are not the Madame of the Gu Mansion. You are just a concubine.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°No concubines would have the right to live in the yard where Madame Gu lived before.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Madame Gu is gone, and the rules of the Gu Mansion are in a mess. You have taken the yard for so long and you should be punished, but now you are feeling that you are being bullied? How unreasonable.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You think I am a bully? Fine, then get all the madames in the capital and see if what you did is over the top, or whether I am bullying you?¡± Gu Chaoyan stared down at Mrs. Gu, without caring about anything else.
Mrs. Gu¡¯s face twisted, as she stared at Gu Chaoyan.
Things were different, but now¡
Those people in the capital did not like her and many wanted to suck up to the Phoenix Girl. If they were invited here, she would only get herself in more trouble.
She had never expected this before.
She had not foreseen that she would be pushed aside like this.
Old Master could have forced the young Gu Chaoyan to serve her tea when Ms. Lin passed away, but she skipped this step, because she felt disgusted by Gu Chaoyan and did not want her to serve her tea.
In the past¡ she had thought that Ms. Lin¡¯s daughter would be tormented to death by her, but she had not foreseen that this would back-fire at her right now.
Chapter 1495 Expectation
She had not expected that one day, Ms. Lin''s daughter would overturn herself and even be the Phoenix Girl!
And she was gagging her with a small loophole.
Well, well, well.
She should not have considered tormenting her little by little. She should have made her die directly.
Otherwise this would never be happening.
Mrs. Gu''s face twitched. She clenched her fists tightly, looking very displeased, but she said nothing.
Gu Ruxue stepped forward.
She looked at Gu Chaoyan, saying to her with fingers pointed at her. "Gu Chaoyan, do you still have a heart? Your birth mother passed away and all of these years, mom has been taking care of you. Do you have the heart to confront mom and call her concubine for just one yard."
p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "¡"
"All of these years, mom has been so devoted!"
"¡"
"How can you act like this!?" Gu Ruxue bellowed furiously.
Gu Chaoyan ironically showed a very brief smile. She then sneered.
She wondered what Gu Ruxue''s brain consisted of, so that she could say those words.
How did Ms. Lin die? Mrs. Gu killed her! Gu Ruxue might not know how Ms. Lin died because she was too little, but they all had created a difficult life for Gu Chaoyan during the past few years.
Well¡
And she was asking if she had a heart and calling Mrs. Gu devoted?
How ridiculous.
Gu Chaoyan approached Gu Ruxue and looked at her,ughing with a small smile. "Gu Ruxue, do you have a heart? You and your mother are not in a position to say things like this."
Having said this, Gu Chaoyan said with resolution. "The Saint Divine Land is and with manners and rules, everything should be done reasonably, and I am the Phoenix Girl!"
As she spoke the phrase Phoenix Girl, Gu Chaoyan threw a proud look at Gu Ruxue.
"We should get it done as soon as possible. Before the day turns dark, Mrs. Gu''s things should be tossed away. I don''t want to use anything that has been used by a concubine, in case I get filthy," Gu Chaoyan said without any politeness.
When the servants heard that order, they started to get down to business.
Gu Chaoyan did not see many servants avable here, so emptying Pear Yard might take a lot of work for each of them.
Well¡
Gu Zhenkang had done that intentionally.
He wanted the servants to feel that she was very difficult to serve.
Gu Chaoyan smiled at this small trick, which would never work on her.
She said straightforwardly, "You are going to have a lot of work to do to empty Pear Yard. I don''t like to take favors in vain. Anyone who helps me sort out Pear Yard will get paid by 20 liang afterwards. I won''t force you to do anything, but you should be as fast as you can. I can wait."
Gu Chaoyan was nice but strict as well.
The servants all cheered up. "Don''t worry, Elder Miss, we will definitely try our best."
Gu Chaoyan nodded very expressionlessly.
The servants were all very motivated.
Gu Chaoyan asked Sword One to open a small table for her so that she could supervise them in the yard, whilst drinking tea.
Gu Ruxue, Gu Zhenkang and Mrs. Gu were all ignored as if they were air.
Chapter 1496 One Thing 1
Mrs. Gu was very displeased, but she did not continue to make a fuss. If Gu Chaoyan really got some other women from other mansions to look at this, she would totally lose face.
She already lost face, but just inside the mansion. So for those outsiders, she was still the morous Mrs. Gu.
However, if what happened inside here was exposed, Mrs. Gu would be done.
Mrs. Gu was still really angry even though the news had not spread outside.
Gu Zhenkang became really impatient. "Just leave and find a yard for yourself. It is your fault anyway! Madame Gu even reminded you that you should get Gu Chaoyan to serve you tea before driving her to Qiong Pavilion. See what is happening now?"
Mrs. Gu, who was already very angry, became annoyed and was about to have a row with her husband.
Gu Ruxue stopped her mom and took Mrs. Gu away.
Outside of the Pear Yard, Gu Ruxue said annoyedly, "Mom, what did you have a fight with father for?"
"¡"
"We need father to back us up, and he can''t do anything right now. You should have a fight with the bi*ch Gu Chaoyan!" Gu Ruxue snapped.
The Crown Prince did not seem to support her fully. If she wanted the Crown Prince to take her back to the mansion, she would need to ask her father to convince him. If her father got angry, he might not even want to help them.
Also, there were other bi*ches from the Yao Family at the Crown Prince''s Mansion. What if while she was absent, they seduced the Crown Prince. That would be more troublesome.
She just hoped that her mom would not add fuel to the fire for her.
Mrs. Gu felt very distressed.
She had been bullied but she could not talk to anyone about it.
What was going on?
Mrs. Gu felt extremely annoyed.
***
At Pear Yard.
Gu Chaoyan was still supervising the move.
Mrs. Gu was faster and sharper than Gu Ruxue. There was nothing from the Lin Family here. She must have hidden it away.
And Madame Gu''s old things were of the greatest quality as well. So she had little luggage and the move ended quickly.
It was all done before the evening.
Gu Chaoyan went into the room to take a break and Gu Zhenkang followed her. Gu Chaoyan threw a look at him. "I am tired. We can talk about whatever you want to say tomorrow."
Gu Zhenkang forced a timid smile.
He had thought that writing back her name on the family tree might be solved soon, but he had to wait now.
So he left, distressed.
Gu Chaoyan went into Pear Yard.
p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® She was not happy. She never wanted to step foot in a pond like Gu Mansion, nor did she want any yard.
What she was doing right now was to reim whatever that should belong to Ms. Lin and herself, which fell into Mrs. Gu and her daughter''s possession.
Well¡
She nned to do something more than.
As for others¡ she was going to make it happen soon.
Sword One massaged Gu Chaoyan''s temples, and reminded. "Elder Miss, it is gettingte, let''s just take a bath and sleep?"
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
***
The following day¡
Gu Zhenkang showed up early in the morning.
Gu Chaoyan ate breakfast and took it slow with Gu Zhenkang.
He was going to ask her for help, so Gu Chaoyan was not in a hurry.
Gu Zhenkang walked and rubbed his hands. "I have eaten breakfast, so I am not eating here, but I need to discuss something with you."
Chapter 1497 Gu Zhenkangs Plea 1
Gu Zhenkang was talking to himself constantly, and Gu Chaoyan, who was focusing on drinking tea, could not help but look up at him. He really spoke highly of himself, didn''t he? He said that he was not eating at Pear Yard, as if she was going to receive him here. He truly considered himself as a good father.
Frowning slightly, Gu Chaoyan put down the teacup as she looked at Gu Zhenkang, asking. "What do you want to talk about?"
Gu Zhenkang was here to ask her for a favor, for sure, but she wondered what he would propose.
The Gu Mansion still had the title as the biggest Mansion of the capital, whilst inside the mansion, everything was different. Gu Ruxue was the Crown Prince Consort, and the possible Phoenix Girl, but now, she was the Phoenix Girl living in the mansion.
The Gu Mansion¡ in other words¡ had no abilities or foundation, and was supported by some empty names. Gu Zhenkang had a difficult time in getting the mansion to this stage.
Gu Chaoyan could not help but sneer.
Well¡
Gu Zhenkang did not notice any of this, nor would he try to notice it.
He looked expectant and continued constantly. "Well¡"
"¡"
"Ruxue is a very anxious-tempered person, and she is a little spoiled, but she is definitely not a bad person."
"¡"
"She offended you in front of the Crown Prince, and the Crown Prince med her and punished her, so she was stopped from going back to the Crown Prince''s Mansion."
"¡"
"That is not right, is it? Ruxue is the Crown Prince Consort, and she should be at the Crown Prince''s Mansion, otherwise people would talk. Also, thedies from the Yao Family are in the mansion, so if they cause some trouble for Ruxue, she will suffer, and so will our mansion."
"¡"
"Ruxue offended you because she cared too much about the Crown Prince."
"¡"
"You are the lineal and elder daughter, so you should be forgiving and forget what she said to you yesterday."
"¡"
please visit
"You can talk with the Crown Prince and ask him to drop it too. The Crown Prince would not care, if you don''t."
"¡"
"We are all one family, so if Ruxue has a promising future, you will too."
"¡"
"What do you think?" Gu Zhenkang asked Gu Chaoyan as he finished his speech.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan was the cause of the whole issue, so she should be the one that solved it.
It was just a matter of a few words.
The whole mansion was tolerating her so Gu Zhenkang felt that she should help with this small favor.
Otherwise he would not ask for the favor from her.
Having said this¡ Gu Zhenkang poured himself a cup of tea and started to drink it.
Gu Chaoyan understood what was going on.
He was asking her to get Gu Ruxue out of punishment with her title as the Phoenix Girl.
Gu Ruxue? Doing this for her? That was not possible.
Gu Zhenkang was very stupid, or probably in his eyes, she was a very stupid person who never cared about what Gu Ruxue had done to her before so she would step forward and help her.
She could help her, but she could also easily bring her down.
However, Gu Chaoyan aimed at making Gu Ruxue pay, but not in this way.
And¡
Chapter 1498 Gu Zhenkangs Plea 2
Gu Chaoyan looked very firm.
She thought through the request, showed a calm face, sipped her tea and said calmly, "She offended me first, so she should apologize to me first, before I think about doing this for her sake."
To apologize?
Gu Zhenkang looked very embarrassed.
They were just sisters, and Ruxue was younger than she was. Why did she need an apology?
Also Ruxue would never apologize to anybody.
Well¡
"How do you want her to apologize to you?" Gu Zhenkang asked.
Gu Ruxue had been in the Gu Mansion for too long and if she could not get back to the Crown Prince''s Mansion, things might go into a bad direction. So she had to bend down at the moment.
And Ruxue should weigh the priority.
At least that was what Gu Zhenkang thought.
"She needs to apologize to me sincerely. If she doesn''t know how to do that, she can ask the other concubine''s daughters for help to see how they should apologize to the lineal daughter," Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
"I will speak with Ruxue." Gu Zhenkang was very embarrassed, but he still nodded with agreement.
Gu Zhenkang believed that as long as Gu Chaoyan agreed, things could be solved easily.
Gu Chaoyan saw him leaving in a hurry and sighed.
"Actually, Gu Ruxue is a girl surrounded by happiness. Even though Mrs. Gu and Gu Zhenkang aren''t nice people, they are truly doing this for Gu Ruxue''s sake, no matter whether they are out to make use of her, or not when she ispletely disgraced. Mrs. Gu is not in a steady position herself, but she is still fighting for her to keep the yard, whilst Gu Zhenkang is still going around to plead for her return to the Crown Prince''s Mansion."
"¡"
please visit
"They addressed her as Ruxue when she was still the Phoenix Girl. And she is still addressed as Ruxue, but me¡ I am still just Gu Chaoyan, even though I am the Phoenix Girl."
Gu Chaoyan''s eyes were sparkling clearly and she seemed a little wishful about what she had seen.
In her previous life, she was traveling about with no emotions, just doing her missions. She had no parents or family. She was alone, but now, she had many people around her, yet she had never felt what family love should be like.
Well¡
She did feel a little envious like that.
"Elder Miss." Sword One called her by her title, feeling a little concerned. She gripped Gu Chaoyan''s shoulders, asking, "Elder Miss, are you okay?"
Gu Chaoyan stopped thinking, as she put her hands on Sword One''s, chuckling. "It is fine. I am just being emotional. No need to be worried."
Having said this¡ Gu Chaoyan turned serious again.
She had reimed Begonia Yard which should have belonged to Gu Chaoyan and Pear Yard which should have belonged to Ms. Lin, but¡
That was far from what she was about to do.
These were just materialistic, unimportant facilities.
Compared to the bitterness Gu Chaoyan went through those years, and Ms. Lin''s death, these were nothing.
Mrs. Gu loved to torment people so that they would be desperate, so she did not mind spending more time on it.
There was still a lot to do.
"Sword Three should be here with what I asked him to look into by this time," Gu Chaoyan asked Sword One as she looked at her.
Sword One was still feeling sorry for Gu Chaoyan, so hearing her question¡ she was about to answer her when Sword Three got back.
Chapter 1499 Evidence 1
Ever since Gu Chaoyan learned about what happened at the Gu Mansion from Sword Three and Sword Four, and that Gu Chaoyan''s birth mother was killed by Mrs. Gu and Gu Zhenkang, she made up her mind to return to Gu Mansion directly. In the meanwhile, she arranged Sword Three to look into Mrs. Gu''s history.
She had decided to ignore the Gu Family before she learned the truth. And she did not want to have anything to do with the Gu Family any more.
Well¡
If she was going to take revenge right now, she would not let Mrs. Gu slip away so easily.
Sword Three was here, meaning that he had obtained plenty of information. Hidden guards from Shadow Door never failed at anything, especially the most excellent ones like Sword Three. He must be here with a lot of information, and Gu Chaoyan believed that she was going to receive a lot of surprise.
She looked up at Sword Three.
Sword Three was trained not to have any expression, but he was showing respect.
He presented everything he found in front of Gu Chaoyan, then he said, "Elder Miss, this is the booklets of bills, showing the secret business Mrs. Gu has been running outside home all these years."
"¡"
"These are all the locations of stores Mrs. Gu hires people to run. The earliest one dates back to 14 years ago. So far there are a dozen stores, and she had almost 30 stores at the pinnacle, but something happened to the Zhang Family before, and the business failed. Some were closed. Mrs. Gu runs this business secretly, not as part of Gu Mansion''s affairs. Gu Zhenkang might not even know about this."
"¡"
"And these are what Mrs. Gu has been sneaking out of the mansion these days. All the jewelry and ornaments are in the pawn ce. The money is saved at the bank."
"¡"
"I think you can make use of what I have found, so I brought all of these to you. As for Ms. Lin''s information, Sword Four is still looking into that. We are going to bring justice for you, Elder Miss. Gu Zhenkang and Mrs. Gu should pay for what they have done," Sword Three said emotionally, in fury.
Gu Chaoyan nodded with a smile.
please visit
Sword Three was always a calm person, but he said these in front of her today to make her feel better.
These things were going to make Mrs. Gu''s life miserable, but they were not clues about Mrs. Gu''s murder n back then. He was just feeling really worried about her, thus saying what he did.
"Take it slow. We are definitely going to find some clues. These are enough to teach Mrs. Gu a lesson first." Gu Chaoyan put away the things and looked at Sword Three, suggesting that he could retire at the moment.
Sword Three left quietly.
He still stayed away from the maids from the court.
"Sword One,e with me to the hall," Gu Chaoyan said.
"Okay, Elder Miss."
Gu Chaoyan did not want to wait for one more second. She was going to conduct an interrogation directly.
Chen Fu had already informed Gu Zhenkang toe to the hall.
Gu Chaoyan was seated expressionlessly in the hall.
Gu Zhenkang came with a smile.
He had just returned to his ce when Chen Fu came to inform him that Elder Miss needed him. He believed that it was because Elder Miss wanted to help him with Ruxue''s problem.
It was good that she had thought it through and was willing to offer help.
Chapter 1500 Evidence 2
"It''s good that you thought it through. Ruxue may be spoiled, but she is still your sister, and we are a family. The best thing is that we can help each other. I am sure that Ruxue will remember your kindness in the future. She should be able to help you as well." Gu Zhenkang took a seat and started to nag, showing a smile, seemingly in a good mood.
Having said these, Gu Zhenkang added upon seeing Gu Chaoyan not answering. "You are the Phoenix Girl, and you have be very forgiving. That is good. Don''t be so narrow-minded like your mother''s family."
Gu Chaoyan frowned expressionlessly.
She never cared about what Gu Zhenkang said about herself, but Gu Chaoyan hated it when hemented ill on the Lin Family.
In her opinion, the Lin Family might be a business family, but they had more morals than the Gu Family. She wondered what made Gu Zhenkang makements about the Lin Family in such a rude way even at this moment.
She did not want to waste energy and time to argue with Gu Zhenkang.
She pushed those files and documents to Gu Zhenkang.
She said coldly, "Take a look."
Gu Zhenkang was confused.
What did she want him to look at, when he was talking about Gu Ruxue with her.
And¡ what were those things?
Gu Zhenkang did not reach out for the thick stack, but turned a confused look at Gu Chaoyan, asking, "What is this¡"
"Just open it." Gu Chaoyan was not at all patient in front of Gu Zhenkang, but answered him stiffly.
She sat there drinking tea and let Gu Zhenkang read those things.
Gu Zhenkang did not know what they were, but he still opened them and read them.
"Booklets for bills?" Gu Zhenkang was confused.
please visit
Gu Chaoyan did not answer.
Gu Zhenkang continued.
The Gu Family were literati and they were taught to read and make poetry. They never touched things rted to business people, let alone read the booklets for bills.
All of the stores and expenses were under the charge of Madame Gu, but after Madame Gu passed away, Mrs. Gu was in charge with Chen Fu''s help. Gu Zhenkang never touched those things.
However, he still understood what was on it.
The sums in the booklets were huge, otherwise he would not continue to read them, but they were not for the Gu Mansion.
What were those expenses and ie for?
Gu Zhenkang was confused.
Then he looked at them carefully.
One hourter, Gu Zhenkang finished and understood what the materials were for.
His face became increasingly twisted and he was furious after finishing thest one.
"Damned Mrs. Gu!" Gu Zhenkang''s voice was twisted in fury. He looked as if he were out to have someone killed.
Gu Zhenkang''s face turned pale, and Gu Chaoyan smiled, sizing Gu Zhenkang up openly.
"Chen Fu, get Mrs. Gu here, now!" Gu Zhenkang said with his teeth clenched, trying to hold his fury.
Chapter 1501 - 1501 Your Deed 1
1501 Your Deed
¡°Okay,¡± Chen Fu said with a modest sound, going away from the hall to fetch Mrs. Gu.
Gu Zhenkang was still utterly furious.
He was clutching to the booklet of bills, which almost got twisted and ruined in his hands.
Sword One wanted to remind him that the booklet of bills should not be ruined, but Gu Chaoyan shook her head to tell Sword One that it was not necessary. Gu Zhenkang had seen them and that was her purpose, so it did not matter if they were ruined.
Gu Chaoyan was smiling all this while. She had it all under her control.
However, Gu Zhenkang, on the other hand, was a mess.
In his heart, Mrs. Gu was from a small officer¡¯s family but she was born there. And ady from an officer¡¯s family was always well-mannered. He had never believed that Mrs. Gu would have lied to him, and the lie started 14 years ago, the time when she just married him. It was from that time when she was running a business of her own.
She was out there running stores like those civilians! Mrs. Gu was a woman!
Honestly, nodies or madams of any mansion would run business personally¡
Oh¡
The Elder Princess might have been an exception. She used to run Restaurant Jixian, but¡ the reason why the Elder Princess ran Restaurant Jixian was because her husband died ages ago and before her husband died, she did not run any business.
None!
However, this Mrs. Gu¡ How dare she do things like this?!
She was lying to him and humiliating him!
Gu Zhenkang would be so humiliated if the secret was found out.
Also¡ during these days¡ Mrs. Gu kept transferring things from Gu Mansion out to her own ce.
What did that mean? Was she going to empty the Gu Mansion?
What a selfish woman!
He drove away Ms. Lin for this woman, but this woman turned out to be a bi*ch. She was even worse than Ms. Lin! Ms. Lin might not have been born well, yet the Lin Family had been supporting the Gu Family all this time. This bi*ch, however, was doing the opposite. Very well, very well!
The more Gu Zhenkang thought about this, the more he trembled in anger.
Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, was drinking her second cup of tea.
The tea made from steamed tea cakes was very fragrant and suitable for this season.
Gu Chaoyan felt even happier drinking this delicious tea.
Mrs. Gu walked in slowly, and sat down casually in the hall. Chen Fu retired himself outside of the door, whilst Gu Chaoyan was still wearing a small smile.
At this moment¡
It was very quiet in the hall.
Gu Zhenkang had not yet burst out his anger, and Gu Chaoyan had not driven away her smile, but Mrs. Gu¡
She had no idea what happened. She sat down, drank the tea which was prepared by the servants from the front yard. It was not as tasty as the tea in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hands, but Mrs. Gu never cared about the quality of the tea.
¡°Old Master, why did you want me here?¡± Mrs. Gu was confused.
¡°What do I want? Mrs. Gu, look at what you have done!¡± Gu Zhenkang smashed the papers in Mrs. Gu¡¯s face.
Chapter 1502 - 1502 Your Deed 2
1502 Your Deed
The sound was loud.
The papers all fell onto the ground into a mess, and Mrs. Gu¡¯s hair became unkempt whilst her face turned red.
For a long time, Mrs. Gu had no idea what was going on, but when she did, she went crazy as she plonked the teacup, shouting, ¡°Are you crazy, Gu Zhenkang, what did you hit me for?¡±
¡°I am crazy?! You bi*ch, look at what you have done before you ask me anything!¡± Gu Zhenkang bent down to pick up the papers and again smashed them in Mrs. Gu¡¯s face like a crazy man. He almost wanted to hit her with his bare hands.
!!
When she was smashed in the face once again, Mrs. Gu was dumbfounded.
She suddenly understood that something was wrong.
Booklets for bills?
What booklets for bills?
She found them all so familiar.
She anxiously picked them up and leafed them through, reading the contents.
June in Year 9 of the King, Caiyun Workshop, 30,000 liang. June in Year 9 of the King, Tianxiang Hostel, 80,000 liang. Year 10¡Year 11¡
Mrs. Gu finally understood what was going on as she read through the familiar contents.
These booklets for bills were showing her business during the past years, but why were they here?
She had never been to those stores, and no one had ever noticed anything. So why did they all appear right here?! What was going on?
Even the Zhang Family had no idea about those stores, and some of the managers did not even know that she was behind the stores.
Nothing was happening in those stores these days either¡
How could that be?
¡°Mrs. Gu, are all of these real?¡± Gu Zhenkang asked with his teeth clenched, as he sized up Mrs. Gu who was panicking.
¡°Listen to me, Old Master, please!¡± Mrs. Gu panicked as she said, ¡°I am doing this for Gu Mansion and for our Yunhe and Ruxue!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You were low in official rank and we were all using the Lin Family¡¯s money. We depended on her all this time! I did not feel that was fair. The Lin Family was just a business family so why were they so rich? I believed that I could start some businesses and be better than Ms. Lin as well!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That was why these stores are here! I put the earnings back in Gu Mansion, and the others are stored at the bank under Ruxue and Yunhe¡¯s name. If our mansion is falling one day, our children could at least have ie!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide the stores from you. I know you don¡¯t like the smell of money, so I just left it there.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But I can promise that I have been using these on Yunhe and Ruxue and our mansion!¡± Mrs. Gu exined anxiously.
Mrs. Gu would not have been worried if it had happened a bit earlier, but this was a bad time.
The Crown Prince did not entrust Yunhe to do any missions and he had no rank in the governmental office. Ruxue was having a fight with the Crown Prince too¡
Everything was getting worse and worse, and she did not want any more trouble, so she was really worried.
She had business outside the mansion, which was not a bad thing.
She did this for their children¡
Also¡
Chapter 1503 Mrs. Gus Result 1
"The Lin Family are doing business because they are rich, so Ms. Lin married you and became your wife. She could get so much fortune because of the Lin Family, didn''t she?"
"¡"
"I could do it too!"
"¡"
"Ms. Lin needed her father''s help, but I didn''t. I can earn money by running my own business. I am not worse than Ms. Lin!"
"¡"
"I could also take out those boxes of things Ms. Lin had here!" Mrs. Gu said excitedly.
Her father was just a small officer, but it was an official family anyway, whereas Ms. Lin was just a businesswoman. The Lin Family had a lot of money, and her family did not have any, yet she could make it herself!
She was not worse than Ms. Lin at all!
She was never going to be worse than Ms. Lin.
Having said this, Mrs. Gu held her head up in the air, looking very proud and undefeatable as she turned to Gu Zhenkang.
Was it her fault? No! She was only doing this because she wanted to be better than Ms. Lin, so the Old Master would not regret choosing her over Ms. Lin.
Gu Zhenkang was listening to Mrs. Gu''s speech.
He had a veryplicated look on his face.
He seemed really disappointed and felt reallyplicated in his heart.
What on earth was Mrs. Gu doing all these years?
She opened those stories just because she wanted to prove herself to be better than Ms. Lin? Was she stupid or something?!
She was born in an official''s family and her father''s position, though not very high in rank, still exceeded that of business people! He did not like Ms. Lin because she was born in a business family, so he gave the best to Mrs. Gu, who in the end, was running a business just to prove that she was better than Ms. Lin!
That was such a ridiculous joke!
Gu Zhenkang let go of Ms. Lin for such a woman?
Gu Zhenkang sized up Mrs. Gu with an ironic smile. "You are worse than Ms. Lin, honestly. You are so stupid. I should not have married you and should have instead lived a peaceful life with Ms. Lin!"
"What do you mean?" Mrs. Gu''s eyes went round, as she looked at Gu Zhenkang in disbelief. Had she heard something wrong? Gu Zhenkang said that she was worse than Ms. Lin?
She was worse than that business woman?!
Gu Zhenkang threw a cold look at her.
He did not even want to speak to her anymore.
He said coldly, "Mrs. Gu, you are the madame of the Gu Family, but you are not behaving like it. You secretly do business outside the mansion and you are now transferring the properties of the Gu Family. You are a very horrible woman and you have no right to remain as the madame of the Gu Family. You should be at the disposal of the governmental office, but for the sake of Yunhe and Ruxue, I decided to keep the matter within our mansion. You are not to get involved with anything happening in the Gu Family any more. Your keys to the storage room should be left to Chen Fu now. And when the current errands are done, we will assign a new administrator for the mansion."
As he was speaking¡ Gu Zhenkang looked at Chen Fu. "Do your job well, and you will be rewarded."
"Okay." Chen Fu answered politely.
Gu Zhenkang felt better after making the arrangement.
Mrs. Gu could not believe what was happening¡
Chapter 1504 - 1504 Mrs. Gu’s Result 2
1504 Mrs. Gu¡¯s Result
Why did it suddenly be like this?!
¡°Old Master!¡± Mrs. Gu screamed, trying to get Gu Zhenkang back. ¡°Old Master, listen to me please. I am doing this for your sake, and for the Gu Mansion as well!¡±
Mrs. Gu tried to get away from the people who held her down. She wanted to exin.
Hearing her loud cries, Gu Zhenkang walked forward without turning back.
!!
However, Gu Zhenkang was not in a good mood.
For him, he felt that the belief he had been sticking to had suddenly copsed.
The Gu Family had been literati for generations, and her mother always told him that literati were the most noble position in the time, though they might not have much money.
He married Ms. Lin at the beginning, because the Gu Family was too poor to go on and he needed Ms. Lin¡¯s money.
He tried to suck up to Ms. Lin because he wanted to get her properties. He did not feel like doing so, but he had no choice for his family.
Even on his wedding day, he felt horrible for having married Ms. Lin who was just a humiliation.
Only when he married Mrs. Gu did he feel slightly better.
Mrs. Gu was ady from an official family and that was the kind ofdy his mother said should marry him.
Mrs. Gu was his constion, but now¡
Mrs. Gu said that she was worse than Ms. Lin, and she even wanted to do business to be better than Ms. Lin.
In that case¡ He should not have married Mrs. Gu to start with.
If he had not gotten Ms. Lin killed, Ms. Lin would have still been alive. Ms. Lin treated him well and took him into consideration. She did everything to cater to him. If she were alive, Gu Chaoyan would have a mother and she would have to obey his rules, not like now when everything was the opposite.
If Ms. Lin had been alive, nothing would have been so troublesome!
Ms. Lin was so gentle and she looked pretty. Everything was better than Mrs. Gu except for her identity.
He regretted so badly having made such a bad decision, but it was toote now!
Gu Zhenkang felt extremely regretful as he felt the bitterness inside his heart.
His mother was gone too, because of Mrs. Gus¡¯s mistreatment towards her. Now he had no one to help him. Ms. Lin would not have treated his mother in this way!
Gu Zhenkang was going through all of these in his mind, and he started to dislike Mrs. Gu more and more.
***
In the hall.
Mrs. Gu struggled for a long while, but could not get rid of their grip.
Then she looked up at Gu Chaoyan who was smiling at her.
Mrs. Gu narrowed her eyes.
She suddenly realized something.
How did all of those old bill books get to Old Master? It was this bi*ch¡¯s deed!
Years passed, and now a stupid girl knew how to bite people.
¡°You did it, right?¡± Mrs. Gu bore into Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes, asking in the hall. She was going to give Gu Chaoyan, the bi*ch, a hard time. She had done all of these behind her back, so she was going to make Old Master know that it was this bi*ch who nned this.
She was not going to get away with this.
Gu Chaoyan smiled as she said openly, ¡°I did.¡±
Chapter 1505 - 1505 Letter 1
1505 Letter
¡°Gu Chaoyan! If you don¡¯t admit it, I will¡¡± Mrs. Gu was snapping at her when she realized that Gu Chaoyan admitted it directly.
She was shocked, and paused whatever she was saying.
Gu Chaoyan approached her and stared into Mrs. Gu¡¯s eyes, indifferently. ¡°My people found it out. And I intentionally did so.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Because I am taking revenge on you. You know I did it, but so what?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You think the Gu Family will me me for doing that to you? I am the Phoenix Girl, remember? Even the King doesn¡¯t dare do anything, let alone the Gu Family!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Also¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Mrs. Gu, there will be more than thising soon,¡± Gu Chaoyan said and smiled very brightly as she looked at Mrs. Gu.
As she finishedughing¡ she passed by Mrs. Gu.
Mrs. Gu¡¯s eyes were wide in disbelief. She watched Gu Chaoyan¡¯s back and was about to rush up at Gu Chaoyan, when she was taken down.
Gu Chaoyan passed by Chen Fu and said, ¡°Chen Fu,e here, I have a few words to tell you.¡±
Chen Fu followed her.
¡°Madame Gu is now gone, and your Old Master is a man who can¡¯t deal with what is happening in the mansion. I am the Elder Miss, so I will make decisions. Concubine Gu hasmitted a lot of bad deeds, and she should have been escorted to the governmental offices, but your Old Master isn¡¯t doing so. Instead, he has only given her some punishments. Therefore, Concubine Gu should not live in the front yard, since it is not proper. Take her to the wing-yard, the one where Madame Gu used to stay. That fits her well¡¡±
Having said this, Gu Chaoyan said directly, ¡°You can do it now.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Chen Fu answered politely, without saying anything else.
Gu Chaoyan headed towards her own yard, followed by Sword One.
Before she reached Pear Yard, a maid came to pass on the message. ¡°Elder Miss, the Crown Prince is asking for you.¡±
¡°I am not feeling well, so I am not meeting him. Tell him to go back home,¡± Gu Chaoyan said casually.
The maid hesitated, but still answered with a nod, taking her leave to pass on the message.
***
Back to Pear Yard¡
She found a very familiar letter, which rxed her.
She opened the letter and took out the paper inside.
The letter was not delivered by the maid from the court, but by Sword Three and Sword Four, and was directly put on the table.
The Xin County was defending against the North Qi Land, which got ambushed by the Saint Divine Land every now and then. The North Qi Land, just as she had foreseen, started to retract their military forces and started to attack the Feather Mulberry Land and the Cloud Land. The North Qi Land was not attacking the Saint Divine Land, so it was safe, but the military forces from the other twonds were not enough. If the North Qi Land took down the two countries, there would be a huge disaster for the civilians.
Huaijin and his men from the Shadow Door went to help them a few days back.
Even at the present time¡ she received the letter.
It showed the following words.
Chapter 1506 - 1506 Letter 2
1506 Letter
The war situation as well as how the other two countries were doing. The other two countries were prepared for the North Qi Land¡¯s invasion, but they still were attacked seriously. They lost many towns and people, but Zhou Huaijin and his men from the Shadow Door went up to offer help, so they were holding up against each other. In the meanwhile, the two countries¡¯ defensive abilities were raised with the Shadow Door¡¯s help.
Doing that, the Shadow Door earned respect from everyone from the Feather Mulberry Land and the Cloud Land as well as the Saint Divine Land.
The Shadow Door had always been an organization without the country¡¯s restrictions. They always kept a low-profile in the past, staying away from the court, but things are different now. The Shadow Door had gained its mysterious and powerful name among people.
After what was happening was presented, Zhou Huaijin left a note ¨C please wait for me to return, at the end of the letter.
Gu Chaoyan finished the letter with a smile.
She was not at all worried about Zhou Huaijin at this point.
The Phoenix Girl seemed very capable in everything, but Gu Chaoyan still believed that what people did could change the destiny of heaven.
Zhou Huaijin was the man that could change the destiny of heaven.
When the North Qi¡¯s invasion started¡
The King and everyone else put their hope in the so-called Phoenix Girl. Only Zhou Huaijin strengthened the Shadow Door and yed it to a greater extent, rather than rely only on the so-called Phoenix Girl, who was of no help at the moment.
Gu Chaoyan put the letter back into the envelope carefully, as she said quietly, ¡°Sword One!¡±
¡°Elder Miss.¡± Sword One came to ept the order.
¡°Go and pick the Immortal Flower from the Qiong Pavilion!¡± Gu Chaoyan said with a smile.
¡°Okay!¡± Sword One turned around to do that.
The Immortal Flower was only seen at the Qiong Pavilion, it was nted by Ms. Lin and grew at the Qiong Pavilion all this while.
When Sword One got the flower, Gu Chaoyan put the fresh flower into the letter and gave it to Sword One. ¡°Give it to Sword Three. He knows where to have it delivered.¡±
Sword One nodded.
She was a little confused.
Elder Miss would always stuff something into the letter as a reply. It seemed that only Lord Huai understood what that meant.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
She trusted Zhou Huaijin about the war and the Shadow Door. Zhou Huaijin could do that well too. So she told him what she was dealing with after receiving Zhou Huaijin¡¯s news.
The Immortal Flower only grew in Qiong Pavilion, so when he returned, he would know where to find her.
And what she put in her previous letter was telling him that she missed him and that he shoulde back soon.
Gu Chaoyan inhaled, stood up from the table and approached the window, looking outside.
After the door to enchantment was opened, everything was flourishing. There was no more snow, and green leaves were growing on the twigs. The day was getting warmer too.
In a few days, the hand-firece would not need to be used any more.
And she was, step by step, taking revenge for Ms. Lin and the old Gu Chaoyan. When the evidence was all collected, she was going to take the Gu Family all the way into the governmental office.
After that¡
She was going to look for the lost Golden Scrolls.
What the Golden Scrolls contained was the real secret of the door to enchantment.
Chapter 1507 The Min Familys Meeting With Her 1
The following day¡
Mrs. Gu had been grounded in the wing-yard, served only by her maid and auntie. It was suddenly quiet in the Gu Mansion.
Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue learned about what happened to Mrs. Gu the night before, so the whole Gu Mansion was very nervous. If the Crown Prince Consort and Young Master Yunhe made a scene because of what happened to Mrs. Gu, the whole mansion would be in chaos and the servants would be the ones that suffered.
However, one night passed, and it was still very quiet the next day.
The Crown Prince Consort and Young Master Yunhe did not even walk out of the yard as if nothing had happened¡
Sword One walked about in the mansion and she found the whole thing very surprising.
She hurried back and said to Gu Chaoyan in surprise. "Elder Miss, they really are quiet, as you have said. How did you know that?"
She had not believed that it would be like this when her Elder Miss told her this the day before.
Mrs. Gu was their mother and she made ns for them all the time. So when Mrs. Gu was grounded and stripped of the right to be in charge of the whole mansion, her children should seek revenge for their mother.
She was even worried that Elder Miss would be med.
Unexpectedly¡
Things turned out to be very different.
They were very quiet, just as Elder Miss had predicted.
Sword One did not understand.
"Mrs. Gu is not a nice woman, but she has some heart. She does everything for her own children, but Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue don''t have any conscience. They see their own interests as the most important."
"¡"
"If Mrs. Gu was grounded because of other things, they might cause a scene, but Mrs. Gu was transporting things from Gu Mansion, and they were all saved under Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue''s names. They really want to get rid of this matter, so they are keeping themselves in the dark."
"¡"
"They are worried that Gu Zhenkang will think that they are aplices if they defend Mrs. Gu, because if Gu Zhenkang loses his trust in them, they would have no future at all."
"¡"
"They have to choose the side that doesn''t hurt them." Gu Chaoyan analyzed. "Mrs. Gu has no future by this point."
Sword One''s eyes widened when she heard Elder Miss'' words.
Elder Miss seemed to see through everyone easily, and she was always able to predict the other person''s reaction.
She had been by Elder Miss'' side for so long, but she had not learned a thing from her.
Sword One felt a little sorry about this.
Gu Chaoyan was about to tell Sword One something in detail, when Chen Fu arrived. Chen Fu was in charge of every affair in the mansion, but he still informed her if anything happened in the front yard.
Chen Fu must be here to tell her something.
Gu Chaoyan looked up at him.
Chen Fu was still very polite as he spoke to her. His back was bent. "Elder Miss, Madame Min, First Mrs. Min and the Young Master of the Min Family are here to see you. Madame Min says that she has not seen you for a long time and would like to talk with you as an old friend."
People from the Min Family?
She almost forgot that the Min Family and the Gu Family were maritally connected at the moment.
They wanted to see her?
Chapter 1508 The Min Familys Meeting With Her 2
The King ordered the marital connection between the Min Family and Gu Yunhe. The two families did hang out with each other a few times, but as far as she remembered, after the door to enchantment was opened, and Ruxue did not turn out to be the Phoenix Girl, the Min Family had gone quiet.
Now they were suddenly at the door, saying that they wanted to talk about the martial connection between the two families and even talk about the old times¡
She knew pretty well what the Min Family needed.
The Min Family was a noble family which was hundreds of years old, and they had been out of the court for years. When Gu Chaoyan treated Madame Min before, she had a good impression of the Min Family, thinking that the Min Family would stay away from the court just as they had imed to others, despite the chaotic situation the Saint Divine Land was experiencing now.
However, after a few more times of meeting, Gu Chaoyan had seen through the Min Family.
The noble family was more pretentious than any other mansion out there.
They were here to suck up to her because she was the Phoenix Girl!
And she was going to meet them today.
Otherwise the Gu Family was going to get more profits from talking to the Min Family by using her identity.
Gu Chaoyan went to the hall with Sword One.
In the hall of the Gu Mansion.
Madame Min, Old Master, First Ms. Min, and Young Master were all seated with a worried look, especially Madame Min and First Ms. Min, who kept looking out to see if Gu Chaoyan was on the way.
Gu Zhenkang forced a smile and tried to have a casual chit chat with the Old Master of the Min Family in a very ttering way, but the Old Master was not happy at all. What they needed was the Phoenix Girl, not Gu Zhenkang. So the Old Master of the Min Family just drank his tea, looking quite distracted.
Whilst the Old Master of the Min Family was drinking the tea¡ Madame Min lost her patience to do so. She was waiting impatiently.
Honestly¡ she felt quite regretful.
They tried to suck up to the Crown Prince a while ago, and the King epted the ttery. She believed that the Min Family already found its roots in the capital. And the King set up the martial arrangement for the families, and they were stabilized further in the capital.
That was why she asked Mrs. Min not to get involved with what was going on with the Min Family, but entrusted First Ms. Min to be in charge instead.
However, years passed¡ Mrs. Min was still a very stubborn woman.
She left the capital because of a few matters.
She and Gu Chaoyan were good friends, and it seemed that Gu Chaoyan liked her. If she was here today, things would be much easier. And the whole mansion would not have to be here. Zhuxun''s words spoke louder than anyone else''s from the mansion.
Honestly¡ it was her fault.
She had not thought about this before.
She ruined the whole thing just because First Mrs. Min wasn''t happy.
And she had not heard from Zhuxun, so she wondered how they could get in touch with each other.
Madame Min was ying with the Buddha beads in her hands, thinking about the messy situation she had to face now.
Soon some voices arose from the hall.
She suddenly felt slightly more at ease.
Gu Chaoyan was here.
She was still willing to meet the Min Family.
Chapter 1509 The Min Familys Flattery 1
As long as she could still talk to the Min Family, the marital arrangement between Ling and Young Master Gu would add to that. So the Min Family would be considered to be hanging out with the Phoenix Girl. And they could continue to develop the rtionship little by little.
The Min Family was a noble family for hundreds of years, and the Phoenix Girl would need to respect them too.
That was what Madame Min had been thinking during this period, so she looked slightly more rxed. She showed her special smile and looked up to the door.
Gu Chaoyan was the same as they remembered. She was dressed in in and simple white. She had a few maids behind her, which was more than the maids she had when she first came to the Min Mansion a while ago, when she looked very poor.
"Hello, Elder Miss," Madame Min said in a friendly tone.
"Greetings, Madame Min," Gu Chaoyan said, with a slight nod, as she went to the empty seat.
Well¡
She was the Phoenix Girl, who was more noble than the Min Family. And the Min Family had no official rank, so she did not need to bow to them. She was just greeting Madame Min as someone younger and polite.
Madame Min''s gratified feelings and hope were gone when they saw how Gu Chaoyan greeted them.
She was very cold and did not even look at the others from the Min Family. She hadpletely showcased that right in front of them.
It seemed that¡ they would need to make some efforts to repair the rtionship.
Madame Min sighed, but she still wore a very affable smile.
Gu Chaoyan had just sat down and asked. "Housekeeper Chen informed me that you were here to ask for me. I wonder what you want?"
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom
She sounded very distant. She was taking it as a business deal.
p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® She did not speak in a soft voice as she did when she was at the Min Mansion. Madame Min felt very regretful.
The Min Mansion should not have treated her like that before. No one had expected that she would be the Phoenix Girl, but she was a very skillful doctor, so she was worth hanging out with. Madame Min had been thinking about treating her nicely so that they could continue to hang outter, but everything turned out to be the opposite.
When she offered to treat her medically, she still had some gentleness.
If she had gripped that opportunity¡ everything would have been so different.
Madame Min was very jealous of Madame Bai, who had always been hanging out with Gu Chaoyan. She believed that the Bai Family must be receiving a lot of guests these days.
Nevertheless¡ it was toote for her to regret.
Madame Min was experienced and elderly enough not to show any turmoil on her face.
She smiled kindly. "The King has bestowed the martial arrangement between our Ling and Young Master Gu, but the wedding has not yet been held due to the chaotic past few days. Now the Saint Divine Land has settled down, and the Phoenix Girl is here. That is a good omen. The Min Family have a good rtionship with the Gu Family so we would like to get some happiness from you, the Phoenix Girl, so that we can get the wedding date settled."
"¡"
"Actually, we are destined to have a good rtionship. Apart from the martial arrangement, you even saved my life before.
You are a savior to our family, so¡"
Chapter 1510 The Min Familys Flattery 2
"Elder Miss, do you think you can name a wedding date for us?" Madame Min smiled as if she were speaking to her own granddaughter?
Hearing that, Gu Chaoyan started to frown.
Madame Min was indeed experienced.
Gu Zhenkang would just put it straightforwardly if he was asking for something, but Madame Min was just saying things implicitly so as to mention their history and asked her to set a wedding date for her.
However, today¡ if she picked a date casually, she would have to be involved with this marital arrangement all the time.
Madame Min was really setting her up.
Gu Chaoyan felt quite displeased.
She said coldly, "I treated Madame Min, because I am a doctor and I can''t just ignore any patient for no reason. The Old Master paid me too afterwards. I can''t be called your life savior, because you were not that seriously ill, and I epted the payment, so I was just being a doctor. I have cured so many people every day at my own pace, so if everyone wants to have something to do with me, I don''t think that I can ept it."
"However, you did save a life, and that is not about whether you can ept it." Old Master added quickly seeing that Gu Chaoyan was trying to get rid of them.
"I told you already that I treated a patient and got paid. That is just a small thing for me, you don''t have to take it to heart. That was what you told me at that time, wasn''t it? I have been keeping this in mind," Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
When that was said, Gu Chaoyan continued. "As for the martial connection, Madame Min, you can talk with Officer Gu. I have nothing to do with it, and I can''t be of any help."
"¡"
"If there is nothing more than that, I will be off now."
Having said that, Gu Chaoyan stood up and was about to leave.
The Min Family lookedpletely dumbfounded. They had not yet said a thing when the situation turned so awkward. The Min Family was very surprised. They had thought that even if Gu Chaoyan did not like the Min Family, she should care about the wedding of the Gu Family. That was why they decided to take it slow.
However, it seemed that they had irritated Gu Chaoyan for some reason and became her enemy.
First Ms. Min was panicking.
She was about to say something¡ when Gu Zhenkang stood up and said with a ttering smile. "You don''t need to go back right now, what are you going to do back there? Yunhe is your half brother and his wedding is your affairs too. You can give us some advice."
If the Phoenix Girl was involved with the wedding arrangement, things would be very different. Gu Zhenkang knew that pretty well.
That was why he was very anxious.
"If you need advice, find a matchmaker," Gu Chaoyan said coldly, "Mrs. Gu is not presentable so she can''t be in charge of any of these, but you should find the other concubines to do it. I am engaged to Lord Huai, but I am not married. Is that not the rules and regtions of the Saint Divine Land?"
Gu Chaoyan sounded furious.
Having said that, she left.
Gu Zhenkang was dumbfounded.
Madame Min finally understood what a huge mistake they had made.
Chapter 1511 Understanding 1
Ever since Gu Chaoyan came back to the Gu Family, what they had been nning was to get the martial connection with the Phoenix Girl, so that the Min Family could be more deeply-rooted in the capital. They had wanted Gu Chaoyan to be involved with the wedding, but¡
They forgot about one thing - Gu Chaoyan was just an unmarried girl, and ording to the rules of the Saint Divine Land, unmarried girls should not be involved with the weddings. Gu Chaoyan''s birth mother passed away when she was little, and no one helped her with any marital arrangement. So this made her feel very annoyed.
Moreover, they made such a stupid request.
Madame Min regretted it deeply. They were too anxious. Gu Chaoyan was living at the Gu Mansion so they should have taken it slow.
The Min Family felt extremely stricken when they received Gu Chaoyan''s reaction, but Gu Zhenkang did not care about Gu Chaoyan''s reaction. He was used to her temper. All they needed to do was to bear it.
Gu Zhenkang was more anxious about Gu Yunhe''s wedding.
It was the Gu Family''s benefit if they could have some martial connection with the Min Family.
It was something he had never dared to dream about when he was young. Even though he was not going to be the groom, he was still very happy. So they needed to fix it properly.
Gu Zhenkang looked at Madame Min. "Madame Min, since Chaoyan can''t pick the date, we can find a matchmaker to find a suitable date. The Phoenix Girl can be present at the wedding. That will bring the same auspiciousness."
Madame Min looked at Gu Zhenkang.
She was not in a mood to pick any date.
"If the Phoenix Girl can''t pick a date for us, then we need to select the person who can. We are not marrying off ourdy casually. We need to find a suitable person to pick the date first." Madame Min said casually, "We wille and make our apology to Elder Miss sometime in the future. We will be off now. You cane to us directly if you need to talk about anything."
Having said that, the Min Family left.
Gu Zhenkang found the answer a little casual, but it did not seem to have any problem.
The Min Family was very cautious about marrying theirdy away. The Min Family had not had a wedding for ten years so it was normal that they were cautious.
"I will walk you out," Gu Zhenkang said with a ttering tone.
Madame Min nodded and left in silence.
They got into the wagon and headed off directly.
***
Back at the Min Mansion.
Old Master asked confusedly, "Mother, what is wrong? Why not set a date? Even if Pheonix Girl can''t pick the date, she is still thedy of the Gu Family. If we establish the marriage alliance as soon as possible, we can eventually get involved with the Phoenix Girl, and our family should be safe for another 100 years."
Madame Min sighed heavily.
She looked at her own son.
Men were not in office for generations and her son was lessplicatedpared to those in the office.
He had not sensed anything wrong on this trip.
She said firmly, "Haven''t you understood yet?"
Chapter 1512 Understanding 2
The Old Master was confused.
Madame Min continued. "You did not notice anything - when the Phoenix Girl vented her anger just now, she was not venting it on us alone. She did not even care about Gu Zhenkang! You think your children would speak to you like this?"
"¡"
"The girl''s mother passed away when she was little and she had been mistreated all these years by Mrs. Gu and Gu Zhenkang. And she is the Phoenix Girl now, and she is living at the Gu Mansion, but what on earth is she thinking, do you know?"
"¡"
"Judging from how she treats the Gu Family, she is not taking their side. We have been making mistakes since she treated me. And we even forced Zhu Xun to leave! We need to be very careful, and we should not make any more mistakes. Although Ling has gotten the imperial order to get married, the King doesn''t have much time to care about this. So we need to think about this marital arrangement. We should not continue to make any more mistakes," Madame Min said cautiously.
Having said that, she could not help but sigh.
What was going on here? They needed to work on it again.
Hearing that, Old Master red at First Ms. Min, saying in displeasure. "You have made a mistake too. Why did you pick on Zhu Xun?"
"¡"
"Her husband passed away ages ago and Zhu Xun doesn''t even have a son. No one is stealing your position here. You drove her away and now everything is in a mess."
"¡"
"If she is here, mother would not need to bend down to a girl out there!" The Old Master vented his anger.
He was not cursing, but he also made a very serious usation.
First Ms. Min''s eyes widened. "What do you mean, Old Master?"
She had been doing all of this for the Min Mansion and the whole family.
Now¡ the Old Master was defending Zhu Xun against her? And she was even addressed as Zhu Xun?
So she was worse than Zhu Xun in the end?
First Ms. Min expression twisted. She was used to being considered kind and virtuous, so she felt very wronged, even though she was not snapped at loudly.
"Mother has never done anything to her. She left because she was angry. And she has done nothing for the Min Family. She has to be asked to eat at our ce. How can you me mother for this?" Min Qing stepped forward.
"Also, the Phoenix Girl is just a narrow-minded person who easily holds a grudge against people. And she even picks on her sister! Why should we tter her? I think we can have the wedding directly and we don''t need to have her at present." Min Qing snapped angrily.
He had not wanted to say that, but his father had med his mother and he was just defending her.
Madame Min got startled and covered up his mouth, with her eyes wide in fright. "Qing, what are you talking about? How can you say something like that about the Phoenix Girl? Don''t say such a thing in the future!"
Min Qing did not think he was wrong.
He got himself away from Madame Min.
Chapter 1513 Problem
Min Qing looked very resolute as he snapped fiercely, saying, "Am I not right? She treats her sister so badly and now she holds a grudge against us. We have been a noble family for hundreds of years, whereas she is just the Phoenix Girl! Should we just show our utter respect, but get nothing in return? Even if we do, she is just an evil woman who would continue to give us a cold shoulder."
Min Qing looked very angry and felt extremely dissatisfied.
Madame Min was quite startled when she heard what Min Qing said and saw how he reacted.
She looked at Ming Qing with uncertainty.
Min Qing was the Young Master of the whole family and the Min Family was indeed a noble family with hundreds of years. And then they had Mrs. Min who came to them.
The Min Family had been invincible in the capital, so when Min Qing was educated, he was not taught how to be sensitive and cautious.
He was still behaving ording to his own intention and principles. He had no idea how to hide his sharp edges.
In the past, a Young Master from the Min Family could behave like this, but right now, it was not a good time to do so.
Madame Min looked very worried and tired, but she still said with a serious tone, "Qing, just don''tment on the Phoenix Girl any more. No matter what she is like, we are not in a position toment on her. We may have a long family history, but that is all we have at the moment."
"¡"
"If you don''t like it, you can just stay out of the affair, but you are the Young Master of the Min Family and I hope that you can understand and be capable."
Madame Min tried to teach him what he ought to do.
Min Qing had no choice but to hide his anger.
Feeling dissatisfied, he said with an unconvinced air, "I am tired. I am going back to have a rest."
Seeing that, First Ms. Min tried to catch up with him, when Madame Min stopped her and said, "Just leave him alone. Qing has always been someone with his own thoughts, and he has never let us worry. He has not be used to the changing situation of thisnd, so he needs to be left alone to think about it."
"¡"
"You can leave him alone and let him be on his own for a few more days. And I will try to have a chat with him."
"¡"
"We have to find Zhu Xun, so you should think about what you should do if Zhu Xunes back."
Having said this, Madame Min looked at her own son and said with a serious look, "Zhu Xun''s departure has nothing to do with your wife, what is the point of ming her? I made Zhu Xun leave. We are not the same as before. We would be enemies with the Phoenix Girl if we confronted her, so don''t start any in-fighting."
Having said this¡ Madame Min felt slightly assured.
She turned around and headed towards her own yard.
She was the most worried about chaos arising at the Min Mansion.
Madame Min looked anxious as she walked.
"Noooo! Madame Min, something is wrong!" An auntie hurried towards her.
Chapter 1514 - 1514 Ling’s Protest
1514 Ling¡¯s Protest
Madame Min frowned seeing the panicking servant approaching her. She red at her with a lethal look, frightening her. She froze.
Madame Min stopped her lethal look and asked with dissatisfaction. ¡°What is going on? You are behaving like those servants from small mansions and yards!¡±
The Min Family was a noble family with a long history and they were friendly, yet they were strict when it came to rules and manners.
This servant had broken the rules, so she should adjust herself to learn better in the future.
However, there were many things going on at the Min Family, and Madame Min was in a bad mood. So Madame Min could not help feeling really annoyed about it.
The servant was very frightened too.
Madame Min had never been this fierce before. She had no idea what to say at the moment.
¡°What are you stuttering for? What is happening?¡± Madame Min sounded even more harsh.
The servant was going to be punished anyway.
The servant was shocked but started speaking quickly, ¡°Madame Min, something is happening to thedy. She heard that you went to the Gu Mansion today and she keeps making a fuss. So I am informing you.¡±
Thedy was Ling, who was the wife¡¯s daughter. The titledy was not given to anyone who was born by a concubine.
Madame Min sighed.
Ling had always been a very obedient person, but she kept making a fuss these days about small things. The King gave them the order for her marriage, and she was the Elder Miss, so she should know about the difficult situation the Min Mansion was in. What was the point of making a fuss?
Madame Min fretted.
She was about to head to the backyard to talk some sense into her¡ when she thought of something, stopped her steps and said to the auntie next to her. ¡°Inform First Ms. Min about Ling so that she cane to talk some sense into her daughter¡¯s mind. She is in charge of the mansion too, so she should be responsible.¡±
When that was said, Madame Min felt even more worried, but continued to go back to her own room.
What was going on every day?
Everything was fine with the Min Family before, and Qing and Ling used to be very obedient, but when something started to happen to the Min Family, they started to think only about themselves. The Min Family had not yet met many drawbacks so they were still not very experienced with it.
Hopefully, the Min Family could get through it, and the children would learn about what to do.
Madame Min also felt a bit confused about what the Min Family would be like in the future.
¡ª
The Gu Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan was drinking her tea, with no expression on her face, as if she were thinking about something, or was tired.
Sword One looked really worried and concerned.
She said involuntarily, ¡°Elder Miss, don¡¯t be sad. The Gu Family are bad people, but you have Lord Huai!¡±
Chapter 1515 Lord Huais Return
Gu Chaoyan threw a very helpless look at Sword One, who was worried.
Sometimes, if you really cared about someone, you would be worried about them all the time, and wonder if they were sad because of what they had experienced. Although she told Sword One many times that she did not care how the Gu Family was treating her, Sword One would still be worried about her being sad about what the Gu Family did to her.
Gu Chaoyan felt very touched by this, but she also wanted to tell Sword One not to be so worried. She was about to exin, when a firm voice arose from outside.
"Why am I being mentioned?"
Huaijin?
Gu Chaoyan looked towards the door in surprise. There was a man in white standing at the door, looking at Gu Chaoyan with deep eyes. Zhou Huaijin was considered an exceptionally tall man in the Saint Divine Land. He usually wore the purple robe of Lord Huai''s rank. He was unparalleled, but he was less approachable. Wearing a refreshing white robe today made him look full of warmth.
Gu Chaoyan asked as she stopped looking at him. "What are you doing here?"
Zhou Huaijin looked a little confused. "You aren''t happy that I am back?"
Hearing that¡ Gu Chaoyan felt that she was misunderstood. She flushed. "I got the letter yesterday and you talked about the Cloud Land. I thought you would still be stuck in the wars there, so I am just surprised," Gu Chaoyan exined sincerely.
Zhou Huaijin looked a little helpless but amused.
Other girls would have thrown themselves into his arms, but Chaoyan was different. She was seriously exining her reaction to him. Well, no matter how she treated him, he would never be angry. Because she was Gu Chaoyan.
Zhou Huaijin approached her and went closer to her, so that he could see her shivering eyshes. He said with a hoarse voice, "I understand."
Sword One lowered her head and went out in silence.
Gu Chaoyan''s face was already flushed, and she leaned slightly to the side, as her mind was a little confused and at a loss. After holding back for a long time, she finally choked out a sentence: "Is there anything wrong with the border?"
Zhou Huaijin''s gaze was still on her face, with one hand gently stroking her ck hair, he said with a slightly hoarse voice, "The North Qi has already retreated, and the border gate is safe for the time being. I left the Shadow Door people there. There is no need for me to do it personally. However, The North Qi should have some other tricks. We need to be cautious."
Gu Chaoyan was silent after hearing that.
She knew Zhou Huaijin''s style. He was here because everything was settled. She just tried toe up with something to say.
She was very helpless because of his actions. She was not dodging Huaijin, but she was still not used to it.
Gu Chaoyan was speechless after her question was answered. She had no idea whatments to make on that. She leaned aside and did not dare to look straight into his eyes.
Zhou Huaijin suddenly thought of something, when he looked at this girl panicking.
Chapter 1516 - 1516 Closeness
1516 Closeness
What would it be like on their wedding day? Would Chaoyan still be as shy as she was now? She didn¡¯t even dare to look into his eyes. She was like a proud and helpless kitten with wide open eyes, looking around in panic, but holding him tightly with its small paws, fearing that he would leave.
He was born in the imperial family, and he had seen through the conspiracies and tricks in the pce since he was a child. Even in the most dangerous situation, he was not afraid and always responded calmly. He had even established the Shadow Door, which could overturn the whole country and the whole continent, but in front of her¡
He had many hopes and dreams, yet was still behaving so cautiously, fearing that he would hurt her somehow.
Zhou Huaijin gently stretched out his hands, and put them on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face, so that she was facing him, and they could directly look each other in the eyes.
The sudden movement caused Gu Chaoyan to panic a little. Zhou Huaijin was afraid of scaring her, so he caressed her back, saying with a hoarse voice and asked gently, ¡°The Min Family was here?¡±
The panicking Gu Chaoyan was distracted instantly upon hearing that question. She nodded seriously, without panicking any more. ¡°Yes. They wanted to establish a good rtionship with me through thedy of the Min Family¡¯s marriage with Gu Yunhe.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And they even spoke of how I treated Madame Min before, trying to make me a savior to Madame Min.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°They even wanted me to pick a good wedding date.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Then the meeting ended in displeasure.
Zhou Huaijin frowned as he heard what was happening.
He knew pretty well what the Min Family was doing here at the Gu Family. But he had not expected that the Min Family had no manners and would try to embarrass Chaoyan.
The Min Family had a long history and even the King and the Crown Prince wanted to have their support. And the Min Family had always been firm about rules and manners, so what were they doing the day before, anyway?
Chaoyan¡¯s birth mother passed away and the Gu Family was setting her up all the time. Without any family around, they were trying to set her, a young and sole girl on her own, up?
She was unmarried and she was asked to pick a wedding date for others?
¡°I don¡¯t think that the Min Family is worth the title. No manners at all. They are not at all up to their names.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Mrs. Min has set a good example for them, but now that she is gone, the Min Family has fallen like an ordinary family.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Sword One and the girls are too young for you. You are the Phoenix Girl and you need tomunicate with people. I will get a few aunties from the Shadow Door to help you.¡±
Zhou Huaijin was really angry.
He was very angry that Chaoyan had no mother to help her, but still got set up.
Chaoyan could pick a date if she wanted to, but the Min Family was just bullying everyone around Chaoyan when they decided to do that in this way.
¡°It is fine. The Min Family can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Zhou Huaijin looked at her and could not help kissing her.
Chapter 1517 - 1517 The Crown Prince 1
1517 The Crown Prince
It was very sweet and soft, as sweet and sticky as biting into a glutinous rice dumpling. Zhou Huaijin didn¡¯t dare to use force, but gently licked it like a treasure. Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t push him away, but put her hand on his chest subconsciously, and her body trembled slightly, whilst her lips were trembling too. Her lips were very cold, as if she had just returned from a snowstorm, Zhou Huaijin bit her cold lips.
And he was trying to gulp her down little by little.
¡°Close your eyes,¡± Zhou Huaijin said domineeringly when he saw her slightly trembling eyshes from the corner of his eye.
Gu Chaoyan closed her eyes instantly upon hearing that, leaving herself to him.
!!
It was a very sweet and long, but fleeting moment.
Zhou Huaijin¡¯s breathing was a little heavy, and the strength in his slender hands gradually became a little heavier, until he felt that he was about to be unable to restrain himself, then he left Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lips in a panic, and she looked elsewhere, but he still held her lightly in his long arms.
Gu Chaoyan was ncing around in panic and waspletely flushed.
She had had a very strange feeling just now.
She had lived for two lives, but she had never gotten so close to someone, nor had she felt anything like that. It felt as if ants were rubbing against her heart, ufortable but unwilling to leave it.
She reached out for her tea.
She always likes tea and she was used to drinking it.
It seemed that only tea could calm her down when her heart was throbbing like this.
Sword One poured the tea, so it was a little cold. She never drank such cold tea, but at the moment, she could not wait for Sword One to serve her new tea, so she just drank it immediately and made herself feel much better.
¡°Thirsty?¡± Zhou Huaijin looked at her profoundly and poured tea for her.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
Thirsty? No, she was not. She just felt like drinking tea.
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zhou Huaijin lowered his head and looked at her.
Gu Chaoyan could note up with an answer. She forgot to drink her tea and was left dumbfounded.
¡°Afraid?¡± Zhou Huaijin patted her back.
Gu Chaoyan shivered again as he patted her.
Zhou Huaijin was worried that his behavior had frightened Chaoyan. He was anxious, but he could not restrain himself. They had not yet gotten married!
Gu Chaoyan was about to answer when some noise arose from outside, it calmed down after a short while.
Gu Chaoyan was about to ask what happened¡ when Sword One¡¯s voice arose. ¡°Elder Miss, Chief Chen Fu says that the Crown Prince is here asking for you. He is in the hall and would you like to see him¡¡±
Sword One was really not interested in passing on the message.
It was very chaotic in the capital and at the border, and Lord Huai and Elder Miss had not seen each other for a while, since they were very busy. Sword One really did not want to interrupt them, but she could not make a decision here. She had to pass on the message.
Hearing that it was Zhou Huailing who was here, Zhou Huaijin¡¯s expression sank instantly.
¡°Tell him that I am not well enough to see him.¡± Gu Chaoyan answered briefly.
¡°Yes¡± Sword One answered and Zhou Huaijin frowned. ¡°He has been doing this for a long time?¡±
Chapter 1518 The Crown Prince 2
Gu Chaoyan nodded directly.
She was the Phoenix Girl, and a profit-seeking viin man like Zhou Huailing would keep pestering her, obviously, because what he had been aiming at was to get the Phoenix Girl so as to solidify his future throne.
That was fine, because Zhou Huailing was not a match against her.
"Don''t worry." Gu Chaoyan consoled Zhou Huaijin. "He can''t do anything to me."
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
True, Zhou Huailing was not a match against Chaoyan, who would probably fire back at him, but he was very annoyed by his constant disturbance to Chaoyan.
It seemed that¡ he should ask the Shadow Door to find evidence of Gu Zhenkang and Mrs. Gu''s conspiracy of killing Ms. Lin as soon as possible, so that Chaoyan didn''t have to remain here for so long.
In this way, she could either go back to Xinlin Mansion or Lord Huai''s Mansion, so people like Zhou Huailing would not be able to get into the door to cause her any trouble.
Zhou Huaijin turned vicious as he thought about this.
Gu Chaoyan covered his hands after seeing his fury. "Don''t worry."
Zhou Huaijin smiled gently.
***
In the hall.
Gu Zhenkang was smiling tteringly as he looked at Zhou Huailing, saying politely, "Crown Prince, it is reasonable that Gu Chaoyan shoulde and see you. Women always like to put on airs, but women should know what they ought to do after a few times of show. She should know whom she should see and whom she should not. Gu Chaoyan should see you this time."
Gu Zhenkang had been saying ttering words, firstly because he was worried about Gu Ruxue and secondly, because the Crown Prince did not seem very happy today.
The Crown Prince might get really annoyed and me the Gu Mansion for everything if he did not do what the Crown Prince wanted.
That was why he had to apologize for Gu Chaoyan.
Zhou Huailing, who had been feeling distressed, looked less unhappy. He felt that way too. Normally, even if Gu Chaoyan was putting on airs, he had lowered himself to ask for her many times, so she shoulde and see him. He was the Crown Prince!
He had just persuaded himself when Chen Fu arrived. "Crown Prince, Officer Gu. Elder Miss said she is not meeting you because she is not feeling well."
Hearing these words¡ Zhou Huailing''s expression sank instantly and he said with displeasure. "Not feeling well? Then I can get an imperial doctor to treat her!"
Chen Fu did not say anything as he stood next to them. That was the answer he received and the message he needed to pass on. That was all he could say.
"The servants must have not taken good care of her." Gu Zhenkang answered in a frightened tone, "Crown Prince, do you want to check on her in the backyard?"
Zhou Huailing was furious, but hearing what Gu Zhenkang said, he rolled his eyes and smiled briefly instead.
Gu Zhenkang was a very good tool to stick to. He was stupid enough to be used on crucial asions.
"In that case, I should visit the Phoenix Girl personally. The Phoenix Girl has a precious status and if she is sick, the Saint Divine Land will be affected. I am the Crown Prince so I ought to share her care," Zhou Huailing said with a smile, as if everything was right.
Chapter 1519 The Crown Prince 3
When Gu Zhenkang made the suggestion, he was worried that the Crown Prince would me him for Gu Chaoyan''s behavior. That was why he made this suggestion. He had not expected that this suggestion would make the Crown Prince happy! He was surprised, but appeased.
The Crown Prince was right. Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, so she was more than ady from the Gu Family. Her physical condition should be connected with the Saint Divine Land, and the Crown Prince should show some care.
Without any more hesitation, Gu Zhenkang raised his hand, showing the Crown Prince the way to the back yard.
Gu Chaoyan was living at Pear Yard, located in the center of the Gu Mansion, near to everywhere.
Gu Zhenkang was smiling brightly as he mentioned what was going on at the Gu Mansion these days.
Hearing his speech¡ Zhou Huailing was heading towards Pear Garden and said, "Officer Gu, you know what is going on here. I am telling you straightforwardly. I am the Crown Prince, and I am going to take the throne, but my Crown Prince Consort has to be the Phoenix Girl. So I will be visiting Gu Mansion constantly."
"¡"
"I don''t mind that Ruxue slept with someone else before she married me, but when she will be able to return to the Crown Prince''s Mansion depends on when the Phoenix Girl is willing to join me back at the Crown Prince''s Mansion."
"¡"
"She and the Phoenix Girl are sisters, so as long as my wish is realized, I will still treat Ruxue well."
"¡"
"So you have to work with me for a connection with the Crown Prince and the Phoenix Girl, Officer Gu!"
"¡"
"She is feeling unwell, so I am going to check on her now. And you should also try to say some good things about me to her in daily life, got it?" Zhou Huailing said straightforwardly.
He had already expressed his intention when he made Gu Zhenkang take Gu Chaoyan home to the Gu Family, but the Gu Family were too stupid to understand what he meant. They always asked him to get Gu Ruxue back to the Crown Prince''s Mansion. If she was back at the mansion, she would continue to be the Crown Prince Consort, which was not going to be possible.
He had not intended to say such things here, but when he saw that Gu Zhenkang was behaving unexpectedly well today, he put it straightforwardly.
In case he had to spare extra energy in trying to figure out what Gu Zhenkang was doing, whilst he might even not be able to help him with anything!
Gu Zhenkang was just in the middle of telling him what was going on at the Gu Mansion when he stiffened upon hearing what the Crown Prince said.
His original n was to keep Ruxue as the Crown Prince Consort, who would be the Queen in the future, whilst the Phoenix Girl, Gu Chaoyan, would be able to help him. In this way, Ruxue would stay in the same position as she was now, and the Gu Mansion would be rted to the imperial family whilst maritally connected with the Min Family. In this way, the Gu Mansion would be a top-level family in the capital, though it was not as old as the Min Family.
Well¡
So what the Crown Prince meant was that Ruxue was going to lose the position as the Crown Prince Consort whilst the Phoenix Girl was going to take it over?
¡
That would not work!
Ruxue would not ept it!
"Crown Prince¡"
Chapter 1520 Low-Class Servant 1
Gu Zhenkang had a very bad look on his face. He had wanted to have a good discussion with the Crown Prince. He did not think that Ruxue would be happy about it. He could not leave it like that.
Zhou Huailing was very angry upon seeing that Gu Zhenkang was not willing to ept it. Did this man think that the Crown Prince was not good enough to marry the Phoenix Girl so he wanted to offer some instruction?
"I am not negotiating with you. I am just informing you. If you can be of some help, I can promise you some honors and awards. If not, you can just think what you were like without me." Zhou Huailing snapped coldly.
Gu Zhenkang shut his mouth.
He knew what the Crown Prince was like. Anyone who irritated him would suffer badly.
He had to ept it, even though he did not like it.
He needed to figure out how to tell Ruxue. If she moved in with the Crown Prince''s Mansion together with Gu Chaoyan, he might need to tell Gu Chaoyan to take care of her sister. Ruxue was suffering badly, and she needed to be taken care of.
The best situation was that Ruxue could keep her position as the Crown Prince Consort. They were sisters, weren''t they? They could share.
Gu Zhenkang was just thinking about that when they reached Pear Yard.
Before Gu Zhenkang could go in, Zhou Huailing had already stepped into Pear Yard and headed directly to Gu Chaoyan''s room.
He had just reached the gate when Sword One stopped him.
Her Elder Miss had answered to him that she was not well enough to meet the Crown Prince, but he was so thick-skinned that he came to Pear Yard directly and despite the rules of etiquette, he was heading towards Elder Miss'' room directly! Lord Huai and Elder Miss were both in the room right now, so without Elder Miss'' order, she could not let him in. The same went for the King, let alone the Crown Prince.
"Crown Prince, I haven''t passed on the message. You can''t go in," Sword One said stiffly.
"How dare you stop me, you low-ss servant!" Zhou Huailing was furious. He would have had a nice talk with this servant if she had put it in a nicer way, but this servant really irritated him. Every servant in the court feared him, but this servant did not respect him at all. That really irritated him.
Sword One did not have the intention of moving even after hearing the shout.
Zhou Huailing sneered and was about to kick Sword One.
"You low-ss servant!".
However, he staggered forward instead, looking messy. The kick should havended on Sword One, like it used tond on other ordinary servants, but Sword One moved away. So when Zhou Huailing''s kick was about tond on her, she dodged, and Zhou Huailing was not prepared for that, so he looked really messy.
When he was helped up by the guards, Zhou Huailing got so annoyed as he shouted. "Grab that servant and beat her to death!"
Hearing that, the guards went up to surround her.
They needed to follow his orders, otherwise the Crown Prince would torment them.
"Who is to be beaten to death?" Gu Chaoyan''s voice arose.
Chapter 1521 - 1521 Low-class Servant 2
1521 Low-ss Servant
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice was so indifferent that there was no trace of warmth, and even a bit of irritation. Pear Yard had always been peaceful, and she had never punished servants at will. When she was inside, she heard Zhou Huailing¡¯s noisy voice outside, and she was already very displeased. She thought that Sword One would be able to dismiss him, but within a short while, he even started to punish people working for her!
She could not leave it.
She came out with Zhou Huaijin and saw this scene.
She was very angry. In her heart, there was no so-called distinction between superiority and inferiority. Besides, Sword One was like her own sister. How could others do anything to her as they wanted to? Even if it had been other servants who were working for her and got punished, she would still step forward and defend them.
!!
¡°What did Sword One do for you to punish her without my permission at my ce?¡± Gu Chaoyan sounded very angry and strict. She stretched out her hand to Sword One, telling her toe to her side.
Sword One looked calm and showed no fear. She walked straight behind Gu Chaoyan in disbelief.
Sword One was working for Gu Chaoyan, which was known to everyone, but even if she was working for her, she was just a maid, who would not have a good result after offending the Crown Prince. They had almost predicted what Sword One¡¯s end would be.
However, unexpectedly¡ Elder Miss was defending this maid against the Crown Prince, and even sheltered her!
Most of the people could not understand what was going on, but they were also very jealous of Sword One, who could serve someone like Gu Chaoyan. She was treated with such respect.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s me¡ Zhou Huailing was even more furious.
He pointed at Sword One, shouting loudly, ¡°This low-ss servant stood in my way. It is reasonable for me to punish her!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Lady Chaoyan, this has nothing to do with you. I am just punishing a servant. She is going to be your barrier if she continues to work for you. If I kill her today, I can get you better ones!¡± Zhou Huailing said confidently.
Seeing the maid standing next to Gu Chaoyan, he felt even more furious. He was definitely going to punish her, this rude maid!
¡°She is my maid and she works ording to my orders. And I will be the one that punishes her, not you, Crown Prince.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Also, this is Pear Yard. If you have nothing to do, please leave,¡± Gu Chaoyan said expressionlessly. She did not like Zhou Huailing being here.
She was about to walk in with Sword One.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s eyes widened.
That was just a low-ss servant. How could she confront him for a low-ss servant!
Zhou Huailing was so furious and was about to curse at Gu Chaoyan when Junyi next to him gave him a low reminder.
Chapter 1522 Understanding 1
Zhou Huailing pressed down his anger instantly.
He looked annoyed, but did nothing more.
He was the Crown Prince, the son of the King, who was respected and ttered by so many people both in and out of the court. Even those people from the noble family would not dare speak to him loudly. Even when he was just a disgraced Lord Ling in the past, no servants dared to treat him like this. This was the first time for him to be treated in this way by a servant and it was here at the Pear Yard!
That was why he was so angry. He wished that he could chop the maid into pieces, but what Junyi reminded him of woke him up. He was angry but he could not irritate the Phoenix Girl because of such a tiny matter.
What he needed to do right now was to win the Phoenix Girl''s heart. When he took the throne, he could do anything to this low-ss servant. He did not have to do this right now, since it might cause him more losses.
So he was much calmer now.
He forced a stiff smile, saying, "Lady Chaoyan, I was too impulsive. I was thinking that this servant was disrespecting me, the Crown Prince, so she will cause you too much trouble in the future. I wanted to get her away for your sake, but that is out of my concern right now. You can do whatever you want with her, and I will stay out of it."
"¡"
"Sorry for my misbehavior."
"¡"
"I heard from the housekeeper that you are not feeling well. So I am here to check on you, and I¡" Zhou Huailing said with a smile, ttering her constantly.
Before he was able to finish his words¡ the inner chamber door of the Pear Yard was opened and Zhou Huaijin, dressed in a white robe walked out, frowning and saying, "Chaoyan, what is going on out there for you to be away for so long."
Having asked Gu Chaoyan about that, Zhou Huaijin lowered his head and nodded at Zhou Huailing. "Crown Prince, hi."
That was his way of greeting him.
Zhou Huailing''s eyes widened when he saw Zhou Huaijin''s silhouette. His face sank.
He was here to visit the girl and yet his Eighth Brother was walking out of the inner chamber?
Zhou Huailing felt that his girl had been stolen away, so he asked in a very annoyed tone, "What are you doing here?"
He sounded as if Zhou Huaijin had invaded the Crown Prince''s Mansion.
"Chaoyan is not feeling well, so I am here to visit her. We heard some noise from the inner chamber, but didn''t expect that it was you." Zhou Huaijin answered briefly.
"I will get imperial doctors to check on her, what are you here for?!" Zhou Huailing interrogated as if Zhou Huaijin had done something he should not have.
Zhou Huaijin frowned too. He threw a cold look at him. "Chaoyan is engaged to me, and I of course shoulde and visit her. What is wrong with that, Crown Prince?"
They red into each other''s eyes, looking really vicious.
Zhou Huailing sneered.
Engaged to him? He would have forgotten about this if not for his reminder.
His Eighth Brother was really stupid, wasn''t he?
Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl and in their father''s eyes, she should marry him, the Crown Prince!
Chapter 1523 Understanding 2
Judging from how their father reacted and the situation of thend, smart people should know that the Phoenix Girl was definitely going to be the Crown Prince Consort. His Eighth Brother should step out of the way as soon as possible, then maybe he, as the Crown Prince, would think about rewarding him for that.
What a pity. It seemed that his Eighth Brother had no shame, and even dreamed about marrying the Phoenix Girl!
Marrying the Phoenix Girl? He did not deserve to marry the Phoenix Girl!
Zhou Huailing threw a very disdainful look at Zhou Huaijin as if he were staring at an idiot.
"Your future Princess Consort? You are not yet married, and we are not sure about the future right? And even if you are married, we can still not be sure about the future either. Eighth Brother, you grew up in the court, and you should know what the rules are about many things. You should learn to think, sometimes, okay?" Zhou Huailing seemed to be teaching Zhou Huaijin a lesson.
That made him feel better.
Ignoring Zhou Huaijin, he turned to Gu Chaoyan. "Lady Chaoyan, if you are not feeling unwell,e with me to the court. Father has something to talk to you about. I was going to tell you about it personally, but it seems that you aren''t doing well. Soe with me to the court, so that the imperial doctors can check you up too."
The King had intended to let Zhou Huailing spend more time with the Phoenix Girl. And that was what he was here for, but so many idents had happened, and Zhou Huailing had no other way but to separate Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin.
If she could follow him into the court¡ that would be great.
Gu Zhenkang was totally useless, in his opinion.
He should have stopped Zhou Huaijin when he was here.
He felt regretful that he everid his hope in this man. He had thought that he could be of some help, but this man was slowing him down!
He needed to think about his future n.
Zhou Huailing nced at Gu Zhenkang, who shivered, feeling that something was wrong.
He added. "Gu Chaoyan, don''t waste any more time here, if you have been summoned to the court. Just follow the Crown Prince!"
The Crown Prince had the say about the Gu Mansion''s future, so Gu Zhenkang needed to keep the Crown Prince happy.
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly.
"What does the King want?" Gu Chaoyan sounded indifferent. She was getting very impatient.
She was showing that she really did not want to be in the court right now.
Junyi next to Zhou Huailing said clearly, "The North Qi Land started to attack other countries and our borders, together with the Cloud Land''s were all attacked, but the message from the border came and said that the Shadow Door removed the North Qi Land and the North Qi Land had retreated. So there should be no wars within a short period of time."
"¡"
"The Shadow Door is a powerful force and we can''t really ignore it. The King expects the Phoenix Girl to join us for the discussion about how to get the Shadow Door to serve the Saint Divine Land."
Chapter 1524 - 1524 Shadow Door 1
1524 Shadow Door
Junyi did not continue.
The Phoenix Girl was a girl, but after spending some time with her, Junyi believed that she would not be stupid enough to not understand what was going on. What was more, Lord Huai and the Gu Family should be kept out of the secret, since it was rted to the country.
The Shadow Door?
Gu Chaoyan looked contemtive, smiling.
The King wanted to get the Shadow Door to work for him? How interesting!
They had not realized who the head of the Shadow Door was, had they?
She had not intended to think about this, but since the Shadow Door was involved, she would like to know what they wanted.
She nodded. ¡°Since it is rted to the country, we should not be dyed. I am not feeling well, but I am strong enough to go into the court.¡±
Gu Chaoyan had made up her mind to visit the court.
Junyi let out a sigh of relief.
Zhou Huailing smiled proudly too.
He turned around and decided to apany Gu Chaoyan into the court.
Gu Zhenkang escorted them out of the mansion.
When they came to the gate, Zhou Huailing asked Gu Chaoyan to go into the wagon to head towards the court, whilst Zhou Huaijin was riding the horse next to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s wagon.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s face sank. He said with displeasure, ¡°We are heading into the court to have some serious discussions with father. What are you doing here?¡±
Zhou Huailing looked disdainfully at him, and sneered. ¡°You think you can be of help to get the Shadow Door to work for us?¡±
Zhou Huailing looked imposing.
Zhou Huaijin did not care. He shrugged indifferently. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to.¡±
¡°Then stay in your mansion, don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Zhou Huailing knew that Zhou Huaijin would be of no help. So he said that.
Sword One and Fu Bao as well as the others were all looking at Zhou Huailing with a sneer.
Gu Chaoyan blinked at Zhou Huaijin happily, while she was in the wagon.
She knew who the head of the Shadow Door was and she was amused upon hearing what Zhou Huailing said.
Zhou Huaijin smiled brightly at seeing her happy smile.
Gu Chaoyan mouthed. ¡°Wait for me.¡±
Zhou Huaijin nodded obediently, turning to Zhou Huailing. ¡°Then I will go back to my own mansion.¡±
Then he left with Fu Bao.
Zhou Huailing felt very good. He ordered that the servants should take good care of Lady Chaoyan before he went into his own wagon.
The whole team headed towards the court.
The imperial banners were opening the way for them.
They were taken directly into the court and as they reached the ce before the hall, they got out of the wagon and walked there.
It was a long path before they reached the gate.
The snow had stopped and spring was showing.
Gu Chaoyan had no expression on her face as she walked.
Zhou Huailing constantly turned around to look at Gu Chaoyan.
Zhou Huailing always preferred her over Ruxue. She was beautiful and had a graceful air. More importantly, Gu Chaoyan was a pure jade,pared to Gu Ruxue, but¡
He felt that there was one thing that had not been solved.
Chapter 1525 - 1525 Shadow Door 2
1525 Shadow Door
Gu Chaoyan had lost weight, and her skin had be extremely fair. Even if she was ced among youngdies from aristocratic families in the capital, she could still be considered good-looking. The only regrettable thing was the blood-red birthmark on her face. It was really an eyesore, without this, she could be said to be perfect, no matter in terms of identity or appearance. She was a perfect fit for Zhou Huailing.
As far as he remembered, she painted a flower on her birthmark at the banquet of the Min Family, which covered up the imperfection of her blood-red birthmark, showing some interesting characteristics.
Manydies and madames from the capital learned from her by painting different flowers on their faces.
At that time, he also believed that Gu Chaoyan was strikingly beautiful, but¡
!!
That was just for one moment. It could notst for too long.
Without the decoration, the birthmark looked ugly. Also, he was the Crown Prince and he was not going to allow his woman to have these paintings on her. That would make her look less graceful.
Therefore¡ he was going to help her remove the birthmark before the Phoenix Girl married him.
Zhou Huailing had been going through a lot of things in his mind on this short walk. He kept sizing up Gu Chaoyan without concealing his greed.
Gu Chaoyan frowned deeply and she looked quite unhappy.
She had been staring forward, rather than ncing at Zhou Huailing, but she could still sense Zhou Huailing¡¯s bold gaze on her, which made her feel disgusted. If they were not in the court, she would have pped him.
Gu Chaoyan walked faster and passed him. She hoped to get rid of what she had to face now.
Zhou Huailing found that Gu Chaoyan hurried up, so he caught up with her and stood closer to her side, sizing her up and saying straightforwardly. ¡°You are defending my Eighth Brother, but he is a man who can¡¯t defend you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Phoenix Girl is a very excellent identity, in the Saint Divine Land and in the other four countries it is very noble as well! Lady Chaoyan, I feel that you should realize who you are, so that you can make the correct choice!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am the Crown Prince, who is an important son for the King and the whole country stands by my side.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You have not gotten married, so you still have the choice. You are a smart person and you have the chance to choose what suits you best. You are the Phoenix Girl and I am sure that you are smart enough to make the right choice.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As long as you think it through and make the right choice, me and the King will arrange it for you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What do you think, Lady Chaoyan?¡±
Zhou Huailing threw a very proud look at Gu Chaoyan, seemingly confident. She was here today and she saw how useless his Eighth Brother was in front of him. That man was not suitable to marry the Phoenix Girl at all!
If she looked carefully, she would know what choices to make.
Hearing what he said, Gu Chaoyan turned coldly to Zhou Huailing.
Chapter 1526 - 1526 Shadow Door 3
1526 Shadow Door
Gu Chaoyan looked very clear, but seemed to be very cold, as if she were staring at nothing. ¡°So what?¡±
Having said that, Gu Chaoyan did not even want to spend one more second on him. She turned around and walked away.
Hearing that, Zhou Huailing got confused, wondering what she meant. He turned to Junyi and realized what was going on.
Zhou Huailing just did not believe it.
So she meant that she did not care what position his Eighth Brother was and still wanted to marry him?
That was insane!
¡°Lady Chaoyan, don¡¯t you understand? My Eighth Brother can¡¯t help you at all. And I can give you everything.¡± Zhou Huailing looked at Gu Chaoyan as if he were staring at a stupid woman.
Having said this, he suddenly realized something.
Could it be because Ruxue was still there?
In that case¡ she must have thought it over.
Honestly¡ It was his fault as well. He had not thought it through carefully. Ruxue still had the title as the Crown Prince Consort, and he did not divorce her because he wanted to act as if he were not that ruthless, but that made Lady Chaoyan hesitate¡
She was just worried that she could not be the real wife, whilst she could be Eighth Brother¡¯s real wife¡
That was a piece of cake.
When they were done with this business, he was going to tell his father about divorcing Ruxue.
When the Crown Prince Consort position was empty, he would talk to Lady Chaoyan about this again.
The Shadow Door was the most important thing at the moment.
Shadow Door had spread the news into the court and they had thought about removing it, but people from the Shadow Door were always very fickle and they from the court had to ept it.
He was very aware of the excellent killers from the Shadow Door, but he had not expected that they could confront the North Qi.
Actually¡ they were even more excellent than the troops from the Saint Divine Land.
They could not be removed, because that was not going to be realistic, and that it could be very bad for the court as well.
So what they needed to do was to get the Shadow Door to be servants for the court, and for Zhou Huailing.
When the Shadow Door became his, he was going to marry the Phoenix Girl.
Then everything would be settled and he would have nothing else to worry about.
He felt very motivated. He felt as if he were going to reach his goal at this very moment.
Zhou Huailing suddenly became very happy. Confronted with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cold face, he even felt like smiling. He did not insist on his suggestion but said, ¡°Qianqing Pce is in front of us. Lady Chaoyan, we are there again.¡±
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at Zhou Huailing. She had already expressed what she wanted.
She thought that Zhou Huailing would make a fuss, but he suddenly got really excited.
She shook her head and did not understand what was going on, but she did not want to spend any more time on Zhou Huailing.
She turned around and said nothing, walking into Qianqing Pce.
Zhou Huailing was in a good mood too. He followed her and headed towards Qianqing Pce as well. He did not say anything more, instead walking in silence.
When they came to the Qianqing Pce, the King saw Zhou Huailing and Gu Chaoyan in front of him, so he looked very surprised.
Chapter 1527 Shadow Door 4
The Crown Prince had been told about the Shadow Door since they had just talked about this in the court. The King intended to get the Shadow Door to work for the Saint Divine Land, so they would definitely be stronger. Although that was the court''s matter, the Phoenix Girl should be involved with the discussion as well.
The King did not think that the Phoenix Girl would be of any help with it, but he intended to let the Crown Prince bring the Phoenix Girl here so that they could hang out with each other and build an emotional connection.
When Gu Chaoyan did not have any extra identity, Lord Huai could marry her if he wanted, but now, Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, so Lord Huai could not marry her.
Lord Huai was from the Jiang Family. Most people from the Jiang Family were already dead so he did not expect that anything would happen.
Therefore... the Phoenix Girl should marry the Crown Prince, and he could give a nobledy to Lord Huai aspensation.
That was how it was arranged, and was why the Crown Prince was at the Gu Mansion.
However, the Phoenix Girl was in the court again? What on earth happened?
The King just could not figure it out. He threw a look at his son.
The Crown Prince was very embarrassed.
He had no idea how to tell his father about what happened at the Gu Mansion.
He pursed his lips and said straightforwardly, "Father, I have already told Lady Chaoyan about the Shadow Door. What should we do next?"
The King sized up Gu Chaoyan and Junyi behind the Crown Prince.
He finally understood what was going on.
Things have be very annoying now.
He should have made all thedies from the Gu Family marry the Crown Prince just in case. So that such idents would not be happening right now.
However, the Phoenix Girl was not as noble as the imperial family.
They could just force her to obey him.
Lord Huai had nothing. He had fewer guards and he had to ept the truth even if he didn''t want to, then he could be promised some benefits.
He could not go through the Phoenix Girl, but he could make Lord Huai do whatever his order was. So that she would have no choice but to pick the Crown Prince.
She was just a girl, after all, she was easy to deal with.
The King stopped thinking about it. He was going to ask Lord Huai to join him tomorrow and they could talk about this.
The King looked at Gu Chaoyan.
He sipped the tea and said, "When the North Qi Land received some extra help, they became stronger than the other countries. The Saint Divine Land can defend ourselves against thend, but the other two can''t. The Shadow Door helped before the two countries fell. I had been aware of the Shadow Door before, but it was too small for me to take it to heart. However, it has be tremendously huge now."
"..."
"Since the Shadow Door is part of our country, they should step forward and serve us."
"..."
"But the Shadow Door is very difficult to summon and find. And we can''t find the head of it."
"..."
"What do you think we should do, Lady Chaoyan?"
Chapter 1528 - 1528 Forces 1
1528 Forces
The King looked at Gu Chaoyan, hoping to get an answer.
He did not want to admit that Gu Chaoyan was smart, but he still believed that Gu Chaoyan was a tricky and smart woman.
He disliked her, but he kepting to her for help. And she dodged them all. The King did not want to mention anything like this in the past, but such things did exist.
He asked this question, because he wanted to hear the answer from her as the Phoenix Girl.
!!
Gu Chaoyan kept a cold expression, but when the Shadow Door was mentioned, she smiled briefly.
The King wanted to gather the Shadow Door to his side because he was worried that the Shadow Door would work with the other two countries. And he really admired the Shadow Door as well.
However¡ he would never dream what the truth was.
The powerful head of the Shadow Door might seem mysterious, but¡ they had seen and known this guy.
The day when the King learned the truth, he would be extremely surprised.
He would never expect that a useless son in his eyes was the powerful head of the Shadow Door.
However, he was not in the position to know the truth right now.
He was going to find people rted to the Shadow Door?
Then he could do that.
Gu Chaoyan patted the table subconsciously, saying calmly, ¡°It is very easy to get close to the Shadow Door.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It was just an organization of killers. They take orders to kill people.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You can take some money and give orders to the Shadow Door, so that you could get close to them, but it would take a while before you find the Head.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Shadow Door didn¡¯t appear when the Saint Divine Land was in misery, but when the other two countries fell into trouble, the Shadow Door helped. If you want to get the Shadow Door to your side, you would need to show some sincerity, and make it fast. Otherwise, the other two countries might do something against our interests,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
The King¡¯s face was twisted when he heard what Gu Chaoyan said.
He had not realized this before.
He had thought that the Shadow Door was just a random organization. He had not expected that the Shadow Door would betray them.
His expression sank. ¡°Crown Prince, do not dy. Go and send orders to the Shadow Door. I want to see people from the Shadow Door as soon as possible!¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Huailing answered without hesitation.
He needed to deal with the Shadow Door personally.
If the Shadow Door could work for him alone, that would be great.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly as she looked at them.
When that was settled¡ the King felt much more assured.
He added. ¡°Also, Destiny Monk came to me today and he said that he had a new sign on the fortune-telling.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°The door to enchantment has opened and forces from different ces would gradually invade us, because the Phoenix Girl is in our country.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Destiny Monk did not see any change on the horoscope, but today, he is sure that forces from outside the door to enchantment are now approaching the Saint Divine Land.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°They are here to get Golden Rolls, as Destiny Monk says. You should be prepared.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What do you think, Phoenix Girl?¡±
Chapter 1529 - 1529 Forces 2
1529 Forces
The King would just call her Lady Chaoyan if everything was fine. And he would always keep his distance from her. After all, Gu Chaoyan was thest person he expected to be the Phoenix Girl.
However, now the King still called her the Phoenix Girl in a serious tone.
Because he was very nervous about what Destiny Monk said. He had no idea what to do.
The door to enchantment was opened¡
And there were forces outside the fournds that still existed. That was something the King had never expected. Otherwise he would have believed that with the Phoenix Girl in the Saint Divine Land, he would be the King of the whole world.
Destiny Monk had just left Qianqing Pce before Gu Chaoyan came, and that was what he told the King.
Gu Chaoyan was nervous too, but she was not as confused as the King.
Long before that¡ Huang Fu already told her what Golden Roll was and how the world outside the door to enchantment was like.
There would be one day when things came, but it was faster than Gu Chaoyan expected.
They had not found the Golden Roll.
¡°When did Destiny Monk say that they would arrive?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked seriously.
¡°Not sure.¡± The King answered.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, not too surprised.
She had spent some time with Destiny Monk, and she knew what he was capable of. He could do some things, but he did not really know the future.
¡°Then we can talk when it arrives,¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly. She did not think that there was any more reason to stay in the court. She got up and said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go back to the Gu Mansion.¡±
The King stopped as he saw Gu Chaoyan leaving, ¡°You can just stay in the court since that is more convenient.¡±
Judging from how the Crown Prince reacted, he knew clearly that Gu Mansion could be of no help even if the Phoenix Girl stayed at the Gu Mansion.
If that was the case¡ she could stay in the court, under his control. It would be much easier for him to do other things.
And Gu Mansion¡
Well, they should start to think if they could be of any help.
They had not achieved anything after being given so many opportunities.
Gu Chaoyan did not even think before turning him down. ¡°I will go back to the Gu Mansion. You said that I should stay at the Gu Mansion. I don¡¯t think that the court is a better ce for me. People might think that Gu Mansion has done something wrong.¡±
¡°Then the Crown Prince will apany you home.¡± The King added, telling the Crown Prince to escort her.
¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Huailing answered.
Gu Chaoyan frowned.
The King and Zhou Huailing had all of their ns right in the open. Gu Chaoyan could see through thempletely.
She felt disgusted by them.
¡°The Shadow Door is very difficult to get in touch with. Crown Prince, you better give the order as soon as possible,¡± Gu Chaoyan said quietly.
Then she turned around and walked out of Qianqing Pce.
The King¡¯s expression sank, feeling very displeased by how Gu Chaoyan behaved towards him. She might be the Phoenix Girl, but he was the King!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is just a woman,¡± yhe King said with displeasure. Then he turned to De Fu. ¡°Make sure Lord Huai stays away from the Phoenix Girl, and¡¡±
Chapter 1530 - 1530 Meeting Huang Fu 1
1530 Meeting Huang Fu
¡°And, give Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion the imperial order and let Lord Huaie to see me tomorrow. I have some things to discuss with him,¡± the King said unkindly.
¡°Yes.¡± De Fu answered and hurried off.
He owed Gu Chaoyan a favor, but not Lord Huai. De Fu left without hesitation.
Zhou Huailing was not as angry as the King. He smiled briefly. ¡°You are right, father. Phoenix Girl is just a woman.¡±
!!
¡°¡¡±
¡°She is hard to get close to, because I have a Crown Prince Consort, whom she dislikes.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Father, you can give an imperial order and remove the title of the Crown Prince Consort. Then I can speak with her and everything will be fine.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Phoenix Girl is right. I should work on the Shadow Door right now,¡± Zhou Huailing said confidently.
Hearing what the Crown Prince said, the King felt that it made sense.
The Phoenix Girl was just a woman and all she required was a small space in the backyard, she was easy to deal with.
He patted the Crown Prince¡¯s shoulders, telling him to get down to his mission.
It was quiet in the Qianqing Pce.
¡
The Gu Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan rushed directly to Pear Yard after leaving the court. She asked Sword One to guard the door. She needed to meet Huang Fu as soon as possible.
Only Huang Fu would know what was happening outside the door to enchantment.
Even Destiny Monk had only a vague knowledge about it.
Gu Chaoyan went straight into her space.
Then she went into the room to meet Huang Fu, who was there.
He was still dressed in the red robe, but the peonies had been changed into a different pattern. Gu Chaoyan would have thought that he had not changed his clothes if not for a closer look.
¡°Forces out of the door to enchantment are on the way to the Saint Divine Land, for the Golden Rolls. Do you know what the world is like outside the door to enchantment?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked straightforwardly after she took a seat.
It was strange. She had just met Huang Fu once, but she had a hunch that he knew everything.
Huang Fu stared right at Gu Chaoyan after hearing her question.
She was right. He knew very well what was outside the door to enchantment, but¡ he was not going to answer her straightforwardly.
Days had passed since she saw himst time and the fruits in the space were all harvested and so were the herbs and yet she never intended toe and visit him¡ Didn¡¯t she miss him?
Now, she was here today¡ Only because she needed something.
And she asked him what she wanted to hear the moment she sat down.
How ruthless.
He was not going to tell her what he knew.
Huang Fu turned around, took up a book and started to read it as if Gu Chaoyan had not said a thing.
Gu Chaoyan was confused.
What was going on?
She put down the teacup, got up and came to Huang Fu. ¡°You have no idea either? Then I will be off.¡±
¡°Of course I do.¡± Huang Fu answered hearing that she was leaving. ¡°You want to know the truth?¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
¡°Then kiss me.¡±
Chapter 1531 - 1531 Meeting Huang Fu 2
1531 Meeting Huang Fu
There was a careless smile on the sinister face of Huang Fu. His eyes were burning. He just stared at Gu Chaoyan like this, as if he were really waiting for her next move.
A tangled look appeared on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face. She wanted to hear some answer, but had a look of doubt.
Huang Fu had always been like this the first time they met, always in a joking mood, but Gu Chaoyan could tell that he was serious, despite the casual smile.
She had no idea who on earth Huang Fu was, but she knew one thing clearly ¨C she was not going to kiss him, even if it was just a joke. She had her bottonlines and she was engaged to Huaijin. So she needed to stay away from this man. He might be a Phoenix for others, but she had her own principles.
She wanted to know what was behind the door to enchantment, but she was not going to break her own principles.
Gu Chaoyan looked serious. She stood up and stayed away from Huang Fu, saying carefully. ¡°Impossible.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Huang Fu, I don¡¯t care if you are a phoenix or anything else. We can be friends, but never more than that. I will never do anything like you said.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am off,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, and turned around, taking off.
Huang Fu had a veryplicated look on his face.
For one moment, Huang Fu suddenly showed a sinister smile as if he had not heard what Gu Chaoyan said, ¡°You are boring!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You gave birth to me, and you never visit me. And you are talking with me in such a serious way.¡± Huang Fu looked very pitiful as if he were a pet waiting for his owner.
He was about to tug Gu Chaoyan¡¯ clothes with his long fingers, trying to make her stay.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face twitched. She looked at Huang Fu.
She¡ She gave birth to him?
But she just picked an egg up casually and cast it into her space¡ and he was what came out of it.
Did she give birth to him in that way?
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face twitched. She had no idea how to face it.
She had over thought it?
So Huang Fu was treating her like his mother?
Gu Chaoyan got increasingly confused. She had no idea what was going on.
Huang Fuughed again, seeing her changing expression.
This woman was so funny! She was going to desert him, but now she was confused?!
She was much more fun in this way, Huang Fu thought.
Before she thought it through, Huang Fu forced the speech. ¡°The world is divided into Human Race, Monster Race, and Witch Race. As for the human race, apart from the fournds you see right now, there are more powerful forces. These fournds are just the tip of the iceberg. The existence of the door to enchantment at the beginning was established by the kings of these four countries under the alliance of other human races. So the door to enchantment¡¡±
Chapter 1532 - 1532 Lord Huai in Court
1532 Lord Huai in Court
¡°It separated the other human races with spells from the demon and witch races, and gave the people of these four countries a stable life. However, the aura of the door to the enchantment will eventually dissipate slowly, and now it is the time. When the aura of the door dissipates. The door to enchantment will disappear and the Phoenix Girl will enter the world, protecting people of these four countries.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But¡¡± Huang Fu paused, without continuing. After a long silence, Huang Fu continued. ¡°The door to enchantment disappeared, but it is not yet known to the demon race. So that half-witty Monk has predicted the forces from human races.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°They are here for the Golden Rolls as well.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But the Golden Rolls were gone before the door to enchantment was opened. Taken by someone ahead of time.¡±
Huang Fu paused as he stared at Gu Chaoyan again. ¡°That is all I can tell you now.¡±
Gu Chaoyan was thinking through all of this, and felt quite confused, since the Golden Rolls were missing.
The four countries were just the tip of the iceberg. Then what was life like outside the door to enchantment? Gu Chaoyan felt so confused and bothered.
Having said that, Huang Fu seemed to be in a good mood. He smiled brightly as he stared right into Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes. He put on an air and said, ¡°Now I have told you all of this, are you going to kiss me now?¡±
Gu Chaoyan was brought back to herself after hearing this. She frowned deeply as she sized up Huang Fu.
She was about to speak wearing that serious look.
Huang Fuughed with an evilness. ¡°I am just joking.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The herbs are ripe. I am going to pick them. You can leave now,¡± Huang Fu said seriously.
Gu Chaoyan had to stop herself from saying anything, then she nodded.
She said seriously, ¡°Thanks.¡±
Then turned around and left the space.
Huang Fu showed a look of dissatisfaction the moment Gu Chaoyan left the space. ¡°Still the same as before.¡±
Gu Chaoyan sat down at the table after she left the space.
She had guessed that there might be other forces outside the door to enchantment, because the magical monsters the North Qi had belonged to those species, but what worried her was that things seemed moreplicated than she had foreseen outside the door to enchantment.
She had no idea what she was going to face next.
Who took the Golden Rolls? Where was the thief? What was on the Golden Rolls?
Why were those forces here to fetch the Golden Rolls? What would have happened, if they had not known anything about the existence of the Golden Rolls?
Golden Rolls¡
Damn¡ Gu Chaoyan massaged her temples and felt a heavy headache.
***
The following day¡
Heat dominated thend again after a short while.
Early in the morning, Lord Huai received the imperial order that summoned him to the court.
¡°Lord Huai.¡± Fu Bao looked at Zhou Huaijin, who seemed distracted.
Zhou Huaijin sneered as he looked at the imperial order. ¡°He is using all means he can just for the sake of the Crown Prince. The guards outside the mansion and the imperial order¡ he just can¡¯t wait.¡±
Having said that, Zhou Huaijin got up directly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to court.¡±
Fu Bao threw a worried look at Zhou Huaijin.
Chapter 1533 - 1533 Not the Phoenix Girl 1
1533 Not the Phoenix Girl
Fu Bao had been working for Lord Huai for a long while, and he knew him well. He looked cold, but he was a person with emotions and a sense of justice.
The King had four sons and one daughter, which was a small numberpared to the King in the past. Lord Huai¡¯s sister Princess Xunyang was drifting outside, and his mother had to pretend to be dead just to protect herself. As for himself, Lord Huai had to watch out so that he would not be framed by his own father. The King was so cruel as to treat his own sons differently.
Fu Bao wondered if Lord Huai had hurt feelings or was just pretending.
He would not have epted it if his father had treated him in this way.
Following behind him, Fu Bao said nothing after all.
He knew his Lord Huai too well to say anything right now.
The wagon was heading into the court.
The wagon from the Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion was asked to pull over at the gate. Then the passengers were asked to leave and take the court wagon.
That was a rule every lord needed to obey apart from the Crown Prince. Some lords were not even in as good of a position as the other ministers and officers in the court. They had to be very careful.
They got out of the wagon.
And it took them a while before they reached Qianqing Pce.
Qianqing Pce was shining in the sun. It was a very bright day.
Zhou Huaijin suddenly did not seem used to the fine weather, after being in the snow for so long.
He narrowed his eyes and walked in.
He greeted politely. ¡°Greetings, father.¡±
Zhou Huaijin was half bent on his knees.
Seated in a chair, the King stared at Zhou Huaijin below him, deeply and profoundly. He did not let him get up directly. He was silent and left him on his knees for a long time.
One cup of teater¡ the King said as if he had remembered this son of his. ¡°You can get up now.¡±
Zhou Huaijin did as he was told, showing no expression and standing on the same spot.
The King seemed to be in a very good mood. He was the King that everyone had to bend down to, including the son of the Jiang Family. He could make him stand in the same position as long as he wanted. That was something that no one could change.
He owned the world. He could do whatever he wanted with it.
Thinking of that, he suddenly felt much more joyful.
He did not allow him to sit.
He sipped his tea and said, ¡°Your mother has been deceased for a long while. And ording to the rules of the Saint Divine Land, you will be past the time for her condolence in half a year. Your mother has a very high standard, but you never have any woman taking care of you. Your mother is gone and you are old enough to find a woman who can take care of you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are engaged with the Phoenix Girl, but the Phoenix Girl is too involved with themoners. She can¡¯t just stand behind your back likedies from the capital.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So she is not right for you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Anyway, you are just engaged, so we can always talk about this.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Before the New Year arrives, we can have everything arranged so that you can have your wedding when New Yeares.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°There are still some unmarrieddies in the capital, the Wang Family, the Min Family, the Chu Family and the Liu Family. You can pick anyone you like and tell me straightforwardly. If you don¡¯t have anyone, I can pick one for you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When you are engaged, you will get a bigger and newer mansion, and you want a task to run too, right?¡±
Chapter 1534 - 1534 Not the Phoenix Girl 2
1534 Not the Phoenix Girl
¡°When you are engaged and married, I will arrange a good task for you. You can go anywhere you want in the country. Or do you like the military? You can go to the boundary as well.¡±
As he was speaking, the King felt that he was offering really nice conditions.
The Phoenix Girl for a nobledy and a wonderful official position¡ that was already a wonderful thing for a man.
The Phoenix Girl was a very excellent woman, but in the King¡¯s opinion, this son of his was not a good match for her, and he could not offer what the Phoenix Girl needed. So he needed to pick another woman who fitted him better.
!!
He had already put forward the merits and drawbacks, and this stupid son of his should have understood what choice to make.
He could even make some more promises, if he asked for more.
The King looked at Zhou Huaijin with confidence. He did not think that this son of his would turn it down. He was watching him with a look of rxation.
Zhou Huaijin sneered.
He had already foreseen what his father wanted, judging from the guards and imperial army that surrounded his mansion.
His father only gave the best to his Ling son, and the others were just nothing.
What a pity. His father had never understood him, or tried to get to know him.
None of the conditions would be enough for Chaoyan.
His father just did not understand. Chaoyan was the most important thing in his life, and he would even exchange the entire throne for her.
She was never the bargaining chip for anything in his eyes. She was the only thing that mattered. No one was able to cross that line.
¡°Chaoyan is mine.¡± Zhou Huaijin answered expressionlessly.
The King was about to nod when he was startled. He had thought that he had misheard. He looked up at Zhou Huaijin. ¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°Chaoyan is mine.¡± Zhou Huaijin repeated coldly. ¡°She is not your bargaining chip. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry me, I will leave. If she wants to marry me, I will always marry her. No one else is able to change or stop me.¡±
Including you.
Zhou Huaijin looked really vicious.
The King sneered.
Hard headed, just like the Jiang Family, tricky and tough.
He had said that because he saw how valuable the Phoenix Girl was, but what he had been offered was not aparison, right?
Feeling untouched, the King said quietly, ¡°You are not in the position to make a decision. Gu Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl, but you are just a lord without any position. What is the point of marrying her?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am talking to you nicely so you should take what I offer you and what you want.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Your refusals will not change anything.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t answer so fast. I will give you a few more days to think about my request.¡± The King said with displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t mess it up and get nothing in the end.¡±
The King began to sound threatening.
Zhou Huaijin stared at him coldly and showed no change of expression. ¡°Chaoyan is mine.¡±
The King became furious.
He seemed to have recalled what General Jiang did to him years back. General Jing was always imposing, and his grandson was just the same. He should have removed everyone from the Jiang Family!
¡°Oh yeah? You will never know if she is yours, until the end.¡±
Chapter 1535 - 1535 Not the Phoenix Girl 3
1535 Not the Phoenix Girl
The King was not yelling at Zhou Huaijin, but he spoke in a cold yet calm way. That was when he got extremely angry. His face was twisted because of the cold words he had heard. He red at Zhou Huaijin as if he were going to eat him the moment he opened his mouth.
When he ordered De Fu to summon this son of his to the court, he had never expected that he would rebel.
He was trying to bnce what he could offer to his son, so that he could live a peaceful life without causing the Crown Prince any trouble, but that was only because of his remaining feelings for Jiang Shuang. Jiang Shuang was born in the Jiang Family, and he could feel that Jiang Shuang was truthful in front of him. This son was her only offspring and he was going to help him as much as he could.
He would get the Ministry of Architecture to build a new mansion rather than the current one he was living in. He would allow him to marry someone noble as his Princess Consort. He was trying to cheer up Lord Huai for being able to get a position, but he was also saying it in a kind manner.
All of these were the biggest efforts he could make for him and the best things he could offer.
He was from the Jiang Family, so that was the best the King could do!
However, this son of his¡ he was not thinking about him.
He was the King, his father! How could he be so selfish?
Jiang Shuang raised him but he did not inherit Jiang Shuang¡¯s sincerity and tolerance. He did, however, inherit his grandfather¡¯s arrogance and pride.
Was he worth every effort his father made for him? Not at all!
He had made the offer so he regretted nothing. He was going to give Jiang Shuang¡¯s son a hard time now.
As the King thought about this, he lost thest gentleness he had for Zhou Huaijin. He showed his grudge to Zhou Huaijin just as he showed his hatred to his grandfather years back.
Zhou Huaijin showed no expression on his face. He was still very cold.
¡°As long as Chaoyan wants to marry me, whenever that will be, she will be mine. I won¡¯t give her to anyone else. Nor does anyone else have the right to treat her in this way.¡± Zhou Huaijin insisted.
Many thoughts had gone through the King¡¯s mind and he had felt and sensed many things, but Zhou Huaijin was still this determined and resolute.
¡°Oh yeah? Then let¡¯s see what happens in the end.¡± The King smiled imposingly, as if he were going to be the winner very soon.
His son was rebelling, so he was not going to give him any more chances. What could this boy do anyway?
He gave everything this boy had. And he could take back everything he owned.
His son was too young to deal with him.
His grandfather was arrogant, but he was still the General, but this boy had nothing. What could he do to rebel and confront him anyway?
He was just arrogant, and stupid!
¡°Then we will see,¡± Zhou Huaijin said expressionlessly.
Chapter 1536 - 1536 Not the Phoenix Girl 4
1536 Not the Phoenix Girl
The King burst into angryughter.
¡°Get out of Qianqing Pce!¡± The King bellowed at Zhou Huaijin.
Zhou Huaijin was still looking at the King whose face was twisted with anger, without expression. He greeted the King politely before leaving Qianqing Pce, and leaving quietly.
The King even sneered upon seeing that Zhou Huaijin was not showing any sense of regret.
!!
He needed some punishment, right now!¡±
¡°De Fu!¡± The King bellowed with fury, as his heart kept throbbing. He was getting more and more angry. He could not stand it any more.
Hearing the voice, De Fu rushed in quickly, answering politely. ¡°My King¡¡±
¡°Send more guards to Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion, and some more imperial soldiers to guard Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion. Lord Huai should never leave Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion without my order.¡± The King paused, thought for a while and said, ¡°Another imperial order. Lord Huai treated his seniors terribly and spoke terrible words to me. So he is no longer a lord and he won¡¯t get any sry for three months. He will not be allowed toe into the court within one year¡¯s time.¡±
The King believed that was enough.
He could take the rest step by step.
He paused. ¡°That is it for the moment.¡±
De Fu looked up slightly. He could sense that the King was furious. He had no idea what Lord Huai did to make the King so angry that the King would want to give him such serious punishments. Those punishments were not given even when the Queen passed away.
However, he had no opinion towards the Queen.
If the King believed that the Queen was a nice person then she was. If the King did not like her, he as the servant would ignore her as well.
He was hesitating, because it seemed that the King never forgot the Queen, thus keeping Lord Huai by his side. For another, Lord Huai was Lady Chaoyan¡¯s fiance and they were engaged a long time ago. Their wedding was dyed because the Queen passed away barely one year ago.
However, the King did not even want to tolerate Lord Huai any more. So Lord Huai was not going to have any future in this way.
Then what about Lady Chaoyan? What would she do?
Lady Chaoyan saved him once, so he was not very happy to obey the order.
He was wondering if he should try to defend her at the moment.
¡°What is it?¡± The King noticed De Fu¡¯s hesitation. He red at him and asked.
¡°Nothing. I will do that now.¡± De Fu answered, seeming anxious. He was distracted. He thought about Lady Chaoyan and forgot that he had betrayed the King.
He could pretend that nothing was wrong as long as Lady Chaoyan herself was not hurt.
De Fu epted the order and hurried off.
The King doubted De Fu for one moment, but soon the suspicion was gone.
¡
Outside the gate.
Zhou Huaijin met with Fu Bao.
Fu Bao nced cautiously.
Chapter 1537 The Crown Prince Consorts Divorce 1
"Lord Huai, what happened?" Fu Bao asked with a small voice.
Fu Bao would not have been this careful in the past, but today was different. He sensed that many more people were around them. He could solve them all if he wanted to, but he wondered what was going on. So he had to let them stay there.
Those were just hidden guards from the court anyway.
The King was very suspicious, so even if he had a lot of power in his hands, he kept increasing the number of the imperial army. He was not assured, so he had many hidden guards trained for himself.
The Shadow Door had already known about this a long time ago.
The King did spend a lot of effort in training hidden guards, and he had a lot of them, but those hidden guards were nothingpared to those of the Shadow Door.
There were a few hidden guards at Lord Huai''s Mansion, but he did not care. Yet suddenly, he felt that hidden guards were increasing around him.
Obviously the King started to be cautious towards Lord Huai¡
Then¡ something must have happened in the court.
"Nothing serious. He is going to remove me," Zhou Huaijin said calmly. "This should have happened on the day when the Queen was gone, but it waited until now."
"¡"
"Don''t make a move at the moment. Just wait and see what is going to happen."
"¡"
"A few hidden guards and military soldiers? He really looks down at me." Having said this, Zhou Huaijin sighed. "I wouldn''t be able to live to this age if I couldn''t deal with them. I would have died ages ago."
Zhou Huaijin snorted and walked out of the court, back to his Mansion, while followed by some annoying tails.
¡
In the meanwhile¡
The Gu Mansion.
De Fu came to pass on the imperial order.
The whole mansion was nervous and Gu Zhenkang had not expected this to happen. What was the imperial order about?
He would always anticipate an imperial order in the past, but too many things had happened these days, so he wondered what was in store.
De Fu nced at the whole family. Everyone was here except for Gu Chaoyan. De Fu did not dare to summon her here either.
The imperial order was for Gu Ruxue, but the King needed Gu Chaoyan to know about this.
However, after a moment of hesitation De Fu dropped the thought.
He opened the imperial order.
"ording to the imperial order, The Crown Prince Consort sleeps with other men and goes against the rules. She should have been executed to death, but as a family member of the Phoenix Girl, her life can be spared, but her title will be lost forever. Now she is a civilian," De Fu said calmly.
Having said that, he looked at Gu Ruxue who was not very far away. "ept the order now."
Gu Ruxue''s eyes widened when she heard that. She looked at DeFu in disbelief.
So she was no longer the Crown Prince Consort? That was impossible!
"I want to meet the Crown Prince! He won''t approve of that!" Gu Ruxue shouted, struggling.
De Fu looked at her.
Chapter 1538 - 1538 The Crown Prince Consort’s Divorce 2
1538 The Crown Prince Consort¡¯s Divorce
Gu Ruxue was just like an unruly b*tch. Her hair was unkempt due to the struggle, and the ornaments were all on the ground. Her eyes were widened in disbelief. She was just like a ghost who had lost her soul. She was not at all like an elegant Crown Prince Consort. She was not like ady from the capital either. She was just like a countryside bi*ch.
He had seen many such women, in the court or in the backyard of some noble families. So he had no emotions in his heart upon seeing the scene.
Only the Queen, who he never liked, held up her calmness and elegance when facing the change, but the Queen was the only one.
Most women were like this Crown Prince Consort.
This Crown Prince Consort was so stupid. It was lucky for her to still be alive.
She slept around, before she got married. The Crown Prince tolerated that because she was supposed to be the Phoenix Girl, but that was only because she was supposed to be the Phoenix Girl.
After the door to enchantment was opened, and the Phoenix Girl was not her, she should have expected that such a day would happen.
Unexpectedly¡ she was still so stupid when the imperial order arrived. She had been stupid and naive enough to believe that the Crown Prince would stand up for her.
He had no sympathy towards this former Crown Prince Consort.
¡°The Phoenix Girl is here and the border is in chaos. The Crown Prince is too busy to see you.¡± De Fu said coldly, ¡°Just live your life.¡±
Then he passed on the imperial to her.
Gu Ruxue could not believe it. She kept shaking her head crazily and thest hairpin fell. She did not want to ept the imperial order.
Nevertheless, she had to ept the imperial order.
De Fu tossed the imperial order to her. ¡°Put it away carefully, or you will be executed due to impoliteness of the King.¡±
Having said that, he did not even want to look at Gu Ruxue one more time.
Standing next to them, Gu Zhenkang said, ¡°Of course, of course, we will respect the King.¡±
Having said that, he put away the imperial order with both arms.
De Fu was satisfied by how Gu Zhenkang reacted.
Before he left, he said, ¡°The Phoenix Girl was not here when I read the imperial order, so she has no idea what is written there. If you have time, Officer Gu, you should tell the Phoenix Girl what was on it.¡±
Then¡ De Fu paused. He did not think that the Gu Family would be smart enough to understand what he meant. So he repeated it more implicitly, ¡°The Crown Prince has no Crown Prince Consort, and he has no sons either, the Phoenix Girl should learn about this, got it?¡±
Gu Zhenkang rolled his eyes.
He suddenly understood what The Fu meant.
He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes I will tell Chaoyan soon.¡±
De Fu nodded with satisfaction.
¡°I have other business to do so I won¡¯t greet the Phoenix Girl. Please say hello to her for me, Officer Gu,¡± De Fu said intentionally.
Chapter 1539 - 1539 The Crown Prince Consort’s Divorce 3
1539 The Crown Prince Consort¡¯s Divorce
¡°Yeah, okay!¡± Gu Zhenkang answered constantly.
De Fu nodded and left the Gu Mansion with his men.
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief and staggered back to the floor, with the imperial order in his arms.
He had been holding his heart up from the beginning when the imperial order arrived. He was worried that the whole mansion would be ruined because of Gu Ruxue.
!!
He suddenly felt rxed.
Gu Ruxue was not rxed at all. She was extremely angry. She struggled to get back to her feet, shouting loudly. ¡°Gu Chaoyan, the b*tch! She set me up!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am the Crown Prince Consort! The Crown Prince loves me. He won¡¯t divorce me! Gu Chaoyan the b*tch must have done that to me. I am going to talk to her!¡±
Gu Ruxue shouted as she got up and headed towards Pear Yard.
Gu Zhenkang grabbed her, eyes wide. ¡°You dumbass. What are you going to Gu Chaoyan for?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She is the Phoenix Girl. Even the King respects her. Yet you want to find trouble with her?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We need her to take care of us, let alone you! You aren¡¯t a Crown Prince Consort any more!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When you think it through, I will take you to beg her. Don¡¯t ever mention being a Crown Prince Consort. If she can help you to get a position as a concubine, you should be grateful!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Nothing more than that!¡± Gu Zhenkang red, snapping angrily and said impatiently.
In the past, he chose to help Mrs. Gu to set up Ms. Lin.
That was because he believed that Mrs. Gu was born in an official family, and was more suitable to be his wife. Gu Ruxue had been very beautiful since she was born, and after she grew a little older, she became capable of painting, writing, ying zither and writing calligraphy. She was just like a nobly-borndy in a nice family.
Andter, she was hailed to be the First Beauty of the capital.
He spared no efforts and hopes for Ruxue, just because he believed that Ruxue was going to marry someone extraordinary and bring good to the Gu Family.
Later, Ruxue did marry the Crown Prince, but¡ he had not expected that they would end up like this.
He had never respected the daughter of a businesswoman, but Ms. Lin¡¯s daughter Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl and was prevailing in the capital.
Even the Gu Mansion needed her help.
He had hoped that Ruxue could be of some help, but with the golden imperial order in his hands, he understood one thing¡ Gu Chaoyan was the only person who could make Gu Mansion flourish.
Ruxue would be of some use if the Crown Prince could marry her as a concubine. If not, she was just a divorced Crown Prince Consort who brought shame to the Gu Mansion. And she might even make Gu Mansion an annoyance for the Crown Prince.
So¡ she should not go to cause trouble to Gu Chaoyan. She should stay in the wing-yard and nevere out.
¡°I am not going to beg her! She is a bi*ch!¡± Gu Ruxue shouted insanely.
¡°Then you have to ept your situation. Gu Mansion will never keep a divorced woman whose ex-husband is the Crown Prince!¡± Gu Zhenkang said ruthlessly.
Then he told the guards to drag her away.
Gu Yunhe gasped, when he saw his sister being taken away.
Chapter 1540 - 1540 Only the Crown Prince 1
1540 Only the Crown Prince
He was about to say something, because Gu Ruxue was his sister and she offered him much help after she became the Crown Prince Consort. He wondered if he needed to do anything for her now that she was in trouble, but his father¡¯s speech struck him. So he said nothing and stopped looking at her after moving his lips.
Gu Zhenkang turned to Gu Yunhe, when Gu Ruxue was gone.
Gu Yunhe was the Young Master of the Gu Mansion, and he had always considered him the heir.
Well¡ Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue were both useless now.
He was a little confused about what he should do with Yunhe.
Gu Yunhe was not stupid, on the contrary, he was sensitive. He said, ¡°Sister should not have done things like this. Gu Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl, and her existence will be beneficial for us. We should treat her well, and speak to her with friendliness as well.¡±
Gu Zhenkang¡¯s hesitation about this son was gone.
He realized that Gu Yunhe was not as stupid as Gu Ruxue.
He dusted himself off and asked Gu Yunhe to stand up as well.
¡°Yunhe, you are more clear-minded than your sister, and you know what is important. Come with me to Pear Yard,¡± Gu Zhenkang said.
Gu Yunhe let out a sigh of relief, smiling and getting up. ¡°Okay.¡±
Gu Zhenkang nodded in satisfaction.
What Chief De Fu meant was that Gu Chaoyan should be informed about the Crown Prince Consort¡¯s absence. And that the King wanted the Crown Prince to marry the Phoenix Girl and take her as his Crown Prince Consort.
He needed to talk her into epting that.
Gu Zhenkang was thinking about how to put it, so it became quiet in the surroundings.
Gu Yunhe did not dare to say anything more. He just followed him.
He was a little regretful. He should not haveughed at Gu Chaoyan in the past when she was not in a good position. If he had taken good care of her, things would not have been this embarrassing right now.
He wondered if she could forgive him.
If she still wanted to ept him as her Elder Brother, then he would separate himself from Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue. He would turn to her and defend her.
She had few people working for her. So he could even ask her if she could give him some missions because he is family. He was more assuring than others outside the family, right?
Gu Yunhe felt confident.
His father meant that he was still the Young Master of the family and that he would defend him.
The two men both had their own ideas, as they reached Pear Yard.
Gu Zhenkang was sizing up Gu Yunhe before they walked in. It seemed that he was not here seeking justice for his sister. So he nodded and let him in.
Gu Chaoyan was drinking tea when she saw the two men walking in. She had no reaction towards them, instead focusing on her tea.
Gu Zhenkang did not mind when Gu Chaoyan refused to greet him. The Phoenix Girl did not need to bow to anyone, including the King.
He sat down casually.
¡°No need to serve me tea. I am just here to tell you one thing,¡± Gu Zhenkang said casually. ¡°The imperial order has decreed that the Crown Prince Consort is removed, so the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion is empty. What do you think about it?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are the Phoenix Girl, a noble person. Only the Crown Prince is a good match for you in the Saint Divine Land.¡±
Chapter 1541 - 1541 Only the Crown Prince 2
1541 Only the Crown Prince
¡°Chief De Fu stressed that you should be informed about this after he read the imperial order.¡± Gu Zhenkang continued, seeing that she had no reaction to what he said. ¡°He told me because that was what the King meant. It seems that the King also expects you to marry the Crown Prince so that you can be the Queenter.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Zhenkang asked Gu Chaoyan, staring at her.
Gu Chaoyan sipped her tea indifferently.
She had foreseen that Zhou Huailing would divorce Gu Ruxue. Zhou Huailing had no heart, he only focused on interest. He could bend down to anyone who was good to him, but deserted whatever was useless.
He treated Liu Qingqing like this in the past and he was treating Gu Ruxue like this too.
Things like that never stopped.
When Gu Ruxue failed to open the door to enchantment, her future was already doomed. It was just a matter of time before such a day arrived.
That was what Gu Ruxue deserved to have due to her past sins.
Gu Chaoyan looked up at Gu Zhenkang.
Gu Zhenkang was not showing any concern to Gu Ruxue. He just hoped that she could ept the martial proposal as soon as possible.
Zhou Huailing and Gu Zhenkang were the same kind of people.
They had no heart.
He was a little worried about Gu Ruxue in the past, because she had been a little valuable. Now, she was totally useless like a piece of trash.
What a ridiculous group of people!
Gu Chaoyan looked very cold. ¡°Why is that rted to me?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am engaged to Lord Huai. After the condolence period is over, we will hold the wedding.¡±
Hearing what she said, Gu Zhenkang felt very annoyed.
That was what he disliked about Gu Chaoyan. She was very stupid, and did not know which one to pick and which one to desert. She could have had a good life in the past, if she married Lord Huai, but things were different. She was the Phoenix Girl, and Lord Huai had nothing. What was the point of marrying him?
She needed to marry the Crown Prince so that she could be the Queen in the future.
Ruxue was divorced, and Gu Chaoyan was their only hope. If she married the Crown Prince, the Gu Mansion could be considered as a rtive to the imperial family, but if she married Lord Huai, the Gu Family would have no benefits at all.
¡°Marrying Lord Huai? He has nothing. He is not even working for the government and only has a title. What is the point of marrying him?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Crown Prince is noble and capable. Only by marrying the Crown Prince will you have a bright future,¡± Gu Zhenkang said.
Gu Yunhe thought for a while. He spoke after being silent for such a long time. ¡°Chaoyan, you don¡¯t have to feel pressed. Gu Ruxue was divorced because she slept with someone else. And you will not marry the Crown Prince, just because she has been divorced. No one would say anything bad about you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Me and father will take your side as well. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you say yes, we will deal with the rest.¡±
Chapter 1542 - 1542 Only the Crown Prince 3
1542 Only the Crown Prince
¡°I wasn¡¯t very nice to you in the past. I have not shown much care to you, since I was too young in the past, and thenter was sent to Jiayu Pass. We are half-sibilings, so we need to care and help each other.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°My mother is a narrow-minded person and she doesn¡¯t like you. That is why she has always been saying bad things about you to me. That is why I did not care about you in the past. Mom is reflecting on herself in the wing-yard, and I have also thought through many things.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will definitely be of some help, if you need me,¡± Gu Yunhe said with a look of sincerity.
This was the best time for him to express himself.
As long as Gu Chaoyan could forgive him, he would still be the Elder Brother of the Phoenix Girl and he would be able to just go about in the capital without care.
He turned to Gu Chaoyan with expectation.
Actually, when she was little, she came to ask him why he could treat Ruxue well but not her.
Gu Chaoyan needed an Elder Brother in her heart, he believed.
He camete, but that was fine, wasn¡¯t it?
He had expressed himself so clearly. Even if he could not be epted as her Elder Brother right now. He felt that she should at least acknowledge him as her Elder Brother.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Gu Yunhe and sneered.
How unexpected.
Gu Ruxue¡¯s father and Elder Brother deserted her after just one imperial order. And now they were here to beg her.
Things changed fast.
She should have been prepared. However¡ the speech sounded nice. He med his mother for treating her badly?
Gu Chaoyan did not dare to ept an Elder Brother who made his own mother take the me.
What was more¡
Did he think that she had forgotten what he did to her?
Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue set her up in secret so she was humiliated, but Gu Yunhe was bullying her right on the surface.
¡°I asked you why you bullied me all this time when I was six. You made the pageboys hit me, saying that I was a hideous person. I could not walk for ten days.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You said that I was a weirdo who could only marry a low-ss servant. Then you tried to make your servant rape me, but Qing stopped him and got beaten until she passed out. Then the servant stopped.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And I can mention many more things you did when you were younger, but what did you do to Sword One, when she started to serve me? If Sword One were not working for Lord Huai, she would have been hurt.¡± Gu Chaoyan red at Gu Yunhe.
She could list the sins of this man and talk about this for hours.
This evil man tried to remove his past sins with a nice speech.
He indeed has no shame.
¡°What rights do you have to be my brother?¡± Gu Chaoyan continued. ¡°I do have a brother, but he is not someone like you. He is Gu Yunxuan, who is working at the Ministry of Architecture.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°One family? You don¡¯t deserve to be my family.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Gu Ruxue is receiving punishment now from someone else, but since you mentioned the past¡ then it seems that I should give you some punishment too.¡±
Chapter 1543 - 1543 Old Problems 1
1543 Old Problems
Gu Chaoyan had been looking at Gu Yunhe since he walked in. Except that she was showing him a very vicious look that made him shiver.
Gu Chaoyan had no emotions, but for people like Gu Yunhe, Gu Chaoyan did not even want to spare a moment to hate him. He was not worth it.
Gu Yunhe had been confident that he would earn Gu Chaoyan¡¯s trust, and earn some missions from her, but now he seemed quite frightened.
She seemed to remember everything he did to her since six years old, and she intended to take revenge on him for that.
He did all of these, but he forgot them all. She however, had kept those things in mind.
He was wrong, totally wrong.
He should not havee here to express his eagerness. He should not have been so greedy as to feel that he could be the Phoenix Girl¡¯s Elder Brother.
He should have not mentioned any of these. He should have been living like the Young Master in the Gu Mansion. Even though the Phoenix Girl did not support the mansion directly, he was still from a promising Gu Mansion, so he would be respected wherever he went.
And he was engaged to thedy of the Min Family. As long as he could get married smoothly, the Min Family would need to take care of him as well.
He might not be living as luxuriously as before, yet that would have been enough.
Now¡
Gu Chaoyan was going to take revenge on him.
He felt very guilty. He wondered if after Gu Chaoyan took revenge on him, he would be pushed to the bottom of the valley.
He turned to Gu Zhenkang and showed a look of hatred. It was his father¡¯s suggestion that he shoulde to the Pear Yard. Otherwise he would not have done this stupid thing and trapped himself in a dilemma.
¡°Chaoyan, I am sorry for what I did. I didn¡¯t mean any of those. If you can¡¯t ept me right now, you don¡¯t need to, and I won¡¯t force you to¡¡± Gu Yunhe had no idea what to do with the sudden situation. He was panicking and getting nervous.
Gu Zhenkang was weighing what he should do with this situation.
He had assumed that things would be very easy. He believed that Gu Chaoyan was just a girl and could be persuaded easily. He had believed that she would think that Gu Yunhe would be useful enough for her to be used in the future as a family member, as long as Yunhe bent his head and solved everything ordingly.
He was wrong. Gu Chaoyan was just like those from her family, who remembered every bad deed people did to her rather than dropping it for the overall sake.
He was displeased, but he said nothing more.
He weighed it carefully.
He interrupted Gu Yunhe and snapped. ¡°I never expected that you did so many things to bully your sister. If I had known about this before, I would not have brought you here to make your sister feel bad.¡±
He showed fury as if he were angered by what he had heard.
¡°Even I can¡¯t forgive what you did before!¡± Gu Zhenkang panted.
Gu Zhenkang was ridding himself of Gu Yunhe through this speech.
Gu Yunhe threw a look at Gu Zhenkang in disbelief.
Chapter 1544 - 1544 Old Problems 2
1544 Old Problems
It had been his father¡¯s idea that he shoulde to the Pear Yard.
And everyone at the Gu Mansion was bullying Gu Chaoyan, starting from young masters anddies, all the way to the servants in the kitchen. And his father knew all of these. He even suggested that Gu Chaoyan could be bullied by whoever was in the mansion.
It had been his father who made all of this happen to Gu Chaoyan in the past, but now he was ming him for what happened as if he were not informed at all. He was even lecturing him!
Gu Yunhe threw a very displeased look at Gu Zhenkang.
!!
His father was ridiculous. He was even deserting him and even made him take the me.
Gu Yunhe sneered and was about to say something as he looked at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Zhenkang sensed what he was about to do, so he got up and shouted. ¡°Get Young Master out of Pear Yard and don¡¯t let him stay here to cause trouble.¡±
The guards rushed in and he got up too, pushing Gu Yunhe out. Gu Yunhe struggled, but he could not get rid of the guards. So he ended up being dragged out. He was gagged too by Gu Zhenkang who did not want him to talk.
All the way until he was out of the room¡
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief, as he withdrew his hands.
Seeing that he could talk, he was about to shout when Gu Zhenkang red at him, pushing the words out of his teeth. ¡°Shut up! Do you want us to be done altogether?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She hates you now, so you should take all the me and get out of here as if nothing happened here. If you dare to talk and drag me down, then we are all done!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t even know anything!¡±
Gu Zhenkang was extremely anxious.
How could this son of his be so stupid. He had to admit that he was this stupid at this moment.
Gu Yunhe, who was struggling, stopped upon hearing what Gu Zhenkang said. He suddenly realized what his father meant. They needed to get someone to be trusted by Gu Chaoyan. His mother and sister were not, and he himself could not be that person either. So his father should try to be the one that gained her trust. If his father was trusted, they could follow the n ordingly.
Understanding this point, Gu Yunhe stopped struggling and said obediently, ¡°Let¡¯s just go back to our yard.¡±
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief.
This stupid son of his was very stubborn too. If he spilled the things they did, they would all be done.
He knew everything that had happened before. And he was worried that he would be betrayed.
The father and sonpromised.
Gu Zhenkang let out a sigh of relief, believing that he had made everything move forward smoothly.
Gu Chaoyan had alreadye out of the room and stood behind them, as she looked at the two people exchanging ideas, then she sneered.
She wondered whether it was because Gu Zhenkang was too stupid, or whether Gu Zhenkang felt that she was stupid, so she could be lured.
¡°I can ignore Gu Yunhe¡¯s problems with me.¡± Gu Chaoyan said indifferently.
Gu Yunhe and Gu Zhenkang were both surprised.
Next, Gu Chaoyan continued. ¡°But I would like to know how my mother Ms. Lin died?¡±
Chapter 1545 Old Problems 3
Gu Yunhe and Gu Zhenkang stiffened.
They had thought that Gu Chaoyan dropped it because she started to treat them as family, and felt that she best not to be too hard on them.
Unexpectedly¡ she wanted to know how her mother died.
Gu Zhenkang knew very well how Ms. Lin died, and Gu Yunhe learned about the n from his mother yearster.
However¡
How Ms. Lin died was only known to his family.
Did Gu Chaoyan know something for her to ask that suddenly.
Gu Yunhe''s eyes rolled constantly. For one moment, he had no idea what Gu Chaoyan was thinking. He stayed silent. If history was unearthed, everyone would have a bad time. He was going to marry ady from the Min Family, and he did not want to ruin his own future.
Gu Zhenkang stiffened deeply.
Ms. Lin had been dead for so long. He had not expected that Gu Chaoyan would look into that.
Those who were involved with the murder were all gone, so normally, she should not have sensed a thing.
Gu Zhenkang was feeling very guilty, but he was confident that no information would be found after such a long time.
When this thought went through his mind¡
Gu Zhenkang gave a cough and said, "Your mother was hurt when she gave birth to you, and she became depressed so she passed away."
"¡"
"Your mother was too eager and liked splitting hairs."
"¡"
"Gu Mansion was not a big household in the past, but we were literits. And our ancestors had been working for the government. So I had to marry many women, and your mother wanted to be the only one. That would not be possible."
"¡"
"She just did not understand such a thing."
"¡"
"She is gone, so you should not linger on that thing to make trouble for yourself."
Saying this, Gu Zhenkang wanted this to pass as soon as possible, rather than let Gu Chaoyan think about Ms. Lin''s matter all this time.
He said straightforwardly, "It is gettingte, and many things are happening today. You are displeased, so you don''t need to care about this. I will make everything right for you!"
Then he turned to the crowd and wanted Chen Fu to deal with the rest, but Chen Fu was gone. He lectured Chen Fu inwardly and decided to teach him a lessonter.
With Chen Fu gone, he decided to get some guards to make things right here.
Seeing that he was panicking and trying to cover what he did, Gu Chaoyan sneered. "No need to hurry."
"¡"
"Maybe there was something else that happened to my mother, like she was murdered? Dali Temple will help to find out," Gu Chaoyan said calmly and looked forward. Many people from Dali Temple came and the Officer there rushed in as well.
Gu Zhenkang was totally dumbfounded.
When did those peoplee? He had no idea about that!
Did Gu Chaoyan learn something, since people from Dali Temple were assigned to look into this matter.
Gu Zhenkang copsed and had no idea what to do.
"Where is Chen Fu?" Gu Zhenkang bellowed.
Chen Fu walked out from the mass of people.
Chapter 1546 Old Problems 4
Seeing Chen Fu, Gu Zhenkang was furious. It was so messy in the mansion, and yet he was not dealing with them and was instead hanging out with people from Dali Temple! Was he trying to bezy?
Those servants were feeding on the mansion but never worked hard.
"What are you doing? It is so messy in the mansion. You are the housekeeper and yet you are doing nothing about it?" Gu Zhenkang red at Chen Fu who approached him. He shouted furiously.
If not for thiszy housekeeper, the mansion would not have be so messy.
The more he thought about this, the more annoyed Gu Zhenkang felt, especially today when something happened to Ruxue and Yunhe, whilst Gu Chaoyan kept mentioning about her birth mother. Nothing was making him happy or assured. And those servants¡ They were so well-treated by the mansion but never worked hard.
The frightened Chen Fu would have retreated in the past, but today, he was approaching Gu Zhenkang with no expression on his face. He didn''t react to Gu Zhenkang''s shouting, instead joining Dali Temple.
He came to Gu Zhenkang.
Gu Zhenkang felt very annoyed upon seeing this housekeeper wearing the same poker face as the dumbass Gu Chaoyan. Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl whom he could not do anything about, but he was able to do everything to this servant.
He raised his legs and kicked Chen Fu right in his stomach, without showing any mercy.
Chen Fu had not expected this to happen. So he was kicked onto the ground, covering his stomach.
Chen Fu was not young any more. He had been working for the Gu Family since Madame Gu. He had been working here for decades, and gray hair was growing out of his temples. He looked tired and old. He had been mistreated by the masters and mistresses of Gu Mansion for many years.
He had been used to that, but he was not physically strong.
He could not move as hey on the floor. This was the veryst time he was going to be treated like this.
It was his master who kicked him. He could hit or scold him today. That was all he could do for him as a servant.
Seeing Chen Fu lying in pain, Gu Zhenkang was about to give him another kick, but before he could hit Chen Fu, people from Dali Temple stopped him. They had not stopped him the previous time, because they thought that it was a servant''s punishment from a master. However, Officer Gu was over the top. If the servant was dead, they would lose their witness.
The leader said to Officer Gu. "Officer Gu, we don''t care about your family affairs, but Chen Fu is our witness. If you kill him on site, you are bringing yourself to a very bad situation. People might think that you want to destroy the evidence!"
The leader looked polite, but spoke sharply.
Chapter 1547 - 1547 Old Problems 5
1547 Old Problems
After all, it was the Phoenix Girl who beat the drum at Dali Temple and used Officer Gu of killing her mother.
For one thing, if the usation was real, Officer Gu was indeed too terrible to be treated nicely. For another, it was the Phoenix Girl who made the usation so they should take the Phoenix Girl¡¯s side. Dali Temple could not possibly offend the Phoenix Girl.
Gu Zhenkang¡¯s eyes widened.
Dali Temple was going to look into Ms. Lin¡¯s death?
!!
He had not realized that they were here to look into the old affair?
How could Gu Chaoyan do that to him?
She was his daughter! How could she?!
He turned to look at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan was still wearing a in dress, wearing no ornaments or makeup. Her raven hair was spread all over her dress, and she had no expression on her face, as if she did not care about the Gu Mansion at all.
Gu Chaoyan had frightened Gu Zhenkang.
She looked at Gu Zhenkang without showing any emotions.
It was the very first time for her to look at Gu Zhenkang carefully. She was going to observe this murderer who killed the deceased Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mother.
She had gotten the evidence the night before. So she went to Chen Fu personally and ced the evidence in front of him, asking him if he could tell her what he had known for years. Chen Fu agreed directly. And he even narrated what he had seen and learned about years back. He even expressed that he would like to be the witness.
That was why Chen Fu and people from Dali Temple were here together.
Gu Zhenkang did not know that Chen Fu was one of the few people who knew what happened years back, but that was good. If he had known about this, Chen Fu would not have survived to the present day.
She did not have any more interest in speaking to Gu Zhenkang. She told people from Dali Temple to take him away for interrogation.
Receiving the message, the leader ordered that Gu Zhenkang should be brought away, without hesitation.
Gu Zhenkang panicked when he was cuffed.
He was getting punished, but he was not rted to Ms. Lin¡¯s death years back!
He did nothing. He knew the truth, but he was innocent! How could he be the one cuffed!
Gu Zhenkang panicked as he shouted loudly, ¡°Gu Chaoyan! I have nothing to do with Ms. Lin¡¯s death. Why am I being taken to Dali Temple!¡±
Gu Chaoyan ignored him, but squatted down to help Chen Fu stand. She even took out a medical pill for him to eat.
Chen Fu was too old to be beaten like this by Gu Zhenkang. He was not seriously injured and should recover after taking the pills made with magical water.
Chen Fu concealed the secret, but he confessed when he was given the evidence. He was a helper and she was not going to treat him badly.
Also, Chen Fu had secretly helped her along the way throughout the years.
She asked people from Dali Temple to help take Chen Fu out as well, whilst she followed closely behind them.
¡°I am not rted to this, don¡¯t take me away! I was still young when Ms. Lin died. They set her up, not me! Just catch him, he will be enough!¡± Gu Yunhe tried to get rid of the people from Dali Temple.
Chapter 1548 - 1548 Old Problems 6
1548 Old Problems
He tried his best to get rid of the trouble, in case he was taken away too.
He had seen through everything now. His father had dreamt about getting close to Gu Chaoyan, but he had not expected that Gu Chaoyan never treated them as family. She was trying her best to get them killed.
She had already told him what he did to her in the past. If he was taken to Dali Temple right now, Dali Temple would definitely make him take the me!
He does not care about anything now. He did not care if others were dead or alive, as long as he was left out of it. He could even go to the Min Family for help, since he was engaged with ady from the Min Family who should help him. He did not care about the position or fortune any more. He wanted to live on.
!!
¡°I was too little to know anything about Ms. Lin¡¯s death!¡± Gu Yunhe shouted loudly as he pointed at Gu Zhenkang. ¡°He must have killed her! He never thought that a businesswoman was a good match for a literati like him! He was still nagging about Ms. Lin¡¯s family when she died. He must have killed her!¡±
Gu Zhenkang turns to look at his own son in disbelief.
Yunhe was the eldest son of the family, born by Mrs. Gu. He treated Gu Yunhe as his heir who could take over the mansion. He would always give Yunhe the best he could obtain.
He was even helping him a while ago. Gu Chaoyan hated him, but he had never thought about giving up Gu Yunhe, but now¡
Something happened before it was confirmed, and he was dropping him as a father, iming that he was the murderer!
Good¡
Gu Zhenkang had raised a son in vain!
¡°Gu Yunhe, how dare you treat me like this! I raised you in vain! You are betraying your father! You are less than Yunxuan! I should not have nned everything for your sake and driven out Yunxuan!¡± Gu Zhenkang almost had his eyes pop out. He tried to struggle out of the people from Dali Temple¡¯s grip, but he could not. So he shouted. ¡°Someone, go and fetch Yunxuan from the Ministry of Architecture! He should be in charge of the Gu Mansion!¡±
Gu Zhenkang shouted about Gu Yunxuan as if he had found hisst savior.
Yunxuan was straightforward, but he was a very ethical man who would not give him up as his father.
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of speaking with this father and son, but when Gu Zhenkang mentioned Gu Yunxuan, Gu Chaoyan approached him and said, ¡°You dare to find Yunxuan?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You know very well what life he has been through living here. You drove him out directly! He is doing well at the Ministry of Architecture, leave him alone. You don¡¯t deserve to be his father!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You said that you raised Gu Yunhe in vain. Of course you did. Madam Gu raised you in vain! You know pretty well how Madam Gu died right? Gu Yunhe is the same as you!¡±
¡°What do you mean?!¡± Gu Zhenkang red at Gu Chaoyan, refusing to admit her usation.
What did she want?
Gu Chaoyan sneered.
Chapter 1549 - 1549 Old Problems 7
1549 Old Problems
Gu Zhenkang could only see how bad the others were, but he was never aware of how horrible he himself was.
She was going to help him recall what he had done.
¡°After Madam Gu got a stroke, you made her live like trash. You did not hire any doctors and you only gave her one maid and tossed her in the wing-yard, so she could live on her own. Madam Gu¡¯s stroke was not serious. If she had been taken care of, she would have decades to live on, but you, her son, gave up on her because you didn¡¯t think that she was worth anything. You did not treat her like a mother. She was depressed and passed away.¡±
¡°¡¡±
!!
¡°Youin about Gu Yunhe for being ungrateful, but have you ever thought that what he does is what he has learned from you, his father. What rights do you have to me him?¡± Gu Chaoyan said to Gu Zhenkang with a pair of cold eyes.
Gu Zhenkang stiffened.
Madame Gu¡. If she had been alive, he would not have messed up everything. His mother would make sure everything went well.
However, his mother was gone¡ but he was not rted to his mother¡¯s death!
¡°It was Mrs. Gu who forced her to die. Not me! Mrs. Gu wanted to have Pear Yard so mother had no ce to live and moved to the wing-yard. She set up mother and caused her death!¡± Gu Zhenkang said, sounding very regretful. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the cause. I didn¡¯t want my mother to die!¡±
Gu Chaoyan sneered.
What on earth were those people! They were totally trash.
One was ungrateful and pushed everything that happened onto his wife and his mother, and pretended as if he were clean from any of these things.
The other one was ungrateful and acted as if he loved his father, but removed himself from his affairs when something bad happened to them.
Mrs. Gu and Gu Ruxue did everything they could just to get what they wanted.
Madame Gu was the only one with some heart, but she was dead because the children she safeguarded mistreated her.
She had the biggest hope in her son, but he turned out to be someone totally different.
He was cursing at Mrs. Gu for being a bitch. He must have done the same to Ms. Lin years back.
Gu Chaoyan had seen through everything. She was too tired to get involved with any of the Gu Family. She wanted to sort out all the old problems they had and make the Gu Family receive the punishment they deserved.
She turned around and told the leader from Dali Temple to take them away.
Gu Zhenkang had seen through everything when he was escorted away.
He could not rely on either Gu Yunhe or Mrs. Gu. What he needed to do was to rify what happened years back so that he could stay clear from all the charges.
¡°Leader! It wasn¡¯t me! Mrs. Gu killed Ms. Lin, she was being greedy!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She did not want to be a concubine and did not want Ms. Lin to be the wife. So she came to Gu Mansion and set up Ms. Lin. She even drugged her! So Ms. Lin died! Mrs. Gu did all of it. I did nothing!¡± Gu Zhenkang shouted.
The leader was very surprised as he looked at Gu Zhenkang.
He was very surprised that something like this really happened.
He had thought that it was the Phoenix Girl who was trying to take revenge, but Gu Zhenkang really did do something bad.
¡°You can speak about it in court!¡±
Chapter 1550 - 1550 Justice 1
1550 Justice
Gu Zhenkang was still struggling when he was dragged away by the staff from Dali Temple. There was no more noise in the mansion.
Those people from Dali Temple had been holding some kindness to Gu Zhenkang, but after he spilled the truth, he was almost confirmed as a criminal. So he was treated even worse.
As Gu Chaoyan was walking out of the mansion and passing by Gu Yunhe, she could see Gu Yunhe looking at her in fright. He was shivering and fearing that he would be considered an aplice. He was shivering and did not dare to run away.
Gu Chaoyan threw a side look at him.
Gu Yunhe was a terrible man and he had done many bad things, but he was just very bad on the surface. Just as he said, when Ms. Lin passed away, he was too young to understand anything. And what he had done to Gu Chaoyanter was not a crime. So he was not going to be taken away by Dali Temple.
Gu Chaoyan stopped looking at him, nor did she tell people from Dali Temple to take him away. She let him go.
Gu Yunhe could not believe that, but the officers from Dali Temple did not touch him and he realized that he was let go. He got up and ran backwards, but he copsed onto the ground because of what happened. He crawled all the way towards his room.
However, no servants dared to touch him. They lowered their heads and got done with their own business.
The servants were all working ording to the master¡¯s order.
They knew pretty well that Elder Miss was going to take revenge on them, and that Elder Miss would be the master of the Gu Mansion after all.
They did not dare get close to the Young Master. They bullied Elder Miss when she was little as well. She might not remember which one bullied her exactly, but if they approached Young Master, Elder Miss might remember who they were. Then they would be done.
Everyone was panicking.
Gu Mansion was in a mess.
Now¡ no one had spare time to think about what was happening at Gu Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan and Sword One were on their way to Dali Temple.
Dali Temple took special care of them since she was the Phoenix Girl. They even had wagons prepared for the Phoenix Girl, but Gu Zhenkang was escorted behind them, walking forward.
He kept ming Mrs. Gu for what was happening.
He did not even know what he should do when he was used of something, though he was working at the Ministry of Personnel, but was he really literati? He did not deserve to be called a literati.
Seeing the long troops and listening to Gu Zhenkang¡¯sints about Mrs. Gu, Gu Chaoyan could not help but feel emotional. She had spent such a long time searching for the evidence, but it was apletely waste of time. Gu Zhenkang had spilled it all out for her. She did not need any evidence.
He just confessed when she frightened him.
She was a killer in her previous life. And she was well-trained in skills, but she was also trained to understand someone¡¯s personality and mind. She aimed well, and she could tell how people would react before they even do anything, but¡
Chapter 1551 Justice 2
She forgot to calcte what Mrs. Gu and Gu Zhenkang thought when it came to Ms. Lin''s death. She forgot that actually, the couple would need to sacrifice one of them so as to live on. And they would have no hesitation about that.
Gu Chaoyan sneered, put down the curtain and isted herself away from the noise outside.
"What is it, Elder Miss?" Sword One had just served the tea and asked.
"I just feel emotional." Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly, sipped the tea and said, "Things will be settled today, and mother should rest in peace."
Sword One was silent. She was looking at her miss.
Elder Miss must have suffered so much living in such a family without a mother. She could not smile even though she was a young, lively girl.
The wagon pulled over.
Sword One was lost in sadness when Gu Chaoyan lifted the curtain and jumped off the wagon.
Sword One followed her.
The red gate of Dali Temple came into their eyes.
There were already many civilians gathered at the gate of Dali Temple. They were all eager to see Gu Zhenkang escorted here.
Gu Chaoyan insisted that the case should be processed in public when she applied for it.
That was why there were so many civilians gathered here.
For one thing, they were here to see the Phoenix Girl, and for another, they were all curious to see what the flourishing Gu Family would be like after they hit the wall.
Gu Chaoyan did not care about either of these.
She was the Phoenix Girl and she needed to be seen by the civilians.
Many people tossed rotten leaves at Gu Zhenkang when he passed by.
Dressed in white, Gu Chaoyan walked towards the gate of Dali Temple, and then it turned quiet. The civilians were all looking at Gu Chaoyan as if she were a saint not to be stained. They started to bow to Gu Chaoyan, since the elderly civilians were all doing so.
Gu Chaoyan, who had been walking so quietly, did not expect this to happen. She got nervous and hurried up, trying to get away from this ce.
Gu Chaoyan flushed as she walked into the Dali Temple, letting out a sigh of relief.
She was the Phoenix Girl, but she barely appeared in public. She had not known that the civilians of the Saint Divine Land already treated her like this.
She headed to Mingjing Hall directly for the case.
Gu Zhenkang was on his knees in the hall, surrounded by the audience. There were many peopleing to see the case, and many guards were asked to keep the order. Then came silence.
"Gu Zhenkang, you know what you did?!" The leader struck on the table, shouting.
"Leader, please, I have nothing to do with Ms. Lin''s death! Mrs. Gu poisoned her, that bi*ch did it all!"
"¡"
"Mrs. Gu was the concubine and she wanted more. She had been drugging Ms. Lin since she came to the mansion!"
Chapter 1552 Infighting 1
"She said that she wanted to let her know what was going on so she could die in pain."
"¡"
"She served Ms. Lin poisoned tea on the very same day she came to the mansion. And she kept serving Ms. Lin the poisoned tea, iming that she was very nice to her. She said that it was her father who bought it for her. She said that the drugs would only work when Ms. Lin became angry."
"¡"
"So Ms. Lin passed away when she had drunk drugged tea every day for a year."
"¡"
"Mrs. Gu''s father bought the drug and Mrs. Gu put it inside. I have nothing to do with it. You should catch Mrs. Gu the bi*ch, not me. I am innocent!" Gu Zhenkang shouted. He looked extremely frightened. He was worried that he would die because of this.
He did not care if his mansion could be the top mansion in the capital, or if he could be a real noble man. He just wanted to live.
He hated Ms. Lin. He did not think that she deserved him, but he never wanted her to die. It was Mrs. Gu who was too jealous to allow her to live. He had nothing to do with it.
Even the leader of Dali Temple felt the hair standing on his neck when hearing that.
Dali Temple was not subordinated to the Ministry of Personnel, and they barely epted this kind of case from mansions. Many madames from other mansions tried to get a position for their children, but none was as evil as Mrs. Gu who killed the wife and forced her to die in pain.
No case throughout history had something like this happening.
The leader frowned.
Gu Zhenkang thought that they did not believe him. So he continued. "There are more things than that!"
The leader looked at Gu Zhenkang.
Gu Zhenkang continued. "Gu Chaoyan too! The Phoenix Girl! Mrs. Gu wanted her to die too. Because of her, Gu Ruxue can not be the lineal daughter!"
"¡"
"But Mrs. Gu did not want her to die so fast. She is Ms. Lin''s daughter and she hates her too!"
"¡"
"So she has been drugging her since she was little, so she became chubby and ugly."
"¡"
"She even awarded those servants who would call Gu Chaoyan hideous. That was why all the servants were bullying her!"
"¡"
"She hated Ms. Lin, so she did things like this. I am telling the truth!"
"¡"
"I have nothing to do with this." Gu Zhenkang stressed.
The leader of Dali Temple turned pale.
He had known something about what happened to Elder Miss in the past. Everyone called her the most hideous woman in the Saint Divine Land.
She would also get attacked when she was out, but this was what made her so.
The civilians outside the hall all booed and started to curse Gu Zhenkang and Mrs. Gu. How could they have treated the Phoenix Girl like this in the past?
Noise arose suddenly in the Mingjing Hall.
The leader struck hard on the table.
Chapter 1553 Infighting 2
Mingjing Hall quieted down when the leader struck the table.
"Bring Mrs. Gu here." The leader sounded serious but quiet, as if he were summoning a dead woman.
Elder Miss had offered the evidence, and Gu Zhenkang had confessed. So it was almost certain that Mrs. Gu killed Ms. Lin personally and she would be executed, but Gu Zhenkang might survive if the Phoenix Girl excused him.
This was the most far-reaching andplicated case he had taken over since he became the leader, but it went the fastest too. Elder Miss had found the evidence, and the defendant confessed without using any torment.
When Mrs. Gu was escorted there, she looked unkempt. Her clothes were in a mess and her hairpins as well as ornaments were all on the floor.
She almost escaped from the backdoor when the people from Dali Temple went to catch her. It took them a while to finally get her.
"Mrs. Gu, did you kill Ms. Lin?" The leader asked again.
"No, Ms. Lin died because she was sick. She was narrow-minded and could not ept that the Old Master had many concubines. She died in depression, not because of me. You put the usation on my head so casually. You should be reasonable, Phoenix Girl." Mrs. Gu tried to defend herself, as if she were wrongfully convicted.
The leaderughed.
He looked at Mrs. Gu, then at Gu Zhenkang. He continued. "Officer Gu has confessed. He said that you drugged her, and he has nothing to do with it."
Mrs. Gu''s eyes widened as she heard what the leader said. She red at Gu Zhenkang. "You are so stupid!"
It happened years ago, and they did not even have any evidence. As long as they insisted on being innocent, there was nothing they could do to them. She could even im that she was innocent, and that the Phoenix Girl was bullying her with her power.
They might have no glory, but she had a lot of private money in the bank, so they could at least spend their life with abundant money and food.
However, he was stupid enough to confess to it all. Now they are done.
Mrs. Gu was looking at him in disbelief.
Gu Zhenkang ignored her.
He was stupid? If he did not say it, it would all have been his fault, and he would have been sentenced to death.
Mrs. Gu realized what Gu Zhenkang was thinking as she looked at him.
"Gu Zhenkang!"
"¡"
"You said that I was alone in killing Ms. Lin?"
"¡"
"You always looked down at Ms. Lin, but you had to marry her for her dowries! You got her dowries and the Gu Family became rich, but you found her disgusting and thought that she did not deserve you! So you indicated that I should kill her so that she would not be seen at the Gu Family, so that you would feel better."
"¡"
"I drugged her, but you are not innocent, either! You told me to drug her and you saw me putting the drug inside. You are also an aplice, Gu Zhenkang. If I die, I am bringing you down with me."
"¡"
"I killed Ms. Lin, but I never craved for the Lin Family''s money. You got the Lin Family''s money and told me to kill Ms. Lin!" Mrs. Gu almost screamed.
Chapter 1554 Infight 4
This couple, who used to look so in love, had be enemies against each other in the court. They red at each other, wanting the other party to die.
As she spoke of this, Mrs. Gu suddenly turned to Gu Chaoyan and was about to rush to her, when the guards brought her down. They were worried that she would be driven to hurt the Phoenix Girl, which would be a huge responsibility for Dali Temple to bear.
The civilians watching the interrogation also got startled by Mrs. Gu''s sudden move.
They gasped, but let out a sigh of relief when the guards from Dali Temple grabbed her.
Judging from what they had confessed, this evil woman wanted the Phoenix Girl to die in pain. Now she was declining and she even wanted to get the Phoenix Girl to die with her. That was indeed scary.
Some elderly civilians suggested. "Phoenix Girl, just stay away from this evil woman, in case she hurts you!"
The Phoenix Girl had to be safe because her being safe was going to help the ordinary civilians of the Saint Divine Land, so they were very worried.
Gu Chaoyan did not need to be worried that Mrs. Gu would hurt her.
She was flexible enough to dodge Mrs. Gu, and she had Sword One as well as a few hidden guards who could help her. Nothing or nobody would hurt her, but the civilians were just giving her a kind reminder.
Gu Chaoyan thought for a while, took a few steps backwards, trying to keep a distance away from Mrs. Gu.
Seeing that she was leaving¡
Mrs. Gu panicked.
She was not going to kill Gu Chaoyan at this moment. She could not kill her. It would be at a huge cost.
She was declining, but Ruxue and Yunhe were still young. They needed to live on. She had no high expectations except that they could live on.
She reached out for Gu Chaoyan. "I beg you, Gu Chaoyan!"
"¡"
"I killed your mother, but your father was involved with the murder too. Ruxue and Yunhe were not involved in that. They were just as little as you and they were just children."
"¡"
"You can kill me, if you hate me, you can even chop me, but please, spare Ruxue and Yunhe!"
"¡"
"They didn''t kill your mother. They did something bad to you before, but I told them to. I am an evil person. I have made a mistake! They are innocent. Ruxue has a bad temper, Yunhe is timid, but they nevermitted a crime!"
"¡"
"As long as you can spare their lives and vent your anger, you can do anything you want with me!" Mrs. Gu shouted crazily, as she kneeled down and started to kowtow to Gu Chaoyan, until her forehead bled.
Gu Zhenkang saw how Mrs. Gu confessed¡
He kept adding next to her. "Yeah, it was her fault. She did everything! Chop her! I have nothing to do with it."
"¡"
"And Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue are not innocent. They have been bullying you since childhood! You know everything! I just didn''t like your mother, but I never did anything bad to her!"
Chapter 1555 Settlement 1
Gu Chaoyan looked at Gu Zhenkang who was too timid to admit his mistake and who tried to get rid of everything. She wondered what kind of woman Ms. Lin was to have fallen in love with a man like this, just because he was handsome?
Mrs. Gu was an evil woman, but no matter how evil she was, she did not hurt her children.
She did all of these things, half for herself, and half for her children. Even at this moment, she would rather take all the me on herself, and have herself chopped than get her children involved. She even wanted to defend Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue when she herself was dying.
She was so evil, but she was not rotten. She was still a mother.
She was right.
She was evil and she did everything, butpared to Gu Zhenkang, she was not that evil any more.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Gu Zhenkang.
She said coldly, "Are you really innocent?"
It was very quiet in Mingjing Hall.
"You im to be literati, but you look down at my mother who was a businesswoman. You tricked her into marrying you, so that you could get her dowries."
"¡"
"You im that Mrs. Gu did it all and you have nothing to do with it, but you knew everything and you did nothing. You were even supporting the crime. You watched your wife getting killed, and you watched your daughter being drugged, and bullied by the servants."
"¡"
"Now you are even using your other children to shield you."
"¡"
"Gu Zhenkang, are you really innocent?"
"¡"
"Do you still have the face to live in this world?" Gu Chaoyan said quietly, interrogating him with no warmth or emotion.
"¡"
"Ms. Lin was killed by both of you!"
Gu Chaoyan said furiously. She had no intention to spare Gu Zhenkang.
Gu Zhenkang staggered and copsed.
Mrs. Gu was still kowtowing and her forehead was covered with blood.
Gu Chaoyan stopped looking at her.
She said coldly, "Stop kowtowing. Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue are not good people, but they have never killed anyone."
"¡"
"Mrs. Gu, you still have some humanity inside you, so I will spare their lives."
Mrs. Gu let out a sigh of relief and continued to kowtow to express her thankfulness.
Gu Chaoyan did not want to look at her, but turned around, heading out of Mingjing Hall.
Everything was settled.
The leader announced the sentence.
They were going to have their heads chopped off.
Mrs. Gu had be quiet. She epted the sentence quietly. Only Gu Zhenkang was not convinced. He still kept shouting that he was innocent, thinking that he had not done anything wrong.
Gu Chaoyan walked forward and gradually heard no sounding from the hall behind.
She could hear nothing, then she sighed slightly.
From this moment on, Ms. Lin and Gu Chaoyan could rest in peace.
"Elder Miss?" Sword One asked with concern.
Gu Chaoyan waved her hands. "I am fine. Let''s get back to Gu Mansion and have things arranged."
Sword One nodded.
Their wagon went out of the backdoor of Dali Temple.
The Gu Mansion used to be a very shabby yard that held many people from the Gu Family.
Later¡
Chapter 1556 With You
Madame Gu thought about letting Gu Zhenkang marry the daughter of the Lin Family, which used to be an imperial business family.
The Lin Family and the Gu Family never had any connections. So the Gu Family must have made a huge n so that Gu Zhenkang could get to know Ms. Lin and make her marry him withoutints.
The Gu Family was indeed a literati family, but Ms. Lin was not the best choice to be his wife. Nevertheless, Ms. Lin insisted on marrying this man, even though Lin Zeqing tried to stop it.
After Ms. Lin married into this family, the renovation of the Gu Mansion started. The Lin Family had paid for all the renovation, since the Gu Family were so poor at that time. That was how the Gu Mansion became what it was like now.
Therefore, the Gu Mansion should have been Ms. Lin''s mansion, except for the name.
Ms. Lin would never have foreseen that after the Gu Mansion was renovated, she did not even have a ce of her own. She was forced to move into a side Qiong Pavilion, where she nted the flowers and lived alone. The Qiong Pavilion was not at all renovated.
How ironic was that?
The wagon pulled over as they reached the Gu Mansion.
The guards looked at Gu Chaoyan worriedly.
Their Old Master and Mrs. Gu were taken away by Dali Temple, and they were noting back. So what would their life be, where would they head?
They had thought about this before.
Elder Miss should be in charge of the Gu Mansion in the future, so it should be a good thing for them.
Those who had served Elder Miss before were all happy. Elder Miss looked cold, but she never punished any of the servants. She even gave them arge amount of bonus.
And they could see that those maids who served her were very well dressed. Elder Miss must have given them the garments directly. Elder Miss treated the servants well.
She was not like Mrs. Gu and the Second Lady who kept cursing and hitting them. If they could live a steady life, they would be very d and satisfied already.
They looked forward to having a bright future, even though they were worried.
Gu Chaoyan said nothing but headed into the mansion. Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue were looking at Gu Chaoyan in rm. They had learned what happened.
"You can pack your things, and get out of here. I promised your mother not to take revenge on you, but I am not letting you stay here either," Gu Chaoyan said coldly, looking at them.
"Why? This is Gu Mansion, and our ancestral home. You can''t drive us out. We are the Gu Family!" Gu Ruxue screamed, bellowing angrily.
They were not afraid of the so-called Phoenix Girl.
Their parents were sentenced to death because of Gu Chaoyan. If they left, they would have nothing. They were going to keep Gu Mansion, and never give it to Gu Chaoyan the bi*ch!
Haha. Gu Chaoyan chuckled.
"Ancestral home? The Lin Family paid for the renovation, what rights do you have to call it your ancestral home?" Gu Chaoyan said ironically.
The servants were all standing next to them, in fright.
They had nothing to do with the fight, but¡
They hoped that Elder Miss could get what she wanted. Elder Miss was the Phoenix Girl, and she should be able to get what she wanted.
Gu Chaoyan said, "Okay, if you want the ancestral hall, you can keep it. Someone,e and carry away everything from the Lin Family!"
The servants all got anxious. They kneeled down. "Elder Miss, we want to serve you!"
Chapter 1557 Your Presence
Servants were not stupid. They could tell where they were within a short period of time. They were sure that since Elder Miss could get rid of Old Master and Madame Gu, she could even drive out Second Lady and Young Master. So they were certain that Elder Miss was going to take over the mansion soon, but they did not say that.
However, Elder Miss gave up Gu Mansion directly.
Faced with the mess, what would the Second Lady and Young Master do with the mansion? One was deserted by the Crown Prince, the other had a mother who killed the Phoenix Girl''s mother. They were going to be hated by everyone in the capital.
They would never have a peaceful life any more.
If they could serve Elder Miss, things would be different. Elder Miss was the Phoenix Girl, she was ttered by everyone in the capital and even in the Saint Divine Land. They would have a glorious life, if they served the Phoenix Girl.
So they made up their minds very fast.
They proposed to follow Elder Miss, who would feel moved. And Elder Miss had a very nice personality so she would definitely keep them.
They knew that well, but Gu Chaoyan frowned.
She had never expected that those servants would want to serve her.
She shook her head slightly. "You were sold to Mrs. Gu, and I don''t want anything from her. I only want things from the Lin Family."
Having said this, she told her men to move everything rted to the Lin Family.
The Gu Mansion¡
They could keep it if they wanted to. And she wanted to stay away from it as much as possible.
The servants were all dumbfounded.
Elder Miss was leaving them behind?
They would certainly have a worse life from this moment on.
They wanted to kneel down and kowtow at her, but Gu Chaoyan left very quickly. Before they understood what happened, she was already gone.
She couldn''t even hear the begging.
The maid next to Gu Chaoyan said with a slightly touched heart. "Elder Miss, if you don''t ept them, they might have a worse life at Gu Mansion. The Second Lady and Young Master are not going to treat them well. Maybe they will¡"
She thought that Elder Miss would ept them.
Elder Miss was able to afford the sry and she also believed that Elder Miss was soft-hearted and kind.
Otherwise she would not have given up the Gu Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan looked at her, and walked while saying, "Whatever life they are having, that is the result of their choices."
"¡"
"They were sold to Mrs. Gu. She is gone, so her children should take over. They want to serve me, but they have already betrayed their original owner. That is a huge mistake. They should answer to the consequences themselves. They betray their owner now, and they will betray their future owner too. I can''t take in such servants."
"¡"
"Also, they used to bully me for years. I will not forgive them and give them a good life to live now."
"¡"
The maid said nothing else and apologized, "Sorry for crossing the line."
Gu Chaoyan did not reply, nor did she scold her.
She was heading to the wagon.
Gu Chaoyan was startled as she lifted the curtain. "What are you doing here?"
Chapter 1558 Your Presence 2
Zhou Huaijin smiled gently, waving at her and asking her to join him in the wagon as soon as possible.
Gu Chaoyan was surprised that Zhou Huaijin was here, but soon she calmed herself down, and put down the curtain. Sword One, who usually shared the same wagon with them, retired since Zhou Huaijin was present.
Zhou Huaijin passed her a newly-made tea and let her hold it in her hands. The snowy days were gone, and the weather was getting hotter, but Gu Chaoyan''s hands were always cold no matter how hot it was outside. Fearing that she would feel cold, he asked her to hold a cup of hot tea.
Seeing her epting it, Zhou Huaijin said, "I have been very close to you the entire time."
"¡"
"I knew you had found the evidence, and the four of them would not have made any mistakes, but I was still worried, so I came out."
"¡"
"The King has his men everywhere, so I can''t appear randomly." Zhou Huaijin apologized to Gu Chaoyan, looking a little concerned, but soon, he showed a gentle smile. "But I should make sure your affairs are properly arranged. You can give up the Gu Mansion, but you and your mother lived at the Qiong Pavilion, so I have had it surrounded, and only you have ess there."
Hearing his words, Gu Chaoyan smiled brightly.
He knew. He knew what she was thinking. Only he could understand what was on her mind.
The Qiong Pavilion had the Immortal Flower, which was grown by Ms. Lin personally. She was going to take good care of that tree, though she might not take care of the others.
After a long day¡ She almost forgot about that, but he remembered that for her.
Gu Chaoyan was very moved, and it was shown in her quiet eyes.
"Okay, if you are moved, marry me when I take the throne, okay?" Zhou Huaijin looked earnest as if he wanted to burn Gu Chaoyan with his eyes.
Gu Chaoyan nodded without hesitation.
"The saying goes that the two most fortunate things in one''s life are when one scores highest in the imperial examination and when one is at the wedding''s night. And I look forward to thetter." Zhou Huaijin looked at Gu Chaoyan''s exposed neck, then her chin, and then her lips and her face¡
Gu Chaoyan red at him.
She was flushing because of what she heard.
She had no idea when he gained the habit of speaking such words.
She put down the teacup on the small desk, got up in a small rage. "One more such word and I will ride with Sword One instead."
Zhou Huaijin pulled her back next to him.
He would not say those words any more, but he was chuckling.
Chaoyan seemed cold at the moment, but he was still burning inside his heart.
He had been trying to restrain his burning feelings, but gradually, he realized that Chaoyan was not frightened or showing any difort towards his behavior. She was just being shy.
However, her shyness made him feel even more motivated to say those intimate words.
Zhou Huaijin could not help but take her slender fingers into his hands, rubbing carefully, seeing that she had no intention of leaving any more.
Chapter 1559 - 1559 Gu Yunhe and the Min Family 1
1559 Gu Yunhe and the Min Family
The Gu Mansion.
After Gu Chaoyan left, Sword Two and several maids serving Gu Chaoyan were supervising the move. Most of the workers were people from Xinlin Mansion as well as those from the Shadow Door who pretended to be the guards.
The servants of the Gu Family did not dare stop them. After all, most of the things at the Gu Mansion belonged to the Lin Family, and no one dared to confront the Phoenix Girl.
And Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue just did not have energy to care about those treasures.
Before Mrs. Gu left, she told them where she hid the money and treasure, so they still had much in stock.
Gu Yunhe was just thinking about what to do with his life.
He could leave the capital and spend the rest of his life with his mother¡¯s legacies¡
Damn!
He could not do that. He did not want to live a life like that.
He had been used to living a life where he was ttered and envied. He did not want to stay hidden somewhere, unknown to anyone.
He wanted to stay in the capital!
Oh yes. Oh yes.
Gu Yunhe suddenly felt hope. The Min Family! He could go to the Min Family!
He and the Min Family¡¯sdy were engaged and she was going to marry him. The Min Family could not possibly drop him, could they?
The Min Family was a noble family with a long history. If he could get in touch with the Min Family, he would have a rtively good life anyway!
Gu Yunhe suddenly eximed in utter happiness.
He almost forgot about the Min Family!
He staggered and rushed out.
Gu Ruxue shouted in surprise. ¡°Where are you going, Elder Brother?¡±
Gu Yunhe ignored her and left directly.
This woman was totally useless now.
Gu Ruxue stomped her feet. She had no way to stop him. She had no choice but to wait for him to return.
Her parents were both at Dali Temple, and they were not returning. Good that Gu Chaoyan the b*tch was not shameless enough to steal Gu Mansion, so she could live on.
She was going to make a n for her future. She was going to be in charge of Gu Mansion.
She nced at the servants on their knees with fury. These people imed that they wanted to leave her for Gu Chaoyan the bi*ch.
They must be thinking that Gu Ruxue would not give them a good life, so they wanted to have a better life with Gu Chaoyan?
What a pity. Gu Ruxue had their contracts.
They were never going to have any fortune in their life. Never.
Gu Ruxue kicked and hit everyone. ¡°You are leaving, right? Leave then!¡±
The servants kept groaning, but Gu Ruxue did not spare them. They hated Gu Ruxue, but could not counter.
The servants at the Gu Mansion were so frightened from day to night.
Gu Yunhe dashed off from the Gu Mansion and came to the Min Mansion with his guards and wagon.
The guards of the Min Family had a veryplicated look when they saw Gu Yunhe. They were not very happy when passing on the message.
Dali Temple was open about the interrogation of the Gu Family¡¯s case. So everyone in the capital, including the Min Family, knew what happened.
¡°He is really here!¡± The Old Master¡¯s voice was loud and full of fury. He sounded as if some poor rtive were trying to suck up to him.
He was not very happy to receive the imperial order about the marriage alliance, but when the Phoenix Girl moved back to the Gu Family, he thought that the Min Family had made a fortune out of the alliance.
Chapter 1560 - 1560 Gu Yunhe and the Min Family 2
1560 Gu Yunhe and the Min Family
So no matter what their rtionship was with the Phoenix Girl, or whether they had some estrangement from the past, the outsiders would always feel that they were in the same family. And they could always try to mend the rtionship with the Phoenix Girlter.
So the Min Family was worried, but not too worried.
However¡ the Phoenix Girl and the Gu Family were not a family. They were worst enemies!
Old Master did nothing to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mother even though he hated her very much. She was just a woman in the backyard and she had no right to confront the Old Master of a family, Besides, he fathered her, so she as the daughter should forgive him no matter what.
!!
However, what she did was to bring both of them to Dali Temple and had them sentenced to death in three days! She just could not wait to do it.
Therefore, even if Gu Yunhe would inherit the Gu Mansion, and be the master, the Gu Mansion was totally useless now.
The Gu Family was dismissed and they had lost their family reputation.
Even Gu Yunhe was going to live under the civilians¡¯ eyes. The Phoenix Girl did not have him caught, but the civilians were weighing his value from their own perspectives. They would constantly mention how he and his parents killed Ms. Lin. So even though Gu Yunhe was alive, he was basically dead, as long as the Phoenix Girl was around.
The Min Family was not going to have any rtionship with him, and they were definitely not going to marry thedy of the family to him any more.
He was a rotten thing now. He should not make the Min Family rotten as well, otherwise the Min Family would be doomed.
Ling was so unlucky to have gotten an imperial order to marry someone like that. She would not have any other suitors, and she would have to depend on the Min Family for the rest of her life. She could not possibly marry anyone else.
After a long sigh¡
¡°Just make him go away. The Min Family will not be involved with any of the Gu Family¡¯s affairs. And I will break off their engagement personally with the King. We can give him 10,000 liang, which is thest we can do to help him!¡± Old Master Min waved his hands, telling the servants to drive him away as soon as possible.
That was what the servants had suspected. Hearing that, they turned around, trying to drive the man away.
¡°Wait!¡± Min Qing¡¯s voice was heard.
The servants stopped, as they looked at the Young Master.
Old Master Min looked at his son, wondering what he wanted to say.
¡°Let him in.¡± Min Qing said resolutely.
Surprised, the servants turned to their Old Master for approval.
Old Master Min red at him. ¡°No way!¡±
¡°Min Qing, are you countering me? What do you want Gu Yunhe here for? The Gu Family is having trouble! if we let Gu Yunhe in, the whole capital will know that we are rted to Gu Yunhe! We can¡¯t afford to take that responsibility!¡± Old Master said excitedly.
He wondered what happened to Min Qing these days. He seemed to be so smart before, but he was bing very stupid.
It was good that he was just in the mansion instead of going anywhere else. If Min Qing let him in, the Min Family would be doomed.
¡°Father, since when did you be so stingy? Gu Yunhe and Ling are engaged, and he is rted to us anyway. Now he is in trouble, we should help him!¡±
Chapter 1561 - 1561 Gu Yunhe and the Min Family 3
1561 Gu Yunhe and the Min Family
The Old Master pointed at Min Qing, shivering and failing to utter a word. He stiffened.
What was wrong with his son¡¯s brain? What was he thinking?
¡°We are a family with a history, and we have our manners and integrity. We will not be moral at all to desert him like this.¡± Min Qing was very excited.
The Old Master felt like passing out.
For morality? The Min Family would be ruined!
¡°Min Qing!¡± Madame Min¡¯s furious voice arose. She looked extremely disappointed as she came out leaning on her cane. Min Qing had always stuck to his opinions since little. He knew what he should do, but never caused any big trouble, though sometimes she did not like it.
She had always thought that Min Qing was talented enough to be the heir, but he revealed so many problems in the face of these incidents.
Especially now. He did not even think in a broad way.
¡°Morality and integrity?¡± Madame Min countered. ¡°You are going to ruin your sister¡¯s life just for the so-called integrity?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You are young and you are moral. You won¡¯t lose much if you stick to that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Your father can always bear the consequences if the outsiders spread rumors about the Min Family. And your sister is marrying Gu Yunhe, not you!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Gu Family is gone, why? His parents killed the Phoenix Girl¡¯s mother and mistreated the Phoenix Girl so they were sentenced to death. Gu Yunhe is the killer¡¯s son! He is never going to have a bright and open life in the capital.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So your sister will have to spend the rest of her life in the shadows, and so will her child!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Gu Yunhe is done. He will have problems in setting up his life in the capital. If he can¡¯t find his own ground, what about your sister? She is thedy of the Min Family, and she is used to a leisurely and rich life. You want to ruin your sister¡¯s life forever?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That is your morality, your integrity?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you want morality, leave the Min Family. And you can bear the consequences yourself, we from the Min Family will stay out of it,¡± Madame Min said seriously.
She was going to put it clearly, so such things would not happen in the future.
Min Qing¡¯s resolute face disappeared.
He had not thought about this earlier. He had not foreseen the consequences.
¡°It is all Gu Chaoyan¡¯s fault!¡± Min Qing shouted. ¡°I have never seen such a rebellious woman who even got her father sentenced to death! She even mes her sisters and brothers! How can she be a Pheonix Girl like this?!¡±
¡°Shut up right now, Min Qing, you are not in a position to talk about the Phoenix Girl!¡± Madame Min shouted again.
Min Qing said nothing else and returned to his room, without speaking of Gu Yunhe.
Gu Yunhe made a fuss in front of the Min Family for hours, before getting escorted away by the Min Family¡¯s guards.
***
Three dayster¡
It was time for the execution.
Chapter 1562 - 1562 Beheading
1562 Beheading
It was a very lively day in the capital.
The Gu Mansion had received so much attention, and its owner Officer Gu was going to be beheaded soon. The civilians were all around to watch the show. What was more, his wife was beheaded because she murdered the Phoenix Girl¡¯s mother and mistreated the girl for years.
Many people even had put some rotten leaves in their basket on the way to the execution grounds.
They were just ordinary civilians who could not do anything but toss the rotten leaves on them.
It was not yet time, but there were so many people on the street heading there.
Seated in the wagon, Gu Chaoyan was heading there as well.
She could hear the noise outside. It was the civilians¡¯ curses towards Gu Zhenkang and Mrs. Gu.
Gu Chaoyan had a very calm expression on her face.
Sword One was looking really happy. She lifted the curtains and glimpsed outside, saying emotionally, ¡°The civilians are all people with justice. They are defending you, Elder Miss!¡±
Gu Chaoyan took her hand and stuffed a pastry into her hands, saying, ¡°Eat it, you talk too much.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Sword One ate the cake and stopped nagging.
Qing had been staying in the mansion rather than following Gu Chaoyan around. So Sword One was the only close maid she had. Sword One had been very silent after years at the Shadow Door, but she became interested in smiling after spending time with Gu Chaoyan, who seemed even calmer.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s wagon reached the execution grounds despite the crowd.
It was extremely crowded there, but the leader of the Dali Temple spared a ce for Gu Chaoyan, so she could watch the beheading personally.
The cart carrying Gu Zhenkang and Mrs. Gu arrived.
The demonstration for the criminals would take longer.
Therefore, when they arrived at the ce, they had bruises all over their faces. Their carts were covered with rotten vegetables and leaves. So was their body.
Mrs. Gu was silent. She had epted what happened to her.
Only Gu Zhenkang was shouting loudly that he was misjudged.
As they reached the ce¡ Gu Zhenkang saw Gu Chaoyan not very far away, watching them. She still had the vicious-looking maid. She had no guards with her, but Dali Temple arranged a few dozen people to keep her safe.
He suddenly stopped shouting and quieted down.
Gu Chaoyan looked at this dying couple without showing any emotions.
Gu Zhenkang had a veryplicated look on his face. He suddenly remembered something.
In March more than one year ago, Gu Chaoyan fell into the water and got dumped by Duke Channing¡¯s son. She was chubby and ugly back then, but she was still standing with a straight back.
She told him that she was going to be extraordinary, and she said that she was going to marry someone with an honored title. She hated him back then. She told him never to regret what he did to her.
Chapter 1563 Proposal 1
At that time, he thought that she had been ruined in the head so she had spoken such innocent words. He had thought that she was a shameless person, but¡ just one yearter¡
From spring to winter, and now spring again¡
He was proved wrong.
Just as she had told him. She was an extraordinary person. She was the Phoenix Girl and she would marry someone with an extraordinary background. The Crown Prince was proposing to her all the time, wasn''t he?
So she was the Phoenix Girl, the Crown Prince Consort and soon, she would be the Queen.
He was wrong. Gu Zhenkang realized that he was wrong.
He had made the bet on the wrong person.
If he had chosen Ms. Lin over Mrs. Gu back then. If he had not chosen the beautiful Ruxue but his lineal daughter Gu Chaoyan¡
He would not have been like this now. He would be shining in glory.
Gu Zhenkang burst into tears as he thought about all of this.
His dead-looking eyes brightened all of a sudden. He struggled against his chain and kneeled down in front of Gu Chaoyan, shouting loudly, "Gu Chaoyan, I am sorry! I should not have treated you and your mother like that. If I am dead, you will have no family left in the world, you¡"
Gu Chaoyan was frowning, but ignored him.
The executor beheaded him directly when it was time.
Before he could finish his words, his head was already rolling over the ground.
Gu Chaoyan stopped looking at him, but turned around and headed back.
Now it was really done.
As Gu Chaoyan passed by, the civilians and soldiers all made the way for her.
The wagon was heading forward slowly.
Gu Chaoyan ate a cake.
She smiled suddenly.
"Let''s go home."
"Okay." Sword One answered.
Sword One understood that Elder Miss had finally had something loaded off her head.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly thought of something as the wagon went on for a while. "When we are back, make arrangements so that we can nt some immortal flowers at Xinlin Mansion. They should bloom next April or May. And we will see them at Xinlin Mansion!"
"Okay!" Sword One nodded and replied.
Gu Chaoyan felt assured.
When they reached Xinlin Mansion, Sword One frowned as she got out of the wagon.
She helped Gu Chaoyan off the wagon and then, Gu Chaoyan frowned too. "What are you doing here?"
"Lady Chaoyan, I am here to see you. Many things happened today, and an unexpected thing happened at Gu Mansion as well. I did not know that you suffered so much at the mansion. Now the bad guys were punished and it feels great."
"¡"
"Your mother passed away when you were little. Your father is now gone. Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue are dominating the Gu Mansion. I think you will have to live alone at Xinlin Mansion."
"¡"
"But Xinlin Mansion was not constructed by the Ministry of Architecture. It is too shabby and you do not have enough servants."
"¡"
"I have no Crown Prince Consort and I have no children. I am single."
"¡"
"So I think that it is the best time for you to marry me now. So that you will have a family from today on. I will take good care of you and will not allow you to get bullied or make you sad."
"¡"
"Lady Chaoyan, you can treat me as your own. Don''t be embarrassed any more. I will embrace all of your drawbacks."
Chapter 1564 Proposal 2
Having said this, Zhou Huailing looked at Gu Chaoyan gently, smiling confidently.
Gu Zhenkang had been held in prison at Dali Temple for four days, but he did not show up to offer any help.
He did it on purpose.
Gu Chaoyan had been doing all of these on her own, and she had been through a lot. She used her father and got him beheaded. Women were always scared and tired, she should be the same even though she was the Phoenix Girl.
If he appeared at this point and consoled her, she would be moved.
And if she was utterly scared, she would ept him easily too.
As long as she said yes to him, everything would go smoothly.
Therefore, Zhou Huailing looked really confident.
Because¡ he was very certain about this.
Looking at Gu Chaoyan, he was about to open his arms to hold her.
Gu Chaoyan threw a very cold look at him, and looked at him as if he were an idiot.
"Crown Prince, you can''t have forgotten that I am engaged to Lord Huai. And don''t ever mention this kind of question in front of me. Otherwise, I won''t just let you slip away from the consequences," Gu Chaoyan said coldly, turned around and went into Xinlin Mansion.
Zhou Huailing stiffened.
He had not expected that Gu Chaoyan would turn him down!
Lord Huai? What was so good with Zhou Huaijin?
He had nothing and he was grounded in the mansion. He could not even console her, but she was still marrying him?
What was wrong with her head? She wanted to marry him?
Okay then. He was going to see if she could do it.
If Lord Huai was gone, he was going to see what she could do about it.
Zhou Huailing was about to rush to Lord Huai''s Mansion.
He had just taken a few more steps when someone from the court hurried up to him.
"The Crown Prince, the King is summoning you to the court. Something is happening there. I will pass on the message to the Phoenix Girl," De Fu said in a hurry.
Something in the court? What was happening in the court?
Zhou Huailing was confused.
Why did he have no idea what happened? Was something kept from him again?
Zhou Huailing sneered.
Gu Chaoyan walked out of the mansion too.
She went past Zhou Huailing and got into the wagon.
Zhou Huailing was very angry seeing how she reacted, but he couldn''t say anything. He moved his lips, and got into his own wagon.
He was the best-looking son of the King and he was the most respected Crown Prince. Every woman would get excited upon seeing him, but for some reason, Gu Chaoyan liked to do the opposite of what he expected.
Was she trying to make an impression?
Zhou Huailing just could not understand her.
The wagon headed into the court and De Fu brought them to Ronghua Pce when they reached the court.
Even Gu Chaoyan had no idea what was going on. The King would always choose Qianqing Pce to meet them. Why were they meeting at Ronghua Pce this time?
Some special guests, maybe? But what was going on?
"What happened?" Zhou Huailing asked.
Gu Chaoyan was even more confused. So even Zhou Huailing had no idea what was going on?
"Crown Prince, the King will tell you when you meet him," De Fu said, without crossing the line.
"You old servant!" Zhou Huailing lectured him furiously.
Chapter 1565 Piaomiao Pavilion 1
He was the Crown Prince, and he could ask anything. This servant did not want to tell him, who did he think he was?
Also, Lady Chaoyan was with them too.
He was humiliating him. What would Lady Chaoyan think of him?
The more he thought about this, the more angry Zhou Huailing became. He was about to kick De Fu, even though he was serving the King.
Gu Chaoyan took a step forward when he was about to kick, so she shielded De Fu. "We will know shortly."
Then she walked forward with her head up, and De Fu followed next to her.
Zhou Huailing had to give up his kick and walked forward angrily.
De Fu threw a grateful look at Gu Chaoyan. If not for her, he would have copsed.
The Crown Prince liked to kick servants when he was angry, but if he was stopped right on time, he would not insist on giving the servants any punishments.
The Crown Prince was getting more and more irritable.
De Fu had to sign emotionally.
He watched him grow up, but he did not like it when this young man kicked him.
Ronghua Pce was right in front of them.
The King was already inside the Ronghua Pce.
He seemed to be in a good mood. He was even more happy upon seeing Zhou Huailing and Gu Chaoyan here. "Here you are."
"¡"
"I summoned you suddenly because it happened unexpectedly."
"Father, what is it? Why are we here at Ronghua Pce? Ronghua Pce is a ce to receive foreign ambassadors, but the other two countries can''t have energy to send anyone here, right? I have not heard anything either. Why here?" Zhou Huailing asked constantly.
He was very angry, so he kept asking.
He was the Crown Prince and his father promised him the throne.
How could he have been kept from anything happening in the court? How could he find out the information at the same time as Gu Chaoyan?
"Not foreign ambassador!"
"¡"
"It is the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion! It happened very fast. I did not meet her until today. So I instantly summoned you here." The King exined.
Only today? That was good, thought Zhou Huailing.
He had thought that his father was concealing something from him, since he was busy with something else.
It was good, if that was the case.
"Piaomiao Pavilion?" Gu Chaoyan asked confusedly.
"Yes, after the door to enchantment was opened, those beings outside the door to enchantment came to the Saint Divine Land. The same goes for the Piaomiao Pavilion. You should be careful about Piaomiao Pavilion. It can be as powerful as the Cloud Land!"
"¡"
"They are here because the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion wants to meet the Phoenix Girl as soon as possible. So I summoned you both."
Gu Chaoyan''s face sank.
ording to what Huang Fu said, there were beings outside the door, but they arrived a little too fast.
"She is just the Elder Miss of Piaomiao Pavilion. Why were we summoned? So the Phoenix Girl is here to see her?" Zhou Huailing asked with dissatisfaction.
The Phoenix Girl was very special.
The Phoenix Girl should be asked first before she came. The Phoenix Girl could not juste unprepared. Who did that Elder Miss think she was?
The King''s mouth moved. He wanted to see if he should say something.
Chapter 1566 Piaomiao Pavilion 2
At first, he had the same feeling when hearing the proposal. Piaomiao Pavilion was not famous at all. It was not at all big enough for him to spare any energy, but¡
When the imperial army passed on the message, Piaomiao Pavilion started to attack. Those soldiers were so skillful and they even had special weapons. Within a very short time, hundreds of imperial soldiers died. The other imperial soldiers could not stop them either. It was as if they coulde into the court without any barriers. They even had an array formation that could stop anyone from approaching them.
He was startled. So he had to put down his arrogance and went out to greet them.
He had other reasons to do so. One, the imperial soldiers could not stop them, and any more fights would cause bloody disaster. Two, all they wanted was to meet the Phoenix Girl, and that was a very easy thing to do. Three, the North Qi Land was constantly attacking, and the Saint Divine Land could not do anything about it. The Phoenix Girl could not do anything at the moment, and they could not find the Shadow Door, so if Piaomiao Pavilion could work for them¡ the Saint Divine Land would definitely have extra forces.
He had wanted to have a talk with them first, but¡ the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion did not want to see him. She only wanted to see Phoenix Girl. So the meeting was arranged in such a casual way.
He would definitely pay attention to Piaomiao Pavilion, since they seemed quite capable, but¡
He could not reveal anything about what Piaomiao Pavilion was capable of.
Actually¡ He was the King and his son was just the Crown Prince. He could not just let him know everything.
After a moment of hesitation¡ the King decided to see what was going on, before he told the Crown Prince about this.
The Crown Prince was busy looking into the Shadow Door. So he was not going to burden him with too many things.
"Piaomiao Pavilion is here with sincerity, and it is their Elder Miss. So if a girl wants to meet the Phoenix Girl, she can do it. We aren''t powerful enough to confront the North Qi Land, and Shadow Door is nowhere to be seen, and we can''t just make them work for us. However, Piaomiao Pavilion might be a second choice." The King made a big speech. He would say that again, if the Crown Prince asked in the future. That gave him the possibility of making an exnation.
The King stopped after saying this.
Zhou Huailing did not dare cause any more trouble hearing this, but he still felt very ufortable.
He had his own n and arrangements. The Saint Divine Land knew what the Phoenix Girl was - the most divine being. So if he could marry the Phoenix Girl, the whole country and the four countries on this continent would respect him.
However, what his father did made the Phoenix Girl seem quite low.
An Elder Miss from the Piaomiao Pavilion already gave the Phoenix Girl a chance to retreat. How could he just go about with the Phoenix Girl''s name?
Well¡
It was very unwise, but Zhou Huailing could not say that out loud at the moment. So he was quite displeased.
"My King, the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion is here," De Fu said carefully.
Chapter 1567 1563: Piaomiao Pavilion 3
The King looked serious and cautious, but he was smiling too.
He knew what was going on, but he had never met the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion. He wondered what she was like.
If she had a soft personality. He could convince her easily.
Ling was going to marry the Phoenix Girl. He could even let the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion marry him as well, but neither of them might be interested. Things were veryplicated. Otherwise he could ask her to marry Lord Yan. His wife just passed away anyway.
The King was just thinking about this when he continued. "Let them in."
De Fu nodded and went out to greet them.
Before he was able to walk out of Ronghua Pce, the people outside walked in directly.
De Fu was startled, but he walked aside.
The King did not make the guards stop them. He dropped the small matter of passing a message.
The Elder Miss was leading the troup. She was dressed in sporty clothes, and she was holding a sword. She was dressed more like a man than a woman.
She walked very fast, and seemed imposing. She did not care about manners or etiquette.
She stopped somewhere close to the King. She looked up at the King. "So you are the King of the Saint Divine Land?"
The King nodded and did not ask her to kowtow to him, seeing how she behaved. He was about to ask her to take the seat, when Elder Miss took a seat directly.
The King gave an embarrassed cough.
He would notin if Destiny Monk did not kowtow to him, but the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion seemed too arrogant.
However, he stopped himself when he thought of how powerful they were against the imperial army.
Zhou Huailing did not know what Piaomiao Pavilion was like. So he struck the table, scolding her. "This is the imperial court, not your Piaomiao Pavilion. Where are your manners? You need to¡"
"Shut up." The King shouted. "I am here. You are not in the position to teach anyone a lesson."
Zhou Huailing looked really unconvinced.
The King forced a smile. He said to the Elder Miss with an apologetic tone. "Sorry for the imprudent manners, you¡"
The Elder Miss threw a cold look at him, and said nothing.
She never considered this kind of stupid man as someone important. She was not bothered to argue with him.
She turned to Gu Chaoyan next to them and narrowed her eyes.
She had heard some rumors before she got here.
She had thought that the Phoenix Girl was not at all interesting, but she looked different from what she expected. She had a special air around her, but she was not as noble as she herself was. She sneered at her red birthmark.
"So you are the Phoenix Girl?"
Gu Chaoyan met the Elder Miss'' eyes.
She could tell from the way she behaved that the Elder Miss was not here for any kind talk, not with the King or with her.
Could she be here for¡
Gu Chaoyan had just had some ideas when suddenly, a red silhouette rushed towards her with the tip of a sword pointing at her.
Chapter 1568 Piaomiao Pavilion 4
Gu Chaoyan could see the shing sword. She dodged it which surprised the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion. The Elder Miss had intended to attack Gu Chaoyan on her shoulders to give her some wounds. She was going to do that to make sure that she was able to hurt the Phoenix Girl.
Unexpectedly¡ She dodged it!
The Elder Miss became even more vicious. She raised her sword and changed into another direction, from which she pointed at Gu Chaoyan again.
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly as she dodged her again. Within that short interval, she raised the teacup and smashed it right on the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion''s face. The Elder Miss dodged it but the tea was still on her face.
The Elder Miss became very angry. She was no longer teasing as she did before.
She had been practicing so hard during the past two years, so she was really skillful. No one was able to hurt her, but this woman was throwing tea in her face.
She decided to hurt Gu Chaoyan directly.
Gu Chaoyan kept a calm expression on her face.
She used to be a trained killer, after all. She was not only good at shooting, but also good at dodging. The Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion was not that skillful with a sword. So she could dodge her easily.
And she had to dodge her because she had no weapons with her.
Gu Chaoyan was so skillful with dodging her that the Elder Miss got really angry. She started to attack really fiercely, and Gu Chaoyan found it increasingly easy to dodge her. Every time she did, she would toss something onto her face.
The people from Piaomiao Pavilion shouted. "Be careful Elder Miss!"
Only then did the Elder Miss bring herself back. She stopped and looked really displeased.
The moment she stopped moving with the sword¡
Zhou Huailing stepped forward and shouted at the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion. "You angry b*tch, how can you attack Phoenix Girl in Ronghua Pce, are you an Elder Miss or not? You are disrespecting her! Someone¡"
Before he could say something, the Elder Miss gave her guards a hint. The guards took out a written charm and gagged Zhou Huailing. He could not move at all.
Zhou Huailing could not say a thing.
"That is just a small warning. Any more shouting, and there will be more than that!" the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion said with displeasure.
Only then did she put away her sword and find her seat.
The King was shocked. That written charm controlled someone so easily?
"I am the angry b*tch? The Phoenix Girl is. I was just teasing you and yet you were tossing things at me? Just like those tricks in the lower-ss. You are not like a Phoenix Girl at all," the Elder Miss said disdainfully, looking down at the Phoenix Girl.
Chapter 1569 Fanghua Pill 1
When she said that¡ she raised her hands, and wiped her face. She still had some water on her face. She was really angry about it.
No one dared to pour water on her face, not even her father!
She was going to remember this.
Gu Chaoyan was very calm. She said calmly as the servants were putting away the mess. "Teasing?"
"¡"
"If I understand it properly, teasing means that the two sides should be on the same page. Elder Miss, you had a sword and I had nothing. If that is called teasing, then I don''t really know what your rules with teasing are."
"¡"
"Or, is it because Piaomiao Pavilion doesn''t have any talents, so they have to take advantage of people?" Gu Chaoyan looked up at Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion, disdainfully as well.
"You!" Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion was so angry but she could not say anything back.
She had never intended to tease her.
She had thought that the Phoenix Girl would not be able to dodge her sword, so she could give her a warning, but she failed to do anything to her.
She was just venting her anger, but this girl talked back and poked her right in the heart.
The Phoenix Girl was so narrow-minded.
Before she came to the Saint Divine Land, she had asked people from Piaomiao Pavilion to look into this Pheonix Girl. What she heard was that the Phoenix Girl was ugly and disliked by her father. That was why she was here to see what this Pheonix Girl was really like.
She had been very confident on the way here, but¡
What she had seen and what she had heard waspletely different.
She might not be as pretty, but she was not ugly. And she was notpletely untalented either. She dodged her attack!
Damn, Zhang Hao! What information did he get?
He was never ck in doing small things for the Pavilion, but he made such a huge mistake in this important errand.
Seeing the tension between the two¡ the King said openly, "No one is hurt, so it''s nothing serious. You were just ying around. The servants have sorted away the mess, so let''s just forget about it."
He was shocked by how they could control people with a written charm, after what he witnessed between them and the imperial army.
He needed to bring Piaomiao Pavilion to his side.
And if that was the purpose, he needed to be inclusive.
He could get away with this since no one was hurt.
When the King said that, the anger on the two sides seemed to rx, but¡
Piaomiao Pavilion should not be belittled.
An Elderly Man from Piaomiao Pavilion came forward and smiled. "Sorry for our Elder Miss'' behavior in this game."
He took out a bottle.
"This is the Fanghua Pill we have. In addition to strengthening the muscles and bones and nourishing qi and blood, long-term consumption of Fanghua Pill can also prolong life. I have reached 110 years old because of this. I am strong because of this pill. Here you are, Phoenix Girl, it is apensating gift to you."
Chapter 1570 Fanghua Pill 2
Having said this¡ he gave the pill to the guard next to him and asked him to give it to the Phoenix Girl opposite him.
Gu Chaoyan did not turn down thispensation gift.
This Elder Miss from Piaoomiao Pavilion ambushed her and it was her fault, so she needed to apologize to her anyway.
The guard gave it to Gu Chaoyan, who took it, and opened it.
Elderly Man Qianji from Piaomiao Pavilion showed a brief smile as he saw how the Phoenix Girl tried to eat it directly. Fanghua Pill was just a middle-ss pill at Piaomiao Pavilion, and half of the people from Piaomiao Pavilion would be able to use it. This Pheonix Girl seemed so greedy and stingy, totally different from Piaomiao Pavilion''s Elder Miss!
Everyone was looking down at everyone in the court from the Saint Divine Land, including Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan ignored them. She opened the lid and smelled.
Within a very short time, she could tell what the pill was made of and how it was made.
The pill was quite good medicine, after all, the medicinal materials used in it were extremely difficult to cultivate, and the pharmacist''s fire control was also extremely good. This medicine did have the effect as the man said, but it wasn''t that magical. He was able to be so tough when he was more than one hundred and ten years old, not only because of this Fanghua Pill.
The Fanghua Pill could help people to stay healthy, but only for a few more years.
She had a lot of such pills in her space.
In her opinion, it was just low-ss pills.
Besides, her space was getting more and more magical, and the pills cultivated with the herbs from there were even better than the Fanghua Pill, though they might be counted as the low-ss pills.
She had thought it was something excellent, but clearly people from Piaomiao Pavilion were looking down at them.
They were just middle-ss organizations.
Gu Chaoyan gave it a smell, put on the lid and tossed it to Sword One, saying indifferently, "Sword One, you are practicing martial arts every day, and you need a supplement. You can have it."
Sword One put it away indifferently, looking very calm.
Elderly Man Qianji''s face twisted, as he saw what was happening.
He had thought that the Phoenix Girl would cherish the Fanghua Pill, but she tossed it indifferently to her servant.
To her servant!
The Fanghua Pill was very rare at Piaomiao Pavilion, and only avable to first-ss disciples. What rights did her servant have to eat it?
Elderly Man Qianji was very displeased.
He said with a sinking expression. "It seems that Pheonix Girl doesn''t like our gifts. My intention was that if you liked it, we could give you one bottle monthly. It can help you to cultivate your skin and extend your lifespan, apart from giving you energy. It seems that I have over-thought this."
Elderly Man Qianji had never had the intention of offering the pill in the long term.
The Fanghua Pill was a middle-grade pill and it was quite rare at Piaomiao Pavilion too. So he would not offer them to her, but¡ she treated the pill so nonchntly.
Elderly Man Qianji could guess that she was probably going to pretend as if she did not care about it. She could give it to the servant when everyone was around, then she would eat it when no one was around.
The offer was not tempting, so she was using this against Piaomiao Pavilion.
Now¡ he was offering such an attractive condition.
He was sure that the Phoenix Girl would be moved.
As long as she was moved, she would definitely want to take the chance to save her own face.
He loved to see such a scene.
Chapter 1571 Fanghua Pill 3
Qianji was waiting for the Phoenix Girl to regret.
When he said that¡ Sword One said in a very embarrassed tone, before the Phoenix Girl said anything. "Elder Miss, I don''t think you need to take the offer. I don''t want this pill. I am already well-fed by your pills, and I practice martial arts every day."
Hearing these words, Gu Chaoyan said to Elderly Man Qianji politely, "Thanks, Elderly Man, but my maid doesn''t want it. No need to give mepensation, we can pass."
Elderly Man Qianji''s face was extremely dark.
He was trying very hard to stay calm, but his face was still twisted.
How dare they do this?
How dare they look down at Miaomiao Pavilion''s middle-grade pill? She would definitely regret it in the future.
Elderly Man Qianji forced a smile, and continued. "Okay."
Sword One behind Gu Chaoyan almost chuckled.
She had never understood why Elder Miss could have no loopholes in her n and have everyone in her control. Later, Elder Miss taught her how to read people''s minds.
She had read the opponent''s mind today, thus doing this.
Elder Miss tossed the pill to her because the pill was ordinary, because Elder Miss'' pill was already quite magical. So her move proved that the pills were not as good as Elder Miss'', but why did she put on a disdainful look for it?
She had made observations.
That man appeared polite to Elder Miss, but he did not give the pill personally to her, instead he gave it to a guard in a very indifferent way. He did not even show any respect. Therefore, he was clearly looking down at Elder Miss.
In that case, she could just toss away those things.
She believed that she was right.
And the result turned out to be so.
Without moving a finger, she brought down their enemy.
No wonder Elder Miss often taught her to read through people''s minds. It was a very important skill, and she had understood how important it was.
By this point, the people from Piaomiao Pavilion were not only looking down at her, they also started to hate her.
Gu Chaoyan did not care.
People from Piaomiao Pavilion were not here with any good intentions, so she did not have to treat them nicely.
She picked up her tea and continued to drink it.
The King smiled as he noticed the weird atmosphere. "I was wondering if you need anything from the Phoenix Girl?"
If not¡ he was going to make a deal with people from Piaomiao Pavilion.
People from the Saint Divine Land lived rtively longer, but barely over 50 years old. The previous King passed away when he was 46 years old. He was 40 years old now, and he had a few problems with his health. So he decided to retire from the throne and spend the rest of his life in quietness, but if he had such a great pill that could make him live longer, didn''t it mean that he could have a few more years to go?
Then he could be in the throne for longer!
He had to get the pills now!
He had nothing else in his mind. He wanted to live to 100 years old, that would be enough.
Zhao Dier had been very displeased by what happened. She was silent all this time, but hearing what the King asked, she suddenly remembered what her father asked her to do here. That was the most important mission.
"Of course," Zhao Dier said.
"What is it then?" The King was confused.
Chapter 1572 Golden Rolls 1
"Golden Rolls. We are here because we want the Golden Rolls," Zhao Dier said calmly. "The Phoenix Girl was the only one who could open the door to enchantment, and there would be a Golden Rolls hidden in there. The Rolls show the reason why the door to enchantment was closed. So we would like to see what is written there."
Zhao Dier was trying hard to conceal her emotion and uncertainty, as she was saying this.
She took a look at Gu Chaoyan when she was done with the speech.
They were here for the Golden Rolls, just as Gu Chaoyan had guessed, but she did not think that the Golden Rolls only contained the reason why the door to enchantment was closed. Otherwise Zhao Dier would not havee to the Saint Divine Land personally and showed such a hostile attitude towards her.
Golden Rolls would not have been stolen away if it only contained the reason.
So¡ the Golden Rolls were very important.
Zhao Dier was trying to make it sound not important.
Only when it sounded unimportant, would they offer it so easily.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan could understand what they were up to.
When Zhao Dier was done¡
Elderly Man Qianji stepped forward behind her and said kindly, "But we won''t read the content for free. As long as our Elder Miss finishes reading it, we have things to make a deal with you too."
"¡"
"Our Pavilion has been in existence longer than the Saint Divine Land. And everyone from our Pavilion is a practised disciple, who is very good at alchemy, pill-brewing and magic tools. They are all excellent."
"¡"
"If we can read what is in the Golden Rolls, we will offer five upper-ss pills, three upper-ss magic tools and three middle-grade magic tools. And we will give you some middle-grade pills from us as a gift."
"¡"
"Those things can''t just be obtained from the market. Some might not even be traded with money or goods."
"¡"
"I just remember that the humans in the Saint Divine Land never practice, but even if you are not practicing, that stuff would be very practical for you!"
Qinji smiled arrogantly.
Piaomiao Pavilion had just onepetitor, namely the Cangyan Door. And what they produced from Piaomiao Pavilion was never easy to buy. He was sure that people like them would want to get what they offered.
After all, they had no knowledge of it, and they never knew that the Golden Rolls were far better than that stuff.
Elderly Man Qianji was very confident about this.
Hearing that, the King felt so itchy to make a decision.
He did not know much of it, but seeing what his imperial army and the charm he saw right now, he could more or less understand how excellent those things were. He even believed that the North Qi Land had gotten magical monsters in this way. That was why the North Qi Land suddenly became so powerful against the rest of the three countries.
He really wanted that stuff, but he had no Golden Rolls.
He had not seen any Golden Rolls when the door to enchantment was opened.
Also¡ he was going to think about the deal as well. He had not seen or read anything from the Golden Rolls either.
He was excited and anxious. He had no idea what to do.
He turned to Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 1573 Golden Rolls 2
Gu Chaoyan was still seated there calmly, without showing any expression. This conversation seemed to her like a very ordinary one, as if it was about Qing''s talk on pastry.
Seeing her expression¡ the King got even more anxious.
Why didn''t she care about this important stuff? Was she willing to make the deal? Was it a good deal?
Also, since when did she hide the Golden Rolls, and why did she keep it a secret.
The King stomped his feet involuntarily, as he sat on the throne.
"It''s not a good deal," Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
Elder Qianji was about to smile when he realized what he heard. He was confused.
"You!" Zhao Dier almost struck the table and was about to rush to Gu Chaoyan.
They offered so many good things in return, and those gifts were not able to be bought in the market.
Yet she did not think that was a good deal? Why?
She was just a Phoenix Girl with the Golden Rolls.
Qianji stopped Zhao Dier and shook his head at her.
He had just arrived here and needed to see the Golden Rolls, so they had to be very careful. The Phoenix Girl looked harmless, but she was the Phoenix Girl after all, and she was not hurt in the test a while ago.
They had to be very careful about not losing anything good.
They were here and the Cangyan Door should appear very soon. If they failed this time, they would have difficulty in making it through.
They would need to make a new n once again.
Elder Miss was excellent, but she was too young and she had never failed at anything before. So he had to stop her in case she did something stupid.
Elder Qianji stopped her then he spoke to Gu Chaoyan politely, "You don''t have to answer so fast. You think about it and we can discusster. We have many chances to work together."
"¡"
"We from Piaomiao Pavilion may have to stay in the court, these days." Qianji turned to the King.
The King said, "De Fu, arrange a ce for the Piaomiao Pavilion to stay in the court."
Gu Chaoyan threw a casual look at them.
She had no interest in being here.
She stood up and said, "My King, I am leaving now if you have nothing else to say."
Then she turned around and walked out of Ronghua Pce.
The King gave an embarrassed cough.
He had not said yes, but Gu Chaoyan was the Phoenix Girl, so he had to drop it.
Gu Chaoyan really did not want to see anyone from the Pavilion, so she left directly.
The big n? She did not think so. They were so narrow-minded, and stupid. They did not even know how to conceal the conspiracy.
"Elder Miss, the Crown Prince is still there. Are you leaving him there? He was trapped because he defended you." Sword One asked with a small voice on the way out.
There was no one around when they walked on the path leading out.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
She did notment on Sword One''s whisper.
That was right¡ it seemed that the Crown Prince was defending her, but the truth was different.
"He was not helping me. He was helping himself. He always felt that he can marry the Phoenix Girl, so he doesn''t want the Phoenix Girl to be demeaned, because that would mean that he himself is being demeaned."
"If I am demeaned, it would be a p on his own reputation." Saying this, Gu Chaoyan gave a smirk. "Sword One¡"
Chapter 1574 Golden Rolls 3
"Do you believe that after this strange charm, he will have a different attitude towards Zhao Dier?"
"¡"
"He only wants what he finds useful, and he will treat it differently."
Sword One shook her head. "I don''t believe that. You are the Phoenix Girl!"
"Then we will see what happens." Gu Chaoyan winked at Sword One and continued to head out of the court.
Sword One suddenly got really curious, but after a moment of rxation¡ Gu Chaoyan became confused.
These things all interested her, but also confused her, the Golden Rolls, Piaomiao Pavilion, the human race, alchemy, upper-ss pills and magical tools¡
And only Huang Fu had some knowledge about any of these, but Huang Fu¡
She found him very dangerous.
He always did something over the top, and he always had strange emotions.
She found that she should stay away from Huang Fu.
So she would not ask him personally.
Then¡ should she go to Destiny Monk instead?
Gu Chaoyan looked back at the court - which was where the King imprisoned Destiny Monk.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly felt that everything was getting veryplicated.
¡ª
When the people from Piaomiao Pavilion were settled¡ the King could not help feeling really excited when he got to Qianqing Pce. He could not even read the books Jiang Shuang left for him.
He was thinking about those strange, new things he just heard and witnessed and felt really disturbed.
"De Fu, go and fetch Elder Qianji and the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion. Tell them that I have something to discuss with them," the King said anxiously.
"Yes."
De Fu hurried away.
Zhao Dier and Qianji came with De Fu.
Something to discuss with them? Were they going to say yes to their deal?
However¡ they failed to see the Phoenix Girl in the room, so Zhao Dier became impatient. She asked straightforwardly, "What do you want to discuss with us?"
"Fanghua Pill! I want many of these. If you can offer them to me, I will give you many bonuses, towns, women, or jewelry! Anything we can afford for that," the King said expectantly.
He did not mind giving up some parts of thend, as long as he could extend his lifespan.
Zhao Dier was furious.
Fanghua Pill were middle-grade pills. How could the towns and women of the Saint Divine Land be equal to that? The King was really thinking highly of himself.
What did they know about Piaomiao Pavilion?! Their whole country was nothing to them!
They were asked toe here for Fanghua Pill?
Zhao Dier almost pulled out her sword, but Qianji stopped her.
He smiled at the King. "Fanghua Pill? Good, that is easy. You can give us some jewelry and women as an exchange, but we don''t need towns."
"Really?"
"Yeah, we will get the guards to deliver it to you. Anything else? Or we will leave now. King, please try to convince the Phoenix Girl about the Golden Rolls," Qianji said politely.
The King let out a sigh of relief - that was easy. So he nodded and promised to work on the Golden Rolls.
When Qianji and Zhao Dier were back in their own room, Zhao Dier shouted furiously, "Elderly Man Qianji, what were you doing? How can we make a deal with the Saint Divine Land like that?"
Qianji shook his head with a smile. "I have my reason to do that."
Chapter 1575 Dementia Pill 1
A reason?
Zhao Dier could not understand what that might be.
The Saint Divine Land was a country, but nobody there could cultivate. Piaomiao Pavilion could destroy the whole country if they wanted to.
Why did they need their Fanghua Pill to make a deal with the King? How ridiculous!
Qianji said calmly, "He wants the Fanghua Pill, but we don''t necessarily have to give it to him. He can''t tell the difference. We can give him a Dementia Pill, that works as well."
"¡"
"We can take down the Saint Divine Land easily, but why must we waste our forces for and like this?"
"¡"
"We can control a King and then we can control thend. The Phoenix Girl is not strong enough on her own. The King gives her orders and she has to obey him. So we can use the King to control her." Qianji smiled as if he were very confident about what he was nning.
Zhao Dier understood what Qianji said and was relieved.
One bottle of pills would do. They did not even need to use any forces from the Pavilion.
Elder Qianji was indeed very good.
They could cause fights between themselves, rather than using force.
No wonder her father stressed that Elder Qianji would need to tag along.
He was indeed very experienced.
She was sure that with Elder Qianji''s help, they would make it.
When they got what was in the Golden Rolls and went home, the other Elders from Piaomiao Pavilion would treat her differently, then she would be able to obtain the throne of Piaomiao Pavilion.
Zhao Dier became increasingly confident.
"Good, Elder Qianji, thanks for your efforts." Even an arrogant woman like Zhao Dier would say something modest at this moment.
Qianji nodded and greeted Zhao Dier.
Then he took out a bottle of pills and passed it to his guard. "Give this to the King, and tell him that he should take one pill every fifth day, no more than that."
"Yes"
Dementia Pill was just a low-ss pill at Pavilion, a very bad one too, but it was useful too. If it did not work as a low-ss pill, it would be totally useless.
However, the pills did not work on anyone who cultivated.
Unless it was someone who didn''t have a lot of experience with cultivation, but Dementia Pill still might not work on them.
Nevertheless, they had it with them because no one cultivated in the Saint Divine Land, so it became extremely useful this time, which was great.
Anyone who had cultivated before would need one pill a day for it to work, but the King was too old to take even one pill every fifth day.
However, they had little time left, so that was the best n. Otherwise, their n would be dyed.
When the pill was settled, Qianji smiled calmly, "Have a good rest, Elder Miss!"
¡ª
At Ronghua Pce.
Zhou Huailing could finally move.
And he became really excited, as if he had been reborn.
He had heard everything, but nothing apart from his eyes could move. He was very afraid that he would spend the rest of his life here at Ronghua Pce.
Chapter 1576 - 1576 Dementia Pill 2
1576 Dementia Pill
Gu Chaoyan left him alone. So did his father. He felt really ufortable.
He was going to keep this in mind and take revengeter.
He felt extremely irritated, but he was even more shocked.
He had thought that Piaomiao Pavilion was nothingpared to the Shadow Door
Unexpectedly it was so magical.
A small guard could gag him with a charm?
What if there were many charms like that? And all the other things they had mentioned?
The North Qi would be nothing when he got them all. Those magical monsters would be nothing!
He felt increasingly excited.
In that case, what about the Shadow Door? It would be nothing too!
Zhou Huailing hurried out of the Ronghua Pce and joined Junyi who was waiting for him outside.
Junyi was about to ask what was going on, since everyone else left, yet the Crown Prince did note out until now. Zhou Huailing dragged him away, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the mansion, then I will tell you.¡±
Junyi realized that something was wrong.
They walked out with a serious look on their faces.
Back at the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.
Zhou Huailing did not know how to start exining what happened at Ronghua Pce.
He thought for a while before recounting what happened to Junyi.
Junyi gasped.
¡°Piaomiao Pavilion is very important!¡± Junyi said seriously, ¡°You have to get them to work for you!¡±
Zhou Huailing agreed, but how?
¡°I am going to marry the Elder Miss from Pavilion as well!¡± Zhou Huailing said resolutely.
Zhou Huailing believed that was a good idea.
It seemed that the Elder Miss had some power at Piaomiao Pavilion, so if she became his wife, everything from Piaomiao Pavilion would be his.
However, that was a little difficult to do.
¡°The Phoenix Girl has to be the Crown Prince Consort, but what about the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion? She doesn¡¯t like the Phoenix Girl, so the whole thing will be difficult to do,¡± Zhou Huailing said, agreeing with what Junyi said. He needed to find a solution.
Junyi smiled.
That was quite difficult, but not impossible.
¡°They are both women. If you are always sucking up to the Phoenix Girl, she will not cherish you, because in her opinion, you only have her in mind. But if you start to treat the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion well, then she will get jealous and try to turn you to her.¡±
¡°¡±
¡°The Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion is just an Elder Miss from a Pavilion. If you keep treating her well, she will be moved, and the Phoenix Girl would get jealous upon seeing you treating someone else so well, so she would want to get you more.¡±
¡°¡±
¡°Then when the two girls are fighting for you, you cane up with a better idea to get them both.¡±
¡°¡±
¡°And they will just satisfy you after they marry you, then all will be well.¡± Junyi smiled.
Zhou Huailing thought that was a great n.
Aplicated, yet easy n.
He was going to follow Junyi¡¯s suggestion.
¡°Get the best jewelry for me.¡±
Chapter 1577 - 1577 Lady Dier and Engagement 1
1577 Lady Dier and Engagement
¡°Okay, Crown Prince!¡± Junyi said in satisfaction and went to do that.
It was getting veryte, but it was fine if everything went well.
He had almost reached his goal.
If he could make it go faster, he could even forgo any rest. He was young and had a lot of time, but his master was old. He was worried that he might not be able to see him taking the position as the King¡¯s strategist.
The following day.
The King ate the pills and felt very fresh. He was in a good mood, and was very energetic. He normally got tired after reading the petitions, but after the pills, he would not be able to sleep untilte at night, and when he woke up just a few hourster, he was still feeling rather energetic.
Therefore, he asked De Fu to bring the Elder Miss and Elder from Piaomiao Pavilion to him for breakfast. Even the princes from the other countries did not get treated so well.
The King believed that he was offering an exceptionally good offer to Piaomiao Pavilion.
Zhao Dier looked around as she arrived. She was displeased when she saw that the Phoenix Girl was missing.
She did not like the Phoenix Girl, but in her heart, she believed that the Phoenix Girl was the only qualified person who could share a table with her, not this so-called King.
Elder Qianji reminded her so she stopped herself. She sat down and asked in satisfaction. ¡°Where is the Phoenix Girl?¡±
¡°She does not live here, she lives outside the court with a few maids. She doesn¡¯te to the court unless summoned for some affair. If you want to meet her, I will summon her now,¡± the King said politely.
¡°The Phoenix Girl is not living here in the court?¡± Zhao Dier was confused. She was the most noble woman in the court and yet she was not living here?
¡°She used to live in her family¡¯s mansion, but she wanted to investigate her mother¡¯s murder, so she got her father and stepmother beheaded. She can¡¯t live in the family¡¯s mansion, so she moved to her own mansion. I asked her to move in with us, but she doesn¡¯t want to, so I had to drop it.¡± The King looked helpless.
He did not want to waste time talking about Gu Chaoyan. Then he said excitedly, ¡°I have to say that the pills from Piaomiao Pavilion are really excellent. After one pill I already feel really motivated and energetic. It¡¯s better than all the supplements I have eaten during the past few years.¡±
Zhao Dier rolled her eyes.
The pills were low-ss pills at Piaomiao Pavilion, and only people like them would think that they were precious.
¡°The pills from Piaomiao Pavilion are always the best. Many peoplee to Haitian Market just to beg us for some.¡± Elder Qianji added politely, ¡°The Fanghua Pill is just a middle-grade pill, but they are hard to make. We are sincere enough to offer you this much. And we hope that you won¡¯t let us wait for too long for the Golden Rolls.¡±
The King could not answer them regarding anything about the Golden Rolls, so he paused.
He didn¡¯t have the Golden Rolls. Otherwise, he could just make any deal he wanted.
The King smiled with a guilty smile, answering, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±
Before Elder Qianji answered him the King sized up Zhao Dier.
Zhao Dier was very arrogant but young. It would be best if she could be involved with a marriage alliance with them.
Thinking of this idea, the King asked involuntarily, ¡°Lady Dier, are you engaged?¡±
Chapter 1578 - 1578 Lady Dier and Engagement 2
1578 Lady Dier and Engagement
Zhao Dier had beenining about the breakfast served to her, which was worse than the food she got at Piaomiao Pavilion, when she heard the question.
Why was this his business?
If not, was the King trying to have a hand in her marriage? Who did he think he was?
Nobody from the Saint Divine Land, whether the King or a lord or prince was a match for Zhao Dier. How ridiculous.
¡°If not, we still have two lords in our country. And they are old enough and yet to be engaged. Lady Dier, if you have time, you can meet them,¡± the King said with a smile.
Lord Yu and Lord Yan were both suitors for her. If she could fall for Lord Yan, then everything would be much easier.
Lord Yu was obedient too, but he had been traveling about these years, and he might have developed a new personality. On the other hand, Lord Yan obeyed everything he said.
Zhao Dier¡¯s guess was confirmed.
She did not even conceal her disdain. She said straightforwardly, ¡°I am not engaged, but you know what our Pavilion is like? My future husband has to be an outstanding man, and no lord from your country is worth the while.¡±
¡°¡±
¡°If you have time, King, you can think about the Golden Rolls and stay away from my private affairs. My father will arrange everything for me.¡±
¡°¡±
¡°Who do you think you are?¡±
Before she could finish her speech, Elder Qianji stopped her.
The Elder Miss was right, but she could not brag like this.
Elder Qianji exined. ¡°Elder Miss is not engaged, but our Head has his own arrangement. Elder Miss is the elder daughter of our Head and she has a very high-level cultivation. So she is not a minor figure at Piaomiao Pavilion. Her future husband has to be well-selected as well.¡±
¡°Many Heads from other doors havee to propose, and we have turned them down, let alone a lord from your smallnd?¡±
¡°¡±
¡°Men without cultivation are nothing in our eyes.¡±
¡°¡±
¡°King, you better focus on your breakfast. You can¡¯t have a hand in everything in our Pavilion.¡± Qianji threatened.
The King gave a light cough andughed embarrassedly.
In his eyes, Piaomiao Pavilion was very outstanding, but it was just a Pavilion whilst the Saint Divine Land was a huge country. Thend¡¯s lord should be a good match.
How could they be so arrogant?
Without saying anything more, the King turned to his breakfast. He needed Fanghua Pills from Piaomiao Pavilion after all.
It was a terrible and embarrassing breakfast.
The people from Piaomiao Pavilion got up and left and the King did not stop them.
***
Zhao Dier shouted loudly despite being in the court. ¡°Who does the King think he is? Look at his face? How can he offer a lord to me? Shame on him!¡±
Zhao Dier¡¯s future husband should be someone excellent.
He should be as excellent as Leader Mingjing, not some trash like this!
How arrogant.
She would have dug out the King¡¯s tongue if not for Elder Qianji who stopped her.
¡°Feed him more Dementia Pill, in case he keeps nagging at me.¡± Zhao Dier shouted loudly.
Qianji nodded in agreement, but he suddenly had a weird look on his face.
Chapter 1579 - 1579 The Cangyan Door
1579 The Cangyan Door
Thank you readers!
¡°People from the Cangyan Door are here.¡± Qianji said with a distressed tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect them to get here so fast.¡±
He had thought about adding more Dementia Pill to the King, but it seemed that he did not have to.
The Cangyan Door was here faster than they had expected. So they needed to hurry up.
He felt that he was too slow at the moment.
¡°Anyway they like it. The Cangyan Door is so small they have never managed to take advantage of us, so they should not be able to take hold of the Golden Rolls,¡± Zhao Dier said confidently.
She felt confident. She was even expectant.
The Cangyan Door was here, then the other schools would be here too.
Then He should be here as well
He wanted the Golden Rolls, so he should be here soon.
Zhao Dier nodded at herself.
¡°Elder, go and have a rest. The Cangyan Door is very good at ying tricks, so you should watch out for them this time,¡± Zhao Dier said indifferently.
¡°Okay, Elder Miss.¡± Qianji answered.
***
The King did not see people from the Cangyan Door until four hourster.
With people from Piaomiao Pavilioning before them, the Cangyan Door was epted when the invitation was sent.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
Inside Gu Chaoyan¡¯s room.
Sword Three was telling Gu Chaoyan about the arrival of the Cangyan Door.
¡°Okay.¡± Gu Chaoyan answered briefly.
Just as she had predicted, there would be more such schoolsing to thend.
And they were all here for the Golden Rolls.
eaglesnov1,o
For example, Piaomiao Pavilion did not have a good purpose.
The capital would be in a mess.
What on earth was inside the Golden Rolls that everyone was here for? And who might be the most likely to be able to get hold of it?
Gu Chaoyan was distracted as she thought about these questions.
The next moment Huang Fu dressed in a red blouse appeared, startling Gu Chaoyan.
Huang Fu? Wasn¡¯t he in the space? What was he doing here? Why did he appear so suddenly? What did he want?
Huang Fu was seated in front of her, but did not approach her like before.
This woman was so dumb!
As a Phoenix he coulde out of the space whenever he wanted to, so he coulde out anytime he wanted as a man as well. What was so surprising about it?
Well
He was not out often because he hoped that this woman would think of him every now and then ande to visit him sometimes, but now
The woman was made of rock.
She never thought of him whenever she ran into any issues, nor did she want to visit him for any reason!
He had thought that she would ask him when people from Piaomiao Pavilion arrived, but she would rather try hard to think about it herself than turn to him.
This woman is getting really annoying nowadays.
She was worse than she had been a hundred years ago.
She had been an annoying woman back then, but she never dodged him!
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Chaoyan calmed herself down before asking quietly.
Huang Fu looked furious, and he almost broke out of the fury that pushed down on his head.
Pressing down his anger, he told himself that she was annoying like this because she had no memories of the past.
Chapter 1580 - 1580 Huang Fu 1
1580 Huang Fu ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to ask me?¡± Huang Fu¡¯s long, narrow eyes were staring at Gu Chaoyan, as if trying to read through her.
Thank you readers!
Piaomiao Pavilion, the Cangyan Door, the upper-grade magical pills, and all¡ she was confused by all of these, wasn¡¯t she?
And he had the answer for all of them.
Gu Chaoyan did want to know the answer.
She almost burst out the questions when she was asked, but she restrained herself.
!!
She thought of what he was like when they were alone. Huang Fu was a nice gentleman who told her everything, but sometimes he really did some improper things. He kept asking her to kiss him or something like that. She would not allow that to happen, and she did not want that to happen either.
They needed to stay away from each other, so she would not ask him.
¡°No.¡± Gu Chaoyan answered sharply.
Huang Fu, who had be used to the anger, got annoyed again.
She was confused, but she still insisted that there was nothing.
What more could he say?
¡°Piaomiao Pavilion has a long history and they are indeed excellent among all the cultivating humans. Their pills and magical tools are indeed popr. Many people try to get into Piaomiao Pavilion every year through the examination. That is why the Elder Miss is so arrogant. She is indeed a really capable person.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She is hostile towards you only because you are the Phoenix Girl. She doesn¡¯t think you are a suitable person to live up to the title, thus treating you badly.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But she wouldn¡¯t really hurt you. The Piaomiao Pavilion is not this bold. So you don¡¯t need to be worried about anything except for her small tricks.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Cangyan Door is almost the same as Piaomiao Pavilion, so there is no need to talk about it.¡±
§ãom
¡°¡¡±
¡°They are here to see the Golden Rolls, but they won¡¯t dare to try to take it for themselves.¡±
¡°However, Golden Rolls were missing after the door to enchantment was opened, so things will getplicated. You might have a chaotic time for a while.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I would like to see who took it away before. Things are progressing. I will tell you in detail when every school arrives.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I can stay by your side to deal with everything that is happening nowadays,¡± Huang Fu said.
Gu Chaoyan was listening to him narrating very carefully, but when she heard that he proposed to stay by her side¡ Gu Chaoyan suddenly got reminded of what he did before.
She was not going to allow him to stay by her side.
She shook her head. ¡°No thanks. I will deal with everything myself. Thank you for telling me. I appreciate that. I won¡¯t trouble you,¡± Gu Chaoyan said politely.
Huang Fu got really irritated.
¡°No thanks?¡± Huang Fu countered in displeasure. ¡°Okay, I will drop you. Do as you want!¡±
The next second, he went straight back to the space.
He turned around and looked behind him.
He was so angry right now so she shoulde to console him, would she?
Chapter 1581 - 1581 Huang Fu 2
1581 Huang Fu Seated in the study of the space, Huang Fu took down two ancient books from the shelf, reading them through indifferently, trying to pretend that he did not care whilst waiting for her at the same time. He was not going to be so pleasant after this. He wanted to see hering to him. Huang Fu was thinking that, whilst sneaking some look outside.
Thank you readers!
Strange¡
He had been here for a while, but no one joined him.
Didn¡¯t she realize that she had made him angry?
Huang Fu waited for a while longer¡ and a little longer again¡
Time passed¡ and Huang Fu got really impatient. She had not evene to talk to him. She might be slow about this, but she should realize by this point what she had done. She was noting!
Gu Chaoyan!!!
This woman was so dumb, so slow and so annoying.
He had never met such an annoying woman before. She was the only one after hundreds of years.
The more he thought about this, the more angry Huang Fu became.
He was not going to tell her what was happening.
Also¡ He was not going to tell her who might have taken away the Golden Rolls. She could work on that herself!
How annoying!
Huang Fu¡¯s anger filled up the whole space.
***
Outside.
Seeing that Huang Fu was gone, Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief. She just could not figure out his intentions and ideas. She really had no idea how to get on with people like that. The only solution was to stay away from such people.
It was good that he went back into the space. Good.
They should not spend too much time together.
Gu Chaoyan was thinking this inwardly.
She sipped some tea to make herself feel slightly better.
¡°Elder Miss!¡± Sword One sounded excited.
Gu Chaoyan put down the teacup and walked out. She opened the door and soon forgot the unhappiness she just encountered, seeing Sword One¡¯s happiness. ¡°What is it?¡±
Sword One put away her sword, came to her and took out two bottles. ¡°Elder Miss, I just tried Fanghua Pill from Piaomiao Pavilion, and it is not as good as the one you give me in daily life. Your pills make me feel energetic and spiritual and I can even be better at using the de, and though the Fanghua Pill might have this function it is not working that well.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°People from Piaomiao Pavilion even regard this as a treasure and look down at you! How strange!¡± Sword One said excitedly.
She had been right. Elder Miss did not like these pills. Elder Miss never looked down at people for nor reason. If she did look down at someone, she would have her reason to do so.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
Sword One did try it out carefully.
¡°You can leave it, if it doesn¡¯t work that well. We have many pills and the Fanghua Pill isn¡¯t needed,¡± Gu Chaoyan said indifferently.
It was indeed terrible.
Sword One nodded.
She did not toss it, but she was not going to eat the Fanghua Pill anymore.
They were just walking into the room, when Sword Two came back and said, ¡°Elder Miss, the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion and the Crown Prince are here.¡±
Chapter 1582 Apology 1
They?
Together?
What was going on?
Gu Chaoyan was frowning. She really had no interest in talking with them.
She was about to let Sword Two turn them down when some noise arose. Gu Chaoyan looked up and saw Zhao Dier pushing the guards who stopped her. She just broke in.
She looked really displeased. "Honestly, Phoenix Girl, what is going on here? I am here to see you and yet your guards stop me! They should be taught a good lesson!" she said arrogantly, and came walking to her.
Zhou Huailing was even more arrogant. He raised his legs and wanted to kick the guards at Xinlin Mansion. Gu Chaoyan flung out something in her hands causing Zhou Huailing to stagger backwards before he could do anything. He almost fell. It was good that his men helped him, otherwise he would have fallen.
Zhou Huailing was humiliated and was so angry that he wanted to me the servants.
Gu Chaoyan nced at the guards and asked, "Are any of you injured?"
Those guards were feeling quite ufortable, but they did not dare to say anything.
They were servants, and they were facing the Crown Prince. So they had to bear with the difort.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Therefore¡ they had no idea what they should do to answer Elder Miss'' question.
Xiu Jie was in the front. He said straightforwardly, "Elder Miss, the guard in front was pushed and hurt!"
Gu Chaoyan frowned.
She red at Zhao Dier and Zhou Huailing. "They are working for me and obey my rules. We have rules here, so anyone whoes here should obey the rules. They have done nothing wrong, so whoever pushed him, apologize!"
Gu Chaoyan was not speaking in a very loud voice, but her voice was sharp. People could not help but feel a little startled.
Zhao Dier was dumbfounded.
She wondered if this Phoenix Girl was dumb, since she was doing all of this for a servant?
"Elder Miss, I saw it. It was this man!" Xiu Jie pointed at someone next to Zhou Huailing.
Zhao Dier was very confident about herself, so she did not take any guards with her except for one. Zhou Huailing took many guards just to make him look more important. So when Zhou Huailing''s men were making trouble, Zhao Dier and her guard did not move a finger.
So it was not her guard who did it.
"You, apologize to my guard." Gu Chaoyan red at the man that Xiu Jie pointed out.
That man was dodging but soon, he stepped out instead. "Why? He was a servant who tried to stop the Crown Prince, that is what he deserves!"
Why?
Gu Chaoyan took out a hidden weapon and flung it. Before that man could see it clearly, he got injured in the shoulder. Soon, he began to bleed.
Zhou Huailing was shocked. He turned around and saw that the guard was injured.
"Why? It is because you hurt my man. Either you apologize, or you will be wounded as well," Gu Chaoyan said in an imposing tone, took out medical cream and tossed it to Xiu Jie. "Go and put it on for him."
Chapter 1583 - 1583 Apology 2
1583 Apology Thank you readers!
¡°You are not wrong. You just obeyed my order, so I won¡¯t let you be hurt. Remember, all you have to do is to obey your master,¡± Gu Chaoyan said resolutely.
They were doing this ording to Elder Miss¡¯ order. So even though it was the Crown Prince who was here, they did not retreat. Elder Miss treated them so well and they should protect her even with their life.
They were bullied and humiliated, but yhey felt nothing now.
Excellent Elder Miss!
She was even seeking justice for them even though they were servants. So they were going to spare no efforts to work for her.
Those guards were about to cheer up, but still hid their happiness considering where they were.
¡°Okay, you can leave for the time being,¡± Gu Chaoyan said gently.
¡°Okay, Elder Miss!¡± The guards sounded really resolute and confident. They left in order.
Zhou Huailing threw a look at the injured guard.
He was not badly injured. He should recover with some medicer.
The Phoenix Girl seemed so angry. Was that because he came in with Lady Dier so she felt jealous?
However, that would be nothing.
Heughed. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, have you vented your anger? Those servants have been unruly, but you already vented your anger, so you are not angry any more, right?
¡°¡±
¡°We are here today because Lady Dier wants to go to Huaishi. We were thinking about asking you to join us, since you are free.¡± Zhou Huailing skipped the topic of servants and went straight to his purpose.
Zhao Dier was quite displeased, but she said nothing. After all, this had nothing to do with Miaomiao Pavilion.
She would have time to deal with Chaoyan. She did not need to do it now.
Well..
Hearing what Zhou Huailing said, the injured guard lowered his head and was quite displeased. The other guards also exchanged looks.
They were all well-trained guards who served the Crown Prince and they were always very imposing. No one dared bully them, while they would bully anyone they wanted
However
The guards that worked for a small mansion were protected by their mistress, whilst well-trained guards for the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion had to take the me.
Look at those people who just left they were so irritable and proud.
Well
That was the result, wasn¡¯t it?
They felt their hearts break. They seemed to be treated as nothing.
Zhou Huailing did not care about any of this. Seeing that Gu Chaoyan did not reply, he said, ¡°You may not know where Huaishi is. It is not a town in the Saint Divine Land. It is an underground trading market. There are many interesting things there, and the Shadow Door is behind this.¡±
¡°¡±
¡°I have been investigating the Shadow Door these days, so I found it.¡± Then Zhou Huailing threw a look at Gu Chaoyan and said proudly, ¡°Lady Dier keeps mentioning about Haitian Market, but I can¡¯t think of aparative, until this Huaishi appeared. So I am going to take her there. Staying in the court all the time is too boring, right?¡±
¡°¡±
¡°Lady Dier is interested, so please keep herpany. You are girls, so you should havemon topics.¡±
Chapter 1584 - 1584 Huaishi Market 1
1584 Huaishi Market ¡°You can even help Lady Dier pick something she fancies,¡± Zhou Huailing said to Lady Dier gently.
Thank you readers!
He was sizing up Gu Chaoyan while he was talking, trying to see how she would react to that. He expected to see that she would be very displeased and unhappy when he kept mentioning Lady Dier.
Gu Chaoyan did not show much expression.
She was not listening to Zhou Huailing talking about Lady Dier. She was just thinking about Huaishi, which was definitely organized by the Shadow Door.
Some time ago she seemed to have heard that from Huaijin when he gave her the authority token of the Shadow Door, but he did not speak about it much, probably because he did not think that Huaishi was of any importance. After all, he always gave her the best things directly.
!!
However¡ since Huaishi was mentioned¡ she suddenly had interest.
She would very much like to see what Huaishi was like.
Maybe she would turn Huaishi into something more excellent than Haitian Market? That sounded like a n.
ording to what people from Piaomiao Pavilion said, the Fanghua Pill was a middle-grade pill there, and could not be bought in Haitian. Then her pills should definitely work better.
If Huaishi was developing well, the Shadow Door would definitely be raised in level as well.
She suddenly felt very interested in Huaishi.
Zhou Huailing was just trying to figure out if Lady Chaoyan was too angry toe with them, then he would have a big loss.
So he added anxiously, ¡°You have not been there before, right? We can all go and have a look at it. The King also suggested that you should keep Lady Dierpany.¡±
He tried to make it so that his speech seemed both threatening and gentle.
He had lowered his status and mentioned the King. Zhou Huailing was sure that Gu Chaoyan would have to obey the request.
¡°Then we can go together,¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly and headed off directly.
Zhou Huailing was surprised. What he had prepared to say wasn¡¯t needed.
Zhao Dier also stopped showing her impatience.
She really felt that women from the Saint Divine Land were too slow and annoying. Honored Princess Jing, who came to see her before, had the same problem. She kept chit chatting but never exined why she was there. So she had no idea what on earth Honored Princess Jing wanted. This Phoenix Girl, who became the Phoenix Girl halfway through, was also quite narrow-minded.
Zhao Dier rolled her eyes, and turned away.
Gu Chaoyan decided to head out directly with Sword One when she suddenly thought of something. She turned to Xiu Jie. ¡°Xiu Jie, how abouting with us? You can see what you want to get and what the guards here might need.¡±
She might not find anything interesting at Huaishi. She just wanted to have a look at what it was about.
Xiu Jie did not turn her down and followed.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly ¨C Xiu Jie must have been nning to go there a long time ago, hadn¡¯t he?
¡°If you need anything in the future, just say it. As long as it is reasonable, I will try my best to make it happen,¡± Gu Chaoyan said to Xiu Jie with a smile.
¡°Okay!¡± Xiu Jie nodded, grateful.
Elder Miss was always like this ¨C she never treated them as servants, but as her friends.
Hearing that, Zhao Dier sneered.
Chapter 1585 Huaishi Market 2
No wonder she became the Phoenix Girl half way.
She was now the mistress, but she still believed that she was a servant, thus treating them like her friends.
Zhao Dier shook her head.
At Piaomiao Pavilion the sses were very clearly ssified. The Elder Miss was the supreme woman and the servants should be loyal and respect her, and never offend her.
That was what a mistress should be like. Unlike here.
Xiu Jie got up and was about to defend Gu Chaoyan, who stopped him and told him not to care about that.
Sometimes, they did not need to waste their time and energy on people who were not important.
She did not care how she was talked about behind her back.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ***
Huaishi was the biggest underground trading market.
It had been in the Saint Divine Land for a long while, but the court knew nothing about it. Huaishi was a very magical ce, and it meant that the Shadow Door was invulnerable.
Also¡
It was hidden inside the noisy court. That was what was the most magical and interesting.
The wagon came to Huaishi without traveling for too long.
Gu Chaoyan could not help but feel shocked and emotional. It was very close to where they always were, but it was so hidden. Zhou Huaijin was such a capable man.
"This is Huaishi?" Zhao Dier eximed. "This is so much less than Haitian! Haitian is a market, not as big as the capital, but it is more magnificent. They have everything in the market, but this Huaishi¡.it is located in such a weird ce?"
Zhao Dier shook her head and looked down at it. It was worse than she had expected.
Gu Chaoyan did not even look at her, but led the way, heading towards Huaishi.
Zhou Huailing said disdainfully just to suck up to Zhao Dier. "Huaishi belongs only to a folk organization, and the court is not with them. That is why it is so shabby. Lady Dier, just have a look to kill time."
Zhao Dier headed in with a disdainful look on her face.
Gu Chaoyan went in directly, but the other two were stopped when they tried to get in.
"Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me? You don''t know how honored I am?" Zhou Huailing was furious. There was no one in any ce in the capital who dared to stop him, but this shabby ce had people who dared to counter him?
"Where is the ck ribbon?" The man in ck had no expression on his face, asking mechanically.
Ribbon? They had no knowledge of it.
"How did she get in!" Zhou Huailing asked, unconvinced.
The man in ck turned to the white silhouette.
How did shee in? She had the authority token of the Shadow Door! Actually, she was the head of the Shadow Door, and she could go anywhere she wanted.
This man was so idiotic!
"Let them in, we are together," Gu Chaoyan said, sounding amused.
The man in ck retreated.
Zhou Huailing was confused.
Has Gu Chaoyan known about Huaishi before? How did she get the ribbon?
He had done his investigation before but he met a setback here, but Gu Chaoyan was very familiar with everything here, which made him feel ufortable.
He followed her for a while, then Zhou Huailing asked unhappily, "How did you get in?"
Chapter 1586 - 1586 Huaishi Market 3
1586 Huaishi Market Gu Chaoyan had not wanted to exin anything to them, but suddenly, she had an idea.
Thank you readers!
She raised her eyebrows and turned around with no expression, saying to Zhou Huailing and Zhao Dier. ¡°Because I begged the man in ck. They have no girls here, so I can show up as a lovely girl. You kept talking about how bad the market is, of course they would not let you in. You should be grateful to have me here, or we would never know where to get the ribbon!¡±
¡°Oh I see.¡± Zhou Huailing looked enlightened.
Zhao Dier showed a very disdainful look on her face.
She would have broken through the gate. Huaishi could never have stopped her!
Only women without skills would choose to beg.
Hearing the exnation, no one asked anything else. The group headed into Huaishi together. It was a very different scene inside. It was not as dark as it seemed outside. It was no longer a randomly-dug tunnel.
Inside, it was like a small version of a town. It was magnificently-built.
The stores were all open, and walking through the path could make you see through everything.
Zhou Huailing exined as he walked through the ce. ¡°Huaishi seems shabby, but it does have its own rules.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°They don¡¯t take money. They use their own goods to make a deal, or they use the currency only avable in Huaishi.¡±
Zhao Dier was still sneering, as if she still did not find it impressive.
Gu Chaoyan ignored them. She was looking through everything in the market.
Honestly, Huaishi had many precious and weird things, including some books for martial arts skills, herbs, medical books, as well as some pills, but those medical books were not good enough for her, after she obtained the library in the space.
Xiu Jie exchanged some books for martial arts.
Gu Chaoyan gave up some herbs too. She did not find them useful, but a store for hidden weapons was great. Those things were well-made. Gu Chaoyan took a look at them and was about to leave, when Xiu Jie hesitated.
He did not use hidden weapons, but he found the way Elder Miss used it earlier today, he wished he could be trained with it as well. It was so cool.
Seeing Xiu Jie lingering there, Gu Chaoyan stopped and exchanged one set with the Fanghua Pill. Sword One did not want the pill and it was totally useless. So she could exchange stuff.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan using her Fanghua Pill to exchange a set of iron and steel, Zhao Dier was so shocked that her eyes widened.
Gu Chaoyan shrugged indifferently. ¡°Elder Qianji gave it to me, so it is at my disposal. Lady Dier, you won¡¯t want to meddle in it, do you?¡±
She was annoyed, but Zhao Dier did not know what to say, so she left in anger.
Zhou Huailing was displeased. ¡°Why did you irritate Lady Dier? We are here for fun so that she can be happy, but you are irritating her and doing things the wrong way!¡±
Having said that, he sized up Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face.
Chapter 1587 - 1587 Huaishi Market 4
1587 Huaishi Market Zhou Huailing shouted very loudly as he lectured Gu Chaoyan, just to make sure Zhao Dier could hear him.
Thank you readers!
He did this to suck up to Zhao Dier and to make sure that Gu Chaoyan should know that he had other choices apart from her even though he kept sucking up to her before. Zhao Dier made her not that unique, so she should be cautious.
Zhou Huailing was observing Gu Chaoyan just to catch some emotion from her, so he could move on, but after a long while¡ He failed to find anything.
Gu Chaoyan seemed to be cold and expressionless. He could not read through her.
Zhou Huailing felt a bit unsure.
Gu Chaoyan was too difficult to read.
As he was wondering about what was going on, Gu Chaoyan said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are trying to suck up to Lady Dier. I am here to buy things. The Fanghua Pill belongs to me and I can use it to make a deal. Why would I care about anything else?¡±
Having said that, she continued and ignored Zhou Huailing.
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t a very talkative person. She did not care what Zhou Huailing might think, but she was going to rify things with him.
Hearing her rification¡ Zhou Huailing suddenly became happy.
See? That was what a woman was like.
She did care, even though she looked calm on the surface. Otherwise why did she try to rify?
Junyi was right. Women should not be spoiled, or they would think that you were only theirs and would start to act arrogantly.
Zhou Huailing followed behind arrogantly.
He thought for a while¡ and then he caught up with Zhao Dier, trying to show her care and asking if she needed anything, telling her that if she did need anything, she could definitely have it.
Zhao Dier was not stupid enough to not realize what was going on.
Especially when she thought of what she had seen after she came to the Saint Divine Land.
The Crown Prince at the Saint Divine Land was very noble, but in front of Zhao Dier, he was nothing. She would never get involved with the Crown Prince!
However, since he was sucking up to her, she was not going to kick him away.
She would very much like to see how he demeaned himself and belittled the Phoenix Girl.
Zhou Huailing asked his men to make some exchanges, feeling d that Zhao Dier was bothering with him.
After some moves, Zhao Dier decided to look at Gu Chaoyan to see what she would do about it. Maybe, as she hoped, she would be angry.
She turned around, but failed to see Gu Chaoyan.
She was just confused¡ when Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cold voice arose. She followed the directions and found Gu Chaoyan speaking in front of a store.
Chapter 1588 - 1588 Drug 1
1588 Drug Zhao Dier, who wanted to smile, sank her face.
Thank you readers!
She did all of these just to show Gu Chaoyan, but it seemed that Gu Chaoyan never noticed them at all. What did she want those things for?
Zhou Huailing was smiling as he passed the stuff to her, but Zhao Dier was so annoyed to see Zhou Huailing now.
She gave the stuff a fling and all of themnded on the floor.
Zhou Huailing was startled.
!!
He was about to speak to Zhao Dier when she was already heading towards Gu Chaoyan.
Zhou Huailing had to bear the anger.
He red at the guards and shouted loudly, ¡°What are you staring at? Pick them up, you useless people!¡±
Having shouted that, he felt slightly better.
No one had dared to smash things from his hands before.
***
Gu Chaoyan came to the store because she was attracted by a kind of drug there. She had read many books about drugs, but she was not as gifted in making drugs as she was in making medicine. Apart from some primary drugs, she was always far away from making good drugs.
She had been quite fascinated by those books these days. Then she sensed the smell just now.
The drugs in the store were various and all of them were strong.
She then saw the owner. She was a woman, but her face was disfigured. She had clearly been poisoned deeply.
Gu Chaoyan could not tell for the moment if she was poisoned when she was making the drugs, or if she had been drugged before she started the process.
Curious and anxious, Gu Chaoyan came to the store and carefully nced at it.
¡°What do you want to exchange for the drugs? Or how much money do you want?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s question, Zhao Dier was also approaching this ce.
The owner did not care about Zhao Dier¡¯s arrival.
She sounded cold and resolute.
Gu Chaoyan had not yet spoken¡ when Zhao Dier snapped, ¡°Upper-grade pills? For your trash? Ridiculous!
She looked really disdainful.
Upper-grade pills were only produced by families like them, ns or schools from Piaomiao Pavilion, yet Upper-grade pills were very precious even for them.
She was very angry to hear upper-grade pills put in the same ce as these drugs. She felt that upper-grade pills were being belittled.
They could use the lowest-grade pills for anything from Huaishi!
Shame on her!
¡°I only want upper-grade pills!¡± The owner stressed.
¡°You have nothing but trash!¡± Zhao Dier was about to kick the drugs when Gu Chaoyan stopped her.
She wanted all of the drugs, but even if she had not wanted it, she would not ruin people¡¯s stuff just because she did not find it a good deal!
¡°Why did you stop me! I will kill you!¡± Zhao Dier was angry and raised her hands.
Chapter 1589 Drug 2
The men in ck from Huaishi were already there. They took down Zhao Dier directly.
Anyone who behaved like this would be killed directly at Huaishi, ording to the rules. However, Zhao Dier was with Gu Chaoyan, so they did not kill her directly. They just took her down and waited for Gu Chaoyan to give an order.
When it came to this point¡ Gu Chaoyan would not be able to get the drugs today, but she was going to get those drugs.
She thought for a while and said, "Will you still be here tomorrow? I have upper-grade pills and I will bring them to make a deal with you."
The owner nodded.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
They could not continue to go through Huaishi.
Gu Chaoyan told the men to take Zhao Dier out.
The whole team went out together.
Zhou Huailing did not dare say a word.
The men in ck at Huaishi were so horrible. They appeared suddenly and took down the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion, who could not say a word or struggle.
He was not going to make a fuss here again, otherwise he would end up like this.
They went out of Huaishi quietly.
Zhao Dier was released after she was out of the ce.
Zhao Dier started to shout the moment she was out. She was about to take revenge on the men in ck, but the gate of Huaishi was closed, and she could not shout further.
"Lady Dier, don''t be mad. We have no guards with us today, so they are able to overpower us. I will tell my father about this and we will remove Huaishi directly, so you won''t be bullied," Zhou Huailing said kindly.
Zhao Dier was very angry, but she did not want to think about the humiliation she had experienced just now.
It happened too fast for her to do anything, so she was ambushed.
That was her fault.
She would have a talk with the Elder and was going to take revenge.
However, that was her revenge.
She knew clearly what she had heard.
Gu Chaoyan was going to use upper-grade pills to make the exchange?
Where did she get upper-grade pills? Was she going to beg them for help? That was impossible.
Piaomiao Pavilion would never offer her any upper-grade pills.
"Just listen carefully. You will never get any upper-grade pills from us. Unless you give us the Golden Rolls, but you did all of this just for some drugs?" Zhao Dier snapped at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly.
She did say that she was going to get the upper-grade pills to make the deal, but she had never thought about using the upper-grade pills from the Pavilion.
She shook her head slightly.
Gu Chaoyan was about to leave when she suddenly noticed a slight change in Zhao Dier.
She¡ She had a very ugly print emerging on her neck, with a cluster of ck mist floating around it.
Gu Chaoyan stared at her for a very long time.
Zhao Dier snapped with displeasure. "What are you staring at me for, because I am pretty?"
Zhou Huailing followed Gu Chaoyan''s look.
He saw what Gu Chaoyan saw.
He was startled.
"Lady Dier, you¡ there!" He pointed at her neck and looked extremely frightened, as he retreated backwards.
"What is it?" Zhao Dier shouted.
"Lady, you seem to have been poisoned!" Her maid said as she brought out a small bronze mirror and let her check her neck.
Chapter 1590 Drug 3
The maids from Piaomiao Pavilion were well-trained, especially those who were serving Zhao Dier. Those cultivating disciples from Piaomiao Pavilion would get the chance to serve the mistresses and masters.
Even though the maid found it incredible, she was still confronting the truth withposure.
The Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion was the best cultivator among all the young disciples¡ and for almost ten years, there was no one who could approach her or hurt her. Clearly, the Elder Miss got drugged without knowing it, and the drug was not going away because of her cultivation.
How could they get rid of the poison? That was what the maid was worried about.
She was the only maid who was out with the Elder Miss, so she would be seriously punished if her Elder Miss was hurt.
The maid was bing calmer as she realized what was going to happen to her in the end.
And at that moment¡ Zhao Dier also saw the ce where the ck thing showed.
She let out a scream.
"What is it, what happened to me?!" Zhao Dier shouted in fright.
Normally, cultivators from Piaomiao Pavilion would be able to get rid of toxins in their body, and someone as practiced as Zhao Dier should have been immune to all kinds of drugs.
That was why she was frightened.
Gu Chaoyan approached Zhao Dier.
She observed it carefully.
She was sure about one thing¡ she must have gotten drugged at the store. No one except her was drugged.
That basically meant that she had offended the owner, who took revenge on her, without her knowing about it.
Actually¡ Zhao Dier should thank her too.
If not for the woman who stopped Zhao Dier from kicking away the bottles, she might have been poisoned by every kind of drug.
"That is, the enhanced ck snake venom is more poisonous than the original ck snake venom. The owner at the stand must have done it. She is very capable to be able to drug you without anyone noticing that."
"¡"
"You don''t seem to like her drugs, because for you from Piaomiao Pavilion, they are nothing. So you should have your way out."
"¡"
"You will not be able to get into Huaishi since you have been driven out. I will leave you to it." Gu Chaoyan exined, and then left.
Well¡
She was doing this for the owner from the store.
She was poisoned and she was not a good match against Zhao Dier in martial arts, but¡ if she said this to Zhao Dier, Zhao Dier would not have turned to her, but would have tried to prove that the drug was nothing to her.
The following day¡ she woulde to the owner and tell her about Zhao Dier''s background, so that she could know if she was going to dodge her.
She did not care if Zhao Dier would be detoxified.
Zhao Dier was getting more and more worried.
She was not sure if she could detoxify it herself, but in front of Gu Chaoyan, she still said firmly, "That is nothing for us from Piaomiao Pavilion!"
Chapter 1591 Drug 4
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly. That was the exact reaction she had expected her to have.
This Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion was too arrogant and that would be her barrier. She might be very capable and talented in Piaomiao Pavilion or where she cultivated, but she was blindfolded by this fact.
She was not the best in the whole world.
There were many more people who were skillful with what they specialized in, but did not reveal that to the market.
For example¡ the owner at the drug''s store.
The drug would not kill her, but she would have to suffer.
Gu Chaoyan got into their wagon with Sword One, heading back to her ce to prepare the pills.
Zhou Huailing and Zhao Dier were still there. They were supposed to head back to the court.
Zhou Huailing had been startled, but hearing that it was just a minor issue, he was not worried. He said happily, "Lady Dier, if it is just a minor issue, let''s go back to the court to get the antidote. I will take revenge on Huaishi for your sake. You don''t need to be worried about it."
Zhou Huailing tried to pamper her gently, but that irritated Zhao Dier even more. "Just get away from me."
She pushed him away and left arrogantly.
Zhou Huailing looked unhappy.
Zhao Dier did not even save him any face in public.
Zhou Huailing grumbled unhappily.
Zhao Dier did not speak with him, but hurried into the court to find her fellows from Piaomiao Pavilion.
Zhou Huailing went back to his own mansion.
He let his temper out when he was at the mansion.
He threw himself into the study, impatiently. "Zhao Dier is just too self-centered in front of me!"
Zhou Huailing felt very annoyed about this.
He was the Crown Prince, and even if he lowered himself, what he needed was for her to be moved and like him, but she was snapping back at him all this while. What was going on?
However, Junyi thought something different.
"The Crown Prince, that is good. Lady Dier is starting to treat you differently. She did not even speak with you at the beginning, but now she is throwing her temper at you. So you can continue to pamper her until she is used to your care. At that time, our purpose will be reached. As for the humiliation you got today¡ we will take revenge one day. We have to tolerate temporary humiliation," Junyi said quietly.
"¡"
"I feel that you have harvested a lot on this trip."
"¡"
"The Phoenix Girl is getting jealous, and Lady Dier treats you as her own."
"¡"
"Soon, your wish will be reached."
"¡"
"When Lady Dier gets detoxified, I feel that you can ask Lady Chaoyan about getting engaged to you and then you can ask Lady Chaoyan if she can offer you some charms¡ if she nods, then the answer will finally be revealed." Junyi started to make arrangements.
Zhou Huailing nodded.
Hearing what Junyi said, he felt that it should be like this.
Good. There was no need to be displeased about anything like this.
***
In the court.
Zhao Dier went to Elder Qianji the moment she went back to the court.
She asked unhappily, "Elder Qianji, can you detoxify me?"
Chapter 1592 It Is Her 1
Detoxifying her?
Elder Qianji was very surprised.
Lady Dier was poisoned? How could that be?
No one from Piaomiao Pavilion would get poisoned. For one thing, their bodies were always purer than ordinary people because the cultivators could detoxify themselves. For another, cultivators could always remove any poison inside their body with what they had obtained in cultivation.
Therefore¡ people from Piaomiao Pavilion did not have anything that detoxified people.
Elder Miss was poisoned?
She was the one with the highest cultivation in the whole Piaomiao Pavilion! How did she get poisoned so easily¡?
Especially when she was in the Saint Divine Land where no one cultivated.
Elder Qianji was totally shocked.
Elder Qianji burst out. "But we never detoxify at Piaomiao Pavilion, you know that."
The next moment¡
Zhao Dier removed the veil around her neck, exposing the location to Qianji.
After seeing it he was startled.
"How could that be possible?" Elder Qianji pointed at the position on Zhao Dier''s neck, looking very unconvinced.
Zhao Dier was shocked too, seeing the way Elder Qianji reacted.
She asked hesitantly, "Qianji Elderly Man, what is wrong with this position?"
Zhao Dier did not return to Huaishi to find the person who drugged her, because she felt that Piaomiao Pavilion had numerous upper-grade pills even though they were not good at detoxifying people. There should be a pill that could detoxify her.
People who sold drugs at Huaishi must have the most ordinary drugs that worked well among ordinary people, not among people who were cultivators.
However, she started to hesitate after seeing Elder Qianji''s reaction.
Elder Qianji was a very intimidating person at Piaomiao Pavilion, and things that shocked him were never ordinary.
"Where did you get it?" Elder Qianji asked seriously, and was scolding Zhao Dier rather than being as kind and gentle as before.
"The Crown Prince came and told me that there was a ce equal to Haitian here in the Saint Divine Land, and he wanted to show it to me. The market here would never be as good as Haitian! Shame on them. So I followed them to have a look at it."
"¡"
"It is from one of the stores."
"¡"
"Elder, is this drug serious? The market is so shabby so the drugs there can''t be very effective."
"¡"
"Let me eat some pills from the Pavilion, and I will be fine, won''t I?" Zhao Dier said arrogantly.
"You dumbdy!" Elder Qianji stared at Zhao Dier, before snapping. The drug was really serious for it to be able to affect her! Why didn''t she use her brain to think about it?
However, there was nothing else he could do.
Elder Qianji would very much like to know if the seller was the one he thought of.
Elder Qianji looked at Zhao Dier, asking seriously, "What did the seller look like?"
"Very hideous, shabbily-dressed, covered with ck veil, but I could still see that her face was ruined with many dark things on her, even some worms were crawling."
"It is her!" Elder Qianji eximed.
Chapter 1593 - 1593 It Is Her 2
1593 It Is Her Zhao Dier was very ufortable when she was drugged. She was about to bad mouth this woman to vent her anger, but her idea was interrupted by Elder Qianji.
Thank you readers!
She was confused, so she asked, ¡°Who is that, Elder Qianji , you know that evil woman?¡±
Elder Qianji thought for a while and nodded.
¡°Only one person could make such a fierce drug. No one else, and she is the only woman who is drugged like this.¡± Elder Qianji said emotionally, ¡°It has something to do with Wuxing!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She is Wuxing¡¯s friend, and she has no cultivation, but she is really good at drugs. No one is better than her at making drugs. That is why she keeps making better drugs which made her be how she is. Wuxing tried to talk her out of the craziness, but she gave up. So in the end, she made herself be like this.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She can¡¯t detoxify herself, nor can anyone else. Elders from Piaomiao Pavilion checked on her, but they had no way to help her. So in the end, she can only live on upper-grade pills to survive.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°However, Piaomiao Pavilion has no pills to feed her alone. We have so many disciples at Piaomiao Pavilion, and she is not part of us either. Wuxing helped her, but those pills were not enough. Wuxing was too incapable to help her any more. He gave her many upper-grade pills, but sheined about Wuxing giving her too few.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I helped Wuxing before, but in the end, she left.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°For years, no one knows where she went, but she has now appeared here,¡± Elder Qianji said emotionally.
As he was speaking, Elder Qianji took a look at Zhao Dier¡¯s neck.
She did not try to kill her. The spot would not spread.
However, if that woman was there¡
She should be able to offer the solution.
He could just tell her about Wuxing.
Elder Qianji let out a sigh of relief.
¡°Evil woman. She got poisoned first and she should solve it herself. Brother Wuxing had no obligation to help her. She should have been grateful rather than bad mouth Brother Wuxing. No to mention she drugged me!¡± Zhao Dier felt protective.
She was drugged and she liked Brother Wuxing.
This woman had offended her in every aspect.
Elder Qianji was satisfied by how she reacted so he said nothing else.
¡°Anyway, Lady Dier, take a good break while you are drugged. Upper-grade pills can help, but will not serve as a solution. We have to find her to get it. I will be able to get her to make the deal with us with upper-grade pills,¡± Elder Qianji said with a rxed expression.
Zhao Dier was still not very happy.
She was mostly displeased that this woman was more capable than she had imagined, but all she could do was to get the antidote first and detoxify beforeing up with the idea to punish this evil woman.
¡°Elder Qianji, get the antidote and bring her down too!¡±
Chapter 1594 - 1594 It is Her 3
1594 It is Her Elder Qianji had intended to take her back. Hearing Zhao Dier¡¯s order, he nodded naturally.
Thank you readers!
Lingyun was definitely the best drug-maker and he could tell after seeing the ck spot on Zhao Dier¡¯s neck that Lingyun¡¯s skills had been improved. She was good at drugging people without showing it, and it worked perfectly well on cultivators like Zhao Dier.
He was going to bring her back.
She was going to be very useful for him and Piaomiao Pavilion.
It was good that Zhao Dier was drugged. They found Lingyun whom they had been looking for in the past few years.
Elder Qianji returned to his own room and was about to prepare the news for Wuxing.
He started to ready the pills she might need.
***
The following day, Gu Chaoyan went to Huaishi with the pills she had prepared the day before.
In fact, after she saw how Zhao Dier got drugged, she realized that she had underestimated this woman¡¯s skills. So she not only had pills ready, but also read a few books on drugs from the study in the space.
After reading, she eventually realized that this woman was indeed skillful. That was why she got herself so badly drugged.
What a strange woman! She was good at making drugs, but she wasn¡¯t good at making antidotes.
Gu Chaoyan was a person that could do so well in medical skills.
Gu Chaoyan felt that she was going to harvest more than some great drugs on her visit to Huaishi.
Therefore, she was in a good mood on her way to Huaishi.
Gu Chaoyan could go into Huaishi easily without the ribbon.
She came to the store easily.
Sure enough, the woman was waiting for her at the store.
Also¡
Gu Chaoyan could tell by the first nce that her toxic elements had be worse, and she could even see some worms crawling on her face.
¡°Here with the upper-grade pills?¡± The woman sounded urgent.
She was in desperate need of some pills.
True. Not many people would trade drugs with upper-grade pills here at Huaishi.
Gu Chaoyan passed the pills to her. ¡°Please have a look at it and see if you like it.¡±
She did not know how to rank pills, but she was confident to say that those pills were definitely better than Fanghua Pill.
Also¡ she made the pills with magical water.
She added more magical water in the original for her sake.
She took the pills and took a long sniff after removing the lid.
Then she turned a surprised look at Gu Chaoyan.
She felt fresh after just taking a sniff at the pills, which were better than the upper-grade pills she had gotten from Piaomiao Pavilion.
Well¡
Those pills from Piaomiao Pavilion were nothingpared to these.
Did she make the pills herself, or did it belong to some school? Which school was she working for?
Confused, she took one pill greedily.
Those pills were worth any kinds of drugs!
Then her eyes widened.
Chapter 1595 Five Years 1
She looked at Gu Chaoyan in disbelief.
She was deeply poisoned and could only live on through the use of pills. She used to live on the upper-grade pills from Piaomiao Pavilion in the past, but those pills could only reduce her pain and prevented the drug from working on her, but the pills she ate this time could not only reduce her pain, it also made her feelfortable. They seemed to help her to detoxify as well.
The best part was that it worked on her the moment she swallowed one.
She got herself poisoned, so it was very important that she was detoxified.
Seeing her reaction, Gu Chaoyan understood that the pills were working on her.
She added, "If I am right, you really need those pills, because of your situation. I can detoxify you, but if you want to get totally detoxified, those pills would not work. Also, you need to constantly get the pills, whilst I don''t need to get drugs constantly. Soon, you will have nothing to make a deal with me.
The woman''s expression sank and she became distressed.
"I can detoxify you," Gu Chaoyan said resolutely.
Light was sparkling in the woman''s eyes, but soon¡ she calmed herself down.
She had experienced a lot by now.
She offered the pills to her, for some purpose.
She sneered.
She was not that eager to get the pills and be detoxified.
She would rather be dead than be used like a walking dead person.
Gu Chaoyan ignored her reaction but continued. "Give me five years, I can detoxify you. You will work for me during this time as an exchange, on the basis that you don''t go against your principles. Five yearster, you will be free."
"¡"
"Are you willing to ept that?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
She was a genius in making drugs, but she needed Gu Chaoyan''s magical water, herbs and energy to detoxify her. Five years could be used as her payment to her.
Making an urate deal was the principle Gu Chaoyan wanted to stick to.
She was not going to do something to detoxify her for no reason in the hopes that she would feel moved and decide to work for her.
That would put her in a dilemma.
The woman looked at her in surprise.
She was making a deal with a businesswoman and she was even being kind when saying this.
She seemed very cold, but she was being very clear as well.
She believed her. She truly did.
Look at the pills she had offered her.
She thought for a while carefully and said, "If you can detoxify me, I will be yours. I will even work for you for the rest of my life, but I have one request, can I take revenge so that I can be assured to be your servant."
"Yes, you can," Gu Chaoyan answered without hesitation.
Lingyun let out a sigh of relief.
She packed up her stuff and decided to go with Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and took her out of Huaishi.
She was going to take back Xinlin Mansion, where an empty yard was avable.
They had just left when Elder Qianji arrived at Huaishi.
However, he did not see anyone on the spot Zhao Dier told him about. He asked around and was sure that she had left, but no one told her where she had left and with whom. That was the rule.
"That is not possible!" Qianji said with disbelief.
Chapter 1596 Five Years 2
ording to what Zhao Dier said, Lingyun came to sell her drugs in exchange for upper-grade pills. And it was very difficult for her to get the upper-grade pills. Even if there were, they would not be enough for her. Only people from Piaomiao Pavilion would be able to give her enough. That was why he had not been in a hurry to fetch the pills the day before, but waited until today.
However, the answer he was given was that she had been here but left suddenly. Could the poison suddenly have worked on her again?
Elder Qianji just could not figure it out.
He threw a look at the man in a straw hat. "Is she here every day?"
The man did not look at him but said impatiently, "Do you have no idea what Huaishi''s rules are?!"
Hearing the snapping, Elder Qianji''s servants were displeased and were about to lunge at that man, but Elder Qianji stopped them.
He looked really displeased.
Piaomiao Pavilion was more powerful than the Cangyan Door, and that was why everyone at Piaomiao Pavilion was so arrogant, but they had forgotten about one thing- Piaomiao Pavilion was not so skillful as not to have any enemies. They should learn to tolerate some times, in case what happened to Zhao Dier the day before happens to them again.
However, he had not expected that these servants were as impulsive as their Elder Miss.
Huaishi might not be as big as Haitian, yet who knew what it really had?
Lingyun was here before, wasn''t she?
This small ce might have someone even more capable.
They needed to be careful and stick to the rules when they were out alone.
"Sorry for the trouble," Qianji said to the owner next to them.
The ce was small, but it had many rules.
Lingyun wasn''t here¡ so they had to leave Huaishi first.
Elder Qianji wasn''t very happy, because he had expected the whole thing to be easy. He had written to Wuxing about Lingyun''s appearance, but the n was disrupted.
He returned to the court expressionlessly.
Seeing himing back, Zhao Dier looked displeased, assuming that he would have the antidote with him. "Elder Qianji, did you get the antidote?"
She dared not go anywhere since the day before, just because of this goddamn poison!
"No." Qianji answered honestly.
"No?" Zhao Dier turned anxious.
Pills from Piaomiao Pavilion did not work on her and Elder Qianji did not get any antidote. So the woman wanted to kill her, so she refused to give her an antidote?
Zhao Dier''s happy expression turned into a frenzy. She was about to go out, but the Elder Qianji stopped her.
Zhao Dier was strong, but she was way too reckless. She had not shown this characteristic of hers back at Piaomiao Pavilion, but here in the Saint Divine Land, she had revealed this disadvantage of hers. She could have caused herself big trouble!
Just as how she treated her Phoenix Girl so terribly.
Lingyun was very useful, and the Phoenix Girl could lead them to the Golden Rolls. Those were all important things, so he did not want Zhao Dier to ruin the n.
Elder Qianji said quietly, "You don''t need to worry about that. I will visit the ce again tomorrow."
Chapter 1597 Detoxifying 1
"She is already so seriously poisoned and needs upper-grade pills. Even if she is not at Huaishi today, she should be there tomorrow. Don''t worry," Elder Qianji said calmly.
Only then did Zhao Dier feel slightly more at ease, but she was already really unhappy.
She was already very annoyed at getting poisoned. And her neck had turned dark. She was very anxious to get an antidote.
She was so anxious that she wished to chop that woman into pieces, but she still had wounds on her neck and she had no choice but to wait nkly.
Zhao Dier looked as if she would burst out with anger soon.
Elder Qianji threw a look at her and felt annoyed. He was not in a mood to deal with her, so he just turned around and left.
¡ª
At Xinlin Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan went directly to Xinlin Mansion with Lingyun, after they left Huaishi.
Lingyun had no idea what Xinlin Mansion was. So she walked in and saw the mansion, before hesitantly retreating.
Gu Chaoyan never had the scent of cosmetics, instead she smelled of bamboo and the Immortal Flower. She must have touched the Immortal Flower today so she had a strong smell out of her.
Normally, people would not smell that, but she was better at sensing a smell than others. She had developed well in her sense of smell. So she could easily sense that.
Because of this, Lingyun could tell that it was the ce where Gu Chaoyan lived recently.
She must havee out from here before she arrived at Huaishi, but¡ she was so terribly poisoned and became like this.
She had thought that she would perform the therapy on her outside the mansion, not in the ce where she lived.
She shook her head slightly and did not want to go in.
Gu Chaoyan was confused upon seeing Lingyun''s sudden reaction. "What is wrong?"
"Lady Chaoyan, you can take me to the outskirts, or to the ce where I live. This is your mansion and I can''t just be here when I am like this." Lingyun dodged Lady Chaoyan''s eyes on her.
In the past, Wuxing took her out of the mansion and let her stay at the hostel as if she were contagious.
She would never forget about this.
Now¡ It seemed that she was back to the time when such a thing happened.
Gu Chaoyan smiled helplessly.
"People won''t get poisoned just because they stay close to you. It is in your body. You won''t bring any trouble being here with me. I have my herbs here at the mansion and I need to be next to you all the time when detoxifying you. If you are outside, there will be a lot of unnecessary trouble. If you don''t like to be surrounded by people, I can arrange a distant room. I will find one person to serve you here. You don''t need to be worried." Gu Chaoyan tried to make herself clear.
Lingyun was totally shocked.
She was not contagious. She would go through the treatment in the mansion. If she did not like it, she could live in a distant yard.
Gu Chaoyan made all of these promises.
Chapter 1598 Detoxifying 2
Who was Gu Chaoyan anyway?
She was just a stranger she had met just two times. The first time they met, she desired drugs. The second time they met, she was making a deal with her.
Even now, Lingyun believed that they were just business partners.
Yet this woman who was making a deal with her could rationally tell her that she was not contagious and decided to keep her at the mansion for easier ess to detoxifying treatment.
What about Wuxing years back?
When he needed her drugs, he treated her nicely and she believed that Wuxing was really falling for her, but¡.
When she identally got poisoned, and could not figure out the solution, Wuxing moved her out as if she were a piece of trash. Then he even said that she was hideous and he did not want to take a look at her.
She suddenly sneered.
She was sneering at herself for being a fool before.
Wuxing? He was even worse than the strangers who shared the ce of her store, let alone Lady Chaoyan.
Well¡
She agreed toe with Gu Chaoyan back at Huaishi because she wanted to take revenge, but right now, she suddenly believed that her choice was right.
She was a person with a heart and flesh. She was a woman with warmth.
Lingyun thanked her and followed in.
On the way into Xinlin Mansion, she only ran into a few servants, who seemed a bit scared seeing Lingyun, but they still greeted Lingyun politely.
Lingyun did not mind. It was already quite good of ordinary people to treat her in this way.
Well, that was because they had such a great mistress.
Only a mistress like Lady Chaoyan would be able to train such down-to-earth servants.
Lingyun''s yard was located in the south.
For one thing, there was sunshine there, and the herbs were kept there, so they had easier ess to herbs. For another, the yards here werefortable, better for Lingyun to go through the therapy. It was a great ce for her.
Servants had been taking care of the yards asionally, so even if they were empty, she could still move in directly.
Back in the room.
Gu Chaoyan revealed the veil covering her face.
Lingyun had been wearing the veil so Gu Chaoyan had not taken a closer look at her.
She had discovered that there were already worms on Lingyun''s face.
So she very much wanted to get rid of the worms right now and start the detoxifying treatment tomorrow. If she was observant enough, those worms were under control because they were still small.
She knew pretty well what a woman would feel when she was disfigured. She knew that pretty well.
She was going to make sure that the worst case could be dodged.
Lingyun was hesitant. She did not want to unveil herself.
She knew pretty well what she looked like. She did not want to frighten anyone.
She had not thought about returning to her old appearance. She would just be d when the poison was gone. She wanted to take revenge.
"You need to remove the veil, or I can''t treat you." Gu Chaoyan stressed. "You have to face it, if you are going to be detoxified."
Only then did Lingyun remove the veil.
Gu Chaoyan started to observe her face carefully.
Lingyun felt a bit lost.
Chapter 1599 Detoxifying 3
Gu Chaoyan stared at her for a long while, then she let out a sigh of relief.
She even said cheerfully, "Your condition is better than I expected. The worms have just grown and they are not yet blood-sucking. It would be worse if you came to me toote."
"¡"
"If the worms grow up, they will cling to your flesh and blood, and they will produce more eggs and more worms, attaching to you deeply. Soon, you will be eaten up by those worms."
Lingyun felt a bit shocked upin hearing that.
Sword One was already holding tightly to herself, feeling scared, but Gu Chaoyan seemed quite happy.
Sword One felt that she would always discover something new about her Elder Miss.
Gu Chaoyan was getting ready when she said cheerfully, "Luckily you met me. All of these can be solved."
Lingyun looked up at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan passed a basin of water to her, saying, "Use this water to wash your face. You may feel a bit painful, but try to tolerate it. Soon, you will have no such pain any more."
"I already have the medicine ready. When you are done washing your face, I will put it on for you. My cream is the best, and you will have no scars. You can have your beauty back, and you may even get prettier." Gu Chaoyan bragged.
Hearing that¡ Sword One was no longer scared.
She added from next to her. "My Elder Miss is telling the truth. I have be prettier than before, because I always use Elder Miss'' cream."
Lingyun smiled.
For one moment, she had no idea what to say.
It seemed to her that she felt much more rxed now.
She washed her face as Gu Chaoyan told her to.
She could feel some pain, but she could tolerate it. The water was a bit cold and gave herfort, just like a breeze on hot days.
After a moment of pain, she no longer felt that ufortable, but she felt a bit itchy, as if the wounds were healing.
"You can get up now," Gu Chaoyan said gently.
Lingyun did as she was told.
Sword One wiped her face for her and Gu Chaoyan put on the medicine for her carefully.
She felt veryfortable when the medicine was on her face.
Gu Chaoyan said carefully as she sat next to her, "It will take 30 days for the treatment, but around the 10th day, you will have almost recovered on the surface. Then you will do some inner treatment. You need to go through acupuncture and medical baths in the primary stage which might cause you some pain, but after the 10th day, you will feel much better."
Lingyun was shocked to hear that.
She had been like this for years and she could not find a solution, not even the Elders from those schools.
Unexpectedly¡ thisdy could detoxify her within such a short time.
She found it extremely unexpected and had no idea how to face it.
However, Gu Chaoyan¡
She asked curiously after the treatment. "Where is your enemy?"
She heard her speaking about Piaomiao Pavilion''s pills, so it meant that she and Piaomiao Pavilion were rted. Then her enemy should be outside the Saint Divine Land.
However, in the end, she was also curious about how she was rted to Piaomiao Pavilion.
"Do you know who you drugged yesterday?" Gu Chaoyan asked
Chapter 1600 Detoxifying 4
She was rted to Piaomiao Pavilion before, but it seemed that she did not know who Zhao Dier was, which made Gu Chaoyan very curious.
However, she was not asking this for her own good.
Lingyun was working for her and if she had revenge to take, she hoped that she could learn a little about her so that she could be of some help. So that Lingyun could finish her revenge soon.
Lingyun had no idea how to answer this question regarding where her enemy was, but Lingyun was curious about what Gu Chaoyan asked her.
"Who is she?" Lingyun asked curiously.
"Zhao Dier, the Elder Miss of Piaomiao Pavilion." Gu Chaoyan answered without hesitation.
Lingyun''s face was twisted when she heard the name. And her expression becameplicated. She was sparkling with anger but soon, Lingyun pressed down her anger and looked a bit sad.
Zhao Dier¡
She knew this name, but she had never seen this woman before. Lingyun did not even know that it was her when she was in front of her.
Zhao Dier was the girl Wuxing kept mentioning.
Wuxing did not allow her to appear at Piaomiao Pavilion because he did not want this Elder Miss to know about her.
Lingyun suddenly sneered.
She suddenly felt that she was very stupid back then, and what she had been through was so little.
She tolerated all of these and kepting up with excuses for Wuxing.
"That is her." Lingyun said without showing a soul, "Then he should be here too."
Gu Chaoyan looked at Lingyun with a pair of clear eyes.
Just as she expected, Lingyun knew those people from Piaomiao Pavilion, but despite her rtion with Piaomiao Pavilion, she could not recognize the Elder Miss!
"Lady Chaoyan, when I am detoxified, can I appear by your side?" Lingyun suddenly thought of something and became excited. She tugged Gu Chaoyan''s sleeves subconsciously.
Lingyun was always calm, but this time, she seemed to be at a loss.
She indeed had a history with Piaomiao Pavilion!
Gu Chaoyan nodded. "Sure."
She was working for her, so she would treat her as her own, even though the deal was only five years.
Gu Chaoyan did not ask anything more than Lingyun was willing to say. She went back with Sword One after saying something to her.
After they arrived at their own room, Gu Chaoyan started to make medicine happily.
Lingyun was one of the most difficult people she had to cure, and it was a challenge for her.
Gu Chaoyan was very devoted to making the medicine.
It was not until the evening when she got all the cream and herbs ready for the next day.
The following day¡ dawn had just broken when Gu Chaoyan came to the yard.
She was going to do acupuncture on Lingyun.
She had been poisoned for a long while and the poison was very terrifying. The drug festered slowly inside her body for years, and the worms grew and went into her bones.
The worms only appeared on her face, and were removed, but there were many ck stains on her body where the worms had yet to grow.
So she was going to use acupuncture on her.
Two hours passed¡
Lingyun had needles all over her
Chapter 1601 Not Found 1
Gu Chaoyan was sweating heavily as well.
The poison inside her was very strange. It was inside her, but there were different kinds. And they were not moving about in Lingyun''s body, but stayed at one spot. In this way, she had different poison in different ces, and Gu Chaoyan needed to focus on where to put more needles, and where to put fewer.
There were silver needles and poison all over Lingyun''s body. She suffered so badly that she passed out, but she still clenched her teeth and frowned deeply.
Sword One was helping Gu Chaoyan wipe off her sweat and pass her tea.
She even felt a little sorry for Lingyun. She kept her head slightly turned.
Gu Chaoyan was quite calm. She put effort into the needles and said, "She will get better and better. Today is the first day, and the pain will be the worst. Soon the pain will be gone, and everything will be fine."
Sword One nodded.
It was not until noon, when Gu Chaoyan removed the needles, Lingyun had passed outpletely.
Li Qing had gotten a medical bath ready, so Gu Chaoyan asked Sword One to carry Lingyun into the bathtub.
Li Qing was summoned overnight. Sword One and Qing could help her, but they were not doctors, so they might make some mistakes. Lingyun was very seriously poisoned so Li Qing was helping alongside.
For one thing, Lingyun would be taken care of and for another, Li Qing would learn something as well.
He had not seen many poisoned patients in the hospital.
When Qing got the clean clothes and walked in, Lingyun let out a low groan. She was suffering.
Qing felt concerned and was about to step forward, but Gu Chaoyan grabbed hold of her. "Don''t approach her."
Lingyun was a person who had high pain tolerance. So in this case, she must have reached her limit.
Gu Chaoyan could do nothing but turn around.
She was deeply poisoned and this was the only way to detoxify her, so she had to go through this period.
The following days she went through the same process, but Lingyun was definitely getting better within these few days.
The ck spots on her skin were fading and the condition on her face was getting better. Gu Chaoyan took a look at her face, and believed that by putting on more cream and washing herself with magical water, she could almost recover her original look.
Gu Chaoyan felt extremely d for this achievement.
She asked Sword One to get the snow stored from the blizzard a while back, and asked Lingyun to drink some tea. So under the Immortal Flower tree, they chit chatted whilst having a nice tea.
Just a few days ago, Lingyun had never expected that she would live a life like this.
Gu Chaoyan must be the brightest thing in her life.
***
In the court.
Elder Qianji sat in the room, his expression deeply sunk. He impatiently asked the guards. "Is there no one at Huaishi?!"
The guards were scared, as they answered with a shivering voice. "No, Elder Qianji."
Nothing?
Elder Qianji took a deep breath.
Where did she go?! She needed upper-grade pills for her poison so she could not have possibly left the Saint Divine Land.
She had never met Zhao Dier before either.
Chapter 1602 Not Found 2
She did not know that Zhao Dier was part of Piaomiao Pavilion. So what was she running away for?
Elder Qianji was furious.
Nothing was working out.
He failed to see the Golden Rolls. And he even lost Lingyun!
Wuxing would soon be here, but that woman was not found. What was going on here!?
He had never had such difficulty in making things happen.
"Go and find her! And go out of Huaishi to seek for her. Try to search in the hostels and see if we can find her," Elder Qianji said seriously.
There was one reason why Lingyun was not around - her poison exploded and she was under therapy, so she could not go out, but they had no time to wait for Lingyun.
Hearing Elder Qianji''s order, Zhao Dier went crazy.
She almost copsed! She had eaten so many upper-grade pills, but they did not work on the wound on her neck. She has not changed at all.
At first¡ she trusted Elder Qianji would be able to get the antidote soon, but even now, they could not find a way out. And today¡ they still could not find that woman!
"Elder Qianji, can you do anything or not? Didn''t you say that it is very easy to get the antidote?" Zhao Dier red at Elder Qianji, ming him for everything.
If not for his promise, she would not have trusted him so deeply and missed her own n.
What should they do now? Elder Qianji was annoyed.
He felt even more annoyed at seeing this unreasonable Elder Miss!
He had not wanted the whole thing to be like this either.
Also, he did not drug her, nor was it because his men irritated Lingyun that she got drugged. He was so angry having to take the me.
As they were arguing, Zhou Huailing came in.
Hearing what Zhao Dier said Zhou Huailing rolled his eyes and suggested. "Lady Dier, what about asking Phoenix Girl to take a look at you? For one thing, she is a Phoenix Girl, and for another, she is really capable. Many dying people have been brought back to life by her. You have been poisoned so she should have a way out."
Hearing that the Phoenix Girl was mentioned, Zhao Dier felt even more annoyed.
The Phoenix Girl was also present at Huaishi, but they did not ask her for help until today. It made her feel so humiliated.
"No!" Zhao Dier turned it down without hesitation.
"Bring the Phoenix Girl here." Elder Qianji answered after Zhao Dier turned down the suggestion.
The Head of Piaomiao Pavilion had told him to take good care of Elder Miss, but Lingyun could not be found so the antidote could not be found either. The Phoenix Girl might help, so she should be called to do some work.
Elder Miss was again throwing temper.
He did not care if they were at Piaomiao Pavilion, but they were outside the territory, so he was going to watch her steps.
If Elder Miss was hurt when she got back, he could be humiliated as well.
"Elder Miss is young and has a wild temper. She is just throwing a tantrum. Don''t listen to her, Crown Prince, get the Phoenix Girl toe check her out. The most important thing is to get the Elder Miss detoxified. Nothing else matters," Elder Qianji said.
Zhou Huailing believed so as well.
Lady Dier did not say anything to counter Elder Qianji.
So he sent his men to fetch Gu Chaoyan as soon as possible.
¡ª
At Xinlin Mansion.
Chapter 1603 Benefits 1
The messenger Zhou Huailing sent had already arrived, telling Gu Chaoyan that the Crown Prince was asking her to go into the court quickly.
The messenger did not tell her the real reason why she was asked to go into the court, other than that she was asked to go into the court soon. The messenger knew some of the details, but he just passed on what Zhou Huailing asked him to.
However, even though the messenger eunuch did not reveal anything, Gu Chaoyan more or less understood what she was called into the court for.
Zhao Dier had been poisoned for days.
Lingyun had never returned to Huaishi since she moved in, so they could obviously not get an antidote, but the pills from Piaomiao Pavilion were not drugs, and Piaomiao Pavilion would never be able to detoxify anyone. Piaomiao Pavilion did have some upper-grade pills, but none of them worked for this drug.
Zhao Dier had note to her for days, and she must have be deeply tied to the poison on her neck.
Zhao Dier must have lost her patience.
That was why Zhou Huailing would have the idea of getting her to go into the court, since she was a skilled doctor. The reason why she was not informed about why she was asked to go into the court was because she and Zhao Dier were not friends, and they did not get along well with each other.
It was a good n.
While Gu Chaoyan was thinking about the reason, Sword One was thinking something as well.
Elder Miss had once taught her not to use only brute force but also brains. She could calcte people''s hearts, or heaven''s n. People should think before acting.
That was why she started to think about what was going on here.
She did not think that her Elder Miss would want to detoxify that rude Elder Miss in the court.
After all, it was Zhao Dier''s own fault.
She looked down at the drug, and tried to kick over the store. Huaishi was not Piaomiao Pavilion and people from Huaishi were not the members from Piaomiao Pavilion, who could be bullied easily.
That was her own retribution.
Elder Miss was a woman who had her own principles, so she would never agree with it.
The next second¡ Gu Chaoyan replied quietly, "Okay then, we can go into the court."
Sword One was confident about her own guesses, but then she heard Gu Chaoyan''s reply. Startled, she almost dropped her sword.
Why did Elder Miss say yes to that request?
Sword One was very confused.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
Sword One was too young to understand her fully. Of course she would agree to the request.
When Lingyun drugged her, she was sparing her, so she only got drugged on her neck, with the lightest kind of poison. When the move was made, Lingyun had already taken her revenge.
Lingyun was someone who took revenge, but she was a kind person.
Zhao Dier offended her so she drugged her back, but that drug would only keep her neck that way for ten days and by that time, the poison would be gone, and the ck mark would disappear.
In fact, after a few days, the poison would be gone of its own ord.
Since Zhao Dier had no patience, she could not stand it any more.
Okay then¡ she would have a look at her, but she was going to get some benefits from her as well.
Chapter 1604 Benefits 2
That would be such a great deal!
What an easy grab.
The people from Piaomiao Pavilion had many interesting things.
Xiu Jie should be interested in them, and she would like to study them as well.
That was why she agreed to it directly.
Sword One had understood it, but she had no idea of poison or medicine, thus not understanding what the good point within the whole process was. That was why she was surprised that she would be willing to agree with it.
However, she was in a good mood after seeing Sword One''s reaction.
They went into the court with the wagon, and she was led to the pce where the people from Piaomiao Pavilion were amodated under the arrangement of the King.
She was prepared, thus following the routine.
When they were in the court Zhou Huailing was really surprised.
He started to brag about Gu Chaoyan''s skills as a doctor.
Zhou Huailing said to Gu Chaoyan, "Lady Chaoyan, you can take a look at Lady Dier''s wound. Can you cure it? That woman was too horrible back at Huaishi, so she was drugged. Lady Dier could not cure it even after using so many upper-grade pills."
"¡"
"Piaomiao Pavilion is capable, but Lady Dier did note with too many people. None of them are able to understand anything rted to medicine. So we have no choice but to turn to you."
"¡"
"Rumor goes that you can bring the dead back to life. I am sure that you can deal with this issue." Zhou Huailing tried to suck up to her.
Gu Chaoyan made a thorough observation.
After checking it, she showed a very rxed expression. "Of course I can cure it."
"Then do it now."
"Then cure me now!"
Both of them snapped out at the same time, in a different tone.
Zhou Huailing sounded ttering.
Zhao Dier was as annoying as usual - always arrogant.
Gu Chaoyan understood what Zhao Dier was like. So she did not care about her tone.
Also¡ she would not cure her for free.
Gu Chaoyan shrugged, as she said innocently, "You heard the rumor, but that is not a rumor. It is the truth¡ But¡"
"¡"
"You failed to hear the whole story. I can bring the dead back to life, because I have a rule. I only treat dying people."
"¡"
"That is the rule. Lady Dier, you are not dying, so you can find someone else."
Zhou Huailing was shocked.
He never noticed that there was a rule like this. How could this be?
Clearly Lady Dier was not dying. What should they do?
"Then what do you want for you to break the rule?" Elder Qianji asked.
He was more than 100 years old. He could tell that there was a deal to be made here.
She stressed that she could cure it before she brought out the rule.
If that had not been said, he would not have understood what was happening here, but she stressed that, so she was clearly making a deal.
He wanted to deal with Zhao Dier as soon as possible. It was okay if they sacrificed something.
Hearing the question¡ Gu Chaoyan smiled and said, "That is easy. You talked about how many good things from your ce are back at Ronghua Pce, so bring some to me and I will pick some as my payment."
Elder Qianji was very displeased.
So¡ she wanted to get things from Piaomiao Pavilion.
These things¡
Well, he had nned to use them to make an exchange with the Golden Rolls.
Chapter 1605 Benefits 3
If those were used to cure Zhao Dier, it would be such a waste, but¡
If they were not used for Zhao Dier, she would continue to be annoying. He could handle that, but if Wuxing was here, her continuous bad temper would make things worse.
If she could be treated right now, a few things could be used.
Elder Qianji thought for a while.
He said with a serious look on his face. "Upper-grade pills and middle-grade weapons, you can only choose one of the two, nothing more."
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at Elder Qianji.
She understood what he wanted. There was no way to bargain any more.
In that case, she did not want to say anything else.
She would definitely choose middle-grade weaponspared to the pills.
She almost knew what pills from Piaomiao Pavilion were like after seeing the Fanghua Pill.
"Middle-grade weapons," Gu Chaoyan said sharply.
Eldee Qianji was about to fetch the weapons for her when he had one idea - it should not be like this. She did not seem to want to give them the Golden Rolls, because the condition was not tempting enough. If he could offer her something good from Piaomiao Pavilion, then she would know what Piaomiao Pavilion had and would give the Golden Rolls in exchange for better things.
When she decided to use that as the exchange condition, it basically meant that she liked those things.
"Get all the middle-grade weapons out for the Phoenix Girl to pick from," Elder Qianji said.
"Elder Qianji!" Zhao Dier wasn''t very happy about this decision.
Elder Qianji stopped her, telling her not to talk. He did not want her to ruin the n again.
Zhao Dier had to purse her lips in displeasure.
When the magical weapons were all presented in front of Gu Chaoyan, everything seemed very peculiar. The charms were inside as well. So Gu Chaoyan nced about and picked the charms.
She felt that Xiu Jie should like this and this one could be used on any asion.
Honestly¡ she was very disappointed by those weapons.
They were not as powerful as she had expected.
After sating her curiosity, she took the things and brought out a pill, passing it to Zhao Dier. "Eat this, and you will recover tomorrow."
Zhao Dier threw it directly into her mouth.
Elder Qianji did not care about this. He asked curiously, "Are you interested in the weapons? These are just middle-grade weapons. We still have upper-grade weapons, which are definitely better."
"¡"
"If you are willing to give the Golden Rolls to us, we can give you three upper-grade weapons and all of these middle-grade weapons!" Elder Qianji said with a tempting tone.
Gu Chaoyan smiled.
Elder Qianji was indeed experienced.
He was definitely trying to tempt her.
What a pity.
She was indeed a little tempted by his condition, but¡ she did not have the Golden Rolls either. So it did not matter if she was tempted or not.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, turning him down. "That is not going to work!"
Having said that, Gu Chaoyan left.
Elder Qianji looked a little annoyed.
This Phoenix Girl was too difficult to deal with.
"The Golden Rolls¡ we can just rob her of it, why beg her all this time?" Zhao Dier said impatiently.
Elder Qianji red at Zhao Dier.
He said seriously, "When the door to enchantment was opened, not only us, but the monster race, witch race could all go about, only the Phoenix Girl is able to keep them away. If we be an enemy of Phoenix Girl because of the Golden Rolls, then it would be us who loses everything!"
Chapter 1606 Wuxing 1
When they first arrived at the Saint Divine Land, Zhao Dier had tried to give the Phoenix Girl a warning, and Elder Qianji said nothing, because he wanted to see if Piaomiao Pavilion would be able to override the Phoenix Girl.
No one from the Saint Divine Land cultivated so if people from Piaomiao Pavilion could threaten them, then they would be able to get hold of the Golden Rolls very easily. They would even make the short-sighted Phoenix Girl work for them instead. That had been their "good n" from the start.
He thought that Zhao Dier would think as thoroughly as he did, and that she would know how to take control of the situation, but upon hearing her tone, he believed that she did not even know what they should do and what they should not do. She even thought that they were totally invincible.
Elder Qianji did not like it.
He hoped that Zhao Dier was not going to ruin the whole n.
They should not give the Phoenix Girl any more problems. They had to tter her, because the Cangyan Door was already here, and people from the Snow Territory would be here soon. If Piaomiao Pavilion continued to behave like this, the Phoenix Girl would dislike them directly and Piaomiao Pavilion would have no chance to befriend her, then she might turn to the Cangyan Door and the Snow Territory instead.
"Lady Dier, recall what you have just said, and no longer say such things. You need to treat the Phoenix Girl politely. That will only do good for us!" Elder Qianji reminded her seriously. "You don''t want the Cangyan Door to take advantage of this situation, do you?"
Zhao Dier said nothing else.
Of course she understood what the situation looked like.
She snapped because she felt humiliated when the Phoenix Girl offered the antidote in exchange for things from Piaomiao Pavilion.
She might have burst out in saying such things, but she would not truly dare do so. Otherwise her father would me her.
She had to ept the lesson Elder Qianji taught her.
Seeing that she was not arguing, Elder Qianji felt less worried.
He was worried that this Elder Miss would ruin his n.
"Elder, Guardian Wuxing is here." A guard reminded him in a small whisper.
Wuxing?
Zhao Dier''s distress was gone. She looked very happy. "Senior Brother is here!" she eximed and rushed out, wanting to meet him.
However, Zhao Dier suddenly thought of something when she reached the door.
Her expression sank and she retreated backwards, hesitantly saying. "Elder Qianji, you can go and greet him. I am too tired to receive him at the door. I need to have a nap."
Having said that, she returned to her own pce.
She would very much like to meet Senior Brother, but the stain on her neck made her look ugly. She did not want Senior Brother to see that. This antidote would not work until tomorrow, so she would have to wait until tomorrow to meet her Senior Brother. After all, she hoped to look perfect in front of him.
Elder Qianji saw how she behaved¡ and understood what she was thinking. He had lived for more than 100 years, after all, so he was not worried about her at all.
He went to greet Wuxing personally.
Wuxing was from Piaomiao Pavilion, but it was the first time for him to visit the court, so he needed to go through aplicated process, so Elder Qianji went to bring him in directly.
Wuxing looked beyond him, feeling dissatisfied and frowning. "Where is Elder Miss, isn''t she in?"
The Elder Miss had always been passionate towards him, so how she reacted to him today seemed weird.
Chapter 1607 Wuxing 2
"She got drugged by Lingyun and she has taken the antidote, which will detoxify her tomorrow. Girls always like to stay pretty in front of the guy she likes, so she is avoiding you. It''s nothing serious," Elder Qianji said quietly.
He was happy that Zhao Dier was away. So no one would disturb them here.
Wuxing nodded and asked nothing more.
"Where is Lingyun? I want to see her!" Wuxing asked seriously.
It had been three years since Lingyun suddenly left. He had not had a very smooth time without Lingyun around. No one else was able to produce what he needed. Now the door to enchantment was opened, and he needed Lingyun''s help desperately. So Lingyun was very important to him right now.
He had been careless years back.
He thought that Lingyun loved him deeply so she would tolerate some unpleasantness. Besides, he was busy with many affairs at Piaomiao Pavilion and had no spare energy to take care of her. So Lingyun suddenly felt annoyed and left.
This time when they met¡ he was going to give her a thorough exnation and try to pamper her.
He did not think that Lingyun would be bitter as long as she met him.
He knew how to console Lingyun after spending so much time with her.
"She has not appeared since that day. People were sent out to find her. She must have been deeply poisoned. It will not be easy to find someone like her," Elder Qianji said confidently.
"I can meet the Elder Miss first. As for Lingyun¡ I will go and seek her tomorrow personally. I know her well, and I know what kinds of ces she would choose to stay in," Wuxing said, sounding unworried.
Normally, Lingyun would not want to meet people when she was poisoned. And sometimes she would have a weird emotional reaction, so she always kept to herself.
Since he received the letter that told him that she tried to get upper-grade pills for her poisoning, it meant that she would live close to Huaishi, somewhere very remote.
So the scope was quite limited.
He was sure that he could find her within two days.
So¡ he needed to take care of Lady Dier first.
Elder Qianji felt very assured after hearing his speech.
Wuxing was the most capable young man among the younger generation. He should not make mistakes in his nning. He should also be of some help with the Golden Rolls.
He pointed at the pce not faraway. "That is where Zhao Dier lives. You can go see her there."
Wuxing nodded and left.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan just returned to the mansion.
Xiu Jie came to greet her and Gu Chaoyan gave the charms to Xiu Jie. "You should like it."
Having said this, she told Sword One how to use the charms and she went to find Lingyun.
Lingyun was a very skillful poison maker, but she could be of some help in drying the herbs. So she was in charge of the herbs around where she lived, and she knew when to bring out the herbs for sun drying and when to put them away. Lingyun was better at this than Li Qing.
At that moment, Li Qing was not only learning medical skills from Gu Chaoyan. Lingyun was more like his master as well.
However, Li Qing had no idea that Lingyun was not a doctor, but someone who made serious drugs. Gu Chaoyan would naturally not tell Li Qing directly.
"Lingyun,e here. I have something to tell you," Gu Chaoyan sat down on the stone chair, smiling happily.
Chapter 1608 Wuxing 3
Lingyun put down the herbs and came to her.
She was still dressed in ck, with a hat over her face. She looked as if she were living in a shadow.
Days passed and Lingyun was almost totally detoxified.
Her face was almost recovered, but Lingyun still did not believe it herself. She did not dare look at herself, so every time she washed her face, she never looked at herself. She always put on the hat when she was done.
When she got there Gu Chaoyan adjusted the hat for her and said, "I was in the court because Elder Miss Zhao Dire needed to be detoxified. I gave her the antidote and even got some good things from Piaomiao Pavilion, for Xiu Jie to y with. Her problem could be solved within a few days, but it is always good to trick Piaomiao Pavilion to give us something. You drugged her to punish her, so I came to tell you what is going on."
Lingyun was extremely shocked, as she stared at Gu Chaoyan.
She was really shocked from head to foot.
She was shocked that Gu Chaoyan knew that the drug would only be visible for three more days.
And she was shocked and surprised that Gu Chaoyan would trick Piaomiao Pavilion to get something good, and that she would narrate the story as if everything was normal. How fun!
And she was shocked because Gu Chaoyan was respecting her. She detoxified her and asked her to serve her for five years. That meant that she was her servant, and she could do anything to her or about her, but she told her what was going on clearly. Even when she was the most valuable tool for Wuxing, he did not respect her like this.
Maybe¡ kindness came from someone''s bones.
Lingyun felt that she failed to meet good people throughout her life, but when she was about to die, she met someone who could be the sunshine of her life¡
That should be her luck.
As she was thinking about this, Gu Chaoyan took out a bronze mirror and ced it in front of her. She asked thoughtfully, "You really don''t want to see what my medical skills have brought you?"
She did not care about her image. She really did not.
She had thought that her disfigured image would displease Wuxing, but at this moment, nothing mattered.
She was wearing the hat, not because she cared about what she looked like, she just did not want to frighten passers-by.
Of course, she trusted Gu Chaoyan''s medical skills, so she removed the hat directly.
Lingyun was shocked when she saw herself in the bronze mirror.
What?! That was her?
Li Qing, who had been sundrying the herbs, was shocked too.
Dressed in ck, Lingyun looked very beautiful. She was reflecting an aura as if a de was radiating sweetness.
Lingyun felt shocked. She was not very pretty before, just an ordinary person, and her facial features were not changed, yet her skin was so white and pure that it lifted up her ordinariness and made her look very radidant.
"How did this happen?" Lingyun mumbled.
She thought that she would be slightly betterpared to before she got poisoned, but¡
The air in the yard suddenly turned stiff, but at that moment, Sword One rushed in and said loudly, "Elder Miss, the order from the court says that there will be a banquet in the court soon and you need to attend it in three days."
Chapter 1609 Lingyun 1
Banquet?
Why another banquet?
"What is the asion?" Gu Chaoyan asked Sword One.
"The eunuch said that there are guests from Piaomiao Pavilion, the Cangyan Door and the head of Snow Territory is here as well. The Saint Divine Land is hosting the banquet to greet them. You are the Phoenix Girl so you have to be present." Sword One repeated the order.
However, the excuse was just on the surface.
Sword One knew pretty well that Elder Miss was present not because she was the Phoenix Girl, but because everyone was there for her sake.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and understood what was going on.
The King was hosting the banquet and she would be present as requested.
"Elder Miss, should I get your banquet dress ready?" Sword One asked.
Qing had been in charge of the Xinlin Clinic and the mansion, so Sword One was in charge of Gu Chaoyan now. Though Sword One was from the Shadow Door, after spending time with Qing, she learned a lot from her and believed that Elder Miss should be well-dressed so as to stand out.
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly.
She was quite bothered by this.
In the past, Qing focused a lot on dresses, and she kept nagging about this. Now it was Sword One who nagged.
She shook her head slightly. "No need, daily dresses should be enough."
She was not focused on this point.
She was slightly worried.
All of the schools were at the Saint Divine Land for one purpose - the Golden Rolls!
She would need to announce the truth.
She was going to tell them what was happening with the Golden Rolls.
However, should she tell the truth!
That was a choice Gu Chaoyan could not make right now, so she was feeling a little confused.
Lingyun was also contemting.
A long whileter, Lingyun followed her heart and asked. "Elder Miss, can I keep youpany on the banquet day?"
Lingyun''s words brought her back.
She looked at Lingyun quietly.
She was about to say something when Lingyun suddenly said with hesitation. "Forget it."
Wuxing was from Piaomiao Pavilion, and he, as the Senior Brother, would definitely keep Zhao Dierpany since she was here personally.
Therefore, she knew that if she wanted to get close to people from Piaomiao Pavilion, then she only needed to keep Elder Misspany to the court, where she would meet Wuxing directly.
And that was where her misfortune started - from Wuxing.
She wanted to take revenge, so she needed to interrogate Wuxing. That was why she wanted to keep Elder Misspany, but that was just a momentary impulse. She soon stopped being reckless.
Elder Miss was a kind person and treated her nicely, so she should not bring her own trouble to Elder Miss, so she was troubled. Lingyun believed that she should depend on herself to make it happen.
"You can," Gu Chaoyan said warmly.
Chapter 1610 Lingyun 2
"You are working for me now, so you are with me on all asions. Qing is mostly in charge of the mansion, but Sword One is too busy to handle everything alone. If you can stay by my side, that would be great."
"¡"
"Also, you are working for me, but you are not a puppet. You can do whatever you want, as long as you don''t betray me."
"¡"
"If you need my help, I can help you within my abilities. I asked you to work for me for five years, so I will treat you as my sister during these five years," Gu Chaoyan said to Lingyun.
There were many reasons why she treated Lingyun in this way.
For one thing, she appreciated her abilities. For another, she felt concerned about her. She felt as if she had seen an old version of herself.
Since she asked her to work for herself, then she should not be treated differently from Sword One, Qing and Xiu Jie.
Lingyun was startled as she looked at Gu Chaoyan.
She was not a person without a history. Wuxing did not kill her, but she hated him most. That was why she burst out with the unreasonable request, but she had not expected that Gu Chaoyan would treat her so trustingly.
She felt like sharing the secret hidden in her heart.
Lingyun sat down on her chair and smiled bitterly.
Gu Chaoyan was next to her.
Sword One took Li Qing away from this ce.
Only Gu Chaoyan and Lingyun were in the empty yard, and the herbs in the sunshine were giving off a light smell.
"The older Brother from Piaomiao Pavilion Wuxing used to be my partner. Human races outside the enchantment are different from people from the Saint Divine Land. We have no strict rules and etiquette. We are more like free people and when we are able to cultivate, we can make decisions for our partners and marriage."
"¡"
"Me and Wuxing were partners because we decided to be together, but we did not get married, so I should not have been considered as his wife."
"¡"
"He is one of the few cultivating disciples who have fire and water energy inside him. That is why he is the Senior Brother of Piaomiao Pavilion, but I am an ordinary woman without any qualification for cultivation."
"¡"
"When he found out that I could not cultivate, he treated me coldly. At that time, I felt so little of myself, because I knew that I would never be able to stand by his side like this. Therefore, I started to work on drugs."
"¡"
"I could not cultivate, but I was very skillful with drug making. After knowing about that, he started to treat me nicely again."
"¡"
"Years passed, and I gave him the drugs I made and the herbs I had. He said that it was very useful for him."
"¡"
"Later, he told me that he needed a veryplicated drug and asked me to make it. I made it within half a year. Unexpectedly, I was drugged by someone. I could not find the antidote so the poison traveled inside my body, starting from the inside then moving to the face. Soon, I was disfigured."
"¡"
"At that time¡"
Chapter 1611 Lingyun 3
"When he saw a disfigured me, he could not help but feel disdainful. He even wanted me to move out of the mansion and live in the hostel instead. He wanted me to find the antidote whilst making other drugs."
"¡"
"For one thing, he would not get poisoned because of me. For another, I would not frighten the servants at the mansion."
"¡"
"And the marriage and wedding? That was gone."
"¡"
"Elder Miss, you asked me why I am rted to Piaomiao Pavilion, but never knew Zhao Dier? Because apart from the servants from the mansion and his gang, no one else from Piaomiao Pavilion learned of me. So I never met them either."
"¡"
"And he was trying his best to keep me away from Zhao Dier."
"¡"
"I had no idea why, but now, I do."
"¡"
"He had been using me, and Zhao Dier, the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion, is the one he always wanted to marry."
"¡"
"I have been searching for an antidote all these years, because I want to take revenge. And I want to see him in public. I want to show him that I have no feelings for him any more."
"¡"
"I felt that I was ready. That was why I asked about their presence at the banquet." Lingyun finished the story and closed her eyes slightly. She had been very heavily-hearted, but suddenly, she seemed quite rxed.
Hearing the story¡ Gu Chaoyan soon understood what was going on.
She had been too stupid and naive, thus getting herself so badly injured. Now she had understood the meaning inside that, and finally realized what she should do.
She was telling her secret to her without concealing anything.
At that moment, Gu Chaoyan realized one thing - she had epted her as her mistress.
It was not easy to get Lingyun to ept anyone as her mistress.
She was going to help her with all she could.
"I see. Try to calm yourself down, ande with me to the banquet. No one will bully you while I am around," Gu Chaoyan said seriously.
Lingyun looked at her gratefully.
In the following few days¡ Gu Chaoyan was working on the Golden Rolls whilst Lingyun was busy with some work behind closed doors, apart from doing the acupuncture and medical bath, sun dried herbs and all.
However, Gu Chaoyan did not ask what she was busy with.
She knew that Lingyun was aware of what she was up to.
Three dayster¡ it was time for the banquet.
The wagon that came to pick them up at Xinlin Mansion was sent from the court, so it wasrge.
Gu Chaoyan still kept everything as concise as possible. She had only Sword One and Lingyun with her.
The wagon went directly past the gate and then they got out of it and started to walk.
The banquet was still taking ce at Ronghua Pce.
The King was already on the throne, waiting for the guests from different schools toe. Apart from the King, people from Piaomiao Pavilion were there as well.
It was quite arge banquet.
The head of the Snow Territory had already arrived, so Piaomiao Pavilion should not be thest to arrive. Since they could not be thest to show up, they arrived first to keep up their reputation.
Elder Qianji, Wuxing and Zhao Dier were all there.
The Cangyan Door was not there yet, so Gu Chaoyan took Sword One and Lingyun and walked into Ronghua Pce.
Chapter 1612 Court Banquet 1
De Fu''s voice arose at Ronghua Pce. He said loudly, "The Phoenix Girl is here!"
The King was seated quietly on the throne, without much concern. He was the King so he did not need to be worried, but people from Piaomiao Pavilion were different.
Elder Qianji and Zhao Dier were no longer as arrogant as before. After all, their worst enemy - people from the Cangyan Door and people from the Snow Territory whom they did not dare offend, were all there. So for them, the Phoenix Girl was more sacred than ever. After all, they could not be the only school who did not get the Golden Rolls.
So Elder Qianji and Zhao Dier were both quite nervous.
Wuxing was next to them. As the Senior Brother, Wuxing had a position at the court as well.
He was not as nervous as them. Confidence was all over his handsome face, and he seemed to be calcting something.
After the Phoenix Girl walked in, people from Piaomiao Pavilion rose to show respect to her.
After they got up¡ they subconsciously followed the Phoenix Girl''s direction, but¡ both Elder Qianji and Wuxing were shocked.
They could not believe what they saw next to the Phoenix Girl.
Wasn''t that¡ Lingyun?
They had been looking for the woman for days and so had Wuxing, but they could not find her until today, when she herself showed up right in front of them.
And she was with the Phoenix Girl!
Elder Qianji was confused. He almost forgot to sit down, but kept thinking about it over and over again.
What was she doing with the Phoenix Girl? Did the Phoenix Girl take her away after their encounter at Huaishi?
However, she needed upper-grade pills, which were only avable at Piaomiao Pavilion. The Phoenix Girl could not have gotten them. So why did she leave with the Phoenix Girl?
He just could not figure it out.
As for Wuxing next to him¡
He was shocked, then he smiled briefly.
It was a good thing that he ran into Lingyun at this moment.
Lingyun seemed to have worked out the antidote and detoxified herself. She seemed better-looking than before too. He did not truly like Lingyun, so he could not ept her old, hideous look. He could not even pretend to like her, but Lingyun seemed very pretty at the moment, and that made him feel morefortable.
Also¡ she was working for the Phoenix Girl.
Then she could be more useful than just making drugs.
She must be trusted by Gu Chaoyan, so apart from the drugs he needed, he could even ask Lingyun to say some diplomatic words, so that many things could work out well.
The Phoenix Girl seemed young and beautiful. If Lingyun was capable enough and helped him, so that he could approach the Phoenix Girl, who could possibly fall for him¡ then that would save so much trouble!
Within a short period of time¡ Wuxing seemed to be nning all kinds of things that could bring good benefits to him. He seemed angry before, but now he was no longer distressed. He was smiling.
It seemed that sess was just around the corner.
He turned to look at Elder Qianji, and confidently nodded. Elder Qianji understood and stopped staring.
"The Cangyan Door is here!" De Fu''s voice arose again.
Chapter 1613 Court Banquet 2
De Fu''s announcement had just quieted down¡
It was very quiet at Ronghua Pce, with no one saying a word. People from Piaomiao Pavilion seemed to have dropped the intention of trying to suck up to Gu Chaoyan and they stopped thinking about what happened before. They were all smiling and drinking tea as if they were so innocent.
Gu Chaoyan also started to be cautious.
She was also sizing up people from Piaomiao Pavilion while they were sizing up Lingyun.
She had met Zhao Dier and Elder Qianji, but this man next to them was a stranger to her. Nevertheless, she was almost certain that he must be Wuxing. He must have been summoned here because Elder Qianji told him about Lingyun''s existence. Why was she certain that Elder Qianji knew Lingyun - well, their facial expression exposed everything.
It was going to be a very exciting show. Gu Chaoyan was thinking inwardly.
The people from the Cangyan Door walked in.
They greeted the King politely who returned with a slight expression. Then they greeted the Phoenix Girl kindly.
"I am Mu Ning, the Young Head of the Cangyan Door, greetings, Phoenix Girl." Mu Ning greeted her politely before saying, "It should have been my father who is here to see you, but my father is too old to travel, so I have been sent."
Gu Chaoyan looked at Mu Ning.
The Cangyan Door, as Huang Fu mentioned, is almost as capable as Piaomiao Pavilion, but people from the Cangyan Door seemed patient, and more polite too.
They had arrived at the Saint Divine Land a few days ago, but she had not been summoned to see them in the court. People from the Cangyan Door did not insist on meeting her either, and they seemed quite sincere at the moment. They were definitely better-behaved than the arrogant people from Piaomiao Pavilion.
"You are wee, Young Head Mu Ning," Gu Chaoyan replied with a smile.
Not far away from the gate, Zhao Dier gritted her teeth and burst. "Hypocritical!"
Mu Ning ignored her, but continued to take a seat.
The atmosphere at Ronghua Pce was bing very subtle after people from the Cangyan Door arrived.
The two sides seemed to calcte in trying to bring each other down.
Gu Chaoyan ignored them. She just continued to drink her tea whilst watching the show of the two sides.
Some time passed, and the King said nothing.
Soon De Fu''s voice arose. "The Head of the Snow Territory is here!"
The King moved a little.
The Head of the Snow Territory?
Gu Chaoyan was very curious.
Snow Territory¡
Huang Fu did mention it before, but that was the only thing he talked about - Snow Territory, the two characters, that was all.
So who on earth was the Head of the Snow Territory?
Gu Chaoyan turned in that direction.
In came a slender silhouette dressed in white. He only had jade ornaments around his waist and he had sharp and clear facial features. He walked forward quietly, looking noble and elegant.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan admitted that he must be the best-looking and most noble man she had ever seen apart from Zhou Huaijin.
When he walked in, he did not even take a look at the King, but came to Gu Chaoyan directly. He did not waver as he looked right into her eyes.
He came to Gu Chaoyan and looked down at her from a high point, saying coldly and quietly, "It has been a long time, Feng Le."
Chapter 1614 Feng Le
It has been a long time, Feng Le?
Who was Feng Le?
Had they met each other before?
Everyone was looking at the two people dressed in white, with one standing up, the other sitting. Both of them were giving out very cold air, as if they were two distantly-separated people, but looking at each other closely.
Ouyang Mingjing was looking at Gu Chaoyan transfixedly, and Gu Chaoyan did not show anything.
She moved her fingers, picked up her teacup and sipped the tea, saying quietly, "You are wrong. I am Gu Chaoyan."
Ouyang Mingjing withdrew his long fingers that were in front of Gu Chaoyan. He chuckled.
She could not recognize him any more. Not surprising, but that did not matter.
They were going to know each other from this moment on, weren''t they?
She was Feng Le!
Ouyang Mingjing said nothing more. Nor did he deny that he had been wrong. He returned to his own seat after withdrawing his hands.
Manners were quite important at the Saint Divine Land.
Those schools with cultivation were wild but they still stuck to manners.
For example¡ Piaomiao Pavilion were aware that they should take the secondary seat, opposite the Cangyan Door.
The top seats were for Gu Chaoyan and the Head of the Snow Territory.
Therefore¡ Gu Chaoyan could not help but look at the man from the Snow Territory.
Even Piaomiao Pavilion was modest in front of the Snow Territory. It must mean that they were much more capablepared to Piaomiao Pavilion.
Gu Chaoyan wasn''t surprised to see the Head of the Snow Territory here, but what surprised her was that he was calling her Feng Le, and saying that they had not seen each other for a long time.
She had heard Huang Fu calling her Feng Le before.
She would have ignored the coincidence if only Huang Fu called her this, but Ouyang Mingjing did it too.
There was only one possible solution.
She had been called Feng Le before.
What was going on here?
Huang Fu did not want to tell her why she was called Feng Le, but what about this Head of the Snow Territory? Did he know anything?
Gu Chaoyan looked at this man thoughtfully, trying to see through him, but she failed. He was aplete stranger to her.
The Head of the Snow Territory did not look at Gu Chaoyan after the conversation. Nothing around him seemed to bother him.
The banquet started¡
The King was not quite talkative nor was he trying to suck up to people from other schools.
He kept drinking after making the official speech.
People from Piaomiao Pavilion seemed to be in charge.
People from the Cangyan Door seemed to have some chit-chat with Gu Chaoyan and the Head of the Snow Territory, but stayed mostly quiet.
On the other hand, the Head of the Snow Territory seemed to be very indifferent.
Gu Chaoyan was stuck with some thoughts so she became even less talkative. She turned to her own tea after speaking a few words with the Cangyan Door.
It was a very strange banquet.
Gu Chaoyan sipped some tea and turned to the King.
She did not care about the other schools, but the King seemed quite strange.
Chapter 1615 Duke Norths Disgust 1
However, she could not say clearly what made him strange.
He was the same, spoke in the same tone and behaved in the same way, but he seemed less greedy and scheming, which was something she could not get used to.
Also¡ at the banquet, he arranged for his favorite son, namely the Crown Prince, to deal with the ministers and their family, rather thane to the court directly. Normally, he should have called the Crown Prince inside so that he could get something out of it.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, and could not understand it. She turned to De Fu who was serving the King, and did not seem to find anything wrong with De Fu.
She sighed slightly.
Many things were happening these days, and after she was interrupted by the Head of Snow Territory, she seemed very skeptical¡ Maybe she had over thought about what was going on here.
She stopped staring.
The people from Piaomiao Pavilion had many small tricks, but none of their ns worked even to the end of the court banquet.
Gu Chaoyan decided to meet Huang Fu, because she could not stand being here any more. She was about to get up after seeing the banqueting to an end.
Manners and rules were very important at the Saint Divine Land, and when the auspicious hour for the banquet passed, the banquet had to be dismissed.
Gu Chaoyan had never liked this kind of strange rule, but today, she enjoyed it.
When the Phoenix Girl was leaving, people showed respect in the court.
The Head of the Snow Territory got up as well and decided to leave with the Phoenix Girl, seeing as she was leaving.
Standing outside the gate of Ronghua Pce, she could see the ministers and officers. She did not like being in a populous ce, so she frowned and decided to leave directly.
The ministers did not allow her to leave in silence.
They showed their respect and greeted her. "Greetings, Phoenix Girl!"
Soon it was very noisy outside Ronghua Pce.
Gu Chaoyan felt confused
Everyone at the Saint Divine Land, including the King and the ordinary people in the court had their own positions and manners, but the Phoenix Girl was not restrained by manners and rules. So when they were greeting the Phoenix Girl, they used the most respectful manner. Gu Chaoyan had no idea how to greet them back.
She frowned and then staggered. "Please get up now!"
Having said this¡ she did not stop but hurried away.
The Head of the Snow Territory behind her saw the scene and chuckled. He followed her suit and went out of Ronghua Pce as well.
When the ministers and officers got up, they were all smiling happily.
Well..
They desired nothing from the court.
What they needed most was to get some auspiciousness from the Phoenix Girl, which none of themoners were able to get.
The Phoenix Girl rarely went out and it was never easy to see her, but today, their wish was fulfilled.
That was why the ministers all brought their family members to the court, especially the children.
Among them, Zheng Chenyi and his mother were there too.
Madame Duke North had not been having a smooth time these days. She had be much older than before. She could not get up after kneeling down, and her maid did not help her. Even her son next to her did not even look at her.
She was tearful.
In the past¡.
Chapter 1616 Duke Norths Disgust 2
She had been wrong. She had been totally wrong.
She had thought that Duke North Mansion was also a noble family with some achievements. The old Duke North passed away ages ago and there were many things for her to deal with at the mansion. So she hoped that Chenyi would marry someone who could help him. When she met Gu Chaoyan for the first time, she did not know Gu Chaoyan''s background, thus staying very defensive against her. She even said some hurtful and intimidating words to her.
As a result, Gu Chaoyan did not want to have anything to do with Duke North Mansion, and her son Chenyi had no chance with her any more.
She thought that Chenyi was too young to understand who he should marry and who he should not. She was worried that her son would be set up, but¡
The fact was that she was too old to see through people.
Chenyi was the person who knew what the girl was like.
The girl he fell for was the Phoenix Girl that everyone was kneeling down for.
Who would have expected this to happen?
At least she had not. That was why Chenyi would have to kneel down for her like everyone else.
If she had not stepped forward to ruin the situation, maybe Chenyi would have been the person standing next to the Phoenix Girl, at the highest spot of Ronghua Pce, receiving everyone else''s worship and respect.
It was her fault. Totally her fault! She should be med.
"Chenyi, sorry for what I did to you!" She said, tearfully, looking regretful!
This was trulying out of her heart.
Zheng Chenyi looked coldly at her, ring. "You only know this now? So what? It is toote. You ruined my life. I could have married the girl I liked, and became the man on the top. Everything is ruined now! I must have owed you so much in myst life for me to be your son now!" Zheng Chenyi said with gritted teeth. He sounded extremely resentful.
Madame Zheng was shocked. She lost focus in her eyes.
She seemed to have be totally soulless.
Zheng Chenyi did not even want to look at her any more, as if she would make him puke.
If not for the banquet''s rule about bringing their families, he would not have taken her out of the mansion.
Disgusted, Zheng Chenyi got up and wanted to catch up with Gu Chaoyan. He wanted to watch her and see if they could exchange a few words.
He wondered who the man behind her was. He had never met him before, and he seemed like an unkind man.
***
Outside of Ronghua Pce¡
Gu Chaoyan left directly.
Ouyang Mingjing was stopped.
"Mr. Head, can I have a few words with you?" Elder Qianji said, looking friendly.
"Oh yeah?" Ouyang Mingjing stopped, waiting for him to say something else.
Elder Qianji looked about.
That was not the right ce to discuss things.
He thought for a while and said, "There is a pavilion not far from here. let''s have a talk with people from the Cangyan Door over there, okay?"
Elder Qianji sounded very respectful. After all, he was worried that the Head of the Snow would not agree, but they from Piaomiao Pavilion had to lead the case, rather than those from the Cangyan Door.
Ouyang Mingjing nodded.
Elder Qianji let out a sigh of relief and led him to the pavilion.
Elder Qianji looked around and saw no one from the Saint Divine Land.
He felt slightly assured.
He sat down, asking curiously, "Why didn''t you mention the Golden Rolls back at the court banquet?"
Chapter 1617 Not For The Golden Rolls
People from Piaomiao Pavilion met the Phoenix Girl before everyone else did. They had used all methods they could but still failed to get the Phoenix Girl to offer the Golden Rolls.
The Cangyan Door did not even care. Because Piaomiao Pavilion did not think that the Cangyan Door would be able to make it.
Therefore¡ he put all the hope on the Head of the Snow Territory.
If he did something, things would work out smoothly.
He would not travel miles here from the Snow Territory for nothing. He would need the Golden Rolls.
Back at the banquet¡ he had been waiting, but the Head of the Snow Territory did not say a thing even to the end of the banquet, which he just could not figure out.
That was why he was trying his best to gather everyone here at the pavilion to see if the Head had some other n.
Piaomiao Pavilion was not as powerful as the Snow Territory, but he still believed that he was qualified enough to bring the Head of the Snow Territory here to discuss something together.
Also¡
The Head of the Snow Territory should not dream about taking the Golden Rolls for his own possession.
He would not approve of that.
That was why he got the Cangyan Door here too. Because if the Head of the Snow Territory wanted to take possession of the Golden Rolls alone, Piaomiao Pavilion could work with the Cangyan Door to threaten the Snow Territory.
He did not like the Cangyan Door, but in the face of such interests, he decided to work together, temporarily.
Ouyang Mingjing looked up at Elder Qianji.
He smiled. "I never said that I am here to see the Phoenix Girl because of some so-called Golden Rolls. What is your angle in telling me this?"
What?
Elder Qianji was shocked.
The people from the Cangyan Door were also surprised.
They were here for the Golden Rolls. Why was the Snow Territory not desiring it?
What was he here for?
"Then why are you here, Mr. Head?" Elder Qianji asked.
"What I am doing here, and what I am going to do has nothing to do with you, Elder from Piaomiao Pavilion. You are old, but you are not the leader of the schools. Don''t think too highly of yourself," Ouyang Mingjing said straightforwardly, without showing any kindness.
Having said this¡ Ouyang Mingjing got up and left.
Elder Qianji looked extremely annoyed.
The Head of the Snow Territory had humiliated and confused him. What were they doing here all along?
He spat and looked at Zhao Dier.
Zhao Dier would usually have shouted if someone looked down at Piaomiao Pavilion.
And he never liked that attitude of hers, but she could shout at the Head of the Snow Territory, and the Head would not do anything to a woman like her, but she seemed very quiet at the moment.
What on earth was she doing here then?
She was such a stupid person other than having a high cultivation.
Zhao Dier was very distracted. She was not looking at Elder Qianji, nor did she care about him being humiliated.
When she was little, she had met the Head of the Snow Territory, who was a very disgusting old man.
Unexpectedly¡ the Head of the Snow Territory at the moment was like this!
He was even much more attractive than the Senior Brother from Piaomiao Pavilion!
If¡ She could marry someone like him¡ Then¡
She would have so much honor and would make Piaomiao Pavilion powerful as well!
Chapter 1618 - 1618 Analyses
1618 Analyses
Zhao Dier¡¯s mind started to drift away.
Elder Qianji was so angry, but was toozy to speak with her.
The people from the Cangyan Door were dismissed as well.
On the way home, an Elder from the Cangyan Door asked. ¡°Young Head, what should we do now that the Head of the Snow Territory is not here for the Golden Rolls?¡±
Mu Ning smiled briefly.
He seemed as if he had seen through everything.
¡°He is not only here for the Golden Rolls. He is greedy. He wants both the Golden Rolls and the Phoenix Girl,¡± Mu Ning said quietly, ¡°We are not able to bring down the Snow Territory, but we are not working with Piaomiao Pavilion. We know how shameless people from Piaomiao Pavilion are. We know them pretty well.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Also, Piaomiao Pavilion is now in a very disadvantageous position.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°During these years, Piaomiao Pavilion has been powerful, but they think too highly of themselves. They arranged for their Elder Miss to meet the Phoenix Girl. She is a very jealous person, and we have heard that she has offended the Phoenix Girl many times. The Phoenix Girl hates Piaomiao Pavilion.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So we should keep a lower profile and watch quietly.¡± Mu Ning said quietly, ¡°I can tell that the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion seems to have fallen for the Head of the Snow Territory. Everyone could tell from her dreamy expression.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You remember how the Head of the Snow Territory greeted the Phoenix Girl when they first met?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Piaomiao Pavilion will soon have a fight with the Head of the Snow Territory, and all we need to do is to stay away from the fight.¡±
Mu Ning walked and his voice and figure were drifting away.
***
At that moment¡ Gu Chaoyan and Sword One as well as Lingyun had just arrived at the gate of the court.
A very firm voice arose. ¡°Lingyun, can I speak with you?¡±
It was Wuxing who talked.
He spoke when not many people were around.
He looked very confident.
He was sure that Lingyun would respond to him if he called out to her.
After all, Lingyun did not want him to be sad and distressed.
She had been like that for years. He knew her well, and he knew what he should do about her.
Lingyun stopped.
All three women stopped.
Gu Chaoyan said to her with a small voice, ¡°Go. We will be waiting for you in the wagon outside.¡±
Having said this, she waited until Lingyun approached Wuxing.
When Lingyun¡¯s footsteps were heard, Gu Chaoyan walked out of the gate with Sword One.
Wuxing was watching all along.
The Phoenix Girl did not stop Lingyun when he asked her out. And Lingyun did not even need to bow to the Phoenix Girl. He also noticed that Lingyun did not even need to take care of the Phoenix Girl back at the court. That just meant one thing ¨C Lingyun had a very high position in front of Phoenix Girl.
That would be great!
The Phoenix Girl would say yes to everything Lingyun said.
Honestly¡ the Phoenix Girl was not born in a noble family and was a very narrow-minded person. So she would probably regard Lingyun as everything.
In that case¡ he would be able to control the Phoenix Girl.
Thinking about this, Wuxing saw Lingyun approaching him.
Wuxing was staring at her dumbly.
Back in the court, he did not give Lingyun a careful look, since they were slightly far apart and he was thinking about some things.
Chapter 1619 - 1619 Helping
1619 Helping
Lingyun was standing right in front of him.
He could see her clearly.
She had snowy-white skin, and her eyes looked really shining, but she was not as happy as she used to be when she saw him. She was calm, so calm that he even developed some affection towards her.
¡°How have you been these years?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I have been looking for you these years.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Every time I get upper-garde pills, I would keep them rather than feed myself with them. I was just wondering when you woulde back to me, so you don¡¯t have to worry about upper-grade pills any more.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Are you detoxified? When did you do that? You found the solution?¡± Wuxing nodded, as if he had put down a heavy sack on his shoulders.
Lingyun nodded. She was replying to him that she had been detoxified, but she did not say directly who detoxified her.
Lingyun had just nodded when Wuxing felt assured.
Good¡ that basically meant that Lingyun had forgotten about the past, or never cared about what happened in the past. Lingyun would never hate him, would she? She could never hate him in her life¡
Years passed¡ Lingyun had be less talkative than before, but Wuxing did not dwell on this change.
She was like this because she had not spoken with people for years, and her quietness was natural. She would not know what to say to others.
Wuxing knew her well.
Since he knew her well, he did not ask her anything else.
Instead, he asked curiously, ¡°Lingyun, how did you end up being with the Phoenix Girl? What is your rtionship with her?¡±
¡°Actually, we are here to ask the Phoenix Girl for help, and you are now with her, so can you maybe help us?¡± Wuxing asked.
Lingyun looked up at Wuxing.
He had not changed much. His face was still like this. So was his personality.
No, he had not changed a bit, but she did.
Thanks to that, she could see through Wuxing and realize what she had been like with him in the past.
She had been such a stupid girl before.
That was why she kept giving him what he wanted.
He cornered her so she left, but years had passed, and when they were reunited again, he did not even ask her how she was before expressing his inner desire. He knew well that she would help him. That was why he put the request forward.
Seeing how Lingyun looked at him¡ Wuxing was aware that Lingyun had been missing him in the past few years.
He smiled gently and then he said,ughing, ¡°Things are different now. Piaomiao Pavilion is invincible, but the door to enchantment has opened, and all races wille to this ce. If Piaomiao Pavilion wants to stay safe, we have to rely on the Phoenix Girl and the Golden Rolls.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I have been feeling so distressed during the past few days, but seeing you makes me feel so happy. You are the Phoenix Girl¡¯s friend so you can definitely help us. In this way, I don¡¯t need to worry about anything any more.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When everything is settled, we will get married. We are not young any more. It would be best if we get married soon and have a family of our own.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Lingyun, you are definitely going to help me, aren¡¯t you? For our future together.¡±
Chapter 1620 Helping 2
Getting married. Having her as his wife. Starting a family with him¡
This had been what Lingyun had been dreaming about in the past. She had been hoping for that to happen as soon as possible, but those were just lies he would use when he tried to get some drug from her. And whenever she came out of the practicing house, what she got was no red wedding dresses, but more requests of other drugs.
It was not until¡ until the drug she made became so toxic that she got set up and became disfigured, he did not make any more such promises, instead he drove her out of the mansion.
Years passed¡
Unexpectedly¡
She would again hear those promises.
Those were very familiar words, spoken by Wuxing repeatedly before.
Those were what touched her heart.
As long as Wuxing made those promises, she would be soft-hearted and agree to do anything for him. She always believed him that after what she did for him, they would get married, but that was years ago.
She had lost interest in this world.
So when she heard these words, she no longer felt a thing. Instead, she was reminded about how stupid and ridiculous she had been and how ridiculous Wuxing was at the moment.
Truly¡ so ridiculous.
There was no other hope within.
Years ago¡ she left without saying goodbye.
And now, she was soon going to take revenge.
However, before she expressed her attitude, she was going to make a formal farewell.
Lingyun stared right into Wuxing.
Wuxing smiled at her gently, without making a move. Years had passed, but he subconsciously felt that he and Lingyun weren''t estranged.
"I am not helping you," Lingyun said clearly.
Wuxing''s smile stiffened. He was surprised.
Lingyun in the past would sometimes reject him, but not as straightforwardly as now. Normally, Lingyun would still agree as long as he made some efforts to persuade her.
However, today¡ she was turning him down directly?
Wuxing was extremely shocked.
"I am not marrying you either, let alone starting a family together. Wuxing, it is over. It was already over when you drove me out of the mansion. You are the Senior Brother of Piaomiao Pavilion, and I am serving the Phoenix Girl. We don''t belong together," Lingyun said calmly and seriously.
What?
Wuxing looked at Lingyun in disbelief.
She was going to estrange him for real? She was not going to marry him? That was impossible!
Lingyun had been by his side since she was seven years old and she had been serving him and following his orders all this while. She had been dreaming about marrying him, and he could tell that she was the happiest when he said that he would marry her.
Now¡
She was not going to him?
How could that be possible!?
He did not believe that.
She had mentioned about being driven out of the mansion, so that was what kept her confused.
Okay¡ he drove her out because he had overestimated himself.
He thought that he would not need Lingyun''s help when he reached that position, since he had already gotten many pharmacists and poison refiners. He did not like how Lingyun looked, so he sent her out, but¡
Soon after that, he could sense something bad.
Those people were not enough.
Lingyun was definitely more useful.
Chapter 1621 - 1621 Helping 3
1621 Helping 3
When he realized what a mistake he had made, and tried to get Lingyun back, she was already gone.
He truly had no other countermeasures.
He regretted it terribly as well. He should not have been so impulsive as to drive her out directly.
Sure enough¡ Lingyun did not like it. That was why she could remember it to the present day. However¡
Since that was what made Lingyun unhappy, then things were easier than he had expected.
She was angry about that, meaning that she cared about that problem. And the reason why she kept saying this in front of him was because she wanted to get justice from him.
Wuxing let out a sigh of relief, after making a short analysis.
He took a step forward and came closer to Lingyun.
With his head slightly lowered, he exined to Lingyun carefully, ¡°Lingyun, you misunderstood me! I had never wanted to drive you out years back. I made you move for your sake. You were poisoned, and the poison was hurting you. There were many peopleing back and forth in the mansion, and I was worried that you would be affected. So I decided to give you a new environment to make you feel more rxed.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When I helped you move out, I had been sorting out everything in the mansion. I was even building a new house for you. I even asked for a nice day so I could get everything ready for our wedding.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°On the day when I found out about our auspicious wedding day, I came to the hostel but did not see you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I waited in the hostel for three days, hoping that you would see me as soon as you returned, but you did note back at all.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Then I even arranged for my men to search for you, but still could not find you anywhere.¡± Wuxing said as he started to sob.
He seemed so sad as if he were back to the time when he was grieving.
Lingyun looked at him in surprise.
In fact, what he said did move her a little. And even a while ago, she felt a little bit drawn by his speech, but¡ when he said that he waited in the hostel for three days¡
She instantly realized what was happening here.
He was lying. It was a very thorough lie.
What he did not know was that after she left the hostel, she did not leave the ce.
She would go to see the hostel every day just to see if anything would ask for her there.
Half a year passed, there had never been a time when he was waiting for her three days in a row¡
Sure enough¡ everything was a lie.
Lingyun sneered. ¡°Are you sure about what you said?¡±
She must have been stupid to have almost gotten convinced by his speech.
Lingyun shook her head. ¡°Everything is over, Wuxing.¡± Then she left¡
When Wuxing finished his speech, he thought that Lingyun would truly believe his words and feel moved, but she was still leaving him.
That made him panic.
He was about to reply to Lingyun, but she was gone.
Wuxing stomped his feet and looked at Lingyun furiously.
Why was she not moved after his speech? So troublesome!
It was already a great honor for a man like him to want to marry her! What rights did she have to go against him?
***
¡°How did it go?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked Lingyun, who just climbed into the wagon.
Chapter 1622 - 1622 Helping 4
1622 Helping 4
Then she told the coachman to drive on.
Lingyun had been feeling quite distressed, but as she came into the coach and heard Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cold voice, she somehow rxed.
She sneered. ¡°He was trying to make some other lies for me. He again said that he wanted to marry me, and then exined why he treated me like that before. He was trying to make me stay by his side and work for him.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°He must be used to making me do this and that. He can¡¯t change it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I ran away previously, so today I was telling him goodbye. From this day on, I am going to take revenge.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The person who set me up was a maid working for Wuxing. She had been serving Wuxing and was trying to squeeze me out of Wuxing¡¯s bed, so she framed me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°However, Wuxing did not believe what I said.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And he never punished her either.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t see her today. A maid probably couldn¡¯t be attending the banquet, but I am sure that she is with him.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If I see her again, I will definitely sort this out,¡± Lingyun said.
Hearing Lingyun¡¯s narration¡ Gu Chaoyan fell into contemtion.
Lingyun might be someone who made the most dangerous poisons, but she was straightforward and naive.
She believed that the maid was setting her up because she drooled for Wuxing, but¡
In her opinion¡ that might not have been the full story.
Everyone could tell what rtionship Lingyun and Wuxing had. Wuxing was just using her, not treating her with a heart. A maid should have witnessed that and she did not have to take the risk to frame Lingyun.
She even believed that Lingyun got poisoned because of something else.
However, she could not say clearly how that happened after just hearing a few words from Lingyun.
She was going to make a judgment when she got in touch with the maid.
Gu Chaoyan did not ask anything more despite the confusion.
She took her hands, asking, ¡°But how are you feeling now?¡±
¡°Very relieved.¡± Lingyun smiled, and looked happy. ¡°I was always thinking about how to marry him and my world was full of him. Now I have recovered and I have many things to deal with.¡±
Gu Chaoyan smiled.
She patted the back of her hands, knowing that she was truly relieved.
The wagon was heading towards Xinlin Mansion.
Wuxing, who was standing outside the gate, returned without any achievements.
He had full ess to go about in the court, because the King gave them authority tokens.
After he returned to the pce¡.
He went directly into Elder Qianji¡¯s room.
Elder Qianji was just bothered by what the Head of the Snow Territory told him, so when he saw Wuxing entering, he smiled brightly, thinking that he was here with some good news.
¡°How did it go?¡± Elder Qianji asked.
¡°Not well. She was still mad at me and could not take in my words. I still need to work on her more. Women are always like that, they need sweet words. It is good that she is serving the Phoenix Girl now, that will always be a benefit for us.¡± Wuxing was furious, but still spoke so confidently.
¡°Well¡¡± Elder Qianji was about to say something when he heard footsteps outside.
Chapter 1623 - 1623 Zhao Dier’s Plan
1623 Zhao Dier¡¯s n
Elder Qianji shut up cautiously, without saying anything more.
Few people knew about Lingyun even at Piaomiao Pavilion. They should not reveal anything right now. Lingyun was serving as their spy since she was with the Phoenix Girl. The people in the court were from the Cangyan Door and the Snow Territory, so they could not be sure who might be at the doorstep. If the news was spread, they might suffer a huge loss.
They exchanged a look among themselves and turned vicious. They were not happy that someone stepped in.
They tiptoed to the door and were about to catch the person outside.
They were just about to open the door¡ when the door opened itself.
It was Zhao Dier who was outside. She came in and sat down.
Wuxing withdrew his vicious look and exchanged a look with Elder Qianji. They nodded at each other, and let out a sigh of relief.
It must have been Zhao Dier who was outside.
Zhao Dier was at a high cultivation level, so no guards from Piaomiao Pavilion were able to stop her. She would also notice if people from the Cangyan Door and the Snow Territory were around.
If she had not noticed anyone around, then there was no one around.
They were relieved to find that it had been Zhao Dier outside, but they were furious about her showing up at this hour.
Especially Elder Qianji. He sat down next to Wuxing, ignoring Zhao Dier.
Wuxing stopped his anger.
He looked at Zhao Dier, asking gently, ¡°Elder Miss, what are you doing here?¡±
Zhao Dier nodded instantly.
She asked confusedly, ¡°Is the Head of the Snow Territory not here for the Golden Rolls? Then what is he doing here? Can¡¯t we just go and ask him what he wants?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Also, Elder Qianji, can you write a letter and ask my father if the Head of the Snow Territory has a wife, and if there is any need to work with the Snow Territory through marriage? We are already excellent enough, but the door to enchantment has been opened, and the world will be chaotic soon. If we have the Snow Territory with us, we will definitely benefit.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I can¡¯t ask that myself, so you have to ask him,¡± Zhao Dier said to Elder Qianji straightforwardly.
Their Elder Miss¡ well, she had fallen for the Head of the Snow Territory.
Elder Qianji threw a look at Wuxing.
Wuxing was the most gifted person among everyone at Piaomiao Pavilion.
Piaomiao Pavilion almost believed that he would marry Elder Miss. Zhao Dier seemed to think so too, but someone else showed up halfway.
He could not follow Zhao Dier¡¯s order.
Instead, he should see what Wuxing thought.
However, Elder Qianji still nodded kindly, ¡°I will write the letter, but we can¡¯t just force the Head of the Snow Territory to do what he doesn¡¯t want to. We can wait and see what he wants after a few days.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Even if the Snow Territory doesn¡¯t want the Golden Rolls, we have to get the Golden Rolls. As for the King¡¡±
Chapter 1624 - 1624 Identity
1624 Identity
¡°The King should be ready to follow our orders after eating so many pills from us.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The King has always had the supreme power in the country. The King is nothing for us to deal with, but the Phoenix Girl can be a little tricky. She will always obey the King¡¯s order, won¡¯t she? Give him more pills!¡± Elder Qianji said impatiently.
¡°Got it,¡± Zhao Dier said casually.
It was just a matter of more pills. That was very easy for her to do.
She did not even care about what happened to the King.
She had been thinking about the Head of the Snow Territory.
Since Elder Qianji already agreed to write the letter, she was more assured now, so she left happily.
After she was gone¡ Elder Qianji and Wuxing exchanged a few words between themselves.
¡°In fact¡¡± Elder Qianji whispered to Wuxing.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
After doing acupuncture on Lingyun, Gu Chaoyan asked her to take a good break before going back to her own room.
She had been bothered by an unsolved puzzle.
It was about how the Head of the Snow Territory addressed her in the same way Huang Fu addressed her.
After a long hesitation¡ she went into space.
Huang Fu was always waiting for her by the magical water when he was still in the form of a phoenix, or walking in the field. After he became a human, he was reading in his study or his own room.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan had no idea where his own room was.
That must be the strange and magical part about the space¡ Gu Chaoyan was confused, and felt that she wasn¡¯t the only owner of the space.
However, they had arguments before so Gu Chaoyan found it difficult to summon Huang Fu.
She calmed herself down and picked up a book and started to read.
She was just fascinated by the content¡ when her forehead was hit by something.
At that time, she knew that Huang Fu was here.
Huang Fu had just tossed a tomato at her. The tomato was growing in the space, surrounded by the magical air. So the tomatoes were all bigger than those outside. And she felt pain on her forehead.
Gu Chaoyan ignored the pain directly.
She looked up at Huang Fu.
Huang Fu stopped looking at her but was lying on the same spot.
He thought that it would be much longer before he could see this woman again, but here she was. That surprised him. This woman might not even want to speak with him, but he felt a little heart broken whenever he thought of her attitude.
He was very angry so he wanted that woman to feel the pain, but seeing her reddened forehead, he felt heart broken again. He was about to ask her if she was hurt, but stopped himself.
He could only try to cover his anxiety and unease with a sinister smile.
Huang Fu did not say a thing, so it was quiet in the room.
Gu Chaoyan turned to him. She closed the book and then picked up the tomato on the floor, putting it onto the table.
After that¡ she asked Huang Fu seriously, ¡°Who am I?¡±
Chapter 1625 - 1625 Woman!
1625 Woman!
Huang Fu looked at her in surprise.
Seeing that she was not joking, he took another look at her again.
¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Fu asked confusedly. What was wrong with this woman who did not even know who she was.
¡°Who is Feng Le?¡± Gu Chaoyan continued.
Huang Fu frowned.
!!
So he was here? Yeah, he was definitely here.
¡°You are Feng Le, the Phoenix Girl. The name of the Phoenix Girl is Feng Le,¡± Huang Fu said with a strong tone.
Gu Chaoyan looked at him quietly.
He was right, but Gu Chaoyan believed that there was something more than that.
She did not spend much time with Huang Fu, but Huang Fu would always tease her before telling her truth, so when he said this so straightforwardly, it meant that he was lying.
¡°You met Ouyang Mingjing already, did you? I suggest you stay away from him. He is not a good man.¡± Huang Fu suddenly seemed very serious.
He knew the Head of the Snow Territory?
And they seemed to know each other well¡ otherwise, why did he say that he was not a good man?
¡°What is going on? What is wrong with him?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked subconsciously.
¡°You want to know the answer?¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything without any conditions. You disliked me and ignored me. Now you want to learn things from me? It is toote!¡± Huang Fu said annoyedly, ¡°You did not even try to speak with mest time I returned.¡±
Gu Chaoyan was silent.
She and Huang Fu did have a rowst time.
That was because they regarded things differently.
Huang Fu obviously minded that, but she could only know the truth from Huang Fu.
If that was the case¡ she had to make a deal with Huang Fu.
Huang Fu only expected her to speak to him nicely, but she¡ she was making a deal with him?
It seemed that everything was like before. He had done so much just to please her, but she was already prepared to make a deal.
Everything was a deal in her eyes.
Like now. She did not remember who she was, but she was still the same as before. What on earth had he owed her?
¡°You help me? Just leave me! I don¡¯t want to see you. You make me annoyed!¡± Huang Fu tried to drive her away irritably.
Seeing the way he behaved¡ Gu Chaoyan truly had no way to make a deal now.
She had to leave and make him calm down for a while, before he would be willing to make a deal with her.
Then she nodded and left.
Huang Fu was dumbfounded.
This woman! Was so annoying!
She used to be cold, but she would at least try to stay, but she would leave now as soon as she was asked to!
She was so irritating!
Gu Chaoyan walked out, without knowing a thing.
Sword One was knocking outside excitedly.
¡°What is it?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
Sword One walked in happily. ¡°Elder Miss, there is a variety show outside in the capital, Qing would like to have a look at it. She asked me to ask if you want to join us?¡±
Variety show?
Chapter 1626 - 1626 Variety Show
1626 Variety Show
The Saint Divine Land was the most powerfulnd among the four countries. That was why the Saint Divine Land was open and flourishing all this while.
There were all kinds of stands on the streets of the capital. Variety shows would happen every now and then.
Qing did not seem too interested in such shows.
They passed by such shows before, but she was not interested in them. She only went for the food.
What suddenly made her so interested in variety shows? She seemed to be very well-dressed as well.
Could the variety shows in the capital turn out to be something different?
Gu Chaoyan was very confused.
Sword One understood what her Elder Miss was thinking. She exined. ¡°Elder Miss, there is a new variety show ss in the capital. They seem to havee from the South. They don¡¯t reside here, they are just staying here for a few days. They are going somewhere else. They have been staying in the capital for just two days, and they will soon be leaving. That is why Qing wants to see the show now.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The servants from the kitchen saw the show and told Qing about it. The ss is very skillful. They put on shows that we have never seen before!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Qing likes to be in bustling ces. She wanted me to keep herpany. I was thinking that you have not been out for a while, so I was wondering if you want to join us,¡± Sword One exined with a smile.
That was how they always hung out with Gu Chaoyan at Xinlin Mansion. They might be the Miss and the Maid, but they were more like sisters.
Gu Chaoyan thought for a while, then she nodded.
Qing had had a bitter life with her before they moved out. Now things were much better for them, but Qing never had time to do things she liked, since she was always busy with affairs at Xinlin Mansion.
She was a very young girl and would have an interest in seeing lively shows. That was very normal. So she could keep herpany.
¡°Get Lingyun too. She has been in the capital for a long time, and yet she has not traveled in the city. And if the maids from the court are free, take them as well. We can all go to see the show,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Sword One smiled and went out.
The maids from the court were given by the King. Gu Chaoyan epted them since she could not turn them down.
She barely spoke with them personally. Sword One was in charge of the girls.
However, Gu Chaoyan still offered them equally good treatment even though their names were not known to her.
They had been working the court and then the mansion, and they barely went out, so she decided to take them out of the mansion for fun. People like them might not have such a chance in the future.
One hourter¡ the arrangements were done and they went out in a wagon.
Qing was very happy. So were the servants. They developed deeper affection and gratitude towards Gu Chaoyan.
They were most jealous of Qing and Sword One, who had such an Elder Miss to serve. They were just so lucky.
The wagon went onwards slowly. However, it did not move as it reached the market.
¡°What is it, Mr. Coachman?¡±
Chapter 1627 - 1627 Lingyun’s Reaction 1
1627 Lingyun¡¯s Reaction 1
Sword One¡¯s voice arose.
The coachman said with a worried tone, ¡°Miss. Sword One, there are too many civilians on the street. They won¡¯t make space for our wagon. We will need time to get in.¡±
Hearing that, Gu Chaoyan lifted the curtain and looked out. There were many people heading towards one direction on the street.
Their wagon could not ask people to open the road just like those noble people¡¯s. The civilians would not make space for them.
She thought for a while, then Gu Chaoyan said, ¡°Let¡¯s get off the wagon and walk, otherwise we will never make it through.¡±
They all became even more excited upon hearing that they were going off the wagon.
They all headed towards the crowded street.
She had arranged Sword Two to keep thempany, otherwise she would be quite distracted about the girls¡¯ safety.
Lingyun and Sword One kept herpany, whilst the others would go out and y, under the protection of Sword Two.
¡°It is just ahead of us,¡± Sword One said as she pointed in one direction. ¡°Whenever the variety show ss are here, people would crowd up to watch them.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But we have booked an elegant room in a high spot at Linjiang Restaurant, so we can watch the show freely!¡± Sword One said.
Gu Chaoyan threw her a look.
It was a veryst minute decision for them toe and watch the show, yet they could even get an elegant room here among the crowd.
Sword One smiled and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Huai did it.¡±
Gu Chaoyan withrew her look.
Yeah, if he did it, then that was very normal.
They passed through the crowd and went to Linjiang Restaurant.
Those girls already had many things in their hands. They passed by the stands and bought all of the interesting and novel things.
They had two elegant rooms.
It offered the best view. They could clearly see the variety show when they looked down.
Qing was exceptionally excited. She said, ¡°It is starting soon. I heard from Auntie Liu from the kitchen that those actors are very skillful. There are animals we have never seen that are smarter than mankind. They can do anything!¡±
Qing spoke as she looked down with sparkling eyes.
Gu Chaoyan found that something was wrong, after hearing what Qing said.
Animals they had never seen? What could they be?
No wonder Qing would want toe and see the show.
She did not think that things were so easy, but for some reason, she became quite interested in what wasing towards them. She wanted to see it clearly.
Soon the sound of drums and gongs arose.
The show was about to start.
The actors had drums and gongs in their hands, and collected a lot of money from the civilians. They did not start until the drums and gongs were all filled up.
Now the show started.
The actors led out something with a rope.
Gu Chaoyan narrowed her eyes and found that something was wrong.
Lingyun burst out loudly, ¡°That is from the monster race!¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s guess was confirmed by Lingyun¡¯s exim. Something wasn¡¯t right.
¡°Lingyun, what is it?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
Chapter 1628 - 1628 Lingyun’s Reaction 2
1628 Lingyun¡¯s Reaction 2
Qing, who had been excited, quieted down as well.
She did not have much knowledge of it, but she knew that something was wrong.
Auntie Liu from the kitchen talked about the variety show ss vividly, but it could have been something beyond imagination.
Lingyun nced at the elegant room cautiously.
¡°I will go outside and guard,¡± Qing said with a serious look on her face.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
Linjiang Restaurant might have ears on the wall. They should be cautious about everything around them.
After it was settled, Lingyun started. ¡°The variety show ss is not using harmless animals like monkeys or something. They are monsters. That is why they can do so many things. Monsters are more tricky than human beings.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Those are just low-ss monsters that have yet to be grownups. They are almost as innocent as human beings that are yet to start cultivation.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°However, when they grow up, the variety show actors and the audience are all done. Those low-ss monsters are more capable than uncultivated humans.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That is definitely what is going to happen now that the door to enchantment is opened, but it is starting a bit too fast. Monsters are already among human beings!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Phoenix Girl, you have to think of a solution, otherwise the Saint Divine Land will be doomed!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Human beings have never been united. Like Piaomiao Pavilion, and the Cangyan Door, they are all thinking about their own interests. They can never defend us!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That is all I know. I know some low-ss monsters because there are some small monsters trapped at Piaomiao Pavilion for practice, but I have never seen any monsters from medial-ss and upper-ss, so I have no idea what they would be like,¡± Lingyun said, worriedly.
Things were not heading towards the right situation.
No wonder Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door would want the Golden Rolls so badly. They wanted the Golden Rolls to protect themselves in the chaos.
If she had the Golden Rolls, that would be great, but the thing was that she did not have the Golden Rolls.
What should they do?
Destiny Monk had told her that the world would be chaotic when the Phoenix Girl appeared. They had thought that it would just be chaos between the four countries, whilst the truth was that it was chaos across the whole universe.
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t feeling very well.
She had just thought of a person ¨C Zhou Huaijin.
She needed to speak with Zhou Huaijin about some things.
¡°Sword Two can keep thempany here, let¡¯s head to Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion now,¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly, as she led them out of the elegant room.
Sword One and Lingyun followed suit. Qing went with them.
More and more people were there to watch the show. Everyone was interested and curious about those things they had never seen before.
Gu Chaoyan passed by them and said, ¡°The variety show should not be here. If something bursts out, the civilians would be hurt.¡±
¡°Monsters hate their enemies.¡± Lingyun reminded her.
The gang passed by the crowd.
¡°It is him.¡± Gu Chaoyan saw a person not faraway.
Chapter 1629 - 1629 Lingyun’s Reaction 3
1629 Lingyun¡¯s Reaction 3
The moment Gu Chaoyan finished her words¡
Lingyun, who was thinking about the monsters, turned in that direction. It was Wuxing who was among the crowd.
Wuxing was with a few of his maids and guards.
They should have turned around directly, but at that moment, Lingyun saw the maid next to Wuxing. Wuxing had many maids, and she never observed them carefully, but she was never going to forget the very one that framed her.
¡°It is her!¡± Lingyun¡¯s voice became excited. She almost wanted to rush up to that girl.
Gu Chaoyan instantly realized what Lingyun wanted.
It must have been Lingyun¡¯s enemy who excited her.
She stopped Lingyun, telling her not to be reckless.
Lingyun knew that it was her enemy, and she could take revenge, but not in this way.
It had been ages since the incident took ce.
Lingyun needed justice, but she also needed evidence, otherwise Lingyun, who was set up, might lose the justice in the end.
Wuxing also noticed the twodies.
He got very excited ¨C how could he be so lucky as to run into them here. And they had even ceased walking. Were they waiting for him?
Wuxing went to them quickly, as if he would be considered impolite to have slowed them down.
As he came to their side, he greeted Gu Chaoyan politely, ¡°I am Wuxing from Piaomiao Pavilion. Greetings, Phoenix Girl!¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded but did not respond to his greetings.
There were manners in the Saint Divine Land, and Piaomiao Pavilion had their rules too, but Wuxing and Gu Chaoyan could not follow the regr rules of their origins. They were almost as old as each other and their greetings did not need to be so formal. Wuxing was just slightly older than her.
However, Gu Chaoyan did not ept him, so she did not reply to the greetings.
Wuxing looked a little embarrassed. He said nothing, but smiled, then he turned to Lingyun next to her. ¡°Lingyun, are you here to see the variety show?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The variety show here is so interesting. I wonder what it is about, but there are many people here, and we can barely see them. Have you seen it?¡± Wuxing talked as if he were their old friend.
Having said this, he turned to Gu Chaoyan with a tone of apology, ¡°Sorry, Phoenix Girl, me and Lingyun are old friends, so I could not help but chit chat with her.¡±
The Phoenix Girl did not reply to his greeting, probably because Lingyun never mentioned him in front of her. So she treated him coldly.
Well then, he could exin it himself.
The Phoenix Girl would weigh her position here.
He knew what Lingyun was like. Lingyun would always help him when he presented their rtionship in this way.
Gu Chaoyan sized up Wuxing in front of her.
She did find one merit about Wuxing. He really had no shame on him, but that was probably because Lingyun used to be too soft-hearted.
Chapter 1630 - 1630 Lingyun’s Reaction 4
1630 Lingyun¡¯s Reaction 4
That was why he was fearless.
He was going to let others know about their rtionship without trying to conceal it. She could see through his purpose directly.
¡°Then you can talk,¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly, took a step aside and kept a distance from Wuxing. She showed no interest in speaking with him.
Wuxing felt very helpless. He had not expected that it would be so difficult to speak with the Phoenix Girl.
So he had to put his hope on Lingyun. He ttered and looked at Lingyun in a pretentious tone, ¡°Will you talk with me, Lingyun?¡±
Lingyun nced at him coldly, ¡°Take care.¡±
Having said this, she was about to leave.
Wuxing panicked. He grabbed her. ¡°What on earth is going on? You can tell me what you are angry at me for!¡±
He already showed his rtionship with Lingyun in front of Phoenix Girl, who should know that he and Lingyun had a special rtionship. He was also betting that Lingyun was concerned about him. She would not humiliate him even if she was angry.
However¡
Lingyun was beyond his control now. She was not thinking about him at all.
He did not want this to happen.
He wanted his n to work out properly.
Lingyun flung his hands away, then she nced at him, then at the maid next to him.
¡°I am not happy. I was poisoned because she set me up, so I am not happy seeing my enemy, got it?¡± Lingyun said straightforwardly.
Wuxing was shocked.
He turned to the maid Lingyun pointed at.
How could that be possible? How could she know about it? He always believed that she had no idea.
No wonder she never wanted to speak with him, no matter what he did.
That was the case.
¡°She poisoned you at the mansion?¡± Wuxing asked seriously. Then he turned lethal. ¡°I will not keep an evil woman like this!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t like her. I will have her killed, as long as you are happy!¡± Without a moment of hesitation, Wuxing grabbed a hidden weapon and tossed it directly at the maid, urately hitting the maid¡¯s throat. The maid¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She fell backwards.
The civilians passing by were all shocked too. They screamed and rushed away.
Lingyun was shocked too.
To her knowledge, this maid should be important to him, otherwise she would not have set her up before.
She had been thinking about killing her as long as she was detoxified all these years, but she had not expected that the revenge would be taken so quickly, after she said a few words.
Gu Chaoyan clearly had not expected this.
She told Sword One to carry away the body and told Lingyun to leave the scene first.
Lingyun was still quite distracted, but she was soon taken away.
Within a short moment, only Wuxing and a few of his guards remained, together with some blood traces on the floor.
The other maids were shocked too. They had not expected that their master would kill one of them so easily.
Wuxing wiped his hands with his handkerchief.
He moved forward with a deep look on his face, saying displeased, ¡°Too many people are here. Pave the way and get rid of everyone in the way.¡±
The maids and the guards followed the order.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan fed the maid a lot of magical water. She could not swallow any pills due to the weapon on her throat.
The magical water could keep her alive for a short while.
Chapter 1631 It Was He
Wuxing aimed to kill her.
And because of this move, Gu Chaoyan was trying her best to keep her alive.
Lingyun said that this maid drugged her back then. If a hard-hearted person wanted to tter Lingyun with a maid''s life, he should have given her to Lingyun so that she could take revenge.
Wuxing did not even ask what happened back then before he killed this maid. Was it because he believed that something did happen?
Also, Wuxing''s expression was very weird when Lingyun spoke of this request.
When every sign wasbined together¡
Gu Chaoyan suddenly felt that things weren''t so simple.
Therefore the maid could not die right now.
Wuxing was trying to gag her by killing her.
Well¡
Those were her suspicions, but she was going to save this maid to ask what on earth happened.
She was not totally innocent, since she drugged Lingyun.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Lingyun. "What do you think, Lingyun?"
Lingyun lost her grudge towards this maid after seeing her being attacked in the throat.
Lingyun felt that she already got what she deserved, but¡ Wuxing was over the top to have punished the maid like this.
In the past¡.
In her room where she was refining drugs, the maid put some of her drugs into her tea.
She had not thought about this possibility¡ until she was poisoned.
Lingyun did not want her to die directly. She just wanted this maid to taste the same drug she was fed with.
However, with the weapon in her throat and her bleeding constantly, she looked very unconvinced with popping eyes.
"Can you get her back?" Lingyun asked.
Gu Chaoyan felt that she had picked the right person to work with her.
Lingyun could make the worst drugs, but in her heart, she was a kind and soft-hearted woman.
That could both help and harm her.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
She was skillful, but this maid was in a terrible state.
Wuxing clearly knew how to kill a person.
All she could do was to keep her alive for a while.
Just a while.
Also, she did not deserve to be treated.
"I¡ put the drug¡ but I was¡ tricked." The maid forced out the words, with eyes shot with blood. She was still holding her fist and bearing the utter pain, saying with an unconvinced tone, "He said¡ someone¡ needed to test¡ the drug¡ and you should¡ be the one¡ to test it¡ because¡ you are useless¡ I only needed to drug you¡ so I could¡ serve him¡ forever¡ I could¡ have his child¡ so I did¡"
"¡"
"But¡" She forced a smile as she reached this point. "But¡ he¡ killed me¡"
"¡"
"He will¡ never¡ live peacefully¡ when¡ I die!"
Having said thest words, she used her own strength to pull out the weapon. Blood burst out, and she passed away.
Chapter 1632 - 1632 Truth
1632 Truth
The maid¡¯s blood sprayed on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s white dress. She closed her eyes slightly and moved away from the maid. She never liked the smell of blood. She did not frown, because the maid should die, but not in this horrible way.
What she had told her fit her guesses.
The maid did drug Lingyun, but she was just an aplice. The person who ordered her to drug Lingyun was the man named Wuxing.
She was dead, and her sin was paid, but her death did not cheer up Lingyun. Instead, she looked really distressed.
Gu Chaoyan stood next to Lingyun, waiting quietly.
At this time, she needed someone to stand by her side.
When she heard the truth from the maid, Lingyun almost got choked by it. She felt her heart ache, as she tried to think about what the maid said.
If what the maid said was real¡ then Wuxing was the most disgusting person she had ever known. And he was the murderer.
If that was true, Wuxing not only lied to her, but also tried to kill her.
She had been used by him to do so many things, but she did not think that she was drugged because of him. He must have considered her a burden even at that time, but he could not think of a way to deal with her, thus using this method.
With a few words¡ he made her live miserably for years.
Lingyun sneered.
She sneered at what happened in the past and at Wuxing.
At this moment¡
She started to recall a few details that emerged in her mind when they were together
When she first started to refine drugs, Wuxing asked her to taste her own drug to see if it worked. She thought that he was joking, so she did not take it to heart. She only told him that her drugs would not have any problems, and that he could use the drugs whenever he wanted.
She forgot all about these details because she did not put many thoughts into it.
However, when she thought about this, she thought of how Wuxing kept asking her if there are solutions to the drugs.
She started to get very muddle headed.
She panicked more upon hearing what the maid said about what happened to her in the past.
The maid was right. She was telling the truth.
A maid would not do anything like that to her unless she was ordered to.
Lingyun stood up and stared at Gu Chaoyan. Her eyes were almost out of focus. ¡°Phoenix Girl, I am going to take revenge on Wuxing for everything he did to me before.¡± Having said this, she looked at the dead maid. ¡°And he is not going to die so easily. I am going to give back all the suffering he once gave me. And he will know that he has given me pain and misery.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded. ¡°You are working for me now. I will definitely help you as long as I can.¡±
That was the second time Gu Chaoyan made the offer.
Lingyun nodded.
She was a very nice woman. She had given her life.
¡°When I am done with the revenge, I will work for you and serve you with all my life until the end of my days.¡±
Chapter 1633 Open And Fair 1
Upon finishing speaking, Lingyun took out a ck bottle and ate the pill inside. Then she took out another bottle and passed it to Gu Chaoyan. "This is the ice worm controlling the poison inside my body. If I ever betray you in the future, you can kill the ice worm. At that time I will definitely die too!"
Gu Chaoyan did not ept it directly, but looked at Lingyun in utter surprise.
Lingyun was kind and gentle, so she had not expected that Lingyun would be so extreme in dealing with this matter.
She told her that she would work for her after she took her revenge. She trusted her word, so she had not expected that she would show her loyalty by eating a poison!
"Is there any antidote for that?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
"No." Lingyun shook her head.
Wuxing asked her to make a drug like that, but many things happened and she did not give it to Wuxing.
She had not expected that it would one day work on herself.
Also, she was using it without feeling any regrets.
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly. She was very worried about Lingyun.
Lingyun had no antidote for the poison. And she had no way out to deal with this thing. So she had to put away the bottle.
She said to Lingyun gently, "I asked you to serve me for five years, because that is the payment I wanted to get from you. I don''t have strict rules for you if you work with me. You don''t have to assume that you are betraying me whenever you do something. You can leave if you want to."
"¡"
"You must be tired. You can go and have a rest," Gu Chaoyan said to Lingyun.
This small speech made Lingyun admire Gu Chaoyan even more, and that admiration made her feel that she was never going to feel regretful for what she did.
Then she nodded and left.
She was very tired.
Within such a short time, she had learned so much of the truth. She had gone through all the experiences she had in the past few years. That made her feel quite distressed.
After Lingyun left¡ Gu Chaoyan asked Sword One to bury the maid so that she could leave the world in a more proper way.
Then¡ she decided to visit Lord Huai''s Mansion with Sword One to speak to him about the monsters.
Manyyers of the imperial army were guarding Lord Huai''s Mansion. After the King''s order reached the mansion, Lord Huai was only allowed to stay inside the mansion, and was not allowed to go anywhere else.
That showed the ruthlessness of the imperial family.
However, Zhou Huaijin could not be trapped by the imperial army. He could go anywhere he wanted, except that he could not do it in public.
If not for his special abilities, he would have been crushed to bone dust in the court.
That day was the first time that Gu Chaoyan came to see him since he was grounded, but she was stopped by the imperial army the moment she approached.
Gu Chaoyan had never met the chief who guarded the mansion.
She did not know him, but apparently, he knew who Gu Chaoyan was, thus being quite anxious.
He had thought that it was a nice mission to guard Lord Huai''s Mansion, but the Phoenix Girl ignored the King''s order and came to the door.
The King''s order was that no one was allowed to go into the mansion, but she was the Phoenix Girl¡ should he allow her?
"I am here to see Lord Huai. Let me in."
Chapter 1634 - 1634 Open and Fair 2
1634 Open and Fair 2
Gu Chaoyan spoke in a calm voice, but she sounded quite imposing to the imperial army.
The chief could not help but wipe the sweat from his forehead.
The King gave the order, but the Phoenix Girl gave another one. What should he do?
¡°Phoenix Girl, please, the King ordered that Lord Huai is to be grounded in the mansion. I am doing this based on the imperial order. Don¡¯t make me make a choice, please. I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± the chief said, looking very pitiful. He hoped that the Phoenix Girl would not give them a hard time.
They were the group that could never speak with the Phoenix Girl, but¡ she was the Phoenix Girl and her news spread around.
It was said that the Phoenix Girl had a weird temper, but she treated servants very nicely. Those servants who worked at the Gu Mansion, and those who served her but came from the court and those who were by her side shared almost the same privileges as their Miss.
So if he told her what was going on, she should not give him a hard time.
Gu Chaoyan nced at him.
She said reasonably, ¡°The King did ground Lord Huai, and didn¡¯t want him to leave Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion, but the King has never forbidden me to walk into Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion. I am not disobeying the King¡¯s order, and I am not asking Lord Huai to leave the mansion.¡±
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, the chief was startled.
The Phoenix Girl was absolutely right.
He got the order to watch over Lord Huai, and that Lord Huai was not allowed to walk out of the mansion, but there was no order saying that there should not be any guests.
So it was a very reasonable request.
However, he was working for the court and he knew that the King wanted Lord Huai to die in the mansion alone.
Before¡ no one would dare go into the mansion without permission, so no one had predicted that the Phoenix Girl woulde.
He was not in the position to stop her, so he stepped aside and told his men to pass on the message to the court.
Gu Chaoyan went directly into Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion with a straight back, under the imperial army¡¯s watch.
Sword One was chuckling after seeing how embarrassed the imperial army was.
Uncle Zhou came forward the moment she walked in. He nced about and looked outside. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, they did not give you a hard time, did they? You might get into trouble now that you havee here. Lady Chaoyan, just go back.¡±
Uncle Zhou made the speech, but he was very moved.
Everyone dodged Lord Huai when he was in trouble, but Lady Chaoyan was here.
What more could he say about thisdy.
Gu Chaoyan smiled. ¡°Uncle Zhou, it is fine. The King never said that we aren¡¯t allowed toe to the mansion, did he? Where is Lord Huai? I would like to speak with him.¡±
¡°Reading in the Warm Pavilion, let me take you there,¡± Uncle Zhou said, worried.
Chapter 1635 - 1635 Agreement 1
1635 Agreement 1
Uncle Zhou used to work for the Jiang Family, but when the young Lord Huai moved out of the Jiang Family and lived on his own, the Queen was worried, so she transferred him to Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion.
It had been years since that happened.
He was experienced and old, and he had witnessed everything in the capital.
The King grounded Lord Huai because he wanted him to die alone in the mansion, with no future. Before something happened to Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion, no one visited Lord Huai, but now that Lord Huai was grounded, everyone was staying even farther away from it.
If Lady Chaoyan wanted to stay away from them, that was totally reasonable, but Lady Chaoyan came to them, so Uncle Zhou personally hoped that she would not be involved. She had had a bad time in her childhood, but she was the Phoenix Girl so she was on the rise. It was not good for her to be dragged down.
That was why he made that speech and got worried, but as a servant he could not possibly drive her away, so he had to lead her to the Warm Pavilion.
As they reached the Pavilion, Uncle Zhou reminded her. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, Lord Huai is inside the Pavilion. I wille to serve you some tea, after you go in.¡±
Lady Chaoyan liked tea and was very particr about her tea as well. Uncle Zhou did not know Lady Chaoyan well, but he learned that from Lord Huai.
There were no servants working for the mansion. Some were even leaning towards the court. Uncle Zhou was not assured about their loyalty. They even offered Lord Huai cold tea.
Uncle Zhou did not want Lady Chaoyan to be served badly, so he went to fetch the tea personally.
Gu Chaoyan thanked Uncle Zhou and walked into the Pavilion.
The mansion was the second ce that Lord Huai moved into, because the original one was given to Zhou Huailing for expansion.
The Pavilion was very shabby, only containing a few vases and a few books.
Zhou Huaijin was inside, dressed in a long robe. He was reading, but as Gu Chaoyan approached him and saw that the book was upside down. She was amused. ¡°The book is upside down! Can you read what is inside?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Zhou Huaijin said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as it is to hold and make a profit. If you try to keep it sharp, you can¡¯t always keep it. The hall is full of gold and jade, don¡¯t be proud of your wealth and honor, but me yourself. Leave when you make an achievement, that is the way destiny should be¡¡±
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at the book. That was right when read upside down, but Gu Chaoyan did not think that was how he read it. It was just that he remembered the contents.
She was amused andughed.
Zhou Huaijin did not continue with that. He stood up and sat down by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side. He asked gently, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
He knew that she was here, the moment she arrived outside Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion. He had been waiting for her all this time.
He was waiting for Uncle Zhou to bring her here, and for her to finish the conversation with Uncle Zhou.
¡°¡¡±
¡°For another, there is something I need to tell you. Monsters are already appearing in the capital. Soon chaos will dominate the country. The Cangyan Door, Piaomiao Pavilion and Snow Territory are not reliable. I wonder how they are going to protect themselves,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, sadly.
Zhou Huaijin did not panic after hearing her words.
Instead, he smiled.
Chapter 1636 - 1636 Agreement 2
1636 Agreement 2
He always felt that he was alone.
Either in the court or after owning the Shadow Door. He was always alone. His men were working very devotedly, but that was only because they followed his order.
No one understood him, but Gu Chaoyan was born to think alike with him.
What he had just thought of doing turned out to be what Chaoyan was thinking as well. And they were going to do it straightforwardly.
He was in a very embarrassing position in the capital at the moment.
He was powerful, but he was disliked by the King.
If he intended to take the throne fair and openly, he would need the civilians to see how ridiculous the King was. However, what he was going through and what the civilians had seen was not enough. He needed to get more.
Chaoyan would need help to make ¡°the more¡± happen.
The King might do something even more ridiculous just to give him a hard time, after knowing that Chaoyan was with him today at the mansion. When the ridiculous things reached a certain degree, he would have the excuse to take the throne.
By that time, he could do everything fair and openly.
He would no longer be under anyone¡¯s control and the civilians would be protected by his Shadow Door, though it might be a bit chaotic at the moment. Shadow Door could keep them safe.
That was the agreement he had with Chaoyan without saying out loud. Both of them understood the situation, and there was no need to say more about it.
As for the monsters¡ some hidden guards from Shadow Door came to remind him about the strangeness of the variety show ss. They believed that they were monsters, but¡
Monsters were strange things for him and Chaoyan.
All they could do was to keep control of them so that the Saint Divine Land would not fall into their hands.
¡°After the hidden guards told me about this, I already spoke to Officer Wang and let him mention this to the King in the morning session. Apparently, the King doesn¡¯t think it is a big deal and has no interest in dealing with it, but the variety show ss should not be allowed free reign. The Shadow Door would keep control of them, since forces from the court refuse to do anything about it. We already made the nst night. The people and the animals from the ss will be escorted away by Shadow Door and locked up,¡± Zhou Huaijin said.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
That was a rtively good solution for the moment.
As for others¡ she decided to tell the King about it. The Saint Divine Land had many towns and the King needed to arrange forces to keep those towns safe.
Zhou Huaijin also whispered to Gu Chaoyan about his uing n.
Their conversation was done, then Zhou Huaijin opened the door of the Pavilion.
Uncle Zhou outside pretended as if nothing had happened. He came in with the served tea. ¡°We have few servants here, Lady Chaoyan, please don¡¯t mind the tea I make for you.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t, Uncle Zhou.¡± Gu Chaoyan smiled and finished the tea happily.
When messengers from the court hurried in, Gu Chaoyan was just discussing the tea with Uncle Zhou.
The messengers from the court exchanged a surprised look between themselves.
When they received the report from the imperial army, they came to stop the Phoenix Girl from spending too much time with Lord Huai. Unexpectedly, she was speaking with the servant of Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion, whilst Lord Huai was expressionlessly standing next to them.
Gu Chaoyan tugged Zhou Huaijin¡¯s sleeves upon seeing the messengers¡¯ expressions. Zhou Huaijin caressed her head.
Frightened, one messenger said, ¡°Lady Chaoyan, the King is asking you toe to the court.¡±
Chapter 1637 - 1637 In Court 1
1637 In Court 1
Those servants from the court might be in a low position, but they worked for the King, so they clearly knew the rules here.
Lord Huai was grounded because the King preferred the Crown Prince and wanted the Crown Prince to marry the Phoenix Girl. However, Lord Huai and the Phoenix Girl were engaged, and the Phoenix Girl only wanted Lord Huai. That was why the King thought of this idea and tried to make Lord Huai disappear gradually from the capital.
Things had been going well, since Lord Huai was grounded whilst the Phoenix Girl moved around in her mansion and sometimes met the Crown Prince, but the Phoenix Girl went to Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion to meet Lord Huai personally!
All they saw was the Phoenix Girl and Lord Huai¡¯s servant speaking with each other, which made their mission easier. They could even tell the King about this and the King might grant them a bonus.
However, after a short while, Lord Huai and the Phoenix Girl were almost hugging each other.
They were shocked!
They were worried that when the King got angry, they would be punished too.
So they had to make the Phoenix Girl leave Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion as soon as possible.
Those servants had an ever-changing expression on their faces, so Gu Chaoyan noticed it directly and could tell what they were thinking.
She was not worried that they would report this to the King. Instead, she wanted them to do that.
She was not going to cause the servants more trouble, since she knew that the King was getting so anxious about her whereabouts.
Standing up from the seat, she looked at Zhou Huaijin. ¡°Then I will go into the court first, ande to you after I leave. Uncle Zhou, you have made great tea. I wille to drink it whenever I have time.¡±
Having said this, she walked out of the Pavilion calmly.
The servants threw a very disdainful look at Zhou Huaijin and Uncle Zhou and followed her.
Zhou Huaijin looked calm. He did not care about how those servants treated them, but Uncle Zhou was very angry. He was about to snap at those servants, when Zhou Huaijin stopped him.
He did not care about those small trivialities.
Uncle Zhou sighed, feeling that God was totally unfair and Lord Huai was too pitiful.
¡°Uncle Zhou, don¡¯t think too much about it. Let¡¯s drink tea. Chaoyan says that the tea is good, so it should be.¡± Zhou Huaijin smiled and poured Uncle Zhou some tea, telling him to drink it.
Zhou Huaijin always wore a very cold expression on his face, but he was gentle in front of people who served him.
Uncle Zhou sighed heavily.
Uncle Zhou wondered whether he should be happy or not, but he could not just sit down and drink the tea camly.
He left directly, grabbing the stuff. ¡°I have a lot of other work to do, so I won¡¯t continue to drink tea here. Lord Huai, you can drink it yourself, if you want to.¡±
Uncle Zhou left, angrily.
Zhou Huaijin stopped smiling and his face turned cold.
He just wanted Uncle Zhou not to be worried, thus putting on that look.
He told the hidden guards toe to him, before telling them what they should do.
At that moment¡ Gu Chaoyan had already walked out of the mansion.
It seemed that many more imperial soldiers had surrounded Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion, and things were bing weird. She made an observation and saw that the chief had been changed. The chief that led her in was gone.
Gu Chaoyan frowned and her expression sank.
Chapter 1638 - 1638 In Court 2
1638 In Court 2
She knew pretty well that the chief must have been punished because of her entering the mansion. She did not need to think deeply about that.
The chief stopped her because that was his order, and he let her go because the order did not tell him that she should be stopped.
He had not made any mistake. He was just following his orders.
She had underestimated the King¡¯s cruelty.
He did not even forgive those who worked for him!
He should not have punished everyone he disliked.
She whispered to Sword One and then, she got into the wagon.
Sword One could not ride in the same wagon as her when the wagon was from the court. So she had no choice but to walk outside.
Gu Chaoyan fell into contemtion inside the wagon.
When the wagon entered the court, the servants asked her, discreetly, to get off the wagon.
Gu Chaoyan was never a very critical person, but that was usually what servants from the court did, so she let them do it.
She got off the wagon and was led to Qianqing Pce by the servants.
Honestly¡ the King barely used Qianqing Pce after Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door arrived. He only received guests at Ronghua Pce.
This time¡ the King must be nning to meet her alone, since the meeting was taking ce at Qianqing Pce.
He must want to ask her about her visit at Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan had already sorted things through on the way to meet him, so she knew what to do.
Sword One could not follow her in, ording to the rules, so Gu Chaoyan walked in Qianqing Pce alone.
Seated on his chair, the King was being served by De Fu.
The King was not reading, but sat there transfixed, which was very surprising.
After the Queen left, the King read the petitions or the books the Queen left for him. Gu Chaoyan did not think that was because he missed the Queen. He must be feeling very guilty, but he was not reading now.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan entering the pce, the King stopped staring and turned to Gu Chaoyan, looking unfazed.
¡°You went to Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion?¡± the King asked, sounding distressed.
¡°Yes¡±
¡°You know Lord Huai is grounded?¡±
¡°Yeah, so I went in rather than letting hime out.¡± Gu Chaoyan spoke reasonably.
The King was silent for a while.
True.
She always had her argument.
He did miss this point when giving the order.
When he grounded someone, Honored Princess Jing for example, they would not receive anyone, nor did her son go to visit her to make her situation embarrassing. Because they knew that she was grounded because she made a mistake.
Gu Chaoyan was disgusting. She always ignored his authority.
Okay, then, he was going to make her argument die.
¡°De Fu, give the imperial order that no one is allowed to walk into Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion from today on!¡± the King said, distressingly.
The imperial order was made purposefully for Gu Chaoyan, because of what she did today.
De Fu was surprised, but he did not think about it. So he went to give the imperial order.
¡°You are not allowed to walk into Lord Huai¡¯s Mansion again, now that the imperial order has been given.¡± The King said, ¡°You are the Phoenix Girl, and I did not put it clearly in the past, because I hoped that you would figure it out yourself, but it seems that you can¡¯t. So I am going to tell you clearly right now.¡±
Chapter 1639 - 1639 Coincidence 1
1639 Coincidence 1
She did not have the Golden Rolls in her hands.
Even if she did, she was not going to offer it because of her opinion towards Piaomiao Pavilion and the Snow Territory.
The King had never thought that Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door would be better than the Saint Divine Land.
So before that, he never wanted to offer the Golden Rolls.
Briefly¡ the King and those people were the same kind. They were selfish, and because they were selfish, they wanted to get things for themselves, but after a short while¡
The King suddenly changed his mind and started to defend the schools, asking her to offer the Golden Rolls.
Gu Chaoyan looked directly at the King, and said without showing fear. ¡°Impossible.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Lord Huai and I are engaged and I am definitely marrying Lord Huai.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As for the Golden Rolls, it still depends on me whether I want to offer them, despite your imperial order.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Also, for your information, the door to enchantment is opened and monsters are in the capital. You better think about how to keep the Saint Divine Land safe so that yhe civilians won¡¯t be hurt by them.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Under such a chaotic circumstance, do you think it is right for you, the King, to think about my marriage and the Golden Rolls?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Bye,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, and turned around, leaving without greeting the King.
The King stared at Gu Chaoyan with eyes popped. He could not believe that Gu Chaoyan could be so wild in front of him. Did she still respect him as the King?
¡°You!¡± The King pointed at Gu Chaoyan, who was already out of Qianqing Pce.
In the end, he struck the table, and the teacup leaked tea because of this. It fell upon the table where the teacup stood.
He was very frightened.
For some reason, the King was getting increasingly irritable. He tossed and smashed things easily.
And he was even having a row with the Phoenix Girl!
In his opinion, the Phoenix Girl belonged to the Saint Divine Land, and the King should stand by the Phoenix Girl¡¯s side rather than help Piaomiao Pavilion all the time.
He had spent some time with people from Piaomiao Pavilion and they all looked down at the Saint Divine Land. They had some purpose, that is why they were lingering here. They had not even offered any good conditions, and yet the King already helped them. If they really saw the Golden Rolls, what more would they do?
However, if the Phoenix Girl could hold the Golden Rolls and restrain them, the situation would be great.
The King, however, did not seem to think so.
De Fu was quite worried, but he was just a servant and all he could do was to do what he was capable of, rather than getting involved with court affairs.
De Fu put away the teacup and asked the eunuch to take it away.
At that moment, Gu Chaoyan walked out of Qianqing Pce and Sword One followed.
Neither of them spoke. They just headed out of the court one after the other.
After making a turn¡ a white silhouette popped up.
He was smiling brightly and looked at Gu Chaoyan with a sparkling gaze. ¡°Feng Le, what a coincidence that I would run into you here.¡±
¡°Oh yeah, is that so?¡± Gu Chaoyan countered.
Chapter 1640 - 1640 In Court 3
1640 In Court 3
¡°You are the Phoenix Girl, and your marriage should not be as casual as before. Your marriage is rted to the Saint Divine Land, and the state¡¯s affairs. You are not going to marry Lord Huai any more, and as for what your marriage will be like, it depends on me. I will assign you a good marriage, so you should think about it, instead of behaving over the top,¡± the King said impatiently.
He had a very angry look on his face.
Hearing these, Gu Chaoyan was not annoyed, she was confused.
The King seemed quite strange today, at least, he was different from before.
However, this strange behavior did not only appear today, but started from the day when the banquet started.
The King had always wanted her to marry the Crown Prince, which was something she was aware of all this time. However¡
He still feared her identity as the Phoenix Girl, so he had made many dark ns in secret, rather than mentioning it in the open, but today was different.
What was the cause of the exception?
Because of the schools like Piaomiao Pavilion?
Those schools were here for her sake, so the King should fear her, rather than cause trouble with her.
Gu Chaoyan just could not understand what was going on.
¡°Do you understand what I said?¡± The King sounded furious, as he asked Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°I make the arrangements for the country, and for you. Marrying Lord Huai was a good thing for you before when you were not the Phoenix Girl, but you are the Phoenix Girl and Lord Huai doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Lord Huai has been spoiled by the Queen and he has no business and can do nothing. He has no use because he has to be supported by the country. He will only slow you down,¡± the King said with a softer tone, because he was trying to persuade Gu Chaoyan with whatever words he could think of.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan believed that what the King said was true.
In his eyes, among all his sons, the Crown Prince was the only excellent son who resembled him the most.
If one day, he knew that the Head of the Shadow Door was the son he liked least, she wondered what expression he would have.
¡°You can think about this, and I won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± The King felt that it was enough. So he stopped and hoped to leave some time for her to ept the truth.
Women always cared more about love than the state¡¯s situation. That was what Jiang Shuang did.
¡°¡¡±
¡°I thought that you would realize this point yourself, but you are still hiding the Golden Rolls.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am not asking you. I am ordering you to give them the Golden Rolls.¡± The King stared at Gu Cangyan whenever Golden Rolls were mentioned. His eyes were reddened.
Gu Chaoyan frowned.
The Golden Rolls¡ she was not going to give it to them, because¡
Chapter 1641 - 1641 Coincidence 2
1641 Coincidence 2
Ouyang Mingjing was a bit confused to hear her countering the question. He gave her a very interested look.
The Saint Divine Land had a huge court, but running into each other here was very normal. Why didn¡¯t she believe him? Ouyang Mingjing did not understand if it was because he looked like a liar? No one had told him that he looked like a liar.
Ouyang Mingjing looked very confused.
¡°The King arranged Jiao Tai Pce for you to stay, which is located in the east, and I am in the west. So all the guests¡¯ pces are located in the east, and the princesses¡¯ pces are located in the west, are you really here because of coincidence?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Of course, you can tell me that you are walking about, and you are taking a tour at the princesses¡¯ pces.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But there are many rules at the Saint Divine Land, and the King¡¯s princesses never meet men from outside the court.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Do you want me to exin anything in detail in this case?¡± Gu Chaoyan stared at the Head of the Snow Territory coldly. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±
Ouyang Mingjing blinked.
She was absolutely right, but even though he did make a n for running into her, his n was absolutely urate, otherwise he would not have run into her on this spot.
Ouyang Mingjing believed that there was nothing wrong with him, but¡
It was a girl in front of him, and he needed to be polite.
He showed a smile. ¡°You are right, but I am here to speak with your King and just happened to run into you here.¡±
Gu Chaoyan gave him a cold look, then she turned to leave.
He was up to something, but he pretended to be harmless. This kind of man was even more disgusting than the people from Piaomiao Pavilion.
Ouyang Mingjing was confused at how she left so fast.
He was telling the truth!
He shook his head and felt a headache.
He had been in the Saint Divine Land for a few days, and he had shown his sincerity.
So he was here to talk about something serious.
He traveled all the way here because the door to enchantment was opened, and the Phoenix Girl appeared.
Well¡
He did not care about the door to enchantment, nor did he care about the Golden Rolls. He was here to make one old deal.
Ouyang Mingjing walked into Qianqing Pce.
It was quite messy in Qianqing Pce.
The King had tossed and smashed everything, and De Fu was busy cleaning up the rest.
Seeing all of this, Ouyang Mingjing moved his feet, dodged the things on the ground to avoid them, since he had no interest in them.
¡°Are you free, King?¡± Ouyang Mingjing asked.
Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s voice startled the King, who was facing the window.
He was about to get angry again when he saw Ouyang Mingjing. His expression sank. ¡°Head of the Snow Territory, what is wrong?¡±
The King was already used to those people¡¯s rude behavior.
Ouyang Mingjing sat down on a chair that was still standing.
¡°I have been here for a few days, and I need to talk to you about something,¡± Ouyang Mingjing said seriously.
¡°What is it?¡± The King looked very curious.
Chapter 1642 Marriage 1
Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door were all here for the Golden Rolls.
The Head of the Snow Territory never mentioned the Golden Rolls. He was always very mysterious, but he had to be here for another reason. Soon he would know about it, so he was very excited.
Ouyang Mingjing smiled and said straightforwardly, "It is about my marriage."
"¡"
"King, you may not know that the heir of the Snow Territory and the Phoenix Girl have been engaged since ancient times. Now the Phoenix Girl is here, and I am here to take the Phoenix Girl back to the Snow Territory."
"¡"
"We are here to offer the betrothal gifts to marry the Phoenix Girl."
"¡"
"The betrothal gifts are on the way, and soon they will arrive," Ouyang Mingjing said and smiled brightly.
The King could no longerugh after hearing what Ouyang Mingjing said.
The Phoenix Girl was not going to move to the Snow Territory! That would not give them any benefits.
He was very conflicted. He almost forgot why he did not want the Phoenix Girl to go to the Snow Territory.
"That is impossible!" The King turned him down even with an aching head.
The King''s denial did not change Ouyang Mingjing''s emotion.
He was still wearing a smile, saying quietly, "I am just telling you, not asking you for your opinion."
"¡"
"The Phoenix Girl and Snow Territory''s engagement has been since ancient times, and you can''t interfere with it."
"¡"
"I am just telling you about it out of politeness."
When he finished speaking¡ he got up¡ adjusted his clothes and left directly.
The King was seated on his chair.
He turned red from anger, then he supported his head tiredly.
De Fu saw that and asked the eunuch to take the King back to the bed for rest.
The King was getting older.
He was not as strong as before. He always dozed off like this.
It was good that no one was around, so it should not affect anything.
***
"Wuxing, what do you think?" Elder Qianji asked Wuxing who was next to them.
"That should not happen!" Zhao Dier screamed before he answered. She was very dissatisfied by this matter.
The Head of the Snow Territory wanted to marry Gu Chaoyan?
That was not going to happen! Impossible!
She already wrote the letter to her father and she was going to marry the Head of the Snow Territory.
Elder Qianji did not interrupt Zhao Dier.
Having said that, Zhao Dier was already rolling her eyes, wondering what she should do. Soon, she had an idea.
"I have got an idea! Leave it to me," Zhao Dier said, and rushed out.
Wuxing was about to grab Zhao Dier¡ Zhao Dier was always very impulsive and she might do something bad and affect the whole situation, but Elder Qianji waved him off.
"Zhao Dier might have a better idea than us. Women will always know how to set up women, just let her do whatever she wants, we can just offer some support, that is all," Elder Qianji said firmly.
"¡"
"But Wuxing, what do you think? The Phoenix Girl doesn''t seem to have an interest in giving us the Golden Rolls!"
Chapter 1643 - 1643 Marriage 2
1643 Marriage 2
Since Elder Qianji could let Zhao Dier deal with the marital affairs between the Head of the Snow Territory and the Phoenix Girl, he was not going to spend time on thinking about it.
As for the Golden Rolls¡.
Wuxing had some ideas for that.
The most important reason for them to be at the Saint Divine Land was to take a look at the Golden Rolls.
They had to see the Golden Rolls before going back home.
The King already asked the Phoenix Girl to offer them the Golden Rolls, but she turned him down. That meant that the King was not influential in her eyes.
So they had to do it personally.
How could they make her agree to giving them the Golden Rolls?
Wuxing was pacing back and forth in the room.
Clearly, the pills and magical weapons were not tempting enough for her, then¡
Wuxing was confused¡
A long while passed, and he finally came up with some ideas. He said with a confident smile, ¡°We can speak with her personally.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She told the King about the monsters, and asked the King to keep their towns safe so that the civilians won¡¯t suffer, and that means one thing ¨C she cares about this situation, either out of her identity as the Phoenix Girl, or her own concern for the civilians.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But apparently, she has no abilities to confront the monsters, thus putting her hope in the King.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But we from Piaomiao Pavilion are capable of confronting monsters.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We can make it a part of the deal ¨C we see the Golden Rolls, and we help her to confront the monsters. I am sure she will think about it.¡± Wuxing analyzed the cause. Then he told Elder Qianji about how toplete the process, wondering if Elder Qianji thought it was a good idea.
That was the merit of being with Wuxing.
He did not need to worry much, because Wuxing could alwayse up with solutions, and what he had suggested was a very reliable solution.
Qianji patted Wuxing¡¯s shoulders, saying in agreement. ¡°Then we can start your n. We should find a time to have a good talk with her.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°In this way, we should be able to get the Golden Rolls.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And you need to work on Lingyun. She is serving the Phoenix Girl so we need her to work for us. Talk to her, and spoil her, we should not be dyed any longer. Lingyun is a very easy barrier to move, so we should not have to spend too much time and energy on her. She is not worth the while.¡± Elder Qianjiined.
They had found the woman and knew where she was, but she was still in the way. That would not work.
Wuxing nodded. He did not like it when Elder Qianji interfered in his personal affairs, but he still agreed.
He was right. It took them too long to deal with Lingyun.
He did not understand what happened to Lingyun. He thought that Lingyun would be easy to deal with after a few exnations, but after such a long time, Lingyun was never satisfied. She did not seem to trust him as deeply as before.
That wasn¡¯t a good sign. He was quite bothered by that.
When they met each other today¡ she was still quite annoyed by how she got drugged. Good thing that he killed the maid before she sensed anything. In this way, she should be convinced.
Chapter 1644 Intruding Into Lord Huais Mansion 1
Honestly¡ he felt that it had been a huge loss for him.
The maid had been serving him for years, and she was capable and easy to use. He had trained her for so many years and it was a loss for her to die so easily.
However, as long as Lingyun could feel happy about it, the cost would be worth the while.
Well¡
Lingyun should have been satisfied by this point.
Wuxing met Elder Qianji''s eyes and said, "Don''t worry."
Elder Qianji said no more after hearing what Wuxing promised, then he nodded.
Suddenly, he felt that things were going well.
***
After Gu Chaoyan left the court, she did not obey the King''s order about not visiting Lord Huai''s Mansion, but heading directly there.
At the door of Lord Huai''s Mansion, she got out of the wagon and was about to walk in with Sword One.
The imperial soldiers from Lord Huai''s Mansion were startled. What was this woman doing here? The King had given the order that no one was allowed to go into Lord Huai''s Mansion. The imperial soldiers would have driven out or trapped anyone who wanted to intrude in this way, but they did not dare to do anything to the Phoenix Girl.
The soldiers felt really embarrassed.
They had been eager toe and guard Lord Huai''s Mansion, but currently, it was not an errand people would like to have.
The chief forced himself to walk forward, ttering Gu Chaoyan in a pitiful way. "Phoenix Girl, the King has just given an order that Lord Huai is not only grounded, he is also forbidden to meet anyone. You cane and see Lord Huai when this period passes."
"¡"
"We are just following the order and don''t want to embarrass you. It is the King''s order, and we can''t disobey it. Please don''t give us a hard time, Phoenix Girl."
They had heard about the Phoenix Girl''s personality.
She was cold and difficult to get close to, but she never punished servants for no reason. She was very mindful, so if he exined the situation in a sincere way, the Phoenix Girl should be moved.
The King had be increasingly irritable and his punishment was quite extensive. He really did not want to get punished.
Gu Chaoyan looked at him coldly.
She learned all of these rules, but she had to do what she nned to do today. She was not going to let those people be involved secretly, no matter what.
Expressionless, Gu Chaoyan said forcefully, "Lord Huai is already grounded, why can''t we go and see him? I don''t care about anyone else. I am Lord Huai''s Princess Consort. What is wrong with me seeing him?"
"¡"
"Also, what sin has Lord Huaimitted for him to be treated like this?"
"¡"
"Even if it is an imperial order, what is the cause of it? Why is it ordered so casually?"
"¡"
"I am either seeing Lord Huai, or give me the reason why Lord Huai is imprisoned!" Gu Chaoyan said, looking really angry. She seemed as if she were going to make a fuss out of it!
The chief sweated vividly. He was in big trouble. He could not let her in, but he could not give the reason why he was grounded, since he was not the King!
"Phoenix Girl, I¡ well¡" The chief was very confused.
Gu Chaoyan did not care. She was about to walk in directly.
Chapter 1645 Intruding Into Lord Huais Mansion 2
The soldiers stopped her, but did not dare to do anything to the Phoenix Girl, nor could they let her in. So all they could do was to stand in the way.
Gu Chaoyan walked forcefully for a while, stopped and turned around.
The imperial soldiers, who had thought that they were faced with the greatest enemy, felt very confused upon seeing the Phoenix Girl going away, but they let out a sigh of relief.
The King''s order was to let them stop the Phoenix Girl from seeing Lord Huai. So they did not fail the mission since they sessfully stopped her.
The soldiers looked at their chief, asking in confusion. "What is going on, Deputy General?"
The Deputy General patted their heads, asking, "What is going on? The Phoenix Girl is kind enough not to give us a hard time."
The soldiers felt so too. They kept saying that the Phoenix Girl was very understanding.
The General Deputy wiped his sweat, looking really tired.
He wasn''t sure whether it was because the Phoenix Girl was kind enough not to give them a hard time, but what he knew was that she should be considered as kind-hearted, because she was the Phoenix Girl. They from the Saint Divine Land should live on with the Phoenix Girl''s fortune. He might get fortune and blessing for him and his children toe.
Gu Chaoyan, who was on the way back to Xinlin Mansion, did not know what the imperial army was thinking of her, after she left.
She was tired. She closed her eyes quietly.
She felt that the Head of the Snow Territory was much more difficult to handlepared to those from Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door. She wondered what purpose he had.
Letting out a sigh of relief, Gu Chaoyan picked up her teacup, sipped the tea and met Sword One''s confused look. She seemed to have much to ask her, but did not disturb her when she was taking a nap. She had to hold back her breath, and got very curious upon seeing Gu Chaoyan drinking tea.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Sword One and forgot about what bothered her. She asked, "What is it? Anything you want to ask me?"
Sword One nodded seriously.
"Elder Miss, didn''t the King tell you not to go see Lord Huai? Why did you go and see him?" Sword One was confused.
Well¡
She did it for some reason.
She was going to ask Sword One to do some things, so that question came right in time. She exined, "Because I want everyone to know about Lord Huai''s problem, the unreasonableness of the King, so that whatever he does in the future, the civilians will forgive him. He is a capable man with his own pure purpose, but you can''t control the rumors. So we should make sure everything goes well."
"¡"
"When we are back in the mansion, Sword One, you should tell Sword Two to conduct the n from today on. Spread the rumor that I was stopped from seeing Lord Huai and he is grounded for no reason as widely as you can," Gu Chaoyan said, seriously.
Sword One soon realized what was going on and knew what she ought to do.
"Elder Miss, I understand now." Sword One burst out.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Sword One. She had corrected her many times so that she could address her differently so that she would not just consider herself a maid, but Sword One insisted on doing so.
Chapter 1646 - 1646 Marriage Alliance 1
1646 Marriage Alliance 1
Sword One, Sword Two, Sword Three and Sword Four were all working for Shadow Door, and they were very efficient. Gu Chaoyan had just told Sword One to spread the news, yet the news about Lord Huai was all over the capital, and some other ces next to the capital, including Bingzhou.
People knew that Lord Huai was the lineal son of the Queen, and he was adored by the King in the past, but he was disgraced after the Queen passed away.
Lord Huai used to have bad rumors about himself, for having a bad personality. However¡ the rumors were only rumors, and none of the civilians were ever bullied by Lord Huai. On the other hand, some officers in the capital treated civilians terribly, so the civilians felt sorry for Lord Huai.
Also¡ Lord Huai was born by the Queen who had done many things for the civilians. She was kind and virtuous, and in people¡¯s heart, she was the real Queen.
Not to mention that the Queen was the daughter of the Jiang Family, which had had a General, who fought hard on the battlefield and brought them a life of peace.
That was why when Lord Huai was treated like this by the imperial family, people could not help but defend him andin about the King.
That was how the rumor was spread.
Soon everyone from the court learned about this.
Hearing that, the King got so angry that he smashed the whole Qianqing Pce.
The Imperial family¡¯s affairs were private, and the King would never allow anymoners toin about his own affairs.
In the past¡ he never expected that things would be like this, thus giving the order to ground Lord Huai, but he forgot about pointing out Lord Huai¡¯s mistakes before grounding him, so the whole thing was very difficult to overturn now.
¡°Bring the Crown Prince here!¡± the King said furiously.
De Fu hurried off in panic.
Ouyang Mingjing, who was residing in the court, learned about this too.
Ouyang Mingjing smiled when he heard about the news of the Phoenix Girl. ¡°Tell me in detail! So the Phoenix Girl forced herself out to meet Lord Huai against the King¡¯s order, and she even interrogated the imperial soldiers? She said that she wanted to see him because they were engaged?¡±
Ouyang Mingjing repeated the details to himself, after hearing the recount from his men.
The guard nodded at what he had heard.
Ouyang Mingjing was smiling on the surface, but felt quite displeased within, after hearing the story and repeating it to himself.
¡°The Phoenix Girl doesn¡¯t know about the marriage alliance. So let¡¯s go to her mansion and talk to her about this. She is the Phoenix Girl so she should know what she ought to do. The marriage alliance with me came before Lord Huai, so he is going to be out of the game..¡± Ouyang Mingjing said quietly.
The guards nodded in agreement.
It was the eunuch who led the way.
Ouyang Mingjing said nothing on the way there.
They soon arrived at Xinlin Mansion.
Chapter 1647 - 1647 Marriage Alliance 2
1647 Marriage Alliance 2
Ouyang Mingjing got out of the wagon and observed the board on Xinlin Mansion¡¯s gate, thinking and saying quietly, ¡°This is her mansion?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She seems to have written the characters on the board.¡±
Her calligraphy was wild and cold, attracting people to get close to her, but stopping them because of her cold personality.
¡°Go and knock on the door,¡± Ouyang Mingjing said to his guard.
The guard did as told.
Qing opened the door, and was about to ask who it was, when she saw Ouyang Mingjing behind the guard.
The guard asked wildly, ¡°Is the Phoenix Girl here?¡± Qing brought herself back, when asked.
¡°Who are you, what are you asking for Elder Miss for?¡± Qing asked.
¡°Tell your Elder Miss that it is the Head of the Snow Territory who wants to tell her something important.¡± Ouyang Mingjing walked past the guard before answering.
He lost his patience when the door was opened. He wanted to put everything clearly in case the Phoenix Girl went out to do something stupid. How could the Phoenix Girl demean herself for the sake of a man?
Qing did as told.
Gu Chaoyan allowed them entrance without hesitation. She would very much like to see what he wanted.
Ouyang Mingjing walked into the mansion after the message was passed on.
He walked very slowly as he sized up the nts in Xinlin Mansion.
He had known that he would be the head of the Snow Territory when he started to understand the world, and that his wife would be the Phoenix Girl.
His marriage alliance with the Phoenix Girl was an old tale.
Every Phoenix Girl married the Head of the Snow Territory.
It meant that it did not matter who she was. It was all because of the marriage alliance. He happened to be the Head of the Snow Territory whilst she was the Phoenix Girl.
However, he still had one small hope. He wanted the whole Snow Territory to know that the Phoenix Girl was the best being in the world, just like the lotus flower growing in their ce.
Ouyang Mingjing stiffened. He had not yet taken a seat, so¡ he sat down quietly in the face of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s inquiry. He arranged his clothes and picked up the teacup and sipped from it.
Then he said seriously, ¡°I need to tell you one thing very clearly.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I went to the King yesterday for this as well.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I traveled all the way here for this thing as well.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Me and you have a marriage alliance,¡± Ouyang Mingjing said seriously.
Haha.
Gu Chaoyan almost choked on the tea because of what he said.
Their marriage alliance? So he went to the King and asked about this after they ran into each other. So it was still rted to her¡?
She had no parents, no matchmaker who connected them and she did not like him, so why did they have a marriage alliance?
Chapter 1648 - 1648 Marriage Alliance 3
1648 Marriage Alliance 3
She was right. Piaomiao Pavilion, the Cangyan Door were not very difficult to deal with. This man from the Snow Territory was the most difficult to handle after all.
Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door all had their desire on their face, but the Snow Territory seemed to have a different purpose.
What they wanted was more than the rest altogether.
Marriage alliance? Something she had never had any knowledge of.
What kind of marriage alliance could this be?
When Gu Chaoyan looked up at Ouyang Mingjing, she showed a sharp look, which was like a de that went deep into Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s body.
¡°That is your word, which has nothing to do with me. I am engaged to Lord Huai, please leave.¡± Gu Chaoyan sounded even colder. She looked at Ouyang Mingjing as if she were staring at something disgusting. She turned around, refusing to look at him any more.
Ouyang Mingjing was furious too.
It was a tradition! He was here to tell her what was going to happen. He was telling the truth. He was not lying to her. Why did he be a disgusting man in front of her eyes?
He had been the Head since he was born and he was respected by everyone in the Snow Territory. He had never been treated like this.
¡°I never tell lies!¡± Ouyang Mingjing stressed.
¡°So what?¡± Gu Chaoyan said indifferently, ¡°How is it my business?¡±
Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s eyes widened.
Unbelievable. She was unbelievable!
His smiling face twisted.
He stood up, forgetting to adjust his clothes before hurrying back. He was not in the mood to observe the environment.
As he left Xinlin Mansion¡ he held his hands over his chest, frowning in pain.
The guard was shocked. Their Head was always healthy and never had problems physically. How could they tell those in the Snow Territory about any of this?
¡°Head, you are alright, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I am alright.¡± Ouyang Mingjing waved his hands. He had no idea why his chest hurt. He had used his inner energy to control himself, but his chest still hurt.
¡°It is the Phoenix Girl¡¯s fault, she¡¡± The guard wanted to console him. It was the first time for their Head to run into something like this.
Ouyang Mingjing said sharply, ¡°Shut up right now!¡±
He felt even worse when the Phoenix Girl was mentioned, but he could not allow anyone to humiliate her, even if she behaved like this today.
He had a very simple idea on the way here. They had a marriage alliance so if he could say that to the Phoenix Girl clearly, they might deal with what was going on together and head back to Snow Territory, but the Phoenix Girl did not believe what he said.
The marriage had existed since ancient times. Ouyang Mingjing did not say that out loud casually.
Well¡
What should he do?
She would not go back to the Snow Territory with him in this way, but they had little time and needed to take her back as soon as possible.
¡°Let¡¯s go and ask the Elders.¡±
Chapter 1649 - 1649 Acacia Beans 1
1649 Acacia Beans 1
Ouyang Mingjing, for the first time, felt useless, and it was his future wife who had made him so.
Was she not pleased by him?
Ouyang Mingjing was thinking on the way back.
The Elders had been guiding him since he was little. Even to the present day, taking the Phoenix Girl back to the Snow Territory was the most important thing in the past dozens years. The Elder was worried that he was too young to deal with some stuff, so he kept himpany to make sure everything went well.
He barely had a hand in Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s affairs, so Ouyang Mingjing went to him when he ran into trouble.
¡°Did anything happen with the Phoenix Girl?¡± The Elder asked, opened his eyes when he heard the footsteps.
They came to the Saint Divine Land to get the Phoenix Girl back before the time came. Ouyang Mingjing must be here to ask him about this.
Ouyang Mingjing nodded.
¡°She did not ept our marriage alliance,¡± Ouyang Mingjing said straightforwardly.
The Elder was not surprised. Looking calm, he turned back into the inner chamber and brought out a small wooden box. On the box was a well-carved snow lotus flower, symbolizing the Snow Territory. The box was brought here from the Snow Territory.
What was that? Ouyang Mingjing was confused.
The Elder opened the box and presented what was inside to him.
It was a small, tiny red bean, wrapped in silk, two in total, very precious.
¡°Acacia beans, for every Head of the Snow Territory who is at the age of getting married. Luckily the Head will need it, those who are not lucky never use it. So you are lucky, because none before you used it.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Ouyang Mingjing asked confusedly.
He came to the Elder and asked about the Phoenix Girl, why did he mention Acacia beans?
¡°The couple who eat them will fall for each other no matter what happened in the past.¡± The Elder said confidently and passed it to Ouyang Mingjing. ¡°The Phoenix Girl doesn¡¯t ept your marriage alliance, but if you eat one and feed her one the next day, she will be willing to follow you back to the Snow Territory.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Head, you don¡¯t need to be worried or bothered. This is what the Head is always like.¡±
Ouyang Mingjing looked at the Acacia beans.
So the Phoenix Girl would fall for him automatically after he fed her this?
However¡ he did not think that was right.
Marriage shoulde from two willing people, through love, not through special methods.
He would not be a man if he used such tricks.
The Elder soon realized what he was thinking. The Head knew what he needed, and he had held the position for years despite the infighting in the Snow Territory, but he was still quite pure-hearted. Otherwise he would not have been so bothered. He wondered if that was a good or bad thing.
The Elder said seriously, ¡°Head¡¡±
Chapter 1650 Acacia Beans 2
Ouyang Mingjing raised his head and looked at the Elder earnestly.
"I know that you are a gentleman, and don''t want to use this method to get the Phoenix Girl back to the Snow Territory, but this is about more than just you. It is about everyone from the Snow Territory. A real gentleman should think about the whole Snow Territory, not just your own heart."
"¡"
"We only have three months. You have to bring the Phoenix Girl back to the Snow Territory so that people from the Snow Territory will be safe. Or the Snow Territory will be doomed and you can''t bear such consequences."
"¡"
"Use the Acacia beans, as soon as possible." The Elder said to Ouyang Mingjing.
Ouyang Mingjing had aplicated look on his face then he nodded.
He understood what the Elder meant. He knew pretty well that he was out of control. He was the Head and his mission was to take the Phoenix Girl back home.
He spoke with the guards in a small voice, so the whole n was made.
***
Stories about Lord Huai were spread all over the capital, and people started to talk about this vividly during the past few days.
However, another incident happened in the capital rapidly, and terror arose among every civilian. Underparison, Lord Huai''s stories seemed minor.
Sword Three rushed to Xinlin Mansion when he heard the news.
Gu Chaoyan looked totally worried. "How many people are injured? Did the monsters run away? What exactly happened?"
"Elder Miss, 30 people are injured, and 12 died, 10 are in a deepa, the rest are slightly injured. Monsters hurt people and they all ran away, none were caught. It happened just a couple of hours ago, and the capital has no one on the street, because everyone is so worried," Sword Three said honestly.
Gu Chaoyan was about to get up when Qing and Xiu Jie rushed in. "Elder Miss, please, we have civilians outside the door making a fuss. They say they need the Phoenix Girl''s protection!"
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly.
She had never believed that trusting the Phoenix Girl was good. Sure enough, when monsters hurt people, what mattered was to inform those at the court, but everyone was gathered here, hoping that the Phoenix Girl would solve everything.
"Let''s go and take a look," Gu Chaoyan said, and asked Sword One to fetch her kit, before hurrying out.
Seeing the door open, the civilians all kneeled down excitedly, "Please, Phoenix Girl, bless us!"
Many people already lit incense and asked for blessings.
Gu Chaoyan sighed and went to the wagon.
Xiu Jie exined at the door. "Our Elder Miss is already going out to cure those injured people, please leave now, Elder Miss will speak with the court about dealing with the monsters."
However, they ignored Xiu Jie and continued with the worship.
People who were injured by monsters were under treatment in different clinics in the capital, which wasn''t a good sign. So the moment Gu Chaoyan arrived at the clinic, she said, "Transfer every patient to my ce."
Chapter 1651 Monsters 1
The people from the clinics were all shocked upon hearing her order. The monsters had hurt many people and they were very badly injured too. The clinics could not promise to cure them, and if the patients died at their ces, the names would be ruined.
"Listen to the Phoenix Girl!" Some anxious civilians shouted.
The people from the clinics had to transfer everyone out.
Gu Chaoyan started to prepare the medicine and cream.
20 people were transferred to her ce. Gu Chaoyan put on the medicine and fed them pills based on their wounds. A few hours passed, and those people were stabilized.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
"Change their cream and feed them soup ording to my arrangement, the wounded should be fine soon," Gu Chaoyan said seriously.
At this point, everyone let out a sigh of relief.
Gu Chaoyan turned to a few who were slightly injured, asking, "Where did you get injured by the monsters? What did they look like?"
The variety show ss was already closed down by the Shadow Door, so they should not have been the sources.
If not, where did theye from?
It seemed that the situation was worse than they had expected.
Monsters appeared everywhere in the country and soon, the situation would be worse.
"On the street not far from here, it was not on the avenue, but many people were there. They were tricky and they rushed away where they came from. We did not see them carefully, but Phoenix Girl, I am sure they are monsters, because they are ugly and they don''t walk on their feet like us." The wounded man got very excited as he spoke. It was good that he was very far away, so he was just slightly injured. One step closer and he would have lost his life. So scary!
However, the monsters were not caught and now they were out there hurting people. Since he was wounded, he would stay at home and note out, otherwise he might lose his life.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She more or less understood what was going on here.
Those civilians were ordinary people, and they were not like those from Piaomiao Pavilion, who were cultivators and able to defend themselves against ordinary monsters.
That was why they were so easily wounded.
What should they do when monsters are everywhere?
Gu Chaoyan felt a little bothered in the clinic.
She looked outside.
Gu Chaoyan frowned and noticed that something was weird. She nced outside the clinic. People who were injured by monsters were all located here, and she had been informed about this hours ago¡ why didn''t anyone from the courte to ask about this?
Gu Chaoyan was confused¡
So was Wuxing who was in the court.
He asked Elder Qianji, heart twisting. "Will that really work? Monsters are everywhere, and the capital will be gone."
Elder Qianji said casually, "Those useless people have no cultivation and they are alive today, but they may get killed by monsters sooner orter, so, why not just¡"
Chapter 1652 Monsters 2
"Why not just make use of them now, for our benefit," Elder Qianji said reasonably. "The court won''t help them, so in a few days, there will be more people who are hurt by the monsters. The Phoenix Girl will have no solution, and will lose her reputation among the civilians who might even want to get her away from this ce. By that time, the Phoenix Girl will have no choice but to make a deal with us using the Golden Rolls!"
"¡"
"Wuxing, you are too young and soft-hearted. That is not good. We will be affected, Piaomiao Pavilion and our interests will both be affected," Elder Qianji said, unhappily.
Obviously, Elder Qianji was not happy about Wuxing''s suspicion.
Wuxing nodded and said nothing more. He had been concerned, because he was human and if the capital was upied by monsters, it would not be good for them, but what the Elder said made sense.
They might not be able to get the Golden Rolls at this moment if they stepped forward now. So they had to wait.
The court never asked about the wounded civilians, nor was there anyone who stepped forward to help.
In the meanwhile¡ the Phoenix Girl was imed to be false. It was just a conspiracy between her and the Monk from the temple. Otherwise she would never have be top of the world when she was a disgraceddy from the Gu Mansion.
If she were a Phoenix Girl, she would have protected the civilians from the Saint Divine Land, but after the Phoenix Girl appeared, things constantly happened to the Saint Divine Land.
The rumor spread everywhere in the capital.
Many people started to believe the rumor, when they thought of the monsters'' attack the day before.
After all, the Phoenix Girl had been a very holy being in their heart, and they were not convinced that they were denied like this.
Moreover, part of the rumor was not wrong, so people started to talk vividly and excitedly about this.
On the way from Xinlin Mansion to the clinic, people outside the wagon talked about this. Soon, Gu Chaoyan realized what was going on.
"Elder Miss, how can they do that?!" Sword One was very angry.
Elder Miss was forced to be the Phoenix Girl, to open the door to enchantment, and to give them blessings. The court did not care about the incident, yet the civilians did not me the court, they med Elder Miss instead.
And they were saying that it was Elder Miss'' conspiracy.
Elder Miss had not taken a good rest since the day before, because she was worried about the monsters'' appearance.
"It is fine. It was bound to happen. We are all weak in front of monsters, and they hope the Phoenix Girl can solve everything thates at them. That is why they are angry. What we need to do is to solve the monster issue. When we solve it, we will break the rumor. Come with me to the clinic, then we will go into the court and inform the King about the monsters," Gu Chaoyan said seriously.
Sword One quieted down.
At the clinic, many people were gathering there, and pointed at Gu Chaoyan when she got out, whispering among themselves.
Gu Chaoyan ignored them and went into the clinic¡
She felt better when she saw that the wounded were all doing well.
Gu Chaoyan was about to go into the court when some other news arrived.
Chapter 1653 Elder Qianjis Plan 1
The calm was gone again. Things became very chaotic. Sword Two rushed in through the crowd and went to Gu Chaoyan''s side, whispering anxiously, "Elder Miss, something is wrong, monsters hurt people again!"
Gu Chaoyan stiffened and turned pale. Monsters were constantly hurting people in the capital as she had predicted. The court had made no arrangements, and things would be even worse.
She needed to speak to the King about this.
He kept thinking about his world, but if he did not deal with it now, the capital would be overrun and the court would be lost. She wondered what kept the King indoors.
"Where are the wounded? How many are there?" Gu Chaoyan asked Sword Two.
"On the avenue, soon they will be transferred here. We arrived toote to catch the monsters. We don''t know where they are. They areing out to hurt people and yet the court is sending no one out. No one is patrolling on the street. We already told the civilians not to go out in case they get injured," Sword Two said.
Well¡
The Shadow Door also made some arrangements, but Sword Two did not speak of that. He just told her what he was supposed to.
Gu Chaoyan''s face sank.
Just as she had predicted, many wounded people covered in blood were carried in. Some were alive, some were not. Outside the clinic, civilians kept asking Gu Chaoyan why she could not give them blessings as the Phoenix Girl, but was instead giving them so much trouble.
Sword One and Sword Two stopped those civilians.
Many people were injured and the chaos would slow her down.
Monsters had no conscience. They tore apart people whenever they saw some. Those wounded people were crippled, and Gu Chaoyan could do nothing but save their lives.
A few hourster, those who could survive lived on, but Gu Chaoyan felt really tired.
This was not going to work.
Almost every civilian in the capital would be injured, since monsters kept hurting people in this way. And she would have to save every one of them.
The court needed to arrange forces to defend against the monsters.
Gu Chaoyan walked out of the clinic, with a very cold expression on her face. She ignored those interrogating civilians, and climbed into the wagon directly. Those people stopped themselves from approaching her, upon seeing her cold gaze.
The wagon headed directly into the court.
The most bustling street in the capital was empty. It used to hold many people and wagons could not get through, but today, the street was empty. Soon, she came to the gate of the court.
The King already gave her a special order so she coulde into the court without an authority token or summoning order. That was very convenient for Gu Chaoyan.
She had just passed the gate¡ when Gu Chaoyan saw a very familiar figure.
Chapter 1654 Elder Qianjis Plan 2
It was Elder Qianji, the Elder from Piaomiao Pavilion.
At this time, she really did not want to waste time on this tricky old man. She walked past him, and decided to head inwards, directly to the King.
Elder Qianjiughed.
He knew what she wanted, and that was why he was mocking her.
He knew pretty well what Gu Chaoyan wanted. The monsters were hurting people from the capital, and she was threatened as the Phoenix Girl. She needed to find a way to stop the monsters, so she was turning to the King for help, but that was not going to work. She had no idea who was in charge of the King now anyway.
"Monsters seemed to have hurt many people in the capital?" Elder Qianji said quietly as he stood behind Gu Chaoyan, as if it did not matter to him.
Gu Chaoyan stopped but said nothing.
She was going to see what Elder Qianji wanted to say.
Many people already knew about the monsters'' attacks, which was nothing new. He must be here for something that he needs this time.
Elder Qianji did not care about her silence, but continued. "It is chaotic in the capital, and soon the whole city will be drowned, if monsters are not controlled. When the whole city is drowned, the wholend will fall. Soon, monsters will take over the Saint Divine Land, and you will be the most hated figure among the civilians."
"¡"
"You fall badly if you stand too high!"
"¡"
"We from Piaomiao Pavilion are different from people from the Saint Divine Land. We are cultivators, and monsters are a piece of cake for us. If you can give your Golden Rolls to us and work with us, we will solve them for you, leaving no trace behind."
"¡"
"We can even work together for a long time, as long as you don''t treat us badly."
"¡"
"What do you think?" Elder Qianji looked at Gu Chaoyan confidently.
Gu Chaoyan looked at him seriously. She was almost sure that Piaomiao Pavilion must have worsened the situation. They did not care about people or monsters. They just wanted to get what they wanted.
It was so selfish!
Gu Chaoyan frowned and said unhappily, "The door to enchantment has opened, and monsters and witches can walk about casually. We are the weakest among them all. You should unite with us, to keep yourselves safe. Have you ever thought about whether you can keep yourself safe, if Piaomiao Pavilion is the only one that remains."
Elder Qianjiughed andughed even more loudly.
He looked at Gu Chaoyan as if she was an idiot. She was trying to make Piaomiao Pavilion help her directly?
"Are you epting the deal, Phoenix Girl?" Elder Qianji said straightforwardly.
Gu Chaoyan turned around and headed directly into the court.
Elder Qianji did not care that she was leaving. He said at her back, "I will be waiting for you here after your meeting at Qianqing Pce!"
Chapter 1655 Elder Qianjis Plan 3
She was still so fearless, because she thought the King would help her, but the King might have helped her before, not now. She was not going to get anything good out of it.
Anyway¡ he only needed to have some patience to deal with an immature girl like this. After she got into trouble everywhere, she would turn to him for help.
Elder Qianji waited patiently at the gate.
Gu Chaoyan went in the opposite direction, directly into the court.
It was still very quiet in the room, as if nothing that happened outside affected what was inside the court.
At the Qianqing Pce.
De Fu was waiting outside the pce, rather than in front of the King. Gu Chaoyan felt confused. The King trusted De Fu deeply and he would always be by his side, and would take over all the missions that needed to be done. Now it seemed that De Fu could not approach him, just like the other eunuchs.
Gu Chaoyan threw a contemtive look at De Fu, who looked helpless and said, "Elder Miss, I will pass on the message for you."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
De Fu went inside and passed on the message.
Soon De Fu walked out and greeted her.
Just as before, the King had just finished reading the petitions and was waiting for her to approach, looking tired.
Gu Chaoyan came to his table, saying quietly, "Many civilians are being hurt by monsters, have you received petitions about it? If not, I will speak with you in detail."
"¡"
"Monsters are hurting people everywhere. If the court doesn''t arrange any soldiers, soon the capital will be overrun by monsters. You will not be in a safe position either if monsters take over the capital."
Gu Chaoyan sounded very angry, as she thought of how civilians were hurt because of the King''s silence.
The King looked at Gu Chaoyan, saying unhappily, "Gu Chaoyan, you are the Phoenix Girl, why aren''t you greeting me? Is this how you behave as a Pheonix Girl? I will deal with it, but it is not your turn to give me instructions. Do you know nothing about the rules?"
"¡"
"I will forgive you, but do this again, and I will punish you!"
"¡"
"Get lost now!" The King shouted furiously.
Gu Chaoyan narrowed her eyes, saying confusedly, "King?"
"Someone, take her out!" The King did not want to speak with her, so gave orders to his men.
The guards outside were shocked - was the King trying to drive out the Phoenix Girl?!
They could not believe that, but listened to the order quietly.
Gu Chaoyan did not resist, but walked out of the Qianqing Pce quietly. When she passed by De Fu, she looked at him confusedly. De Fu approached her and stuffed a note into Gu Chaoyan''s hands, then he showed a very frank face.
Gu Chaoyan took it and left directly.
So strange. The King was so strange. What happened?
Elder Qianji was still waiting for her at the gate.
Chapter 1656 Elder Qianjis Plan 4
Gu Chaoyan was about to pass by him, but Elder Qianji stopped her. He looked as if he had known what would happen. He said to Gu Chaoyan, confidently, "Phoenix Girl, what is your n?"
"¡"
"Make a deal with me, so that you won''t be bothered. Now you can only work with us, or you will lose a great deal," Elder Qianji said confidently.
The King would definitely not agree with her, and she would not get any support. In the end, she would be put in a dilemma.
He was willing to make the deal with her, and he was like a saving straw. He did not think that the Phoenix Girl would turn him down.
Gu Chaoyan sized him up carefully.
It seemed that he knew clearly what might happen, and he was sure that she would say yes to his request.
It seemed that he had predicted what the King would say to her¡ Why?
However¡
Well¡ he was not going to get what he wanted.
Because he kept wanting her to bring out the Golden Rolls, she was sure that she was not going to say a word about the Golden Rolls to people from Piaomiao Pavilion.
The Golden Rolls were missing, but few people knew that.
She had hesitated whether she should talk to those schools about the Golden Rolls.
However¡ it seemed that she was not going to do things like this.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Elder Qianji, shaking her head. "Elder Qianji, please go back to your court and have a rest. Stop wasting time here with me. I am not going to make a deal with you."
"¡"
"Please," Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
Elder Qianji had almost burst out that they were going to have a deal, when he heard Gu Chaoyan''s words. He was in total disbelief.
She was not willing to do so even at this point?
That was impossible!
When Elder Qianji was about to confirm, Gu Chaoyan was already gone.
Elder Qianji was surprised.
She was too young, after all. She had no idea what was good for her.
He was going to see how much longer she could hold.
Nothing would change with the King, and the Cangyan Door had reached a deal with Piaomiao Pavilion about reading the Golden Rolls together rather than contacting the Phoenix Girl separately. He did not need to worry about the Snow Territory, because what he wanted was to marry the Phoenix Girl, and she could be taken away when she was at her lowest.
The situation was settled, and it was clear how things were going to go.
She would have no way out.
It would just take a few more days before she changed her mind.
Elder Qianji flung his sleeves and wondered how much longer she was going to hold on.
He returned to the court, displeased.
***
Gu Chaoyan went onto the wagon and was about to head back to Xinlin Mansion, when a voice arose behind her back. "Feng Le!"
Him again!
Gu Chaoyan knew who it was when she heard the voice. Only two people called her Feng Le, and one of them was outside the court.
Gu Chaoyan did not want to have anything to do with him since what happenedst time.
"Feng Le, hey!" Ouyang Mingjing shouted again, as he approached Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 1657 Monsters Death 1
Gu Chaoyan did not answer him, but Ouyang Mingjing did not force her to answer him either.
As he approached her, he said of his own ord. "I heard that monsters are hurting people here in the capital, so I ordered an investigation."
"¡"
"Those monsters going about in the capital are just low-ss ones, nothing to fear, but they can definitely hurt innocent people. For us, they are nothing. They wille out and hurt people again tomorrow."
"¡"
"Later, if you arrange everything well, nothing like this will happen. The door to enchantment has opened, but monsters would rarelye out, unless they are controlled. They would rather eat trees in the mountains to get nutrients than people without cultivation."
"¡"
"Those who sneak into the capital might be more likely to be witches," Ouyang Mingjing said to her carefully.
Gu Chaoyan listened to Ouyang Mingjing''s words carefully.
He had said everything clearly, though the speech wasn''t long.
He was implying that someone was releasing the monsters on purpose to hurt people in the capital.
Who might that person be?
It must be Elder Qianji.
Also, he even told her the truth.
Monsters did note down to the towns where human beings lived, but witches would. So that was what they should watch out forter.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly felt relieved, but then again, not that relieved.
Witches were not easy to deal with either.
She turned around and saw Ouyang Mingjing, who was standing where he was, and asked in confusion. "Why?"
Ouyang Mingjing showed confusion.
"Why did you help me and tell me all of this?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
After all¡ she already told him what she thought.
Ouyang Mingjing smiled. "Maybe because I don''t want to be your enemy?"
"¡"
"I understand what you meant, but I still want to help you, because I want you to owe me something, so that in the future, you can help me back and return the favor."
Ouyang Mingjing sounded very sincere, totally different from the imposing attitude he used the other day.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
His proposal wasn''t over the top. If she could be of any help, she would definitely do it, but marrying him was impossible.
Hearing that, Gu Chaoyan took a step backwards, saying, "Of course."
Ouyang Mingjing smiled brightly.
He gestured to Gu Chaoyan, indicating that she could leave.
Gu Chaoyan greeted him back, turned around and walked into the wagon.
***
The following day, the empty street was filled with people again. Civilians were out. They heard that the monsters had been killed, and the bodies were all carried to Xinlin Mansion.
Many people felt quite guilty for having used the Phoenix Girl of not helping them. They were all going to Xinlin Mansion to apologize.
Ouyang Mingjing did not care about those civilians. Standing among the dead monster corpses, he came to Xinlin Mansion, smiling brightly.
Chapter 1658 Monsters Death 2
Compared to the twisted bodies and blood, he looked gentle and friendly, not fitting the crowd of bodies, but Ouyang Mingjing did not find it strange. He was totally straightforward about it.
He saw Gu Chaoyan as he walked into Xinlin Mansion.
He was still portraying a friendly image, showing the bodies to Gu Chaoyan. He made the introduction as he showed her around. "Monsters have strong vitality. They can hurt people as long as their brain is not dead. They can even heal themselves. So when my people tried to kill them, they cut off the limbs so that they would bepletely dead."
"¡"
"These monsters are fast in movement and understand people''s orders, yet they aren''t very skillful, because they have been trapped and trained for too long."
"¡"
"There are no other monsters for the time being, but you still need to be careful. I am not sure if those who release the monsters will continue, or if the witches will blend themselves in and sneak here," Ouyang Mingjing said carefully, as he stood by the pile of monsters'' bodies.
Gu Chaoyan observed the bodies carefully.
The servants at Xinlin Mansion were already very far away.
Guards from Xinlin Mansion still felt frightened. They felt like vomiting when smelling the blood.
Sword One noticed that Elder Miss was observing the monsters'' bodies as if she were observing jewelry, which was a strange scene for her, yet it did not seem to be a huge problem.
So she shook her head, and went to prepare the tea.
After careful observation, Gu Chaoyan went out of the piles.
To thank Ouyang Mingjing for what he did, she asked Ouyang Mingjing to drink some tea in the yard, ording to etiquette.
Ouyang Mingjing seemed quite amused.
He started to tell Gu Chaoyan many things about the monsters and witches.
Two hours passed, and Ouyang Mingjing almost understood what she liked - she liked tea and the pastries on the table.
It was very difficult to get Acacia beans in the teacup, because she might not be able to eat them. So Ouyang Mingjing chose to put Acacia beans in the pastry. He observed that she did not like wasting time, so she was definitely going to finish the pastry. And she liked them, which made his n much smoother.
Ouyang Mingjing chose to leave after he ced the Acacia beans properly.
Ouyang Mingjing helped her a great deal, so Gu Chaoyan walked Ouyang Mingjing out of the mansion, as the mistress of this ce.
They greeted each other politely. Ouyang Mingjing learned this greeting from the servants in the court.
When Ouyang Mingjing headed back to the court, she returned to the mansion.
There were no guests in the mansion, so Sword One and Qing shared the table with Gu Chaoyan.
"The pastry is very tasty today, try some." Gu Chaoyan said as she sat down.
Qing took the pastry and started to eat. She was starving! The monsters'' bodies were very scary, and she had just puked all of her food out, so she felt like eating.
Soon, Qing ate all of the pastry.
Gu Chaoyan and Sword One were smiling. They were spoiling Qing!
***
On the street¡ inside the wagon of the Snow Territory.
Ouyang Mingjing asked seriously, "Elder, how long does it take before the Acacia beans start to work?"
Chapter 1659 The Head Of Shadow Door
The Elder was smiling. He was obviously in a good mood. Ouyang Mingjing had epted the Acacia beans more easily than he had imagined, and he conducted his n within a short time as well. That made him feel assured.
Now that the Acacia beans were eaten, the Phoenix Girl would soon want to return to the Snow Territory with the Head, which would bring Snow Territory many years of peace. That made him even more assured.
He spoke to the Head as if he were telling a story to a grandchild, "Head, Acacia beans are rare. They will grow inside the couple''s heart, and soon the emotions will be out of control. As long as she eats the Acacia beans, she will not be able to control her affection towards you and it will work by tomorrow, when you meet her again."
Ouyang Mingjing smiled brightly, after hearing that.
He had already put Acacia beans in the pastry, so soon she would eat them. By that time, they would have a connection.
The Phoenix Girl was pure-looking and the cold, distant air around her made him feel extremely satisfied.
The wagon was moving forward, when Ouyang Mingjing started to smile brightly.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
When Qing finished the pastry, Zhou Huaijin came. Gu Chaoyan asked them to eat the pastry somewhere else. Lord Huai did not need to be served.
Gu Chaoyan''s eyes were sparkling. "Why are you dressed like this?"
Zhou Huaijin was dressed in a ck robe, with patterns made of golden thread. Concise and attractive, he looked very noble. A silver mask also covered his handsome face.
It was a costume that she had never seen Zhou Huaijin wear before.
Zhou Huaijin removed the silver mask from his face and ced it on the table.
"That is what the Head of Shadow Door is like. I am out in the costume for the first time, but I will have it on me constantly. After all, Lord Huai can''t appear in the public''s eyes, but the Head can."
"¡"
"Monsters are everywhere in the capital, but the court does nothing. The Shadow Door has to defend the city, but we want to leave our name this time. Everyone is going to know how important Shadow Door is."
"¡"
"He has betrayed the civilians, so it is reasonable of me to do so." Zhou Huaijin said with determination, "We have people from Shadow Door everywhere, and whenever monsters show up, the Shadow Door will be at the frontline."
As he was speaking, Zhou Huaijin showed a look of concern at this skinny woman in front of him. "Monsters are going about and you are being forced to take the me. Those civilians can''t think on their own. How can they me it on you?"
"¡"
"When all of this is settled, I will give up this throne and live as a hermit with you, so that you won''t be med for anything."
Gu Chaoyan looked up at him abruptly.
He had just told her that he needed to take over the throne so that the civilians could have a peaceful life, yet he was giving up the throne now? Could that be because of the rumor?
Gu Chaoyan was about to counter him, when Zhou Huaijin lowered his head and silenced her with his lips.
Chapter 1660 Acacia Beans Connection 1
Gu Chaoyan swallowed her words, and stared at this man in front of her with wide eyes. She subconsciously wanted to push him away, but did not feel like doing it now. Flowers rained over her head, and onended on Gu Chaoyan''s eyshes, closing her eyes.
It was very sweet on the warm days of July.
Sword One was carrying tea and Qing snacks, as they walked in. Seeing the scene, Qing almost screamed, but Sword One gagged her and dragged her away from this ce.
***
The following day.
Ouyang Mingjing felt very excited, and came to Xinlin Mansion early in the morning, with many monsters'' bodies.
The Phoenix Girl had eaten the Acacia bean¡ and the Elder said that when they met again, their hearts would be connected until they died.
He remembered that when he became the Head at ten, he was not at all excited.
She must have gotten up at this hour, wouldn''t she?
Ouyang Mingjing walked into the mansion and waited in the yard.
Some flowers were in the yard and as the breeze passed by, petals fell.
Sword One asked, "Head, do you want to change to a waiting room?"
"No need." Ouyang Mingjing seemed rather impatient towards Sword One. He really wanted to see Feng Le, and didn''t want to speak with anyone else.
Sword One retired.
Gu Chaoyan still seemed quite drowsy, when she met Ouyang Mingjing who came very early.
She sat down casually.
Ouyang Mingjing said, "Monsters are out hurting people again, but they were killed by us. Someone released the monsters here on purpose, so they should be out very often these days."
"Thanks, Head, what can I do to return your favor?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
Ouyang Mingjing finally met her eyes.
The Phoenix Girl''s eyes were still giving out coldness, rather than any touches of warmth. Ouyang Mingjing shook his head slightly, wondering what was going on?
"Nothing really," Ouyang Mingjing said, sizing up Gu Chaoyan.
ording to the Elder¡ people who ate Acacia beans would soon establish a connection between each other. From that moment on, the Phoenix Girl would only have eyes for him, but¡
Why did it seem different from what the Elder said?
Had she changed towards him? Could it be too early for it to have worked?
Ouyang Mingjing was very confused.
Gu Chaoyan said, "I can be of any help if you need me, except for the marriage alliance. Anything else will do."
Gu Chaoyan stressed.
Ouyang Mingjing was dumbfounded.
Why¡ Why was she still trying to get rid of him?
"Impossible." Ouyang Mingjing mumbled.
"What?" Gu Chaoyan asked curiously, "What are you talking about, Head?"
Ouyang Mingjing forced a smile. "Nothing¡ nothing really."
Gu Chaoyan threw a very skeptical look at him.
Qing''s voice arose. "Elder Miss, should we arrange the breakfast here or in the room?"
Hearing Qing''s voice, Ouyang Mingjing felt his heart skipping a beat.
Chapter 1661 - 1661 Acacia beans’ Connection 2
1661 Acacia beans¡¯ Connection 2
He had been suspecting how Acacia beans would work, but when he heard this voice, he eventually understood what Elder Man said. Acacia beans connected two people so they were always connected with each other, but the girl was not Pheonix Girl, it was the maid!
Ouyang Mingjing moved his eyes from the Phoenix Girl to her. Dressed in a green blouse made of excellent material, she did not look like a servant. The blouse was very simple, and she looked pretty too, but very ordinarypared to the Phoenix Girl.
Nevertheless, he got excited for this ordinary-looking maid, and his heart could not stop beating, as if he wanted to always look at her.
How could that be possible?
What was going on?!
He put the Acacia beans in the pastry personally, and the Phoenix Girl should have eaten the pastry. It should have been the Phoenix Girl who was connected to him, not this maid!
It had to be the Phoenix Girl, not anyone else, didn¡¯t it?
Ouyang Mingjing looked extremely confused.
When Qing saw Ouyang Mingjing, she could not help but think about him.
They had just met a few times.
When they first met with each other, Qing had developed her admiration towards this handsome man, but Qing knew exactly what position she was in. She had never imagined the position of this man. She admired him in her heart, but whenever she thought about this, she felt quite d.
However, things were bing very serious. She seemed to be unable to control her affection.
¡°Just eat here. Have you eaten breakfast, Head? Should we eat together?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked politely.
Ouyang Mingjing was here very early, so she had not eaten breakfast. She was not starving, but the girls would not allow her to starve, so Gu Chaoyan epted the offer.
After asking that, Gu Chaoyan did not hear Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s response, so she looked up and saw Ouyang Mingjing. She found that there was something wrong with him, then she turned to Qing and frowned.
What?
She realized what was going on here, though she was not very sensitive towards affection.
Gu Chaoyan sounded a bit angry, and asked with a heavy tone, ¡°Head, are you eating breakfast with us?¡±
Having said that, she turned to Qing. ¡°Qing, what are you staring at, go and bring breakfast.¡± Gu Chaoyan sounded quite strict. Soon she realized something and added, ¡°Qing, you can go and read the booklets, Sword One will have breakfast prepared instead.¡±
Qing came back to herself after she made the arrangement, and left.
Chapter 1662 Acacia Beans Connection 3
He was panicking. His eyes were drifting and he was absent-minded.
He was almost certain that the maid had eaten the Acacia beans by ident, otherwise his heart would not have lost control like this, but how did the maid get to eat the Acacia beans?
He was still confused about it when Gu Chaoyan''s gentle voice arose. "Sword One, when you are done with breakfast, prepare some snacks and pastry for Qing, I was a little strict just now."
Ouyang Mingjing finally understood what was going on here.
He looked at Gu Chaoyan in disbelief. He had not expected that she was different. The Snow Territory cared a lot about the sses, but she treated all of the girls well, as if they were not servants.
Ouyang Mingjing suddenly thought of how well the maid was dressed. A servant normally did not really wear things like that.
Ouyang Mingjing looked at Gu Chaoyan.
He felt likeughing. He had not expected that he had too little knowledge of her. He did not even want to spare a look at the maid to understand what was going on. That was why he made such a huge mistake.
However¡.
Impossible.
He had to marry the Phoenix Girl, no matter who he liked. He could only have the Phoenix Girl in his heart.
Ouyang Mingjing wanted to keep control of his heart, but his mind was clear which made him feel lucky.
Ouyang Mingjing panicked when he realized what was going on.
He got up, looking distressed. "Phoenix Girl, I have other things to do, so I am off."
Gu Chaoyan was sizing him up, and nodded at Ouyang Mingjing in confusion. She was about to ask if she should walk him out, but Ouyang Mingjing was already gone. He did not even adjust his clothes well.
Something seemed to have happened all of a sudden, something she did not know about.
She shook her head slightly.
She ate breakfast in boredom, and then she put down the chopsticks, telling Sword One to take them away.
She told Sword One carefully, "Sword One, make Qing work in the clinic, you should be in charge of the mansion."
"Elder Miss, what did Qing do?" Sword One asked.
There were already many page boys working at the clinic, and Xiu Jie was in charge. Qing was in charge of the mansion, yet Elder Miss was treating Qing so strictly, and was giving such an order¡.something must have happened.
Sword One already treated Qing as her sister, and Elder Miss was not a mean mistress, so Sword One asked when she realized something was wrong.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
"She hasn''t made any mistakes. I am just worried."
"¡"
"Qing seems to look at the Head of the Snow Territory strangely. He is not a good suitor for Qing. I treat her as my sister, but outsiders will never approve of it. Qing used to have a terrible life, and now things are getting better¡"
Chapter 1663 Opinion 1
"I don''t want her to live a life that makes her sad. Qing should find a man who fits her, and loves her so that she can spend the rest of her life in peace. No one is going to make her sad, as long as she is with me," Gu Chaoyan said, sounding excited.
She soon calmed herself down, after she came to the point.
She looked at Sword One. "Go and do that."
Sword One nodded, realizing that things were getting very serious.
She would not have noticed that if not for her Elder Miss'' reminder. She just realized that Qing did subconsciously speak of the Head of the Snow Territory often.
Elder Miss was right in worrying about this.
That man was here with a purpose. Even if he was not here with any purpose, Qing and he had a different social status, and the Snow Territory really paid attention to social identities. Qing''s affection towards him would lead to a bad end, so Elder Miss was just helping her in case things happened.
After all, Elder Miss'' mother was killed because of her social status.
***
In the court.
The Elder smiled when he saw Ouyang Mingjinging back to him. "How did it go?"
Ouyang Mingjing turned pale.
He sat down in a mess, looked at the Elder and asked. "Is there any antidote for the Acacia beans?"
"No antidote. The two people will always be connected with each other. What happened?" The Elder''s face changed and he asked worriedly.
He would not have asked if the Acacia beans were in the Phoenix Girl''s body.
"The Acacia beans did not end up in the Phoenix Girl. They were nted in her maid, by ident."
"Kill her!" the Elder said without hesitation. He spoke with a twisted look on his face. "Kill her, and she will not stop you. We can think of other ways to work on the Phoenix Girl."
Ouyang Mingjing''s first feeling was that he did not want to do things like this.
He breathed heavily, shaking his head. "Not right now. I still know what I should do. I can avoid seeing that maid, to start with."
"¡"
"But Elder, how can we bring the Phoenix Girl back?" Ouyang Mingjing said, sounding tired.
The Elder''s face twisted.
He had never expected such a mistake to happen. No one from the Snow Territory had ever made such a mistake before!
What should they do about it?
It was good that the Head knew how to control himself. He knew what he should and should not do, rather than basing it on his affection.
"There is one way, but it''s very risky." the Elder said. Obviously, he had no interest in using this method either.
Ouyang Mingjing let out a sigh of relief. "What is it then?"
"The Phoenix Girl has the coexistence of fire and ice, the most special physical quality in the world. Thousand-Day Herb can poison her for a short while, so the fire roots grow more than the icy roots. In this way, she has to go to Snow Territory to get detoxified in the coldest ice ship. When we are back to ournd, there will always be a solution to reach our goals. "Elder Man said seriously, "But¡ this is a very risky solution, but it is a risk we have to take."
"¡"
"What do you think, Head?"
Chapter 1664 Opinion 2
The Elder wanted to hear Ouyang Mingjing''s intention, because the cost would hurt Phoenix Girl''s body, and Phoenix Girl was going to be the Head''s wife in the future.
If the Head disapproved of it, then they could only drop it and think of other ways.
Ouyang Mingjing''s calmness was disrupted at the moment.
Many things happened today. Nothing was going ording to his n. An ident happened. A huge ident.
Ouyang Mingjing was feeling really confused.
Bringing back the Phoenix Girl was the main mission for them.
Marrying the Phoenix Girl was the thing he had been told to do since he was 10 years old.
None of these should be changed, and he did not want any of these to be changed either.
With that in mind, Ouyang Mingjing nodded anxiously, "Just do as you say. We must bring the Phoenix Girl back to the Snow Territory, and we have little time left."
The Elder sighed and nodded.
He did not want to use this awful solution if not for the pressing situation.
The Acacia beans should have worked! Sigh¡
Ouyang Mingjing looked into the distance, as if he was trying to persuade himself.
It was a moment of quiet¡ before Elder Qianji interrupted it.
The Elder returned to his position and held onto his cold expression. Ouyang Mingjing also brought himself back to his normal state.
Elder Qianji was shown in, and he looked really furious.
He almost had a perfect n. Hebined with the Cangyan Door and Zhao Dier spread the rumor about the Phoenix Girl''s identity, so that they could bring the monsters from Piaomiao Pavilion to cause trouble in the capital. All the Snow Territory needed to do was to get what they wanted.
The Phoenix Girl would definitely offer them the Golden Rolls under such pressure, and when the Phoenix Girl could not stand it in the capital, she would travel to the Snow Territory.
The n should have benefited everyone, but it made a huge U-turn.
The monsters from Piaomiao Pavilion were all killed by people from the Snow Territory!
Elder Qianji was extremely annoyed by this.
He thought that they were in this together.
Despite the Snow Territory''s power, Elder Qianji interrogated. "Head, what is going on? Why did you kill the monsters and ruin the n?!"
"¡"
"You are our enemy now!"
"¡"
"We are here for the Golden Rolls, and you have ruined the whole n!" Elder Qianji said in dissatisfaction.
Ouyang Mingjing looked at him with no expression on his face.
The Snow Territory had almost had their own n ruined, so why must he care about what Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door thought?
What they needed had nothing to do with him!
"So what? Must I tell you what I want to do, to get your approval? Who do you think you are?" Ouyang Mingjing said wildly.
The Cangyan Door? The Piaomiao Pavilion? Ten such schools were nothing in Snow Territory''s eyes, let alone two.
Ouyang Mingjing sounded really imposing.
Elder Qianji could not help but retreat.
Piaomiao Pavilion should not offend the Snow Territory.
Chapter 1665 Opinion 3
"Head, that is not what I meant¡ the door to enchantment has opened and the world is bing chaotic. We from the top-ss schools need to protect ourselves, and we just need you to spare your efforts. Piaomiao Pavilion is small in front of you, but we have many schools here, and if the Golden Rolls is hidden, the Snow Territory will be in a bad position as well!"
"¡"
"What do you think, Head?" Elder Qianji sounded threatening. He did not want to be concerned about this any more.
They feared the Snow Territory, but the Snow Territory went against them, which was naturally not good.
They could retreat, but not all the time. They had their own missions too.
"The Snow Territory has never had anything to do with your Piaomiao Pavilion. We are in the Saint Divine Land together, and you can do your own work, but I will do mine. We are not working with you. We are not disturbing each other. If we are, you can do whatever you want with it, but I am not going to change anything just for your sake!"
"¡"
"Elder Qianji, I don''t want to see you any longer," Ouyang Mingjing said impatiently.
Elder Qianji looked at Ouyang Mingjing in disbelief. He had not expected that Ouyang Mingjing would not consider him!
They were showing that they were going to be Piaomiao Pavilion''s enemy.
Well, well, well.
Piaomiao Pavilion had thought about respecting the Snow Territory, but it seemed that the Snow Territory was not respecting them at all.
In that case¡ Okay!
Elder Qianji left angrily.
Ouyang Mingjing did not care about this. Seeing him leaving, he got up and left as well.
***
Elder Qianji smashed away the tea on the table.
He said furiously, "The Snow Territory doesn''t show us any respect. They insist on being part of it, so we will not share anything good with the Snow Territory."
"¡"
"Our n is ruined, just because of them!"
"¡"
"Wuxing, go and find Lingyun at Xinlin Mansion. We must get her to help us. She loves you deeply and she will do whatever she can to help you! How can she be so useless after such a long while?" Elder Qianji was so irritated that he interrogated Wuxing when he thought of Lingyun.
Elder Qianji was furious, but so was Wuxing.
Lingyun loved him deeply, and would do anything for him.
He also implied to Lingyun that she should help him, especially by speaking to the Phoenix Girl, but after such a long while, he had not heard anything from Lingyun, as if he had evaporated.
Lingyun would normally report to him about what was going on, even if their project was dyed, so that he would know what was going on.
He felt very ufortable now that Lingyun stoppeding to him and sticking with him.
After being interrogated by Elder Qianji, he felt even worse.
"Okay. I will go to Xinlin Mansion and speak with her. Lingyun is less reliable right now. I even promised to her that we will get married. I will tell her that if she fails to do such a minor thing, we will not talk about marriage until she is done."
Chapter 1666 - 1666 Understanding 1
1666 Understanding 1
Elder Qianji nodded.
He did not know what Lingyun was like. When he needed her, he always asked Wuxing to be the middleman to handle the problem. So he understood that Wuxing knew how to hit her in the weak spot. Since he agreed with the n, he would not interfere.
Wuxing left in anger.
He meant what he had just said. He also felt that he was humiliated because of how Lingyun treated him.
The Phoenix Girl lived in Xinlin Mansion and he knew where it was located.
He had asked his men to check the location, but it was the first time for him to go there.
He had thought that Lingyun woulde to him automatically after he told her about the situation, but it seemed that he had toe and find her himself.
He should not tell the Phoenix Girl about his acquaintance with Lingyun, so he sneaked around in the mansion.
Anyway, those guards at the mansion were not cultivators, so he went around in the mansion very freely.
He looked around carefully and followed the clues till he found where Lingyun lived.
Before he walked in, he sized up the ce that Lingyun was living in.
It was said that the mansion was bought before the Phoenix Girl was confirmed as the Phoenix Girl, so the house was quite small with few rooms and servants, but despite this, Lingyun was still living in a small yard facing south, one that was cool in summer and warm in winter. It was very well-located. Lingyun¡¯s yard was only second to the yard that the Phoenix Girl was living in.
Wuxing was in a good mood after seeing this. Lingyun was adored by the Phoenix Girl, which meant that her words would work on the Phoenix Girl and could help them even more.
Seeing no one around, Wuxing sneaked in.
Lingyun seemed to be making some drugs, as she buried herself in a herb pile.
Hearing the footsteps, she looked up at him and continued with her own business
Wuxing felt relieved upon seeing her.
That was what Lingyun was like when she was focused on her business.
She knew that he was here for her.
She did note to him, probably because she had been busy with the drugs. That made Wuxing less angry.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Lingyun, making drugs is not that important. What matters is that you should help us talk to the Phoenix Girl.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When we are done with the Golden Rolls, we will head back to Piaomiao Pavilion. At that time, we will get married, okay?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If we fail with the Golden Rolls, we may have to postpone our wedding. You don¡¯t want this to happen, do you?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You should know what to do.¡± Wuxing repeated.
Lingyun had not expected that he was still threatening her with their marriage.
Chapter 1667 Understanding 2
Maybe from the very beginning to now, he knew exactly what she wanted, thus treating her in such a casual way. He could manipte her without showing any true feelings. He must be very amused by how stupid she was to have been made use of.
He must beughing at her for being so stupid and getting herself into such trouble.
Even in his heart, he felt that Lingyun''s life was worse than a maid''s, otherwise he would not have made the maid set her up rather than try the drug personally.
If that was his belief, she could make him believe that.
However, she had her own n.
Lingyun smiled and ced one pill in front of Wuxing.
Wuxing was shocked. He felt really angry.
Was this woman drugged so terribly that she had be stupid?
Her drugs were not that important any more. What mattered was that she should speak with the Phoenix Girl for him!
He removed the pill from Lingyun''s hands and said instantly, "Lingyun, what we need the most is not drugs. It is the Golden Rolls!"
"¡"
"We have so much more time for drugs, and we can work on that slowly. When the Golden Rolls are in our hands, we can get married, and you can make any drugs you want, okay?" Wuxing realized that he sounded a little too harsh just now, so he softened his tone.
Lingyun ignored him, but lifted her hand, showing Wuxing the pill. She smiled brightly, "Okay, but try this drug."
"¡"
"It''s my new product."
"¡"
"You want to marry me, right? Then eat it, and on our wedding day, I will give you an antidote," Lingyun said with her head tilted, looking at Wuxing earnestly.
Wuxing''s pupils widened when he heard her words.
He would not eat any drugs. Those were made by Lingyun, and no one else had the antidote!
He could only get the antidote when they got married¡ but¡ he never really thought about marrying her¡
He was just telling her a story.
Well¡
That was a dilemma.
He looked at Lingyun.
She was not as deadly-looking as before, and she had be very pretty. When she looked at him like this, she seemed quite lovely as well.
Marrying her wasn''t a difficult issue, after all and he could get something good out of it.
Even if anything changed in the future, he could get her to feed him the antidote anyway. There would always be a n.
She just did not feel safe after having been drugged. He could eat it as a way to make her feel safe. Lingyun loved him deeply, and would not make him suffer.
After weighing it for a long while in his heart¡ Wuxing took the pill and said to Lingyun, "Okay, I will eat it. Then you can speak with the Phoenix Girl about working with Piaomiao Pavilion. When that is done, we will have a wedding, and you can give me the antidote."
"¡"
"Lingyun, I am marrying you whether or not you give me this pill, but if you don''t feel assured, I can eat it for your sake."
Wuxing swallowed the pill, then he looked at Lingyun earnestly.
Chapter 1668 In Court
"Are you assured now that I have done this?" As he spoke, Wuxing caressed her head, and Lingyun dodged.
In the past, she would be cheerful for at least a few months, if Wuxing treated her in this way, but now she subconsciously wanted to stay away from him rather.
That was because she had gotten him out of her mind.
If not for the revenge she needed to take, Lingyun would not want to spare any more effort on this man.
"Go," Lingyun said briefly.
Wuxing looked gentle and wanted to stay there for a bit longer, but he received a cold shoulder from Lingyun. His heart sank.
What made Lingyun so cold all of a sudden?
Just like her mistress the Phoenix Girl.
Could it be because she was affected after spending so much time with her? That wasn''t a good thing for him.
"Lingyun, women should be gentle and kind, so that they can be loved. Don''t learn from¡" Wuxing started to nag.
"Someone will have snacks delivered to me here soon." Lingyun interrupted him.
Wuxing had much to say to her, but those words were stuck. He had no choice but to leave. He was going to teach her when he had time.
This personality wasn''t veryforting for him.
Wuxing sighed and left.
Lingyun continued with her own work.
She never agreed to do what she was asked to do. As for getting married¡ it was something for two people, so she should have a say as well.
Wuxing was way too wild. He thought that as long as he showed her some affection, she would buy his words. He did not even ask her if she wanted to marry him.
Since that was not asked, she would answer his question when he did ask her.
Later, Lingyun repeated the whole incident to Sword One, who would pass on the message to the Phoenix Girl.
She was still studying her drugs, which were going to be used by the Phoenix Girl. She wasn''t going to waste any time in dying the making of the drugs. So she went back to her work.
***
In Gu Chaoyan''s yard¡
She had just heard Lingyun''s story, when De Fu came to pass on an imperial order that summoned her to the court.
De Fu gave her a look of indication, after he finished rying the message.
He could not say everything out aloud, but the Phoenix Girl helped him and had a very special identity, he needed to give her some indications.
The King was being weird these days, but no one understood what was going on with him.
He could not help but sigh.
"Phoenix Girl, prepare as many things as possible. The days are getting worse, and we have no idea what is going to happen. Be prepared for everything." De Fu added.
Gu Chaoyan understood what he meant instantly.
She was going to be given a hard time in court today.
The other day when they met at the court, the King was already quite imposing, let alone today.
De Fu was a kind man who remembered the favor he received from her, so he constantly gave her reminders. So if anything happened to the capital, she was going to make sure De Fu would not be affected, with all her efforts.
Gu Chaoyan nodded at him, showing that she had gotten his message, then she took Sword One and together, they headed into the court.
De Fu said as he was walking with them, "Phoenix Girl, be fast today, you know everyone else will arrive earlier than you."
Chapter 1669 The Golden Rolls 1
De Fu shared some small talk with Gu Chaoyan on the way there. Their topics were casual, as if they were just chatting. The Phoenix Girl was still someone who respected a Chief like De Fu, after all.
However, through the topics, he was passing on what was going on in the court to Gu Chaoyan.
That was something a smart person would do.
De Fu was an eunuch, but he was someone with his own principles and redlines.
No matter what happened to the King, he would still show utter devotion. However, Gu Chaoyan did him a favor before, so he was protecting her with his own methods.
When De Fu told her about the arrival of the ministers and officers, it meant one thing - the King was summoning her for a different purpose this time.
This time¡
All the ministers were present.
So it was not about having a private conversation.
No matter what promise the King made to her before¡ he did this for one reason.
Gu Chaoyan''s face sank.
De Fu led the way and as he was reminding Gu Chaoyan about the road ahead, he quietly sized up her expression. Through how she looked, he tried to guess if Gu Chaoyan understood what he meant.
De Fu was assured upon seeing that she did. So he continued without saying anything more.
These days¡ something seemed to be wrong with the King.
De Fu could not understand what was going on.
The King was also quite cautious towards him, which had never happened before. The King always trusted him in the past.
De Fu did not feel that it was a good omen.
In the court, there were no ministers like Prime Minister Chu and General Liu, who were devoted to the King and for the country, so De Fu could not even say a thing to any minister, except for the Phoenix Girl, whom he trusted rtively more. Hopefully, what he had told the Phoenix Girl could make her realize that she had to offer him some help.
De Fu was very concerned.
He was not young any more, but he aged very fast these days, now that so many things happened in the court and with the King.
After they got into the wagon leading to the court, the wagon headed directly into the pce.
Hearing the sound of horse hoofs, Gu Chaoyan started to think.
It seemed the King was resolute enough to force her to offer the Golden Rolls, taking the people from the Pavilion''s side.
She had no idea when the world would turn chaotic, but soon, there would be chaos in the capital.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
Soon they came to the gate.
As Gu Chaoyan got out of the wagon, she noticed a few ministers heading in the same direction as she did. They greeted her politely, without approaching her.
Gu Chaoyan also wanted to stay away from the ministers, with whom she did not want to socialize.
"Come this way." De Fu reminded her cautiously.
Gu Chaoyan saw that they were heading to the main pce.
Sure enough¡ that was exactly what she had expected.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly and walked towards the main pce.
When she reached the pce the Ministers and officers were all present.
De Fu called. "The Phoenix Girl has arrived!"
Then he politely led Gu Chaoyan into the pce.
"Greetings, Phoenix Girl!" The Ministers and officers all greeted Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan stood quietly among them.
Chapter 1670 The Golden Rolls 2
She did not bow and greet the King, instead staring straight through the enormous pce. She wanted to look into the King''s eyes.
No secrets could be hidden inside someone''s eyes. That was their real, inner world.
The King''s eyes looked blurry, which reflected endless greed. That was something that never changed.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of protest.
De Fu''s voice rose again. "Elder Miss and the Elder from Piaomiao Pavilion and the Head and Man from the Cangyan Door are here."
When he said that, it became very noisy in the pce. Apparently, none of the ministers and officers had expected those people toe. They were here for no reason which made them feel very unprepared. They started to panic and whisper among themselves.
The King felt annoyed. He gave a displeased cough, quieting down everyone in the hall. They all looked among themselves, fearing that they would irritate someone.
Gu Chaoyan sighed.
The court had changed. It did not look like what a court should.
The officers and ministers were confused, but they did not dare to utter a sound.
If Prime Minister Chu and General Liu were both here, things would not have turned out like this.
"Greetings, Phoenix Girl." Elder Qianji passed by Gu Chaoyan and showed a smirk.
The Head from the Cangyan Door and the Elder seemed quite unfazed.
As everyone was seated, silence again permeated the court.
"Now that everyone is gathered here, as is the Elder Miss and Elder from Piaomiao Pavilion and the Head and Elder from the Cangyan Door, we have a very important thing for you to talk about. It has something to do with the Phoenix Girl."
"¡"
"Many of you must have understood so far that after the door to enchantment was opened, the Phoenix Girl came into being officially. Ournd should be blessed, but at the same time, disasters happen in the Saint Divine Land. Monsters are everywhere and they are hurting people. We can''t continue like this any more or our prosperousnd will be doomed."
"¡"
"You know what the Cangyan Door and Piaomiao Pavilion are like. Only with their help can ournd be safe."
"¡"
"However, their request is to have a look at the Phoenix Girl''s Golden Rolls."
"¡"
"It is a good deal for us, so what do you think, ministers and officers?" The King ignored Gu Chaoyan, but spoke to the others in the pce.
The ministers and officers started to talk among themselves.
They knew pretty well about the monsters. Their guards and families were all asked to stay indoors, in case they got hurt by the monsters. They were worried that the King ignored them, but in fact, the King had a different n.
They all got to where they were, either through imperial examination or family inheritance, through difficulties, and none of them had the intention of changing it.
The King must have made a thorough n since he asked them about this.
So they had nothing to object to.
"We all agree with you, our King!"
Chapter 1671 The Golden Rolls 3
They spoke in such a uniform tone that there was no contradiction.
The King, who had been seated in the throne for so long with a dark face, finally smiled. He was very satisfied by the answer.
That was exactly what he had been waiting for.
When the answer was given, the King turned to Gu Chaoyan.
"What do you think, Phoenix Girl? You are the only one who holds the Golden Rolls. The Golden Rolls can be used for the civilians'' safety, you won''t hold it for your own selfish reason, will you?" The King threatened.
Clearly, if Gu Chaoyan could not present the Golden Rolls, the whole event would not end.
He was threatening her with the civilians'' safety as well as the ministers and officers'' voices. She would make many enemies with those people if she disapproved.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
Sure enough¡ the King was able to do things like this.
Elder Qianji was waiting confidently next to Gu Chaoyan, trying to see what else she could do.
He did not think that there was anything else the Phoenix Girl could do about it.
Elder Qianji said proudly, "Phoenix Girl, if you offer the Golden Rolls, then we will be on the same path from today on. We will do anything to help you. Pills and weapons from Piaomiao Pavilion would be avable to share. We will give you military forces so that your country can be more powerful than ever."
Elder Qianji continued to pressure Gu Chaoyan.
He seemed to want to corner Gu Chaoyan in a dead end.
Gu Chaoyan was still standing on the same spot, without frowning. She said quietly, "Civilians are being hurt by monsters, but King, you never sent out any rescue teams, yet you say this horrible thing after a few days. That is not something I can agree with."
"¡"
"The monsters in the capital were all killed by the Head of the Snow Territory. Why should I make a deal with Piaomiao Pavilion with the Golden Rolls?" Gu Chaoyan interrogated.
"¡"
"King, are you really considering it for the civilians'' sake?"
"¡"
"You grounded Lord Huai and the Crown Prince without any reason. Monsters have been hurting people but you did not send out forces. You refused to go to the morning sessions, and you have even fired Prime Minister Chu and General Liu."
"¡"
"King, have you been possessed?"
"¡"
"Piaomiao Pavilion boasts that it is a very capable ce, but King, have you ever sent any ambassadors to check on this ce? Do you even know where Piaomiao Pavilion is located? How many people are there living at Piaomiao Pavilion?"
"¡"
"None of these have been confirmed, but you are offering the most precious thing in the Saint Divine Land. Have you really considered this?"
"¡"
"I can''t be on your side. So I, the Phoenix Girl, won''t present what is asked for."
"¡"
Gu Chaoyan turned to the ministers and offices, saying furiously, "You are working for the King, but you do not remind the King of anything strange going on. What is the point of keeping you all here?"
"¡"
"Although the King is summoning the ministers and officers for discussions, I believe that you might as well summon all the civilians to talk about it instead. It is the same."
"¡"
"I have other things to do. I am leaving."
"¡"
"I hope that you can give me a proper reason for Lord Huai''s situation!"
"¡"
"Also, one more thing that I believe I should tell you."
Chapter 1672 The Golden Rolls 4
The King looked at Gu Chaoyan quietly, waiting for what she was going to say next.
Seeing that the King was not responding to her, Gu Chaoyan continued. "Shadow Door is already guarding the civilians in the capital, whether or not you are going to send out any forces from the court."
Having said that, Gu Chaoyan turned around and left.
The Shadow Door?
The Shadow Door was there!
The news broke out in the court, triggering everyone to talk about it.
The King staggered unsteadily, but when De Fu was about to help him, the King put his hands on the table, supporting himself withplete focus. He coughed constantly, with blood spilling from his mouth. The King wiped it away with a handkerchief, and when he saw the blood, his eyes widened.
De Fu also realized that something wasn''t right. He went up to hold the King under his arms, asking, "My King, should you dismiss the session?"
The King nodded, urgently said something, got up and left.
The King was in bad health, but the ministers and officers should not know about it, especially under such an asion like today.
The Shadow Door had emerged from the darkness into broad daylight. They were involving themselves with what was happening in the capital.
Nothing would matter when the Shadow Door was just a small ce, but things were different today. The Shadow Door was an organization that the court was very afraid of. If they got involved with capital affairs, the court would be emptied out from inside.
He had made a mistake. He had really made a mistake.
He should not have left the monsters alone and threatened Gu Chaoyan.
The threat failed, and all that came after seemed to be a great loss.
The King panicked.
"Bring Elder Qianji Elderly Man from Piaomiao Pavilion here. I need to speak with him!" the King said to De Fu.
De Fu was skeptical, but he did as he was told.
The King panted uneasily.
Elder Qianji came in straight from the main hall.
He seemed really unhappy.
He sat down with a dark face.
"Elder, what should we do now? My throne is being threatened!" the King said, sounding very regretful!
"You can''t even deal with a young girl! Your throne is obviously going to be threatened, sooner orter!" Elder Qianji said unhappily, "We havee to where we are today. We must force her to give us the Golden Rolls! You must not hide behind the curtains!"
The King felt anxious.
"Let''s drop the Golden Rolls for the moment!"
"Then we are done with the pills as well." Elder Qianji said quietly.
"No way!" The King shouted excitedly. He hade to where he was, and was soon going to be immortal. He could not stop taking the pills that could make him live forever. "I will think about the Golden Rolls, but you have to help me. Shadow Door¡ it is the biggest threat!"
The Shadow Door? What kind of school was it so he was so afraid of it.
"I will help you with Shadow Door, but we must get the Golden Rolls within five days, or we are done!" Elder Qianji said, also giving the King pressure.
The King''s head was buzzing, but he was sure about his goal of bing immortal.
He was going to work on it.
Gu Chaoyan cared about Lord Huai, did she?
Then they would make a deal with her using Lord Huai!
Chapter 1673 Compromise
The King''s eyes brightened, as Lord Huai was mentioned. His mind became chaotic, and he seemed really confident. Gu Chaoyan did care about Lord Huai, and she had been asking him about why Lord Huai was grounded. Yes, she wanted to get Lord Huai out.
Even when the Crown Prince tried to marry her, she still insisted on marrying Lord Huai!
Then he was going to satisfy her.
It did not matter if the Crown Prince married the Phoenix Girl, because he was going to live forever and the Crown Prince was no longer needed.
He also needed to think about when to get rid of the Crown Prince.
Then Zhou Huaijin could marry the Phoenix Girl, and it would be fine!
Zhou Huaijin was a useless piece of trash so he would not be able to do anything, even if he married that girl.
The King looked up confidently at Elder Qianji and said smilingly, "I already have a solution for the Golden Rolls. All you need to do is wait for my reply, but you have to help me with Shadow Door."
Elder Qianji, who had been annoyed, suddenly hesitated upon hearing the King''s confident voice, but the hesitation onlysted for a short while before Elder Qianji decided to trust him. The King rarely smiled confidently like this in front of him, so when he did, he might have got a very good idea.
He nodded and showed a strict expression on his face. "I will deal with the Shadow Door, but if you fail with the Golden Rolls, then things will not be this easy again."
"Don''t worry, Elder." The King was bing very anxious.
Elder Qianji turned around and left.
Elder Qianji had just left when the King called De Fu, saying to him. "De Fu, you aren''t the Phoenix Girl''s enemy, so you should go and bring her here. Tell her that I need to speak with her about Lord Huai. She wille here no matter what."
Having said that, the King went back to his own business.
De Fu was confused. The Phoenix Girl had just left the court and they had a big row in the main pce, yet the King was asking for her again?
What was going on?
De Fu sighed and went out to pass on the message.
When he arrived at Xinlin Mansion, Gu Chaoyan was drinking tea in the yard, as if thinking about something. Seeing him here, Gu Chaoyan said politely, "Eunuch De Fu, please have some tea."
"Don''t worry about it, I am not here to drink tea. I am here to pass on the King''s order asking you to visit him in the court again. He wants to talk about Lord Huai," De Fu said, quite displeased.
About Lord Huai?
Gu Chaoyan sneered.
The King was using whatever method he could for the sake of the Golden Rolls.
He was even going to make a deal with her using his own son?
If that was the case¡ she would go and take a look.
"Let''s go," Gu Chaoyan said directly, before getting up, ready to go into the court again.
De Fu sighed.
Gu Chaoyan walked and looked at DeFu, wanting to speak with him about something, but when she thought of De Fu''s devotion to the King, she realized that maybe what she was going to say would not get through.
So she decided to stay silent instead.
In the court¡
Chapter 1674 Lord Huai 1
Gu Chaoyan had just walked into the court, when she felt that the whole court seemed to be in a very depressed mood. The servants all kept their heads lowered as they moved about carefully, as if they were afraid of causing trouble.
That was what a court was normally like, but Gu Chaoyan felt that something was wrong.
The servants used to be careful but full of liveliness, but now the liveliness seemed to be gone.
Gu Chaoyan frowned involuntarily, before asking De Fu, "Has anything special happened in the court these days?"
De Fu sighed.
Many special things have happened these days, but only Lady Chaoyan was able to sense it.
Speaking of that, he could not help but miss Prime Minister Chu and General Liu, who were experienced ministers who truly cared about the country. They would not have allowed the court to be like this.
"The King gave the people from Piaomiao Pavilion free ess to the court, and they are almost like the King here! They already looked down at us without the permission from the King, but they have be really wild after getting the permission. They regard the court as their own ce, killing servants whenever they want to, especially the Elder Miss, who we should never offend."
"¡"
"If they run into servants who they don''t like, they beat them and kill them. Even the most brutal King in history would not treat his servants like this. So we are extremely careful and alert all the time, fearing that we might run into people from Piaomiao Pavilion and get ourselves killed."
"¡"
"It has been like this for a while in the court."
"¡"
"The King doesn''t stop them, and the ministers all want to hide, refusing to deal with it in case they get in trouble."
"¡"
"Could the Saint Divine Land without Prime Minister Chu and General Liu only end up like this?"
De Fu walked as he whispered to Gu Chaoyan about what was happening in the court.
Those things would not affect the King, and could even help the King, so De Fu took a big risk in saying that.
However, De Fu did not have much hope.
The Phoenix Girl had contradicted the King and the ministers by not offering that thing. She might already be in a bad position.
Sigh¡
What was going on here?
De Fu had no idea when it started to be like this, The Saint Divine Land and the King had changed to this.
He started to think carefully.
It seemed that all of it started after the Queen passed away and Princess Xunyang went missing. After Lord Huai lost his favor with the King.
That was when it all started.
Sometimes he wished that the Queen had never learned the truth, so that the King would not be suffering so much now.
They walked in silence.
Gu Chaoyan was in deep contemtion.
She suddenly felt that it was the best time for the Shadow Door toe out.
The Saint Divine Land needed a change.
The Saint Divine Land would notst long, if it continued like this.
The King was bing more and more confused.
Gu Chaoyan did not tell DeFu about what she was thinking at the moment. De Fu would only be devoted throughout his life, respectful but pathetic.
They stepped into Qianqing Pce together.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan appear, the King said straightforwardly, "I do not want to chit chat with you, I want to discuss something with you."
Chapter 1675 Lord Huai 2
Gu Chaoyan sat down on the chair, looking at the King expressionlessly and showed an attentive look at what he was going to say.
The King did not care about how Gu Chaoyan would react. All he needed was to obtain the Golden Rolls so that he could obtain the pills for eternal life. Nothing else mattered.
He said straightforwardly, "The Queen has been gone for almost a year."
"¡"
"ording to the rules in the Saint Divine Land, the wedding of the descendants of the deceased should not take ce until one yearter."
"¡"
"Now is almost time. I can start to prepare your wedding with Lord Huai, and I can even promise Lord Huai a good job in the court, and ask the Ministry of Architecture to build a new mansion for him."
"¡"
"On this condition, I want the Golden Rolls!"
"¡"
"Are you willing to make the deal?" The King stared directly at Gu Chaoyan, waiting for her to say yes.
He only had five days, so he had to make the deal as soon as possible, within these five days.
Gu Chaoyan turned to him.
Sure enough, the King had gone insane. He only wanted everything for himself.
Making Lord Huai the bargaining chip for her? That was indeed the best solution he could possibly think of.
Gu Chaoyan sneered.
She shook her head. "No."
"¡"
"How you are going to deal with Lord Huai is your problem. I don''t want to get involved," Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
The King was shocked.
What? Did she not think that was a good deal?
He already used Lord Huai as a bargaining chip and yet she still turned him down? Didn''t she love Lord Huai so much that she only wanted to marry him?
"What on earth do you want?" The King bellowed, exposing his innermost intention in front of her.
"Nothing!" Gu Chaoyan shook her head, got up and was about to go.
"Stop her!" The King bellowed furiously.
The imperial soldiers shielded the door, so that Gu Chaoyan could not go out easily.
De Fu was shocked when this happened so fast. He said quickly, "My King, she is the Phoenix Girl!"
Furious at hearing De Fu''s words, the King felt his anger exploding. He pped De Fu''s face. "What are you shouting for, you servant? I am the King!"
After being pped and pushed down, De Fu rolled away and said, "I am not, I am not¡" He kept kowtowing.
Gu Chaoyan threw a side nce at De Fu. The King was treating De Fu so strangely and cruelly. She would not dare help him up. One more word at this moment and De Fu might have a problem.
Despite being displeased, the King heard what he said. He gestured to the imperial soldiers to leave.
She was the Phoenix Girl!
He was the King, but he did not dare touch the Phoenix Girl. He did not want any disaster toe to him.
Nevertheless, the King was furious.
He could not touch the Phoenix Girl, but he could do something to the man she cared about.
She only cared about Lord Huai all this while. She must think that Lord Huai''s being grounded did not affect her.
In that case¡ she was going to lose Lord Huai. Then she would no longer stay calm.
He was sure about that.
"Someone, bring Lord Huai here!"
Chapter 1676 Possible Head 1
"I don''t think that Lord Huai''s life will not be enough for you!" the King said fiercely, as he said viciously. He could have Lord Huai killed if it was necessary.
De Fu, who had been kowtowing, stopped when he heard what the King said.
With his eyes on the King, he said, "No, my King, that is not possible!"
"¡"
"Lord Huai is your son!"
The King had always had a grudge inside his heart, and that had made him treat his sons differently.
Nevertheless, the King, no matter how angry he was, would always give them a safe ce and keep them alive.
He hated the Jiang Family, but the most he did was to ignore Lord Huai so that he had no power and let him stay in the capital, but now¡
The King was going to have Lord Huai killed?
What would others say about the King and what would the King''s reputation be if he did that?
Even the most brutal King in the world never killed his own son!
That was so cold-hearted of him!
Since when did the King be like this?
De Fu was extremely confused.
He was the King''s servant. Even if no one else gave him a reminder, he should, at any cost.
Sure enough¡ the moment he said that, De Fu got a heavy kick. "You damn servant, how dare you have a hand in my order. You are just a low-ss servant. Just because you grew up with me, can you teach me what to do?"
"¡"
"Someone, take this servant to the dungeon. Set him as an example, so that no one will dare to override me without knowing what position they are in!"
De Fu looked at the King in disbelief.
He was not the King. The King never did things like this. No, this was not him.
After a moment, De Fu was escorted away.
It was quiet again in Qianqing Pce, but the other servants started to panic after seeing this, fearing that they would get killed as well.
Working at Qianqing Pce used to be a great honor, but recently, they were all crying out bitterly from working here. They started to get jealous of those who worked at the side pce, tired from the workload but safe.
The King did not care.
He waited for Lord Huai to be brought to the pce.
Elder Qianji just walked in.
The King looked pleased.
Elder Qianji promised to help him look into the Shadow Door, which was involved with many things in the capital. He was going to look into its background and hopefully get them to work for him. Otherwise he would just have the Shadow Door removed.
"Elder Qianji, have you brought us some good news?" the King asked.
"I think it is good news, but not sure if it is good for you," Elder Qianji said.
The King was confused.
What did that mean?
Why not for him?
"What is it?"
"The guard from Piaomiao Pavilion has found that the Head of Shadow Door most likely is Lord Huai of the Saint Divine Land, who, as far as I know, is your son!"
Chapter 1677 Possible Head 2
He felt that it was good news, because the King''s son should be easier to deal with. The man who built the Shadow Door might be powerful and difficult to handle, when it came to bargaining and trading exchange, if he had been someone else.
If it was the King''s own son, he would consider his own bloodline. After all, he built the Shadow Door secretively, only because he wanted the throne, didn''t he?
If he could be made use of based on his n, like promising to help him obtain the throne, everything else would not be a problem.
However, whether or not the King would find it good news depended on his own attitude. As far as he could tell, the King was arrogant and spoke highly of himself, but he was not at all talented.
When the King heard that¡ he denied disdainfully, just as he had predicted that he would. "Lord Huai? That is impossible!"
"¡"
"Elder Qianji, you must be wrong."
"¡"
"I could have believed you, if it was the Crown Prince. He resembles me, and has talent, but definitely not Lord Huai. I saw him growing up from a little boy. He is used to a life of wealth, and is a piece of useless trash who knows nothing about poetry and literature, let alone being the Head of the Shadow Door!"
"¡"
"He has the Jiang Family''s bloodline, but the Jiang Family isn''t a very noble family. Not everyone from the Jiang Family can be outstanding!"
"¡"
"He can''t be a genius, can he?"
"¡"
"Please look into the Shadow Door again, Elder," the King said resolutely.
He did not want to give this matter another thought.
In the King''s eyes, that was the most ridiculous thing he had ever heard.
Zhou Huaijin? Impossible. He personally made sure that he would grow up to be nobody!
Elder Qianji frowned.
Sure enough¡ it was bad news for the King.
He spoke highly of himself and had biased feelings towards his son. No wonder he tried his best to get those immortal pills.
Well, there was nothing he could do about his disbelief.
Piaomiao Pavilion never got information wrong. Even though the Shadow Door seemed mystic and capable, for Piaomiao Pavilion, they were just a mob.
He had done what he was asked to do, and when the King would acknowledge the truth didn''t matter to them.
However¡
"How is it going with the Golden Rolls?" Elder Qianji asked with concern.
"Don''t worry, it will happen soon. I have already sent my men to escort Lord Huai here to make a deal with Gu Chaoyan. It will definitely work. If she doesn''t want to offer the Golden Rolls, I will have Lord Huai killed, forcing her to make the offer. Gu Chaoyan is a cold person. She even got her father and stepmother killed. She has no family, and all she cares about is Lord Huai!" the King said confidently.
Lord Huai again? Escorting Lord Huai to the court?
Elder Qianji did not think that was a good idea or a solution.
Lord Huai was the Head of the Shadow Door, and the Shadow Door was already moving around in the capital, so the Head would not be obediently grounded indoors.
Elder Qianji said confidently, "King, you are going to be disappointed. You better think of other solutions for getting the Golden Rolls!"
Chapter 1678 Intention To Kill 1
"Elder Qianji, you don''t believe that it will work?" The King asked with displeasure.
He had made a perfect n, and yet now he was being questioned about it? He was really annoyed. He had arranged many imperial soldiers to surround Lord Huai, so it would not be difficult to get Lord Huai to the court. What was the point of questioning him about it?
Elder Qianji was not even bothered to speak with someone so arrogant.
All they needed to do was to wait for the result.
Sure enough¡
After some cups of tea, Elder Qianji saw the men that the King arranged to do the mission return, looking anxious. After all, just before they went out to do the mission, eunuch De Fu was imprisoned. They were very afraid about their future, since someone like De Fu could be punished like this.
"My King, when we arrived at Lord Huai''s Mansion, Lord Huai wasn''t there. The imperial army did not know what was going on. They are now all going about looking for him. King, what should we do?" the imperial soldier asked.
What?!
The King sprang up in fury.
Lord Huai wasn''t in Lord Huai''s Mansion?
He had arranged 500 people to guard Lord Huai''s Mansion, and yet they had no idea that that man was gone until he arranged for him to be escorted here.
What was going on?
"Go and find Lord Huai! Look inside Lord Huai''s Mansion and outside as well! Close the gate, and no one is allowed to go in and out! Make wanted posters too, now! Anyone who sees Lord Huai and reports it will be given 10,000 liang! Anyone who can escort Lord Huai to the governmental office will be given 10,000 liang in gold as well as official title and mansions! Go now!" The King bellowed. "De Fu, I will make an imperial order now!"
Hearing that, the imperial soldier nodded and quit.
No one responded to the King about his order. The King furiously bellowed. "De Fu!"
People exchanged a strange look between themselves.
De Fu had been just sent into prison for a while and yet the King seemed to have forgotten about it.
One of De Fu''s disciples asked with a shivering voice. "My King, I will serve you instead."
"Who do you think¡" The King suddenly thought of something and supressed his anger. "Come and serve me."
De Fu was no longer mentioned.
De Fu had been serving him for dozens of years and he was used to that.
He should not have done that to De Fu, but he was the King and he could not recall his order.
Anyway¡ the King was in the middle of writing the imperial order.
Elder Qianji added. "I told you, King, that you are doing everything in vain, and so it is."
"¡"
"This solution won''t work. King, think of other solutions. You have five days, if you can''t get the Golden Rolls, we will no longer give you the pills. We will get the Golden Rolls alone," Elder Qianji said expressionlessly. Then he left.
The King was furious, but he had no choice but to nod.
He did not dare to throw his temper at people from Piaomiao Pavilion.
When the imperial order was given¡ the King became even more angry. He smashed everything in Qianqing Pce, so that he could feel slightly better.
Then he went to Weiyang Pce.
That was where the Queen lived when she was alive. Weiyang Pce was empty since the new Queen was never set up.
Honored Princess Jing had always wanted to move in, but was turned down by him subconsciously.
The Queen¡
Chapter 1679 Intention To Kill 2
The Queen was always a clog in his life.
He still had some feelings for the Queen, but he did not pass those feelings to her son.
If her son was obediently grounded in the mansion, he would say nothing. He would be able to protect him, but her son left against his will, so he was going to make sure that he would disappear from the world.
However, he still felt slightly guilty, so he came to this ce and told the soul of Jiang Shuang about it.
It was her son who irritated him first, so he became vicious.
After he recounted the whole thing at the Weiyang Pce, the King felt slightly better.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan looked very calm after her trip to the court.
She was about to take a break when Xiu Jie hurried up to her, looking less worried than the previous moment. "Elder Miss, has Qinge back to the mansion?"
"¡"
"We have not seen Qing anywhere, and I thought she was out, but she has been missing for hours, and I feel like something weird is going on. Miss¡ Qing always tells people where she is going. She would never disappear like this, so I wondered if she was at the mansion."
Qing?
Gu Chaoyan asked Sword One to check around and see if she was anywhere in the mansion.
Qing was never rude, and followed her orders obediently. Since she arranged for Qing to work at Xinlin Clinic, she would surely be devotedly working there.
She was not in the clinic and she did not seem to be at the mansion either.
Sure enough¡
Sword One asked around and looked around. She panted whileing to her. "Elder Miss, she is gone."
"Go and find her in the capital. Maybe she is stuck with something and is unable to run errands any more," Gu Chaoyan said anxiously.
Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door were always trying to force her to offer them the Golden Rolls, so was the King. Someone might have the idea of threatening her with the people working for her.
She was always very nice to the people around her.
Not feeling tired anymore, Gu Chaoyan hurried out and decided to look for her with the others.
Those who were not busy with any tasks were asked to go out and search as well.
There were many mansions in the capital, and only the mistress from Xinlin Mansion would treat the servants this well. So those servants were all very emotional when they were asked to find the missing girl.
Hourster¡ they all failed to find Qing, but Qing suddenly returned to the clinic. Her appearance startled the people at the clinic, whilst Qing was very confused about their reaction.
Then she was told that everyone was looking for her.
She just thought that before she went out her head was too chaotic to inform anyone about it.
Qing sat still guiltily.
Gu Chaoyan and the others all rushed to the clinic to meet Qing.
Seeing Qing intact, Gu Chaoyan let out a big sigh of relief. As long as she was fine, nothing else mattered. So the enemies had not done anything to her, good.
However, what made Qing react so strangely?
"Qing, where have you been during the past few hours, and what did you do?" Xiu Jie asked before Gu Chaoyan could say anything.
Chapter 1680 Qings Weird Reaction 1
Xiu Jie was very happy about Qinging to the clinic and working with him, but he had not expected that Qing would change a great deal after such a short while.
When Qing spent time with him previously, she always wore a smile and no matter what she was dealing with, she would always be passionate and earnest. She always called him Brother Xiu Jie, and she always talked about Elder Miss all the time, telling him some daily affairs involving her.
Xiu Jie felt that Qing like this was so beautiful and nice, but thesest two days, Xiu Jie found that Qing was always weird-looking, and she no longer had a smile on her face. Xiu Jie had suspected that it was because they spent too much time together, so she did not smile as brightly as before, but when he talked to her, she seemed very distracted as well.
He felt that something was wrong with her, but he also hesitated if he should tell this to Elder Miss. However, before he could make a decision, something happened to Qing.
Although she was back safe and sound, Xiu Jie still wasn''t convinced.
He felt that something had happened to Qing.
So while she was here, with Elder Miss present, he, as either Elder Miss'' servant or Qing''s so-called brother, believed that he should ask her what was going on.
Gu Chaoyan quieted down upon hearing Xiu Jie''s question.
Qing''s distracted eyes dodged all of them, as she staggered, wondering what to say and how to say it.
After a long while, Qing said, "I was just¡ out taking a stroll, I forgot to tell you about this. I am sorry to have worried you. I won''t do it again."
"¡"
"Please, Elder Miss," Qing said to Gu Chaoyan, sounding guilty after she said that to Xiu Jie.
Hearing Qing''s words, Gu Chaoyan felt her heart sinking.
Qing might be her maid, but she treated her as her sister. Qing never estranged herself from her, but now, Qing seemed to have estranged herself from her, for some reason.
Gu Chaoyan thought that maybe she was busy with too many affairs and suddenly became like this.
Gu Chaoyan turned to Xiu Jie and then to Qing, saying, "You must be very tired to have walked for so long, Qing, go back and take a rest."
"¡"
"Many things are happening in the capital, Qing. If you want to take a walk outside, tell Xiu Jie so that he could keep youpany. Or I can arrange someone else to keep youpany." Gu Chaoyan stressed.
Qing didn''t feel that was a good idea, but she still answered. "Okay¡"
Gu Chaoyan then asked Qing to take a break.
Then she turned to the lobby of Xinlin Clinic, feeling distressed.
She was trying to convince herself that Qing must have forgotten to tell the others about her walk outside, but she could not feel convinced.
Something must have happened to Qing.
What made her like this?
She sat down, looking distracted.
Ziu Jie stood anxiously next to her, asking, "Elder Miss, did I make too big of a deal about what happened to Qing?"
Gu Chaoyan stopped thinking and shook her head at Xiu Jie. "No, you didn''t."
"¡"
"You did it just right!"
"¡"
"Why?"
Chapter 1681 Qings Weird Reaction 2
"Qing was distant from me just now. Maybe she believes that I am her Miss after all, but when you talked with her like that, you were not interrogating her."
"¡"
"Has there been anything strange about Qing these days?" Gu Chaoyan asked Xiu Jie.
Xiu Jie nodded without hesitation, and told Gu Chaoyan about how Qing behaved these days.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
She just felt that it was a pity.
Xiu Jie was a very down-to-earth man, whilst Qing was a gentle and kind girl. Xiu Jie treated Qing very well, and she was thinking about setting them up after everything was settled, but Qing was distracted, and she wondered if she was going to miss Xiu Jie.
She really did not want Qing to walk the wrong way.
"Sword One, let Sword Two follow Qing these days and see where she will be going," Gu Chaoyan said.
"Okay, Elder Miss," Sword One said, sounding serious.
Then¡ Sword One asked further.
"Elder Miss, what do you n to do next?"
"If she really likes him, I will respect her and ask him what he thinks about Qing. If he can give Qing a good future, then we can follow Qing''s intention. If his answer isn''t satisfying, I will keep Qing. If that is not what she is thinking, we will see what happens. I am going to safeguard Qing no matter what," Gu Chaoyan said with resolution.
Sword One felt assured.
Xiu Jie had no idea what they were referring to, but he more or less understood what Elder Miss meant. So he was assured as well.
Gu Chaoyan did want to tell Xiu Jie the truth, but it was not yet the right time, since the truth was not yet found out.
She told Xiu Jie a few more things, before returning to her own room.
Qing''s behavior made her feel quite worried about her staying at Xinlin Clinic alone.
***
The following day¡
In the court.
The King''s eyes were bloodshot, and he had a terrible look on his face as if he had not slept for the whole night. However, he had not been to the morning session, as he was waiting for the guards to bring news.
Seeing the guard arrive, he asked nervously, "Where is he?"
The guard answered anxiously, "No¡"
He was so frightened.
The King was ill-tempered and he ordered the death sentence casually, without any judgment on whether or not the order was right. The people who came to Qianqing Pce felt that they were lingering at the edge of death.
Especially when the news was bad.
However, the King did not get anxious after hearing the answer. He quieted down.
There was only one thing for sure now that the man was atrge - he ran away by himself, with a premade n, or he was rescued by someone.
Who would have rescued him?
Prime Minister Chu and General Liu were definitely not the right choices.
The Jiang Family''s old soldiers might have done that.
Seeing Lord Huai grounded, they could not stand it any more and came to rescue him.
The Jiang Family imed to be full of justice and ethics, but in fact, they were doing things behind his back.
He was going to use some methods to get that man out.
He was going to use the Jiang Family to lure him out.
Would he use old soldiers of the Jiang Family?
"Go and bring Madame Jiang here, as well as the people on the list." The King tossed a booklet to the guard.
Chapter 1682 The Jiang Family 1
"Bring them all to the court!" the King said fiercely.
The booklet showed the old soldiers from the Jiang Family, namely General Jiang''s disciples, or some who always visited Madame Jiang.
He had made a list of all of them, and was thinking about getting rid of them until today.
It was the best excuse to get them out of this ce.
Together with Lord Huai.
The Jiang Family and anyone who was rted to the Jiang Family would be out of this ce forever, and he would finally be totally assured.
Thinking about this, the King felt his eyes popping out in excitement.
"De Fu, serve me the tea," the King said, but it stayed quiet in Qianqing Pce.
De Fu was in and the other eunuch did not move.
After a long while, the King suddenly remembered that De Fu was gone.
"Serve me the tea!" He said expressionlessly.
Only then did the servantse to serve the tea.
The King still sat in his chair silently.
Two hourster.
The guards were back.
"My King, Madame Jiang wasn''t in the mansion, but all the officers on the list are here."
"Madame Jiang is missing?" The King was displeased, but it was okay, those people were already enough. The King continued. "Take them all to the gate and release the news that they helped Lord Huai escape, so they will be beheaded every fourth hour, until Lord Huai appears," the King said without showing any emotions.
The guards were shocked.
Some of the officers were their friends.
They had never made any mistakes. Instead, most of them were devoted to the civilians and the country.
Why must they be beheaded because of Lord Huai?
Why was Lord Huai''s absence their fault?
"Do it now!" The King shouted furiously.
The guards got up and hurried away, but even if they were confused, they could not change the King''s order.
The news was spread all over the capital, and the civilians were already making a fuss out of it, but it was very quiet in the court.
No one dared to interrogate the King, in case they were beheaded as well.
The Jiang Family was already gone, and they did not want to get involved.
Gu Chaoyan heard the news very fast as well.
How ridiculous!
Gu Chaoyan burst out I''m anger.
The King was just ridiculous!
"Sword One, Lingyun, follow me to the court," Gu Chaoyan said, as she was about to get into the court.
***
In the court.
There was a loud moaning at the door.
Many people were calling out for being misjudged! They were not the Jiang Family''s friends, and they had never gotten close to the Jiang Family, but now, they were dying because of the Jiang Family!
However, their cries reached no one.
Soon, one guard said, "It will be two hours soon, one head down¡"
Chapter 1683 The Jiang Family 2
The guard was speaking in a rtively loud tone, intending to tell the executor, and the ministers who were awaiting to be beheaded. They were easily startled. The small voice passed through them and their lives were at the hands of others!
Hearing that the execution was soon to be done, they took steps backwards, fearing to be beheaded like this.
Soon, chaos arose at the gate, but they were all schrs who could not fight back, so soon they were pressed down, unable to move.
However¡ those in front panickedpletely. When the time of beheading came, they would be the first ones to suffer. They did not even have time to appeal! They would die after being wrongly convicted.
People started to shout. "Help us, help us!"
"¡"
"I have nothing to do with the Jiang Family! I just paid a few visits to General Jiang when he was alive, but that was totally normal socializing! Why does it matter when theymit sins!?"
Many people echoed him.
They visited General Jiang because they wanted to take benefits from General Jiang when they were alive, but the Jiang Family were all very smart people and they never gave them any benefits. However, now that the Jiang Family was down, those who had something to do with the Jiang Family were being forced to lose their lives for their sake. They were not at all convinced.
"Behead the disciples! Not us who are innocent!" Someone shouted loudly.
Many people echoed.
Among all of those people, only a small portion of people were working for the Jiang Family. They had benefited a lot from the Jiang Family when General Jiang and the Queen were alive. They should be the first ones to be beheaded.
Soon chaos arose at the gate.
Some disciples of the Jiang Family stepped out straightforwardly. "Behead us first then! I was working for the Jiang Family, behead me if you want to!"
"¡"
"Don''t you feel that you are innocent! You were trying very hard to suck up to the Jiang Family when they were in power!" That disciple sneered, then he said to the executor. "Behead me first!"
The executor and the guards all turned to the officer with admiration. Few people could be so brave when taken to the gate.
No wonder they used to work for the Jiang Family!
General Jiang was a capable general, and he knew how to train his disciples.
However, who should be beheaded first did not depend on them, but on the King.
They were closest to the Jiang Family, so they should be beheadedter. Those who were beheaded first were unimportant people for the Jiang Family, who would be used as a way to frighten the rest.
Those officers simply did not know anything!
The Executor looked at them calmly, without answering as he saw them arguing between themselves.
The King came to the gate after seeing that it was time, then he heard the heated arguments.
He asked with a frown. "What are they arguing for?"
"My King, it is very hard to get rid of the Jiang Family. They are arguing to be beheadedter as the time approaches."
Chapter 1684 The Jiang Family 3
The King sneered.
Tring to get rid of the Jiang Family? It was toote.
What was the point of arguing about the turns. They would be beheaded sooner orter. They would not escape the punishment even if Lord Huai showed up, because Lord Huai was going to be beheaded as well.
What was the point of arguing now?
Anyway, he was not going to stop them. He was going to let them argue since they were dying anyway.
However¡
"Behead them as I said," the King said, quietly.
"Yes"
Standing not far from the gate, he was in a very good mood.
Those people who were rted to the Jiang Family would soon disappear within these few days.
That excited him a great deal.
However, his smile stiffened, as he saw a person he really did not want to see.
"King, what are you doing here? Lord Huai is gone and yet you don''t search for him, you are killing innocent people instead. With how brutal you are, aren''t you afraid the capital will be chaotic?"
"The Jiang Family has helped Lord Huai escape. They have to pay for what they have done. He is hiding behind all of this, and the innocent people will end up being buried because of him! That is not brutal of me. It is brutal of Lord Huai!" the King said reasonably as he confronted Gu Chaoyan.
"The Jiang Family helped him? Do you have any evidence of that?" Gu Chaoyan interrogated.
She had never seen anyone so narrow-minded. General Jiang scolded him but still let his only daughter marry him and helped him take the throne. Even if General Jiang might have offended him once, he still made use of the Jiang Family after all, but now, he was trying to get rid of the Jiang Familypletely.
The Jiang Family¡ was the Jiang Family still active right now? Couldn''t he discover them even after so many years?
General Jiang was a man of justice. He never cultivated anyone in secret.
However, the King always believed that such people existed.
"Evidence? That is totally unnecessary for a thing like this." The King stared at Gu Chaoyan. "You can''t be this unreasonable, can you, Phoenix Girl? Well, if you want me to drop this, the easiest thing you can do is to give the Golden Rolls to me, then I can leave all of them alone."
Gu Chaoyan sneered.
Even if she had the Golden Rolls, she would not show it to people like him.
"Impossible," Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
"Okay then," the King said to the guards furiously, "Behead them now! I want to see how hard-heartened Lord Huai is!"
Gu Chaoyan squinted.
The King seemed very cheerful upon seeing the executors getting ready.
Hearing the order, the executors lifted their des and were about to drop it¡
Everyone was staring at the de, and the prisoners were all cursing the Jiang Family loudly.
Everyone closed their eyes as the de wasing down.
Then¡ the sound of des dropping on the ground arose.
What was going on?
While everyone was confused, chaos arose at the gate, then came the sound of des colliding with each other. Two groups of people were fighting against each other, with one being the imperial army and the other hidden guards from the Shadow Door.
"They are from the Shadow Door! What are they doing here?!" The King shouted unhappily.
Chapter 1685 End Of The Throne 1
Why?
That was because Lord Huai whom he wanted to kill was the Head of the Shadow Door. That was why people from the Shadow Door were here.
Gu Chaoyan knew that clearly, but she had no intention of telling the King this.
"Catch those people from Shadow Door!" The King shouted.
The Deputy General from the imperial army hurried in. "My King, please, let me escort you back to Qianqing Pce!"
They also wanted to catch those hidden guards, but soon, they realized that the imperial soldiers were not good enough to fight against the people in ck. They were all well-trained and highly-skilled. They were not only not wounded, but they were also able to save the prisoners.
It was already lucky for the King not to be wounded.
The King felt quite frightened as well, but he nodded after hearing the Deputy General''s order, and hurried back to Qianqing Pce.
Gu Chaoyan followed behind him, leisurely.
The Shadow Door would surely save them all, so there was nothing to worry about.
As they left the gate, the King slowed down. "Go and arrange as many guards for me as possible. The assassins are now in the court, and we are not safe!"
Having said this¡ he shivered in fright.
Gu Chaoyan said, "I am the King! You are the Phoenix Girl! We have assassins in the court, so you should guard me, that is your responsibility!"
"I don''t think that is my responsibility. Not to mention that you have been threatening me all the time. Why should I guard you?" Gu Chaoyan interrogated, without listening to the King''s orders.
"Gu Chaoyan!" The King shouted furiously.
"If you didn''t try to kill the innocent, the assassins would never havee. It is your fault. Lord Huai escaped, but he has never made any mistakes. You grounded him because he is engaged to me!" Gu Chaoyan sneered as she looked at the King. "Just think about it yourself, King. I already gave you a chance."
Having said that, Gu Chaoyan turned around and left.
The King was totally unsaveable.
She had juste to persuade the King to release those innocent people, but it was thest chance she would give him.
The King looked at her with bulging eyes, and was about to get people to stop her, when people from Piaomiao Pavilion passed by. The King suddenly thought of something. "Elder Qianji!"
Elder Qianji looked at the King, saying, "I have other affairs to deal with and I need to get back to the court first. We can talk about other things after this."
He had truly lost his patience to speak with the King, so he left with Wuxing.
The King cursed behind his back, hurrying back to Qianqing Pce.
"Elder, what is going on? Why didn''t you speak with the King?" Wuxing asked confusedly as they left him.
Elder Qianji sneered.
He had no interest in spending any time on things that were useless.
They had picked the wrong target to waste so much energy on.
Elder Qianji looked at Wuxing. "Do you believe that the King will lose his throne soon? Why must I spend effort on him?"
"Why?"
Chapter 1686 - 1686 End of the Throne 2
1686 End of the Throne 2
¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? The Shadow Door is able to wander freely in the court and save people as they wish, whilst the King can do nothing about it. He is trying to keep himself safe first!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Phoenix Girl doesn¡¯t care about him, as you have seen.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As far as I can tell, the Saint Divine Land will have a new King. This one is arrogant but has nopetence. He is not able to keep the throne!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Head of the Shadow Door is Lord Huai, and Lord Huai is engaged to the Phoenix Girl. We can¡¯t attack them directly, or we will never be able to get the Golden Rolls.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We have to work on other methods.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Wuxing, you have to spend more time on Lingyun. Maybe we will need her help to reach our goal,¡± Elder Qianji said emotionally.
Piaomiao Pavilion was not in a good position to do anything right now which rarely happened to them.
They were not going to spend any more time with the King. They were going to think of other ways to continue.
Well¡
He did not care who took the throne of the Saint Divine Land. Piaomiao Pavilion did not need the Saint Divine Land.
As they were talking, a guard from Piaomiao Pavilion came and said, ¡°Elder Qianji, Guardian Wuxing, the prisoners were all saved by people from the Shadow Door and they were not hurt.¡±
¡°Got it.¡± Elder Qianji answered as he said to Wuxing. ¡°See, just as I predicted.¡±
Wuxing nodded.
He felt somehow distressed.
On the way here, they ran into the Phoenix Girl and her servants, but Lingyun did not even look at him. He gave Lingyun a hint, but Lingyun did not answer him. He seemed to be missing from her eyes.
He felt very bothered.
He was sure that Lingyun would do anything for his sake, but right now, he has be quite uncertain.
He felt his heart falling into confusion as the Elder mentioned this again.
¡°What is it, Wuxing?¡± Elder Qianji noticed Wuxing¡¯s strange expression.
¡°Nothing.¡± Wuxing forced a smile, thinking that he should find a better time to speak with Lingyun once again.
Elder Qianji did not suspect anything so far. He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else, after hearing the positive answer from Wuxing.
He firmly believed that Wuxing would be able to manipte Lingyun. She would not only whisper into the Phoenix Girl¡¯s ears, but would also sacrifice her whole life for him.
She was the easiest woman to use and deal with, but she was in a low position, otherwise Wuxing could definitely marry her.
That was what Elder Qianji thought, but he didn¡¯t say it. Wuxing was a smart guy and he should have already thought of that, there was no need to remind him.
***
At Xinlin Mansion.
Gu Chaoyan saw Sword Twoing to her when she returned from the pce gate.
That only meant one thing ¨C something new happened with Qing.
Gu Chaoyan massaged her temples, saying, ¡°Go on.¡±
Chapter 1687 - 1687 Begging 1
1687 Begging 1
Qing must have snuck out again, which Sword Two noticed, otherwise Sword Two would not havee to her.
Qing had always been a very obedient and righteous girl, and she never did anything like this, but recently, something was making Qing give up her principles and rules, which wasn¡¯t a good thing.
Sword Two whispered to her. ¡°Elder Miss, early in the morning, Miss Qing snuck out of the clinic. Miss Qing is very familiar with the time table of everyone there, so she went out when no one was around.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°After she left the clinic, she went into the court. Miss Qing seemed to be trying to find the Head of the Snow Territory using your name.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You might not have told Miss Qing about this, so¡¡±
Gu Chaoyan took a deep breath, and exhaled again.
Sure enough, that was what she had guessed.
Qing was doing this for Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s sake.
What on earth was she involved in? It was as if the heavens were trying to test Qing.
¡°Is she back now?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
¡°She is back, maybe she feared causing you trouble. She is at the clinic,¡± Sword Two said.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She went to the clinic with Sword One and the others.
Gu Chaoyan knew pretty well that it was impossible to stop Qing right now. The only thing she could do was to help her.
She had never thought that Qing would do something like this.
This was the most tricky thing she had to face these days.
Even Sword One was very silent behind her.
Gu Chaoyan sat down in the lobby of the clinic, as she asked Sword One to fetch Qing.
Qing hesitated when she came. She wanted to dodge Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Elder Miss¡ please, what do you want from me¡?¡±
Qing¡¯s voice shivered and she sounded guilty.
It seemed that the news had reached Elder Miss.
What should she say to Elder Miss if she knew about this.
Qing became very confused.
¡°Qing, what are you thinking?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked straightforwardly, ¡°You have been with me for years and you have gone through much bitterness with me. In my heart, you are just like my sister. If you need something, tell me, and I will help you get it.¡±
Qing was very surprised as she stared up at her Elder Miss.
Elder Miss definitely knew about this.
She felt her heart fill with different emotions.
She had no idea how to put it. She felt a bit guilty because she was doing something behind her Elder Miss¡¯ back, but she just could not control her emotions even though she had tried. She failed each time she tried to control it.
Qing kneeled down in front of Gu Chaoyan, saying, ¡°Elder Miss, please, I really want to be with Head Ouyang, as his servant or anything, I just want to be with him. I can only repay you for your kindness to me in my next life. Elder Miss!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Elder Miss, I¡¡±
Chapter 1688 Begging 2
Qing looked at Gu Chaoyan with a look of guilt. She wanted to say something, but she could not utter a word. She was somehow feeling more anticipation than guilt.
Her parents were born in the Lin Family, and the Lin Family had treated her parents well. That was why she could serve Madame Lin at a young age and then the Elder Miss. That was an honor few servants were able to have.
Because of what the Lin Family did for her, Qing took care of her Elder Miss so well. On the other hand, her contract was in the charge of Elder Miss, and she could only serve Elder Miss throughout her life.
Elder Miss was a nicedy and did not treat her as a maid, but as her sister. She even gave her freedom.
Because of that, she should never betray Elder Miss, but¡ but she could not control herself. Even though she had been telling herself what she should do, she could not control herself physically.
She had to betray Elder Miss in this life of hers.
In her next life, she was going to serve Elder Miss again.
Qing looked at Gu Chaoyan bitterly. "Elder Miss, I¡ I am sorry!"
Having said that, Qing kept kowtowing until she had blood on her forehead, but she did not seem to notice it. It seemed as if only in this way, could she feel better.
Next to her was Sword One. She wanted to help her up, but she could not do a thing, except take a step aside and look away.
This was something happening between Qing and Elder Miss. Something only they could solve together.
After that, there should be a settlement.
Gu Chaoyan went forward and ced apassionate hand on Qing''s forehead. Qing stopped herself, and saw blood on Gu Chaoyan''s hands. It was wet and sticky, but she did not care.
Gu Chaoyan took out her handkerchief and dabbed Qing''s forehead. Then she took out cream from her sleeves and put it on for her, saying gently. "Qing, don''t be sorry. You have done so much for me at the Gu Mansion. If you like him, go with him then. I have Sword One and others, all I want for you is that you can get what you want."
As Gu Chaoyan spoke, she put the cream on for Qing and adjusted her clothes, taking a deep breath. "Get ready, I will take you into the court and we will talk to him."
Having said this, Gu Chaoyan thought of how Sword Two told her that she tried to get into the court with her name but failed. She said eventually, "If you can''t think of anything in the future or fail, tell me. I will help you no matter what. Don''t stay alone and work so hard, got it?"
Qing nodded with tears in her eyes.
She understood. She understood what her Elder Miss was saying.
Only Elder Miss treated her this well in her life.
Elder Miss was not a talkative person, but she still told her so much, as if she were a mother marrying her daughter off.
It was her fault. She should not have fallen for that man.
"Let''s go." Gu Chaoyan urged as she saw Qing''s changing expression.
Chapter 1689 Begging 3
Qing was different from Sword One.
Qing was always very hesitant, so Gu Chaoyan did not want her to stay indoors and reflect on what she had done. She had made the choice, so she should either go for it straightforwardly, and learn the result as soon as possible.
Hearing her urging, Qing brought herself out from her chaotic contemtion. She sorted through the arrangements, and felt both cheerful and d.
Gu Chaoyan nced back at Qing and saw the look on her face, realizing what choice she would eventually make.
The wagon from Xinlin Mansion went into the court, passed the gate and stopped. Then they headed directly inside.
The King and Gu Chaoyan did not like each other, but he did not stop Gu Chaoyan froming into the court, so Gu Chaoyan had ess to everywhere.
After the gate, Gu Chaoyan took Qianqing Pce and the others to pass by Qianqing Pce and headed into the pce that Ouyang Mingjing lived in.
The guards in front of the pce showed a look of surprise when they saw Gu Chaoyan. Then they turned around and went into the pce to pass on her message.
Gu Chaoyan was very obedient. She waited for them outside the gate until the guards came out, greeted her and took her in.
Ouyang Mingjing was seated in the yard, and had water prepared to make the tea, as if he knew that Gu Chaoyan wasing.
However, after he saw who was with her, he was startled.
He was very surprised to see Qing.
His guard told her that this maid wanted to see him, but he turned her down no matter what the reason was.
The Elder told him not to keep this woman, but he had never gotten the courage to kill her.
So he decided to stay away from her.
Unexpectedly¡ destiny yed a joke on him.
She was right in front of him and she was staring earnestly at him.
Ouyang Mingjing stopped looking at them, but continued to work on his own business. He yed with the tea whilst saying to Gu Chaoyan with a lowered head. "Feng Le, have a seat, please. The tea will be ready soon. I brought the snow from the Snow Territory, and the tea is a snow lotus flower from the Snow Territory. I noticed that you love tea, so I had a few prepared for you. The tea is very precious, and you must taste it. If you like it, you may be willing to visit us in the Snow Territory."
Ouyang Mingjing sounded as if he were a young man who was full of expectation, despite hisposure.
Gu Chaoyan was still looking at Qing''s fingers which were twisting the handkerchief.
Gu Chaoyan did not answer Ouyang Mingjing''s speech. He was still in the middle of brewing the tea, despite them ignoring him.
When the tea was ready, it gave out an excellent scent, through which, the outline of the Snow Territory seemed to be reflected clearly.
"Feng Le, please." Ouyang Mingjing served Gu Chaoyan the tea personally, looking at her with a very sweet nce.
Gu Chaoyan did taste the tea Ouyang Mingjing gave to her earnestly, either out of her interest in tea or due to etiquette.
The first sip gave out a cold feeling. The second sip led to the scent of snow lotus flower. The third sip made her taste the freshness, and after the fourth sip, Gu Chaoyan put down the teacup.
Ouyang Mingjing also stopped staring at her, but still kept a small smile.
"Head. I am here to discuss something with you," Gu Chaoyan said to him seriously.
"Oh, what do you need from me? Ask me anything, I will surely help you, as long as I am able to!"
Chapter 1690 Begging 4
Ouyang Mingjing was looking at Gu Chaoyan with a pair of clear eyes.
Qing''s fingers which were twisting the handkerchief moved nervously and uneasily.
Gu Chaoyan slightly closed her eyes. Then she opened her eyes and said to Ouyang Mingjing. "My maid Qing wants to be with you."
"¡"
"In whichever position she can get, is that okay?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
This was the first andst time for Gu Chaoyan to do something like this.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan''s words, Ouyang Mingjing moved his gaze from Gu Chaoyan to Qing, showing a look of disdain.
Then he stopped staring at her, indifferently, "Feng Le."
"¡"
"She is just a maid. I am the Head of the Snow Territory, so I can''t allow her to be with me. Even my concubines would need to be from a noble family, and my maids are always properly selected, and excellent in every aspect. She is not at all qualified."
"¡"
"However, if you insist, Feng Le, I can only ept her to serve my servants," Ouyang Mingjing said reasonably.
Well¡
He said all of this on purpose.
He had not expected that the acacia beans had driven the maid crazy to this degree. Because of that, he needed to remove the idea from her head.
He was not going to marry this maid in any way. Never!
He was the Head and his wife could only be the Pheonix Girl, no one else.
He was going to cut down this affection and make her understand who she really was.
Ouyang Mingjing sounded really mean, but Gu Chaoyan did not counter him, because what Ouyang Mingjing said was true. Because of this, she had wanted to drive Qing away so that she could be kept away from Ouyang Mingjing. When Ouyang Mingjing was gone, she would hopefully cut off the thought.
She was asking someone for a favor.
Ouyang Mingjing turned down the favor, so she wondered what Qing would say.
Gu Chaoyan turned to Qing, and at this moment, Qing threw herself down on her knees, begging with tears in her eyes. "Head, please, let me serve you. I don''t want anyone else. I can do anything, and I can learn anything. I can definitely serve you well. You can even bring me to the Snow Territory and I will pass the test myself!"
Qing kowtowed constantly.
Ouyang Mingjing did not want to see her. He turned around to look somewhere else.
Gu Chaoyan felt tears forming in her eyes.
Qing only begged people like this when she was bullied by people back at Gu Mansion years back. She had not done anything like this for a long while.
Qing really liked him, thus saying this.
She truly had no idea whether what she was doing right now was going to lead to something good or bad.
In her heart, she felt so sorry for this girl.
Gu Chaoyan got up and wanted to help Qing up.
Ouyang Mingjing waved Gu Chaoyan off and told his guards to help her up, saying to Gu Chaoyan. "Since I am involved with this, I will solve this problem myself. Can I speak with her alone?"
Qing nodded constantly.
Gu Chaoyan agreed and left the room with Sword One.
Ouyang Mingjing looked at Qing.
Chapter 1691 Arrangement 1
Qing was still dressed in a green blouse with concise patterns. She was a maid at first nce, but the clothing materials were top-notch. Only misses and masters would be able to dress in clothes made of such exquisite materials.
Ouyang Mingjing had thought that maybe she only had a couple of well-made clothes, but after a few times, he realized that the maids serving Gu Chaoyan were always given the best things.
Even now, she came to the court personally with the maid and spoke with him about a minor maid.
Therefore, in Gu Chaoyan''s heart, this maid was of great importance. Because of that, he was not going to deal with this maid as he wished.
She was crying, and looking at him with a begging look on her face.
If not for the guards, who were holding her up, she would have kneeled down and begged him to let her stay.
He was right. Even the maids who served him were better than she was.
Women like this could not stay by his side. She was useless and might even slow him down.
Even in his heart, his feelings for her were affected by acacia beans and felt sorry for her, yet he was able to keep control of that emotion, since he knew what he should do and what he should not.
"Just drop your dream, and don''t cause me any more trouble. The Snow Territory is very big, but you can''t be part of it. I would have killed you if you were not Feng Le''s maid. You must have done this to me because you know that I can''t offend Feng Le. How tricky and selfish of you," Ouyang Mingjing said as he looked at her calmly "Just go home. If you do this again I will kill you directly."
Having said this, he sent an indifferent look at Qing as if he were staring at an ant.
He dusted off his hands, and adjusted his clothes, as if this private conversation had stained his dress.
Qing was in tears. All she could see was Ouyang Mingjing''s retreating figure, and the moonlight white clothes that contrasted against his endless coldness.
She really had no idea what was going on. Why couldn''t she control her own emotions?
She truly had no other requirements, except that she wanted to serve the Head no matter what. She had not hoped that the Head would treat her like a Queen, she just hoped to see him often.
She had thought about this on her trip here. Even being a maid, a cleaner in the lowest ss would do, as long as she could see him often, but was that still too much?
Why¡ Just because she was a maid?
She could not control the origin of her birth.
She did not have many requirements, not many at all, so why¡?
Qing looked extremely disappointed and desperate.
Ouyang Mingjing showed a faint smile, as if what happened just now had nothing to do with him. "Feng Le, I have already told your maid what I think. She should understand what I mean, but she seems to be in an unsteady mood, so she should not serve you these days. Let her take some rest."
Chapter 1692 - 1692 Arrangement 2
1692 Arrangement 2
¡°The Snow Territory is different from the Saint Divine Land, where the King, lords and princes are allowed to have many women. The Head of the Snow Territory can only have one wife.¡± Ouyang Mingjing said to Gu Chaoyan confidently, ¡°So, I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She was here to discuss this issue which was actually a favor. She should respect Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s intention. So she had to drop it when he turned her down.
Ouyang Mingjing gave a thorough exnation and that was already the most he could do.
Gu Chaoyan had no reason to ask anything more.
She looked at Sword One and told her to bring Qing to her side, before saying to Ouyang Mingjing, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Head.¡±
Ouyang Mingjing shook his head, smiling.
Gu Chaoyan left the court with Sword One and Qing.
Qing was in a bad mood, so she asked Lingyun to share the wagon with her, while she boarded another wagon. She said, ¡°Qing should not work in the clinic when we go back home. Take her to the temple where she can stay in the vacant yard. The temple is quiet and very far from us. Qing can stay there on her own and reflect on what she has done.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Ouyang Mingjing turned us down, and he will not ept Qing despite my request. So this whole matter is not going to happen. Qing should learn to release her feelings for him too,¡± Gu Chaoyan said emotionally.
Gu Chaoyan would be equally emotional if Ouyang Mingjing epted Qing. Because no matter what Ouyang Mingjing said in the end, it would not be a good end for Qing.
It was a doomed rtionship.
Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t the main problem. What mattered was that Ouyang Mingjing himself wasn¡¯t a good suitor, as a person!
One wagon pulled over at Xinlin Mansion. Gu Chaoyan went off and asked Sword One to go into the other, to keep Qingpany to the temple.
Gu Chaoyan went into the mansion unhappily, as the wagon continued.
Xiu Jie followed, when she walked into the mansion. ¡°Elder Miss, where are the rest of the people? Should I serve you some tea?¡±
Gu Chaoyan had not told Xiu Jie what happened during the past few days in detail, but Xiu Jie had some knowledge of what was going on.
Xiu Jie should not need to get involved with Qing¡¯s affairs, but¡
She could see how much Xiu Jie cared about Qing.
She knew that she had to tell Xiu Jie the truth, in detail.
However, before anything was settled, she did not reveal a thing. Until today, when she could tell what the future would be like.
¡°They are heading to the temple. Come with me, I have a few things to say to you.¡± Gu Chaoyan led the way.
Xiu Jie nodded in understanding.
Gu Chaoyan took a walk with him in the mansion. The Immortal Flowers were in the mansion, but they looked very bald now that the flowers were not blooming. Nevertheless, that was when silence dominated.
¡°Qing fell for Mr. Ouyang, and wanted to be with him. We went into the court and asked him about this, but he turned us down. So I brought her back. Qing was in a very bad mood, so I decided to let her stay at the temple for the moment. If you have time, you can visit her there.¡±
Chapter 1693 Incident
Xiu Jie frowned deeply after hearing what Gu Chaoyan said to him. He almost copsed. "I will go and visit her."
"Xiu Jie, Qing may have no eyes or mind for anything else or anyone else. She is stuck in her own fantasy. You have to be careful about this. You have not served me for dozens of years, but you are working for me and I want both of you to be well," Gu Chaoyan said to Xiu Jie, her gaze on him.
Xiu Jie had never told Gu Chaoyan the truth explicitly, and Gu Chaoyan would not reveal it to his face either, but she understood what was going on with Xiu Jie, so she told Xiu Jie what he should know.
Xiu Jie had a resolute expression, as he said to Gu Chaoyan, "Elder Miss, I know what I am doing. I would very much like to see her."
Gu Chaoyan let him go after hearing what he said.
She walked along the path in the mansion and saw the newly-nted Immortal Flower tree.
There were a few side-yards next to Xinlin Mansion. Gu Chaoyan found them very good so she asked Xiu Jie to purchase them all. She had been thinking that when her maids were old enough to get married, they could find the suitors that fitted them, and she would marry them off as her own sisters. She could serve as the family that always protected them, whenever they ran into trouble.
What happened to Qing was so sudden that she had not been prepared with a good solution. Even now, she was feeling quite distressed.
Hopefully, Qing could sessfully reflect on the matter.
Gu Chaoyan walked along the path where the Immortal Flower trees were nted, then she went back to her own room, took down a book and started to read as she sat in the rocking chair.
She loved reading, all kinds of stories, anything interesting and bizarre. They were a lot of fun, but she could not even concentrate at the moment.
It was not until Sword One and Lingyun returned, that Gu Chaoyan put down the book out of relief, turning to Sword One.
Sword One said carefully, "Qing did not want to stay at the temple. Lingyun told her to stay there, so Qing dropped her protests. She said nothing to counter us, but she looked sad. Xiu Jie joined uster. He said that he will take care of Qing for a couple of days. So we came back here."
"¡"
"Elder Miss, it is fine. We will visit her often these days. Don''t worry about her, take a good rest, you are not looking well."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
Sheid down.
Sword One massaged her head so she could rx.
Gu Chaoyan fell asleep soon after her eyes closed.
Sword One felt very concerned about her Elder Miss, who had lost much weight due to all kinds of trouble going on around her. Elder Miss looked cold, but she actually had the warmest heart, both for the civilians and for her servants. Elder Miss bore everything in mind.
If only Qing didn''t have this rtionship trouble. Everything would have been so good.
Gu Chaoyan slept until the following day, and woke up with a slight headache. Then she sensed something was wrong. She summoned Sword One in and asked. "Sword One, what is going on outside?"
Sword One was startled at the question.
She had not wanted to bother Elder Miss about this, since she hoped that Elder Miss could take a longer, quieter rest, but Elder Miss already sensed the strangeness.
Chapter 1694 Monsters Again 1
Xinlin Mansion was hidden inside the bustling city center, and was located in a quiet alleyway, but the news spread fast even to Xinlin Mansion.
Elder Miss had always had strong senses. She was very observant, and could even notice the minor differences in small details.
It was impossible to conceal anything from her.
It was good that Lord Huai already dealt with the trouble so Elder Miss did not need to worry about anything when she learned the truth.
Sword One confessed. "Elder Miss, something is happening in the capital. Just as thest few times, many monsters are appearing, but this time they are trackable. They areing down from the imperial tombs. There were many of them and many vigers were attacked. It is good that the Shadow Door went forward and helped to drive them away. People from the Shadow Door have already guarded all of the entrances."
"¡"
"There were no bad injuries this time, but the situation isn''t looking good. Many monsters are appearing and areing down to eat people. There will be moreing in the future, but the best spots have been upied by people from the court, who are not doing anything. That is not going tost long. The Shadow Door can''t stop them like this forever."
"¡"
"Elder Miss, do you feel like taking a good look outside?" Sword One asked.
Elder Miss had woken up but the Shadow Door had already dealt with the problem, so it was safe to have a look outside, but that might cause her more distress. It was good that Qing was doing well at the temple, and would not distract Elder Miss. Hopefully, Xiu Jie will take good care of her.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She had to be present to check on what happened.
Monsters were dominating the ce and witches were wandering at the boundary. She had been prepared to see this scene ever since the door to enchantment was opened, so it was not beyond her expectations.
Gu Chaoyan got up and decided to go out.
Sword One would be the only person working for her. Qing''s absence made the whole room quiet.
Lady Lingyun and Sword Two were wondering if they shoulde to the room to serve Elder Miss since that had been what Qing had done, but Sword One turned them down. Elder Miss told her before that Lingyun was really good at making drugs and that she had asked her to stay with her for five years for something more valuable. Even if Lingyun was willing to serve her indoors, Elder Miss would not want to ask her to.
Sword One was already good at doing this for Elder Miss. She might have other errands to run, but she would always prioritize Elder Miss'' errands.
Soon Sword One finished thebing.
She did not mention this in front of Elder Miss, because Elder Miss had a lot more to care about and should not be worried about her problems.
After getting changed, Gu Chaoyan rushed out but Sword One reminded. "Elder Miss, breakfast!"
Chapter 1695 Monsters Again 2
"No need. Let''s go and check outside first." Gu Chaoyan had no mind for breakfast right now. She hurried away.
Sword One had no choice but to let someone else pack up the food box forter use. Sword One would have insisted that her Elder Miss eat breakfast first before going anywhere else, but the monsters'' invasion had stopped Sword One from saying anything else. Elder Miss knew what she should prioritize.
They went out of the mansion and passed through the quiet alleyway. Gu Chaoyan did not hear any chaos from outside.
Lifting the curtain and looking out, she saw almost no one wandering on the street. It must be the monsters'' invasion that stopped the civilians froming out of their home.
The same thing happened a while ago, but the Shadow Door suppressed the situation, so the civilians managed to live peacefully for a while, but now this happened again.
This was happening in the capital, so Gu Chaoyan could not imagine what had happened to the civilians in other towns.
News spread that monsters had raided many vigers living at the feet of the mountains. She wondered how they were doing at the moment.
Gu Chaoyan fell into deep contemtion.
She did not see anyone until she reached the gate. There was a patch of blood, a mixture of monsters and the hidden guards'' from the Shadow Door. Gu Chaoyan looked forward and saw people from the Shadow Door were busy dealing with the situation. Guards from the court stood right above the gate, as if nothing were happening here.
"How ridiculous. The court needs to keep the civilians safe, but right now, the court is like a joke. It shouldn''t exist!" Gu Chaoyan said, furiously.
Sword One did not counter Elder Miss'' words, since they were totally reasonable.
Today¡ many civilians from the capital were injured. So were many hidden guards from the Shadow Door. If not for the court, nothing like this would have happened.
Gu Chaoyan hopped off the wagon and went to check on every wounded person. After the examination, she felt slightly better - they had no serious injuries apart from some surface scratches, which should heal after careful treatment. That was the best result.
Gu Chaoyan saw Zhou Huaijin not faraway.
He was still dressed in the ck robe of the Head of the Shadow Door. Wearing the silver, exquisite mask, he was not recognizable, except for Gu Chaoyan, who spotted him at first nce.
Zhou Huaijin saw her too and approached her.
Zhou Huaijin picked up her hands as he approached her, holding it in his. "Have you eaten breakfast?"
Gu Chaoyan red at him - they were in a mess, and he was still asking her if she had eaten breakfast? She asked straightforwardly, "How is it?"
"Some low-ss monsters. The Imperial Tombs isn''t deep, so when the door to enchantment opened, monsters flooded in. Those monsters must be thinking that nothing is interesting in the Imperial Tombs, so theye downhill. Guards from the Shadow Door were injured, but the monsters were brought down after all."
"¡"
"However, I am not sure what the future will be like," Zhou Huaijin said, emotionally.
Those low-ss monsters already hurt people. If the high-ss ones appeared, even the Shadow Door would not be able to defeat them. The Saint Divine Land was a vastnd, and it had many people who needed protection.
"Chaoyan, I am not waiting any more," Zhou Huaijin said earnestly.
Chapter 1696 Plan 1
Hearing that, Gu Chaoyan stared up at him. She could see through the mask that he was looking very resolute, as if he were moving forward like a warrior.
Huaijin had told her the detailed n before, but the right time to attack never came until right now, while the King was leaving the civilians of the Saint Divine Land at bay just for his own private desires. Monsters attacked the country, but he threatened her with the civilians, sacrificing them directly.
Therefore, now was the best time to conduct the n.
Huaijin was being totally reasonable. The Shadow Door would keep the civilians safe.
Well¡ strictly speaking¡ it was not Huaijin who urgently wanted to conduct the n. He was forced to do so.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and agreed.
Zhou Huaijin smiled and showed her around, saying, "The court doesn''t care if the monsters'' invasion hurts the civilians, and the guards at the gate ignore everything. They are in the most advantageous ce. If they don''t do anything, our hidden guards will get injured for nothing. If we can get the best position, we will have a better result than today."
"¡"
"After I bring down the capital, I will follow the n we have made by setting up traps in the towns. Monsters will be stopped outside the gate because of those traps, even if they try hard to get in."
"¡"
"When the civilians are safe, we will solve the issue of food. Many people are injured at the feet of the mountains, and they are moving into the capital. Without farmers, we will run out of food very soon, so we need to solve the problem immediately."
"¡"
"The good news is that the old King of the Cloud Land has passed away and the Crown Prince has just taken the throne, so the condition in the country is getting much better. Monsters have not yet reached Cloud Land, so we can make a deal with the Cloud Land and solve the problems for the moment."
"¡"
"People in the capital are badly injured, and the civilians have lost all hope. I hope the situation can get better. The court should stand for the civilians. If it is gone, what will the civilians do?" Zhou Huaijin sighed emotionally.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
These were all necessary things. The court was not helping the people. It was dragging them into the mud and giving them endless misery. The King must not be thinking about this right now. However, thankfully the Shadow Door, who helped to deal with the situation is there, otherwise, the Saint Divine Land would be emptied out very soon.
A couple of people passed by the staircases, and a few hidden guards passed by. They greeted their leader before going back to work.
It was very empty where they stood, with no one around.
There would not be any eavesdropping, so Zhou Huaijin continued. "When I take the throne, my n is to gather all the young people from the Saint Divine Land to cultivate. Those who can''t cultivate should study martial arts with the Shadow Door. Only in this way, will we be able to gather forces and defend ourselves against the monsters and witches now that the door to enchantment has opened."
"¡"
"Those who are unable to do either of these should be arranged to work on other stuff. We should establish apletely safe territory, which the witches and monsters can''t touch."
Chapter 1697 Plan 2
"So we don''t have much time. We need to start very soon." Zhou Huaijin said seriously, "We should try our best to keep every civilian safe."
Gu Chaoyan looked at Zhou Huaijin''s face which was covered by the silver mask. She really had the urge to see his face right now.
Her eyes were sparkling.
Zhou Huaijin was just a young man, but his head seemed to be full of the mostprehensive solutions to all problems.
The door to enchantment was opened, so the monsters and witches wereing to theirnd. The civilians who were totally defenseless were the first ones to get hurt.
However, if they cultivated and trained in martial arts, they would soon be as strong as those from Piaomiao Pavilion. Then, they could at least protect themselves.
That was the fastest and best solution to solve the current problem so far.
She suddenly felt the shadow in her heart disappearing after his speech.
Zhou Huaijin could feel her stare. He was very d to see her like this, but he still said calmly, "The Saint Divine Land as well as the other three countries, should bebined together to solve the problem. If we can''t defend against the witches and monsters alone, we can ask the other countries for help."
Gu Chaoyan smiled and nodded constantly after hearing what he said.
That was definitely the best solution, but what could she do then?
"Array formation! I will use my array formation to keep the monsters from invading. Also, one more thing."
"¡"
"Haitian, the market Zhao Dier mentioned. We should definitely visit there once."
"¡"
"There should be many magical weapons that we can use there." Gu Chaoyan reminded him.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan''s reminder, Zhou Huaijin suddenly felt enlightened.
He had been too busy making ns to remember Haitian!
He looked at Gu Chaoyan cheerfully, "Chaoyan, it''s so good to have you."
Gu Chaoyan patted the back of his hand shyly, as they walked.
"When do you n to take action?" Gu Chaoyan asked as she passed by a willow.
"Tomorrow night," Zhou Huaijin said resolutely.
"What do you need me to do?" Gu Chaoyan nced sideways at him.
"Nothing. Have a good rest, and everything will be over." Zhou Huaijin caressed her head in concern.
She was the Phoenix Girl so she would have many things to worry about. Zhou Huaijin could handle all the problems so far.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, but she did not reply to Zhou Huaijin.
On the way back, a few hidden guards were standing as if they were waiting for Zhou Huaijin. Gu Chaoyan said, "I''m going to see the injured civilians. We may need to have more medicine prepared now."
Zhou Huaijin nodded and they parted ways.
"What is it?" Zhou Huaijin asked the hidden guard.
"Head, people from the court came to us. The King wants to see you and discuss something that won''t disappoint you." The hidden guards passed the words to Zhou Huaijin.
Zhou Huaijin knew exactly what the King wanted.
However, he still decided to meet him.
Chapter 1698 The Head 1
To him, the King was more like a cruel enemy, a stranger than a father. After he moved out of the court, he would not have survived if not for his grandma''s defense. If not for the Shadow Door, he would have been dead many times.
He had no affection for the King, but he had his blood and his mother used to love him.
If there was any possibility, he would want to spare his life.
The Shadow Door would attack the court tomorrow night, and take down the capital.
Today was thest chance he had with him. If he still had a conscience, he would spare his life.
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
He told the hidden guards to lead the way, so that they could go into the court.
The hidden guards were slightly surprised that the Head would really take the risk of visiting the court.
So they had a few hidden guards follow him along the way and together they headed into the court.
The whole capital knew about the Head of the Shadow Door. Though they had never seen what he looked like, they all knew that he was a man wearing a silver mask.
Monsters had attacked the civilians twice, and the civilians were all rescued by the hidden guards from the Shadow Door.
In the civilians'' eyes, the Shadow Door was the most supreme existence. They saved their lives and could keep them safe.
Therefore¡ on the way to the court, civilians on the road bowed to the Shadow Door people, but never went forward to disturb them.
Zhou Huaijin did not stop them.
It would be great if the Shadow Door had such a big impression on the people.
People from the Shadow Door still wore no expression on their faces, but the guards from the court were shocked - all the civilians were bowing to the Head. What was going on?
They guided him to Qianqing Pce and asked the guards to pass on the message, telling the King about this.
The King was very unhappy.
He was humiliated, right in front of his own men!
"They can be like this for a few days, but then what?" the King said indifferently.
The guard nodded in agreement.
"Just leave," the King said to the guard in annoyance.
The guard left, unwillingly.
The guard had thought that if he told the King about this, the King might reward him, but it seemed that the King developed some unhappy thoughts, and he should have left it.
Outside the pce, the guard said to Zhou Huaijin unhappily, "Just go in." As if he could gain back some of his own reputation in this way.
The hidden guards from the Shadow Door pulled out their swords, but were stopped by Zhou Huaijin.
He did not spare a look at the guard before walking into the Qianqing Pce.
Qianqing Pce was a ce he was extremely familiar with. A ce he had been to hundreds of times, but he had not expected that one day, he would directlye to Qianqing Pce as the Head of Shadow Door. This asion happened faster than he had expected.
He walked in step by step.
Zhou Huaijin and his men took the empty seats after they walked in.
The King was sizing up the Head of the Shadow Door.
Chapter 1699 - 1699 The Head 2
1699 The Head 2
A few days ago¡
Elder Qianji told him that people from Piaomiao Pavilion found that the Head of the Shadow Door was most likely his eighth son, and this was the first time for him to meet Mr. Head.
Properly-dressed in ck and shadowed by the silver mask, this Head of the Shadow Door did not reveal his appearance to anyone.
However, he was almost sure that this man was not his eighth son.
His eighth son was never this imposing. He could never be this confident.
He was not capable enough to run a ce like Shadow Door.
Elder Qianji was just lying to him.
He would have convinced himself that he just looked down at his eighth son before they met.
However¡ he met this man and was sure that he was not looking down at his eighth son. He really did not believe that this Head was his son.
The King finally felt relieved.
The Jiang Family must have hidden his eighth son somewhere. He was not the Head of the Shadow Door, definitely not.
The King threw a disdainful look at the Head, saying, ¡°You have done a lot for the capital. You have killed many monsters and saved many civilians.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You have performed well. The court has witnessed it all. You have done a good job as the institution in the society.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What do you want?¡± the King asked Zhou Huaijin in a silver mask.
No matter how capable the Shadow Door was, it was nothing more than a social institution.
They did not want to meet him and acted mysteriously, because they wanted to get more good things out of the court.
Now they had done so much and came to the court personally, because they were here to make a deal.
So he was not going to suggest anything.
He would give them anything, as long as he was able to do so.
Then he could incorporate the Shadow Door into the court to serve him. He would tell them not to do anything stupid like stopping the monsters.
That was a stupid move that ruined his n.
There were only a couple of days before Elder Qianji¡¯s deadline. He would not be able to get the immortal pills if the Golden Rolls was not offered.
The King was so angry when he thought about this.
If not for theck of forces, the King would definitely remove this so-called Shadow Door.
¡°What do you n to do with the monsters?¡± The Right General next to Zhou Huaijin asked.
The King frowned upon hearing the question.
With the monsters?
He was telling them to tell him their conditions. What was the point of mentioning the monsters?
He would give them authority, money or mansions, anything they wanted.
¡°Shut up. What rights do you have to speak with me? Let your Head speak with me. You have done so much because you want power and money, so say everything straightforwardly,¡± the King said impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the monsters with me. When you are incorporated into the court, you are not allowed to fight against the monsters. You must obey me!¡±
¡°What do you n to do about monsters?¡± The Right General repeated.
The King was irritated.
He stood up and expressed his utter displeasure towards the Head.
He came to his front. ¡°Who do you think you are? Wearing a mask and not speaking to me? Fine, then we will not talk!¡±
As he spoke, the King reached out to the mask, trying to rip it off.
Chapter 1700 - 1700 Discussion 1
1700 Discussion 1
The King had been prepared to make a good deal with the Shadow Door, and he even spent the whole night thinking about it. Now that the Shadow Door¡¯s people were here, they were supposed to make a deal with him. He had thought about offering them so much, but he had not expected that people from the Shadow Door would not follow his n. They kept causing him stress and disobeying his rules.
The Head, as well as his men, were so arrogant in front of him. Of course he was furious.
This man was wearing the mask, so clearly they did not give the King any respect.
He was going to rip the mask off to see who on earth this Head was.
The King was very straightforward, and he put a lot of force into it. He had touched the mask and was about to pull it off.
However, the moment he was about to rip it off, Zhou Huaijin turned around and moved away from the King. The King was surprised as he looked at his hand. He already touched the mask, and was about to rip it offpletely. How could that happen?
The King was furious! ¡°Someonee here!¡±
¡°Someonee here!¡± The Right General of the Shadow Door shouted the moment the King shouted too. He turned to the King expressionlessly. ¡°King, if the Head gets hurt today, we will invade your pce right now. You don¡¯t want that to happen, do you?¡±
The King gritted his teeth. He was burning inside.
He was being threatened?!
The Shadow Door did have many people with them, and he was not able to deal with them alone.
He would have removed the existence of the Shadow Door, but the Golden Rolls and his immortal pills were the most important and he could not spare any effort to deal with the Shadow Door.
He could tolerate everything as the King.
The King told the imperial soldiers to leave for now.
He said earnestly, ¡°In this case, we can talk in peace. What on earth do you want? You want a ce in the court? Precious treasure, or something? We can talk about this. Or do you want a ce like my sons? I can also offer it to you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t put on the show when you are already in the court. Say whatever is on your mind. I don¡¯t have time or energy to waste with you.¡±
Zhou Huaijin in a silver mask threw the King a nce.
Sure enough¡ he never gave a thought about the monsters.
In his eyes, the civilians were the only bargaining chips he held against the Phoenix Girl.
He gave him a chance, but that was totally unnecessary.
Zhou Huaijin turned around and walked straight out of Qianqing Pce.
His men left with him.
The King looked on confused. He had lowered his status and revealed his own purpose, but he was not considered at all.
The King returned to his chair, his expression low and radiated a very frightening attitude.
The King did not stop them, so the imperial soldiers did not move and let them go.
Chapter 1701 - 1701 Discussion 2
1701 Discussion 2
No one serving at Qianqing Pce dared to utter a sound.
Eunuch De Fu was the one that defended them before, so the people at Qianqing Pce did not live a very high-risk life. However, now that De Fu was sent into prison, those minor eunuchs and maids would probably have no chance to defend themselves, even if they were sentenced to death because of a badly-served tea.
They shivered in terror, their legs trembling.
That had be a normal thing in Qianqing Pce.
The King had no energy to care about those people. With a sunken expression, he thought about the Shadow Door. After he got the immortal pills, he was going to get rid of the Crown Prince and then send people to dig his eighth son out. He was going to chop that son of his into eight pieces. Then, he was going to remove the Shadow Door.
That man liked wearing a mask, didn¡¯t he? At that time, he was going to have his mask removed and exposed to the people in the capital, so that everyone would know what he looked like.
However, for now¡ what mattered the most was the immortal pills and the Golden Rolls.
Gu Chaoyan was still not threatened.
Good. Very good¡ He was going to make the worste.
¡°De Fu, do something now,¡± the King thought it through and said subconsciously.
It was again quiet in the Qianqing Pce.
De Fu had been in prison for a long while, but it seemed that the King never remembered this. He always summoned De Fu before he realized that he was not there any longer.
Even after the reminder, the King still refused to get De Fu out of prison.
And the one who reminded him was not punished directly, but they would always be dead because of something else within a few days.
This time¡ no one dared to give him a reminder.
The King said annoyedly, ¡°De Fu!¡±
He was just about to curse when he looked at the surroundings and failed to find that man. The King was suddenly reminded of something.
De Fu was in prison.
He nced at the servants at Qianqing Pce.
Without saying anything more he said, ¡°Bring Yang Xin, the Left General of the imperial army, here.¡±
Soon, that man arrived as he was summoned.
The King did not have patience to wait for his greeting. He said, ¡°Guard the Jiang Family and the Lin Family¡¯s tombs, and wait for my order.¡±
Yang Xin was very confused, as he looked at the King.
The tombs?
The King threw him a re. Yang Xin stopped his curiosity, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±
The King told him to go back to his orders after making the arrangements.
Then the King said to one eunuch, ¡°Tell the Phoenix Girl that she doesn¡¯t have toe to the court, but she should think about giving up the Golden Rolls. If she doesn¡¯t give up the Golden Rolls, I will have those tombs dug up and the people from the Jiang Family and the Lin Family will never rest in peace. Decide by tomorrow night.¡±
The eunuch shivered, not daring to be slow about anything.
The King closed his eyes, feeling assured.
He was sure that his threat would be enough.
The eunuch hurried away and passed by Zhou Huaijin who had just walked out of the court. He went away without stopping.
Zhou Huaijin found that something was wrong. He told the hidden guard to check out what was going on, since he saw the eunuch.
When that was done, the Right General asked Zhou Huaijin. ¡°Head¡¡±
Chapter 1702 - 1702 Attack at the Court 1
1702 Attack at the Court 1
¡°Everything will proceed ording to the n. Just pretend as if we were never here,¡± Zhou Huaijin said calmly.
¡°Yes¡±
***
It was the end of summer, in the month of July in the 24th year of thend.
It was a very bleak and quiet night, then noise arose. When listening carefully, people could hear the shing of weapons.
People from the Shadow Door broke through the gate and rushed into the court.
The imperial army did not expect that. No one had predicted that someone would rebel, and that the rebels were from a social institution called the Shadow Door.
No one from the imperial family was able to rebel.
Battles started at the gate, and soon, there was blood everywhere.
The pces and court within the gate witnessed many people going about with money in their hands.
After a while, the King woke up from his bed in Qianqing Pce, and heard the noise outside. He wondered if he was dreaming or facing the truth.
It had never been this noisy in the court and no noise would reach the ce that he lived.
What was going on?
The King did not get angry, but stood up to see what was going on outside.
He had just opened the door when Yang Xin hurried in, ¡°My King, something is wrong! People from the Shadow Door are rebelling and the gate is defenseless now!¡±
¡°What?¡± The King could not understand what was going on?
He had just been nning to get the immortal pills and to remove the Shadow Door from his sight.
He had nned how to get Golden Rolls after he woke up, after the Phoenix Girl had thought about his threats, so¡ why was the n different from his?
The Shadow Door rebelled?
That Head in a silver mask wanted the throne? How dare he!?
¡°Take people to take the opportunity and bring down the people from Shadow Door now! And inform the Ministry of Architecture and the Ministry of Military to get as many people as possible,¡± the King said quietly.
He had witnessed many rebels like this, and yet none ended up well.
A social institution would not be a match against the imperial family.
Yang Xin felt that was a good idea.
¡°I will do that now!¡±
He hurried away.
The King went into Qianqing Pce quietly, but lost the intention to sleep. He just sat in his chair.
For some reason, he lost his patience after sitting.
He suddenly thought of the Queen. He always went to the Queen¡¯s yard to find quiet there in Weiyang Pce.
The King left directly. He was about to call De Fu, but he was not around, so he had to go there alone.
The King was very unhappy about being there alone, but he still went there alone.
Yang Xin did not see the King in Qianqing Pce when he came back. He asked the servants who gave him no answers.
How could that be possible!?
Yang Xin had no idea what to do.
He did not get to inform anyone to help, because people from Shadow Door had upied the court.
Yang Xin thought for a while and turned around, but was stopped by the hidden guards from Shadow Door.
The other hidden guards rushed into Qianqing Pce.
¡°Head, the King is not in Qianqing Pce!¡±
Chapter 1703 - 1703 Attack at the Court 2
1703 Attack at the Court 2
Shadow Door had been nning to capture the King first, so that none of the innocent people would get killed due to the fight.
Therefore, apart from the hidden guards that came through the gate, the others went into the court through the tunnel Shadow Door dug before. They blocked the gates, and then came to get the King.
However, the King was not in Qianqing Pce?
That was impossible¡ hidden guards were everywhere in the court, and they blocked the four gates as well. He would have nowhere to go.
Zhou Huaijin calmed himself down.
Not in Qianqing Pce¡ so where was he?
¡°Get people to search around the court. He should be in the court somewhere. Maybe he is with the people from Piaomiao Pavilion!¡± Zhou Huaijin said.
The hidden guards were about to get down to work¡
When a familiar voice arose. ¡°No need. Go to Weiyang Pce, he should be there.¡±
Zhou Huaijin turned around and saw the messy figure of De Fu.
He had been thrown into prison a while ago, and ording to the King¡¯s punishment, he should have been killed, but Chaoyan had been taking care of him, so apart from some scratches, he was not badly injured. She also arranged some hidden guards to release him when the Shadow Door attacked the court.
De Fu was in a very awkward position, so the Shadow Door decided to spare his life after the promise with Chaoyan. So he was released to go wherever he wanted.
Unexpectedly¡ he came to Qianqing Pce where the King should be residing, after all.
Zhou Huaijin had never liked De Fu, because he felt that he was the King¡¯s servant who conducted all of his bad orders, but he had a chat with Chaoyan before about this man. Chaoyan said that De Fu was a very rare man who stuck to his principles. He became what he was supposed to be. He was a loyal man, who was devoted to the King.
Therefore, he was more tolerant towards De Fu.
Well¡
Just as Chaoyan said, he was indeed a very devoted man. Even though the King had treated him like this, he could not forget him at this moment.
He knew the King best.
He chose to tell them where he was, because he knew that was the best choice he could make.
Zhou Huaijin threw a look at him, nodding.
He took the men to Weiyang Pce.
He did not suspect that De Fu would be lying to him.
On the way to Weiyang Pce, Zhou Huaijin could still see servants running about in the chaos, and the fight between the Shadow Door and the imperial army, but in his eyes, he saw chaos.
The King might have some feelings for the Queen, but he was too selfish to control his own desire.
He had not expected that the King would choose to go to the Queen¡¯s Weiyang Pce.
That was the ce he did not want blood to stain.
Zhou Huaijin moves forward quietly.
He came to Weiyang Pce which he was so familiar with.
Weiyang Pce was looking bleak. After the Queen left, there were no servants who were sorting or cleaning here, yet the inner chambers looked as if they had been sorted out every now and then.
The servants outside Weiyang Pce were standing quietly.
When they saw those hidden guards, they stared out of fear and were about to go inside when the hidden guards stopped them.
Zhou Huaijin stood at the gate.
Chapter 1704 Attack At The Court 3
He opened the door without hesitation.
The King was seated in front of the desk, with a book in his hands, reading. Many books were on the shelf behind him, which must have been delivered to Qianqing Pce by the King''s order.
The King was about to lecture the servants, when he heard the door opening, but when he looked up, he saw Zhou Huaijin in a silver mask.
His book dropped. He was in disbelief and frightened.
"You! How is that possible?!" The King pointed at him.
He had millions of imperial soldiers, who were guarding him like iron and bronze. How could this happen?
How could people from the Shadow Doore in so easily?
It was impossible!
It was impossible!
Could this be the end of it?
No!!!!
He needed the throne. He needed to have the immortal pills, and he needed the Golden Rolls!
The King thumped his head, constantly.
"Someone!! Get the people from Piaomiao Pavilion!" The King shouted.
"There is no use doing so. My people are everywhere in the court. King, we Shadow Door have given you a chance, but as the King you don''t think about your people, so you are meeting your destiny, now."
People?
He narrowed his eyes, looking at those hidden guards from Shadow Door dressed in ck.
They were here for the people?
Yesterday¡
He suddenly thought of how these people asked him about his measures against the monsters.
"That is not my fault! I needed the immortal pills, but people from Piaomiao Pavilion drugged me with Dementia Pill! So my mind is out of my own control. It is Piaomiao Pavilion who control me!" The King shouted.
Dementia Pills?
Zhou Huaijin''s eyes flickered.
The King''s personality did change after the people from Piaomiao Pavilion came to the Saint Divine Land.
If that was rted¡
"Nonsense!" Zhao Dier''s voice arose.
She knew that something was happening in the Saint Divine Land, so she came to see what was going on. She was not relying on the King, so she did not care what happened to the court.
However, this was what she ran into.
The shameless King was going to set them up!
Zhao Dier was not stopped.
She sneered at the King. "You did all of this, because you are selfish and you desire too much."
"¡"
"We did want to use a Dementia Pill to control you, but we did not expect that you are so selfish that we did not even need a Dementia Pill to make you do what we want."
"¡"
"But now, you are ming everything on us. We don''t want to bear this responsibility."
"¡"
"We have been clear from the beginning. You help us get the Golden Rolls, and we give you immortal pills, but we did not tell you how to get the Golden Rolls!"
"¡"
"If it is wrong for us to get the Golden Rolls, then that is our business, but you have to deal with everything you have done." Zhao Dier looked at him expressionlessly.
Zhao Dier did not care if the King died or not.
The King stared at Zhao Dier.
Chapter 1705 Attack At The Court 4
He felt like copsing, realizing that there was no Dementia Pill.
Of course, there wasn''t. He looked at Mr. Head of the Shadow Door in a silver mask, his eyes rolling with anger. After a long while, he spoke up, "You can''t kill me!"
There was no response from the Shadow Door members.
"You Shadow Door are capable, but you are just a social institution. Even if you kill me, no ministers or civilians would ept you. They only need people from the imperial family to take the throne. You are not fit for the throne at all!"
The Shadow Door remained silent.
"You can keep me, and I will let you stay in the court. Then we can make a deal so that I can help you be a qualified King. I will keep some of my authority and the chair, and we can share the world together," suggested the King.
No imperial army was seen there, and the Shadow Door members were looking at him calmly. The King was arrogant, but he soon realized that the imperial army could not do anything about the Shadow Door.
He would either die here in the Weiyang Pce.
Or he made a deal to keep himself alive, so he could regain the throne graduallyter.
Under the silver mask came a chuckle.
"Not fit for the throne?" Zhou Huaijin asked.
The King was confused.
That voice sounded so familiar. It sounded like his eighth son''s.
Impossible.
His eighth son was useless. He could not be here.
That was impossible.
No, that was not true.
He was not his eighth son!
"Who are you!" The King interrogated.
In response, Zhou Huaijin calmly removed his mask, revealing his face to the King. "If I am Lord Huai, the Queen''s son and General Jiang''s grandson¡ wouldn''t I be fit for the position?"
What?
It was him!
It was really him!
How could that be possible!
He was the eighth son!
A piece of trash, someone who was nothing!
Mr. Head of the Shadow Door? How could that be possible?
He still could not believe what was happening.
"That is not possible!" the King shouted in disbelief, still struggling to ept the reality of the situation.
"Thank you, King, for unknowingly helping me," Zhou Huaijin spoke with a hint of sarcasm, his voice ringing in the silent room. "Your actions led me to be what I am today, and for that, I am grateful. Without you, the Shadow Door may never have existed in its current form."
" "¡"
"You told me that I was the Queen''s son and that I would one day take the throne. You convinced me that I did not need to study or train, that it was my birthright."
"¡."
"But here I am, the one who you thought was nothing, standing before you as the rightful King." Zhou Huaijin looked at the King, from a high point of view.
The King copsed.
How could this happen?
He had meticulously nned his path to the throne, but now everything had fallen apart.
He despised Zhou Huaijin, his own son, the most, but now he was being forced to relinquish his power to him. No, he couldn''t let that happen. Zhou Huaijin was not fit to rule.
"You bastard from the Jiang Family!" The King shouted at his son, seething with anger.
Before the hidden guards could react, a figure wielding a dagger appeared out of nowhere and charged at the King.
Chapter 1706 The End Of The King 1
The King, who had been shouting frantically like a madman, suddenly stopped.
The next moment¡
His pupils widened in disbelief, and he gasped in fright as he looked ahead.
As Gu Chaoyan looked around, she could sense the blood in the Weiyang Pce
Blood dripped from the corner of the King''s mouth and stained his robe, but the members of the Shadow Door did not move, as Zhou Huaijin had not given the order.
The King couldn''t believe that he would lose both his throne and his life in one fell swoop.
He tried to grip the hand holding the dagger, but he was too weak.Struggling to see who was taking his life, he blinked away the blur and recognized the face of his attacker.
The King''s widened eyes locked onto the figure before him. "It''s you!" he eximed.
He waspletely shocked and unable to believe what had happened.
The figure was his eldest son, Zhou Huaiyan, born to a low-ss maid and therefore deemed unworthy of the imperial family. The King never considered him as part of the royal family and thought he didn''t deserve to be his son. Nevertheless, Zhou''s mother spared his life, an act of mercy that the King believed was enough. He did not treat any of his sons badly and even felt he was kinder to Zhou than to the others.
But now, it was Zhou who had taken his life. The King couldn''t fathom how this could have happened.
Zhou, on the other hand, felt a sense of relief seeing his father''s reaction. He felt like he had taken his revenge.
He was the King''s son, but he had lived a bitter and miserable life because of the man standing before him who he called his father.
" "¡"
He had thought that if he were just amoner''s son, he would have lived a better life.
He did not even need to see how the servants behaved or to endure terrible food. He did not have to worry that he would be poisoned by one sip of tea or marry a spy who would be killed when she was deemed useless.
His life had been ruined by this father of his.
So before he died, he was going to take revenge that he had been holding for dozens of years.
Looking at the King, Zhou Huaiyan suddenly got excited and startedughing. "You''re finally dying. You are an evil person, and now you are dying. No one is going to torment me anymore!"
Zhou Huaiyan stopped and looked at the King in disbelief. "And you should have died long before!"
"¡"
"But for me sneaking into the court through the chaos, a kind man like Eighth Brother would not have killed you. I am d I am here. I can be the viin here!"
Zhou Huaiyan held a grudge towards the King.
"You shouldn''t¡" The King wanted to defend himself.
Zhou Huaiyan''s face changed. "Shut up, shut up now! You have no right to say anything, never!"
Chapter 1707 The End Of The King 2
Zhou Huaijin was taken aback by the scene before him.
He had never expected his Elder Brother to show up and take such drastic action, given that he was weak and seemingly incapable of rebellion. He was also surprised by the depth of his brother''s grudge against the King.
Initially, Zhou Huaijin had nned to simply remove the King from the throne and relocate him elsewhere, as he still saw him as his father. Like his Elder Brother, he was too kind to take his life.
At least not with his own hands.
But now he saw that his Elder Brother had thought through the situation thoroughly.
His words about being the "bad one" here indicated that he was prepared to take responsibility for the King''s death.
While the oue was unexpected, Zhou Huaijin felt that it was reasonable. The King hadmitted sins and was now paying for them.
He didn''t feel much emotion about the situation, seeing it as simply the result of the King''s actions.
The silence in Weiyang Pce was deafening after Lord Yan''s attack.
Although he was initially driven by his long-standing resentment towards the King, he did not continue his assault on the weakened monarch.
Lord Yan was ultimately a kind-hearted man at his core, and he could not bring himself to cause further harm. Despite his restraint, the wound Lord Yan inflicted had reached a critical point.
Blood continued to flow from the King''s body, and there was no one there to offer aid. Even the imperial army failed to arrive in time to save him.
As the King''s life began to slip away, he turned to face Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan, recognizing their true intentions.
He had lived a life of glory and privilege, but in the end, he was felled by his own son, a child born of lowly origins.
It was a cruel irony, and he could not help but reflect on his many years of existence as he drew hisst breath.
He had nned to take the throne when he was a young man, so he could live a long life after he became older.
No one next to him had ever meant him any good, apart from Jiang Shuang, who once loved him and thought about him.
Honored Princess Jing did all for her own son''s sake and her own sake for the Queen. She had never liked him or considered him.
"The Queen, I miss you so badly. I am here toe to you."
"¡"
"The Queen¡ the most regretful thing I have done in my life is what I did to you," the King continued.
"¡"
"Only you treated me well. I will drop all the desire and spend my life with you peacefully," he said, thinking of Jiang Shuang''s face and his deep love for her.
Zhou Huaijin frowned, disapproving of his father''s words. "Zhou Sheng! How dare you mention the Queen!" he eximed.
" "¡"
"You have no rights to meet her underground."
"¡."
"She is still alive. She will not keep youpany on the way to your hell!"
"¡."
"You are ruthless and cold, and you can only go to hell alone. Be nice in your next life!"
Zhou Huaijin snapped.
What?
Was Jiang Shuang still alive?
"Where is she? I want to see her, I need to speak with her!" The King shouted loudly.
He had never thought that Jiang Shuang would still be alive.
Zhou Huaijin reached out and forcefully pushed down the dagger in the King''s chest, causing blood to burst out in every direction.
Chapter 1708 The End Of The King 3
The King''s eyes were wide, and his mouth was slightly open as if he had something important to say.
Zhou Huaijin withdrew his hand, it was covered in blood, panting heavily.
However, Zhou Huaijin''s actions were triggered by the King''s mention of the Queen. He would not have acted this way if the King had not brought her up.
The King''s ignorance and forgetfulness regarding his mistreatment of the Queen rendered him unfit to speak about her in any capacity.
The mere mention had clearly irritated Zhou Huaijin.
Throughout his life, his mother Chaoyan and Xunyang had been his weaknesses, and anyone who touched upon them would pay the price.
But¡
Zhou Huaijin panted slightly, fist clenched.
Despite this¡
Gu Chaoyan stepped forward and took his hand.
Just as she was about to speak, De Fu approached and turned his attention to the King lying on the floor, then to Zhou Huaijin. With a reassuring smile, he spoke up. "Lord Huai, please don''t feel guilty or dwell on this."
" "¡"
"He deserved this stab from you."
" "¡"
"The Queen is your mother and even if she is still alive, it doesn''t remove what the King did to her. Also¡"
"¡."
"General Jiang did not die of natural causes, but was in fact murdered by the King."
"¡."
"The King harbored a deep hatred for General Jiang and was responsible for his death. However, he still had some attachment to the Queen, which is why he spared Madame Jiang and you. Nevertheless, this was an enormous wrongdoing."
"¡"
"Only a handful of individuals were privy to this information. The King, yourself, and those who were directly involved have all passed away, leaving the truth buried with them."
"¡."
"I have been in the King''s service since I was young, and now, after many years, the King has grown old and gray. Despite my unwavering loyalty to him, I must reveal the truth about what happened to General Jiang."
"¡."
"With the secret finally revealed, I have nothing left to hide." De Fu''s smile was bittersweet as he picked up the dagger that had been lodged in the King''s chest. Without hesitation, he used it to slit his own throat.
Then he copsed.
Gu Chaoyan''s hand halted in mid-air, frozen in ce. Despite her intention to act, she had not been able to do anything.
She let out a sigh.
De Fu had never changed.
De Fu had been loyal to the King until the moment he revealed the truth about General Jiang''s death. In an act of ultimate sacrifice, he paid for this betrayal with his own life.
Or¡
He had already nned to die with the King from the beginning.
But just as what he said at the beginning, Huaijin should not feel any guilt.
Gu Chaoyan gripped Zhou Huaijin''s hands. "Are you alright?"
"Yes, but I suspected as much," Zhou Huaijin said as he reached out to touch Gu Chaoyan''s head. "I had even asked the Shadow Door to investigate it before, but my mother''s influence prevented me from pursuing it further. De Fu''s words simply confirmed my suspicions."
"¡."
"My grandfather has been gone for years," Zhou Huaijin said. "It''s time for me to focus on the present and cherish those who are with me now, rather than dwelling on the past."
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan conversed calmly with one another, but their peace was interrupted by a sudden burst of excitedughter from Lord Yan.
"He''s dead, he''s really dead! Finally!" Lord Yan eximed, feeling the King''s breath leave his body.
Zhou Huaijin turned his attention to the Eldest Prince.
Chapter 1709 All Settled 1
The Eldest Prince had spent much of his childhood living on the outskirts of the kingdom, only returning to the capital at the King''s summons when he was nearly thirty years old. It was then that he was given a Princess Consort.
Zhou Huaijin had little opportunity to interact with the Eldest Prince when he was younger, and as a result, knew very little about him. However, after his return to the capital, Zhou Huaijin had spent some time in hispany.
Zhou Huaijin''s impression of the Eldest Prince was that he was like a walking corpse, devoid of any real emotions. He always seemed weak and frightened, as if constantly worried about being killed or executed.
Zhou Huaijin had witnessed the Eldest Prince''s joy at the birth of his first child, but it paled inparison to the sheer tion he disyed now.
Today was likely the first time in his life that the Eldest Prince had allowed himself to express his emotions so freely.
Zhou Huaijin was taken aback by the Eldest Prince''s sudden outburst of emotion. He felt a certain kinship with the Eldest Prince, despite their differences.
To his surprise, the Eldest Prince seemed to be the most excited about the rebels'' victory.
However, his excitement was short-lived, as he quickly regained hisposure and turned to face Zhou Huaijin.
"Eighth Brother, I have killed the King. You can execute me now. I have nothing left to live for," he said in a t tone.
The Eldest Prince was very excited when he asked for the request.
Zhou Huaijin reached out to the Elder Prince, saying, "Elder Brother, go back to your mansion and have a good rest. Come to the pce for morning sessions!"
" "¡"
"That is all for tonight."
"¡."
"I am not going to execute you because of this."
Zhou Huaiyan was very surprised, but not beyond his utter expectation.
It seemed that only Eighth Brother ever cared about him after he moved back to the capital.
In this case, he would save his life for the Eighth Brother, so he would give that back to him whenever he needed it, without hesitation.
Zhou Huaijin nodded and told the Eldest Prince to leave.
Zhou Huaiyan had just left Weiyang Pce, and Zhou Huaijin turned to Gu Chaoyan, taking her hands and saying, "Let''s head to the pce gate and ask the imperial army toy down their weapons. From now on, the Saint Divine Land will be under our control. I vow to do everything in my power to protect the people and give them a peaceful life, despite the chaos that surrounds us."
" "¡"
"Chaoyan, would you like to join me?"
"¡."
"Together?" Zhou Huaijin asked resolutely.
"Yes." Gu Chaoyan took his hands and they walked forward.
Due to the intervention of the Shadow Door, the court had been restored to a semnce of order. Most of the officials had resumed their positions and were busy with their duties.
However, as they approached the gate, they could still hear the sound of weapons being brandished. Gu Chaoyan wrinkled her nose as she caught the scent of blood in the air.
Zhou Huaijin stopped at a ce not very far away.
He had one silver mask in one hand and the other holding Gu Chaoyan''s hands. Behind them were hidden guards from the Shadow Door. He said with his resolute voice, "The King is dead. If you drop the weapons now, all will be back to normal instantly. If not, you will die at the gate forever."
Zhou Huaijin''s voice quieted down the fight.
The imperial army looked at Zhou Huaijin. Behind Zhou Huaijin were numerous hidden guards from the Shadow Door. And he had the silver mask in his hands.
Chapter 1710 All Settled 2
Even the most foolish soldiers would have understood the situation by now.
The imperial army was defenseless against the Shadow Door''s surprise attack. Unbeknownst to them, the Shadow Door had already infiltrated the court and taken control of the territory. The gate was not a defensive wall, and without the hidden guards'' mercy, the soldiers would have been wiped out.
The soldiers of the imperial army had one job: to protect the imperial court with their weapons.
The Shadow Door were from the society, and they were never allowed to take the throne, even if it meant that the imperial army died.
But¡
The situation had changed¡
The old King was dead.
And Lord Huai was Mr. Head of the Shadow Door.
And look at Lord Huai
He was born by the Queen, and he was the offspring of the Jiang Family.
If it was he who took the throne¡
Then they did not have to stubbornly fight back.
Gongsun Ying, the head of the imperial army, dropped his weapon in response to Zhou Huaijin''s words.
Soon after, the other soldiers followed suit,ying down their weapons and surrendering to Zhou Huaijin''s authority.
They were more or less injured, so the moment they put down the weapons, they all let out a sigh of relief.
No one liked wars.
They had families and they wanted nothing more than to live in peace.
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
He asked Gongsun Ying to follow their original rules, and he would not have a hand in telling them what to do with it it.
That meant that he was not going to rece everyone from the court with his own men.
Gongsun Ying let out a sigh of relief and felt that he had survived a huge war.
After that was done¡
Zhou Huaijin took Gu Chaoyan and walked into the Jinruan Pce.
"Are you tired? Would you like to take a break? There''s still some time before the morning session." He sounded concerned about her well-being.
Zhou Huaijin had not wanted Gu Chaoyan to be involved in the attack on the pce. He had asked her to wait in the mansion and nned for her toe to the court once everything was settled.
But she still came.
In that case, he was going to take Chaoyan''s hands and continued.
It had been more like her world than his.
"No. Let''s go to the pce. All goes well, but we will have difficulties. We don''t know what the ministers want." Gu Chaoyan said.
Zhou Huaijin chuckled.
He gave Gu Chaoyan''s hands a gentle squeeze and reassured her. "Don''t worry."
"¡"
"Those ministers were all helping the King. None of them stepped forward when the civilians were suffering." Zhou Huaijin said furiously.
" "¡"
"Some of them are not suitable to stay in the court."
"¡"
"People who are supposed to escort Prime Minister Chu and General Liu will be here soon." Zhou Huaijin said to Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan feltpletely reassured knowing that Prime Minister Chu and General Liu were present. Both were ministers who genuinely cared about the country and its people.
Upon their arrival at Jinruan Pce, they noticed that the Shadow Door had already reorganized the ce.
There were two chairs in a row, not just one.
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan took the seats.
Someone served the tea.
Gu Chaoyan found the simple seating arrangement to be refreshing. She had always disliked the rigid hierarchy and formality of the court. Zhou Huaijin found that totally understandable.
"The day is breaking soon."
Chapter 1711 All Settled 3
Gu Chaoyan looked up and saw out of the long Jinruan Pce. The dawn was breaking and soon it would be a new day.
It was time for the morning session.
¡¤?¦Èm All was going to begin in a different way soon.
That was the beginning for a new, peaceful life for people in the Saint Divine Land, not the beginning for the ministers and officers.
The moment Zhou Huaijin held out to Gu Chaoyan, the dawn broke.
Normally, ministers and officers woulde to wait in Jinruan Pce. They were always afraid of beingte.
But today, no one appeared, except for a few who came to their original spots some whileter.
"Lord Huai, all the ministers and officers are outside. They refuse toe to the morning session." Fu Bao said.
"In this case, tell them to leave and go home." Zhou Huaijin said without hesitation.
Fu Bao nodded.
They were here to observe the situation.
They refused toe to the morning session because they did not want to be considered as some bad ministers in the historical books.
However¡
Zhou Huaijin would notpromise with those people.
If they did not want to ept him as the King, he definitely admired their loyalty.
But the moment the order was given, ministers shoulde to the pce.
After the chaos at night¡
They knew pretty well what was going on, though they were all in their own mansions.
The moment they came to the spot, they noticed Gu Chaoyan next to Zhou Huaijin. Some elderly ones stepped forward and said, "No, Lord Huai, no!"
" "¡"
"Elder Miss is Pheonix Girl, and she can''t be seated in the same ce as you are!"
" "¡"
"She is a woman, and she has no rights to be there!"
Why not?" Zhou Huaijin replied coolly. "You should ask yourself if you have the right to be here, rather than whether Phoenix Girl has the right to be in the chair."
Those who were talking stopped.
They did have thoughts going on in their minds, thus noting inside directly.
But Lord Huai was a resolute person, so he could do whatever he wanted in the chair, which worried them a great deal.
Soon, there was no one who dared retort him.
Zhou Huaijin nced at those people and shook his head.
They did not deserve to be working for the court!
"Right now, the constant invasion of monsters is a pressing issue. Our priority is to build a strong defense system to protect our people from harm,"
" "¡"
"The court had done nothing to stop the monsters. But now I have my own arrangement. Ministry of Architecture and Ministry of Military, both of you will be sending out ten troops of people to build defensive walls and fortifications to protect our people. And for your efforts, you will bemended by General Liu!"
"¡."
"Both of the troops should be ready anytime!"
"¡."
"Also, the Officer of the Ministry of Rites,e with me. I have a few words with you."
"¡."
"End of the morning session!"
"One more thing, Lord Huai!" One elderly minister stepped forward.
Chapter 1712 Out Of Court
Zhou Huaijin looked down at the minister, his expression neutral. He took a step back and returned to his chair, indicating that he was willing to listen to what the officer had to say.
The officer was from the Ministry of Personnel and had served the court for many years. Although he had not made any significant contributions, he had also never made any major mistakes. Zhou Huaijin knew everyone present, so he was curious to hear what the officer had to say.
Officer Zheng said briefly, looking very confident.
The old King must have lost his forces. His messenger in the court told him that the King was stabbed to death by Lord Yan.
Then Lord Huai should be the King soon. There should not be any doubt about it.
Everyone in the court was too timid to utter a sound.
Then he would start that directly.
Lord Huai asked the Ministry of Rites to exchange some words, probably for the crowning ceremony. He hoped that his act of initiative would be remembered and acknowledged, perhaps even leading to a promotion in the future.
He said loudly, "Lord Huai, you should have the crowning ceremony as soon as possible."
"¡."
"We need a King."
Having said that, he stood upright in front of the future King.
Zhou Huaijin frowned after hearing what he said.
Those people disappointed him, always.
The capital was in chaos with monsters invading and people were afraid to leave their homes, and yet all he could think about is the ceremony!
"No need to hurry with the ceremony. We can discuss itter. The priority right now is to deal with the monster invasion. Once that is resolved, we can focus on the ceremony," said Zhou Huaijin in a cold tone.
Then he got up and said, "Officer of the Ministry of Rites,e with me now."
That man was startled and confused. He hurried to him.
He had thought that Lord Huai was going to talk about the crowning ceremony, but it seemed that was not what he had assumed. What did he want?
He was very confused.
Back to the hall.
Zhou Huaijin looked sternly at the man, wasting no time. "The Ministry of Architecture and the Ministry of Military are already following General Liu''s orders to deal with the monsters. As for you, there are other matters that require your attention at the moment."
"¡."
Construct Shiling Pce. It will serve as a ce where individuals from the Saint Divine Land cane and practice, to determine if they are qualified enough,"manded Zhou Huaijin.
"¡."
"Monsters are very fierce. We can''t just sit and wait. Only when webine forces can we get through this incident."
"¡."
"Prime Minister Chu will instruct you. Go and do it now." Zhou Huaijin said.
The officer felt confused. Time changed very fast.
Shiling Pce?
So those people who were qualified enough could practice like Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door?
The officer left in a hurry.
When this was done¡
Zhou Huaijin said to Fu Bao. "People from Piaomiao Pavilion, the Cangyan Door and Snow Territory, move them out of the pcet."
Chapter 1713 Out Of Court 2
The King had recently settled people from Piaomiao Pavilion, the Cangyan Door, and Snow Territory in the court of the Saint Divine Land.
The court had made special arrangements to relocate them, even moving some princesses living in the south to other pces to amodate them.
The old King was no longer in power, and without any princesses present, it was against the customary etiquette and regtions of the Saint Divine Land for the people from Piaomiao Pavilion, the Cangyan Door and Snow Territory to continue residing in the court.
Even during the New Year, when the princes and ambassadors of other countries were allowed to stay at the hostel, it was expected that they would depart after the festivities had ended. They were not permitted to stay in the court and spy on the highest authorities of the Saint Divine Land.
Taking charge of the court after the King''s disappearance, Zhou Huaijin understood the importance of havingws and regtions in a country.
With half of the court upied by the three schools, he knew that it was not conducive to the growth and prosperity of the Saint Divine Land.
As such, he made the decision to have them relocated outside of the court during his reorganization efforts. The Saint Divine Land could not flourish without proper regtions and adherence to itsws and rules.
Well¡
Although Zhou Huaijin never discussed this with Gu Chaoyan before about this¡
Yet when Gu Chaoyan heard that, she totally agreed.
The Cangyan Door and Piaomiao Pavilion were of the same people, who did not have any intention of befriending the Saint Divine Land. What they needed was Golden Rolls.
And Gu Chaoyan was not going to offer Golden Rolls to them at all.
Instead of letting them stay and making ns, she decided to cut it off with them directly.
That was the best time to deal with them at the moment.
As for Snow Territory¡
Although Snow Territory provided some help in dealing with the monsters, Gu Chaoyan was not convinced that their assistance was entirely selfless.
Nevertheless, Snow Territory held a different statuspared to Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door, and they may be useful allies in the future. However, this did not justify allowing them to stay in the court.
Hostels were a more suitable option.
Gu Chaoyan sorted through the whole thing and totally believed that Zhou Huaijin was right in making the arrangement.
When both of them agreed with it, Fu Bao led his men to conduct the mission.
After Fu Bao left, Zhou Huaijin said gently to Gu Chaoyan, "take some time to rest. You must be exhausted after staying up all night. Xunyang''s pce is always kept clean, and you can stay there for now. Once everything is settled, we will find you a more suitable ce to stay," s
He said, gently caressing Gu Chaoyan''s segmented hair, feeling deeply concerned for her.
¡¤?¦Èm As Phoenix Girl, he wasn''t sure if it was a good or bad thing for her to be involved in all of this.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly. "It is okay. I am fine. Let''s wait a little longer and sleep. Something might being for us to deal with."
" "¡"
"People from Piaomiao Pavilion are indeed quite arrogant and difficult to deal with. The King used to cater to them. However, we cannot let them continue to cause trouble in the court."
"¡"
"I will wait and deal it with yoter."
As Gu Chaoyan was speaking of that, Fu Bao and his men came to the pce where Piaomiao Pavilion people lived.
Chapter 1714 - 1714 Out of Court 3
1714 Out of Court 3
The events of the previous night in the court had reached the knowledge of the people from Piaomiao Pavilion. They were well aware of the oue as soon as it was announced.
However¡
The members of Piaomiao Pavilion chose not to venture out the previous night. They had no interest in entangling themselves in the turmoil of the Saint Divine Land.
The King held no significance for them, and thus, they had no intention of exerting any efforts to aid him.
Instead, they decided to devise a new strategy, anticipating the ascension of the new King to the throne.
Even for the new King, Piaomiao Pavilion held significant importance. Therefore, there was no need for them to harbor any concerns.
Upon hearing that the new King¡¯s emissaries had arrived, Qianji couldn¡¯t help but smile with self-satisfaction. ¡°You see? The new King is sending his representatives to negotiate with us!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good to see such sincerity. Let¡¯s go out and pay our respects,¡± Qianji responded, giving the impression of a broad-minded attitude.
Wuxing and Zhao Dier also stepped forward together.
In the hall, Fu Bao and his men stood in the center. As Piaomiao Pavilion¡¯s representatives appeared before them, Fu Bao greeted them briefly, following the mannerismsmonly used in the Saint Divine Land to address individuals of equal social status.
The exchange of greetings was conducted in this manner because they were not native to the Saint Divine Land, and Fu Bao, despite his role as a guard, held a prominent position within the Shadow Door. Therefore, there was no need to extend overly formal courtesies.
Qianji¡¯s brow furrowed as he observed the curt greetings from the men of the new King.
Having spent a considerable amount of time in the court of the Saint Divine Land, he had picked up some knowledge about the proper manners and etiquette employed there, albeit limited. This made him quite dissatisfied with theckluster greetings he received.
In response, he assumed a sour tone and took a seat before addressing them discontentedly, ¡°So, you are here on behalf of the new King, aren¡¯t you? Juste out with it then, state your purpose.¡±
Qianji¡¯s disappointment grew deeper as he listened to Fu Bao¡¯s words. He had expected a more sincere and respectful approach from the new King¡¯s men, but their demeanor left him dissatisfied. As a result, he was no longer inclined to make any concessions or agreements easily.
Fixing his gaze on Fu Bao, who was seen as the representative figure of Piaomiao Pavilion, Qianji wasn¡¯t pleased. Fu Bao replied¡±Oh, is that so? Lord Huai insists that ambassadors from Piaomiao Pavilion should stay at the hostel during their visits to the Saint Divine Land, following proper protocol. Very well, then. We will make the necessary arrangements and apany you there.¡±
His tone matched the expression on his face, reflecting his disappointment and reluctance.
Qianji¡¯s astonishment quickly turned into anger as he processed Fu Bao¡¯s words.
Hearing what was said, he could not help but feel startled.
To move to the hostels? They were driven out of the pce?
How dare they!
Piaomiao Pavilion were always respected wherever they went, and now, they were driven out of the pce?
To hostels?
¡°Get your new King here, I need to speak with him,¡± Qianji snapped, his anger fueling his words. ¡°If he insists that we should move to the hostels, we will do so. But let it be known that this decision will not be forgotten or forgiven!¡±
Fu Bao, sensing the intensity of Qianji¡¯s anger, exchanged a quick nce with the hidden guard, signaling him to ry the message to the new King.
Remaining on guard, Fu Bao maintained his position, ready to respond to any further developments or requests.
Chapter 1715 - 1715 Out of Court 4
1715 Out of Court 4
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin calmly rose from their seats after hearing the report from the hidden guard. They exchanged a knowing nce, understanding the situation at hand.
Zhou Huaijin wore a helpless smile, while Gu Chaoyan maintained hisposed demeanor. They were prepared for this oue and knew they had to handle it with tact and diplomacy.
Side by side, Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin walked out of the room, ready to face the situation head-on, fully aware of the challenges thaty ahead.
As they walked towards their destination, Gu Chaoyan said, ¡°Piaomiao Pavilion is not only wild and arrogant, but is also very persistent with Golden Rolls. They can¡¯t be driven out easily. Hidden guards from Shadow Door are very capable, but Piaomiao Pavilion has all kinds of magical weapons. There is no need to get our men hurt in vain. I will speak with them clearly, and that should settle a lot of things.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°I have observed that Piaomiao Pavilion may possess capabilities, but it seems they are hesitant to take any action against me. Perhaps it is because they are wary of provoking Phoenix Girl,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked, disying her understanding of the situation.
Zhou Huaijin nodded in agreement, acknowledging the significance of her words.
Upon their arrival, a tense atmosphere engulfed the scene as Piaomiao Pavilion and Fu Bao exchanged fierce res, clearly disying their discontentment.
Upon witnessing the arrival of Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan together, Qianji felt the weight of their presence. He confronted them with a tone of interrogation, demanding an exnation for the proposed relocation to hostels.
Zhou Huaijin, maintaining hisposure, responded calmly, ¡°ording to the rules of the Saint Divine Land, ambassadors are expected to reside in the hostels.¡±
Qianji¡¯s frustration grew evident as he retorted, ¡°We have been here for an extended period, and now you want to drive us out? New King, you are disying ack of respect. However, we have no intention of showing you any respect either!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°The door to enchantment is wide open, and monsters and witches are reigning over yournd. None of you are cultivating your skills. Yes, you possess weapons and martial arts, but do you believe that alone is enough to vanquish the monsters? Even the minor ones can overrun your towns, let alone the intermediate-ss monsters. We, the members of Piaomiao Pavilion, are all seasoned practitioners, equipped with magical weapons, pills, and more. Only with our assistance can yournd have even the slightest semnce of protection!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°But you are driving us away directly, and we will never have any chance to work together in future!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Just think about this clearly.¡± Qianji threatened Zhou Huaijin with the potential consequences.
Zhou Huaijin nodded calmly hearing what he said. ¡°The hostels are ready.¡±
Qianji was shocked.
So he was not going to befriend Piaomiao Pavilion, ever?
Zhou Huaijin still looked calm.
What this man said was true.
However¡
He knew clearly about one thing.
Those were just something that might happen. When monsters invaded thend, Piaomiao Pavilion would definitely not offer any help.
Then in this case, it would be better to show the attitude now.
Qianji sneered.
Well, well, well!
Very well.
In this way, he was going to let this new King suffer, so he would know what was going on.
The new King, consumed by his own hubris, believed himself to be invincible and regarded no one else with favor.
As the situation unfolded, Piaomiao Pavilion and the Saint Divine Land were now irreversibly estranged.
Behind Qianji, Wuxing noticed Lingyun standing behind Gu Chaoyan, and a glimmer of intrigue sparked in his eyes.
Chapter 1716 Out Of Court 5
Gu Chaoyan''s unwavering trust in Lingyun was evident wherever they went, a clear testament to the deep bond between them.
Piaomiao Pavilion found itself in a rather precarious position. Qianji Elderly Man had stated that if the Saint Divine Land refused toply, they would bepelled to vacate the court. However, leaving the court would only diminish Piaomiao Pavilion''s standing and reputation.
Yet, remaining in the current situation was equally undesirable. Theck of progress with Golden Rolls posed a significant challenge. It was imperative to find a way out that would salvage their dignity.
The most favorable course of action would be to arrange for Lingyun to engage in conversations with Phoenix Girl on certain asions. This would allow both parties to exit the situation on better terms and leave room for further discussions.
Wuxing had already made a promise to Lingyun, assuring her that he would consume her pills and marry her. She need not worry about anything¡ªthey were bound together by their sharedmitment.
In order to assist Piaomiao Pavilion, Lingyun''s cooperation would be necessary.
Wuxing subtly signaled Lingyun, urging her to speak up.
¡¤?¦Èm Despite Wuxing''s earnest efforts to convey the message, Lingyun appeared to ignore him, even though her gaze seemed to be directed in their general direction.
This disregard left Wuxing both anxious and infuriated. He shot a piercing re at Lingyun, hoping to elicit a response. However, Lingyun remained unresponsive.
Time was running out, leaving them with limited options.
The members of Piaomiao Pavilion grew increasingly frustrated and tense. Reluctantly, they began to prepare to leave the court, their displeasure evident.
Zhou Huaijin''s men observed them closely, seemingly concerned that they might resist the decision to vacate.
Wuxing felt a profound sense of helplessness.
Even as they prepared to depart, Wuxing couldn''t help but give Lingyun a subtle hint as he passed by her.
However, Lingyun remained stoic, disying no emotions and showing no indication of understanding his intention.
Wuxing couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. It seemed that Lingyun had been blinded by her own desires, only seeing the positive aspects of their rtionship and failing to see his true intentions. She had misunderstood him, thinking that she was needed and finding pleasure in that thought. She had failed to truly understand him as a person.
Now, with nothing stirring her heart, Lingyun regarded Wuxing with a gaze that conveyed a mixture of disbelief and amusement.
The members of Piaomiao Pavilion departed, their departure overshadowed by a palpable sense of embarrassment.
Shortly after Piaomiao Pavilion''s departure, the members of the Cangyan Door swiftly packed up and left the pce where they had been staying. Fu Bao arrived only to find an empty space. The Young Head of the Cangyan Door, however, wore a kind smile as he spoke, "We have heard about the recent events. It is best for us to relocate from the court to the hostels. Thank you."
Zhou Huaijin had made the necessary arrangements for their relocation, expecting that it would take some time to convince the Cangyan Door. Yet, to his surprise, they willinglyplied, saving him from furtherplications.
Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, didn''t view Snow Territory as a significant concern. She entrusted the task to Fu Bao, allowing him to handle it himself.
During their journey back, Gu Chaoyan noticed Zhou Huaijin''s expression of surprise. She exined, "Piaomiao Pavilion tends to be overly concerned with trivial matters. They have a tendency to be arrogant and unruly. They wouldn''t want to subject themselves to any form of humiliation, which is why they reacted the way they did."
"¡."
"But in reality, it is the Cangyan Door that proves to be the most elusive. They don''t concern themselves with reputation but prefer to operate from the shadows, using Piaomiao Pavilion as a front-line attack. They are well aware that their efforts are in vain, observing what Piaomiao Pavilion gains in return."
Chapter 1717 - 1717 Chaoyan!
1717 Chaoyan!
¡°So they left voluntarily, making themselves look good.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°We should stay most rmed towards the Cangyan Door about Golden Rolls.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°As for Snow Territory¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Snow Territory is very strange. But Snow Territory is more capable than Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door, since both of the schools are trying to avoid meeting Snow Territory.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Snow Territory has no interest in Golden Rolls¡.¡± Gu Chaoyan said and felt messy in head. She just could not see through the Head of Snow Territory.
Zhou Huaijin noticed her frown, and without hesitation, he enveloped her in his arms, soothingly stroking her furrowed brow. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m by your side, and no matter what they want or how they behave, they will never harm you.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s smile brightened as she nodded in agreement.
Disregarding the persistent hidden guard who was attempting to get his attention, Zhou Huaijin chose to remain with Gu Chaoyan at Xunyang¡¯s Pce.
Located in close proximity to the Weiyang Pce, where many events unfolded the previous night, the following day appeared deceptively calm and unchanged.
The serene ambiance of Xunyang¡¯s Pce was enhanced by its lush garden, where Seven, the fox spirit, yfully scampered about amidst the verdant foliage.
The staff at the pce was sparse, as they had previously served Princess Xunyang. With her departure, they remained in their positions, diligently maintaining the cleanliness and order of XunYang¡¯s Pce.
Zhou Huaijin guided Gu Chaoyan into the inner chamber, where he assisted her in removing her coat and settling her beneath the warm covers. Tenderly, he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a short nap? Afterward, we can enjoy a meal together.¡±
With a tender gaze, Zhou Huaijin approached Gu Chaoyan, his eyes filled with affection as he observed her slender face. His actions and ns had fallen into ce just as he had intended.
In the court, discussions revolved around the forting crowning ceremony. Yet, amidst the grandeur and political affairs, Zhou Huaijin¡¯s thoughts were consumed by another significant event¡ªtheir wedding.
In the past, he had made a promise to Gu Chaoyan¡ªa pledge that once he ascended the throne and established his authority unchallenged within the Saint Divine Land, they would wed, with Chaoyan bing his sole queen.
And now, the time had arrived.
Overwhelmed by his emotions, Zhou Huaijin couldn¡¯t contain his excitement, causing his body to tremble slightly as he tenderly caressed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s forehead.
¡°The Ministry of Rites is constructing Shixing Pce. Why don¡¯t we let Prime Minister Chu handle the arrangements for our wedding?¡± Zhou Huaijin suggested, his voice filled with anticipation.
Though Zhou Huaijin had maintained aposed demeanor in front of the king, ministers, officers, and even Piaomiao Pavilion, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble in front of Gu Chaoyan. His emotions were overwhelming, making it difficult to remain calm.
Chaoyan¡¯s response was an immediate and unwavering ¡°Okay,¡± without a trace of hesitation. Hearing her agreement, Zhou Huaijin felt a surge of emotions welling up within him, bringing him to the verge of tears¡ªa sensation he had never experienced before.
He had never felt such intense excitement in his entire life.
¡°Unfortunately, my mother and Xunyang won¡¯t be able to attend our wedding. However, that¡¯s alright. If we have the opportunity in the future, we can have another wedding just for the two of us,¡± Gu Chaoyan reassured him, her words filled with warmth and understanding.
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°Chaoyan.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°Chaoyan.¡±
Zhou Huaijin mumbled, as he buried his head into her armpit.
Chapter 1718 - 1718 Lingyun
1718 Lingyun
¡°What is happening with Lingyun? I thought you said you had taken care of her. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to assist us with Phoenix Girl? Why is she acting so unhelpful now? And to make matters worse, we have been expelled from Piaomiao Pavilion!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Lord Huai is engaged with Phoenix Girl. I don¡¯t think that Pheonix Girl didn¡¯t know anything about this. She was trying to humiliate us!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Did Lingyun help or not? What is going on? Tell me!¡± Qianji snapped, the moment he went into the hostel room.
He was seething with anger, a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in years during his time at Piaomiao Pavilion. Being forced out in such a humiliating manner was unprecedented for him, particrly in front of his loyal men from Piaomiao Pavilion. He couldn¡¯t let Lingyun off the hook for this.
Qianji found some sce in venting his frustrations at Wuxing regarding Lingyun. However, as he sat down and took a sip of tea, the anger began to subside ever so slightly. The calming effect of the tea helped clear his mind, allowing him to shift his focus towards thinking about Lingyun and the situation at hand.
As he reflected on the events that transpired, Qianji couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disappointment and confusion. His anger towards Lingyun had been fueled by witnessing Wuxing attempting tomunicate with her during their time in the court. However, upon further contemtion, he began to realize that something didn¡¯t add up.
Pacing back and forth in the room, Qianji delved into his thoughts. He had only had limited interactions with Lingyun before, but through his conversations with Wuxing, he had gained some insights into her character. He recognized that Lingyun possessed capabilities and skills, yet she appeared to be easily manipted by Wuxing¡¯s influence.
Given Lingyun¡¯s potential and talents, Qianji couldn¡¯tprehend why she had failed to achieve anything significant in front of Phoenix Girl. It puzzled him and sparked further questions about her true nature and motives.
Qianji¡¯s frustration grew as he dwelled on Lingyun¡¯s inaction andck of willingness to step forward and assist in their current predicament. It had been a significant amount of time since their encounter with Phoenix Girl, and yet Lingyun remained passive and uninvolved.
With a heavy sigh, Qianji mmed the teacup onto the table, directing his attention to Wuxing. His tone was demanding and urgent as he sought answers.
¡°Wuxing, there must be something wrong with Lingyun. Tell me, what is going on? The situation between Piaomiao Pavilion and Phoenix Girl has be increasingly embarrassing, and no matter what actions we take, they will pale inparison to a few words spoken by Lingyun. Her mere presence holds great importance to us. I need to understand what is going on with her.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°But apparently, she doesn¡¯t want to help. Can you talk with her about this?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Is Lingyun still listening to you?¡± Qianji asked with a hint of worry in his voice. The uncertainty surrounding Lingyun¡¯s behavior troubled him deeply.
Wuxing, equally concerned, shook his head resolutely. Lingyun had indeed undergone some changes recently, appearing moreposed and steady than during their time in Piaomiao Pavilion. However, Wuxing was convinced that Lingyun still held him in high regard and considered him more important than her own life. This conviction led him to believe that she would never willingly disregard his words.
¡°I have recently spoken to her about our ns to get married. It¡¯s inconceivable that she would refuse to listen,¡± Wuxing stated firmly, reaffirming his belief in Lingyun¡¯s loyalty.
However¡..
Chapter 1719 Hidden Words
However, Wuxing chose to withhold the truth that Lingyun had only given him one pill and would provide a solution on their wedding day. He kept this information to himself, believing that Lingyun''s actions were driven by her desire to marry him.
Given the circumstances, there was no need to share such minor details with anyone else. It would only bring humiliation upon himself.
Qianji observed Wuxing closely, noticing a subtle change in his demeanor. While Wuxing appeared resolute, there was an underlying sense of unease that hadn''t been present before.
Qianji couldn''t help but feel that Lingyun''s role had be crucial for their current situation. She was indispensable, and her actions held significant weight.
So he was still not very convinced by this situation.
Wuxing was too young, too confident and too arrogant.
He firmly believed that Lingyun would obey him.
But people changed, especially women.
"Find a time, so I can meet her personally. I need to speak with her in private, right?" Qianji asked.
Wuxing hesitated. He was not very willing to do so.
But Qianji red deep into him.
Wuxing nodded in the end.
He was not very satisfied by how Lingyun reacted.
He wondered if she was only smart with drugs, not with anything else.
It was good that Qianji wanted to speak with her.
For one thing, he could give her pressure, which he himself could not do. For another, she could be instructed to do what came next.
They had been out of Piaomiao Pavilion for half a month, which was already falling beyond their schedule.
They had to get Golden Rolls, or it would be toote. Piaomiao Pavilion would be so passive and their n would be postponed too.
Wuxing thought of this and nodded. "I will speak with her tomorrow."
I think you should take a look at
Qianji was satisfied.
Standing up, he suggested that they should have talked outside.
They also needed to make a n for their own, apart from relying on Lingyun.
It seemed that Pheonix Girl did not take any threat from them. They had nothing else they could do apart from relying on Lingyun, after all.
That was what made Qianji so confused.
They had just walked out of the room when they saw hidden guards from Shadow Door leading people from the Cangyan Dooring in.
Seeing people from the Cangyan Door, Qianji threw them a fierce re.
Young Head of the Cangyan Door was still wearing a kind smile. He nodded at Qianji, greeting. "Qianji Elderly Man, have you just settled down?"
"¡."
"The hostel isn''t asfortable as that in the court, but it is quiet. If you need anything, we are right there." Young Head of the Cangyan Door smiled.
Qianji smiled briefly. "Sure."
They were about to wave each other goodbye.
At this moment.
People from Snow Territory arrived too.
Seeing that, Qianji suddenly showed some smile. Piaomiao Pavilion was humiliated to have been moved to this hostel as well.
However¡
If people from Snow Territory were present as well, then they would be on an equal footing. Feeling a sense of confidence, Qianji approached the individuals from Snow Territory.
"Greetings, City Lord Ouyang," Qianji said.
Chapter 1720 Young Heads Idea
"I appreciate your assistance in this matter, and I initially believed that your support and interaction with Phoenix Girl would grant you a special privilege or exception. However, it seems that the oue has turned out to be no different for you than it is for the rest of us."
" "¡"
"As we all gather here, it promises to be an engaging experience for everyone," Qianji said, offering a smile to Ouyang Mingjing.
Ouyang Mingjing reciprocated with a gentle smile. "Huh."
Despite Qianji''s previous warning, Ouyang Mingjing seemed indifferent to the involvement of Snow Territory with monsters orchestrated by Piaomiao Pavilion. This disregard greatly annoyed Qianji.
"What an intriguing individual."
With no desire to engage with Piaomiao Pavilion, Ouyang Mingjing showed no interest in spending his time with them. He offered Qianji a brief smile and continued on his way.
His actions conveyed a sense of indifference, as if Qianji held no significance to him.
Qianji''s smile faded, his face growing tense, as Ouyang Mingjing turned away and departed. Qianji forced a smile, which only made his appearance more strained and unconvincing.
Witnessing this exchange, members of the Cangyan Door sneered before departing as well, leaving Qianji and Wuxing alone.
Qianji ceased his forced smile.
He continued walking forward, determination etched on his face.
Wuxing remained steadfastly behind him.
"Lord Huai as the new King, serving the people? What aughable notion, especially when ites to defending against monsters. We''ll just sit back and wait for them to fail miserably at everything. Once they''ve stumbled, we can step forward and entice them to train with us. I''m certain it will be a mutually beneficial arrangement with Golden Rolls!"
" "¡"
"But Lingyun should be of better help!"
"¡."
I think you should take a look at
"Go back and write a letter to Piaomiao Pavilion, informing Mr. Head of the current situation and letting him know that our return journey might be slightly dyed. There''s nothing to worry about."
"Understood," Wuxing replied.
"As for those mountain monsters, they''re nothing but low-ss creatures, easily dealt with. See if you cane up with some middle-ss monsters to introduce instead," Qianji continued.
Wuxing pondered for a moment, realizing that it wouldn''t be as simple as Qianji suggested.
The door to enchantment swung open, revealing a multitude of extraordinary creatures lurking about. Lingyun possessed a plethora of drugs, which he could employ for bartering.
"Understood," Wuxing acknowledged.
Qianji instructed him to return to the hostel.
With no other options avable, they werepelled to remain in the hostel. There seemed to be no escape, not even for Snow Territory.
As they made their way back, themotion at the Cangyan Door had just subsided.
Observing the vegetation within the hostel, the Young Head of the Cangyan Door expressed with deep sentiment, "Obtaining Golden Rolls may prove considerably more challenging now. We should never have colluded with Piaomiao Pavilion to coerce Phoenix Girl into providing the Golden Rolls!"
"¡"
"We should have our own n."
"Young Head, have you got your own ideas?"
"Yes"
The Elder Man from the Cangyan Door walked up and closed the door and window cautiously.
Chapter 1721 Young Heads Idea 2
He even stationed a few guards outside, ensuring that no one could eavesdrop on their conversations. Living in such close proximity to Piaomiao Pavilion, they remained uncertain if the eyes of Piaomiao Pavilion were constantly monitoring them. Although they had reached an agreement with Piaomiao Pavilion previously, their values and affiliations were distinct. Thus, caution was essential when dealing with them. Snow Territory, on the other hand, had no interest in resorting to such tactics.
With everything settled, the Elder Man from the Cangyan Door entered the room, exuding a sense of reassurance.
Spotting Mu Ning, he inquired, "Young Head, please enlighten us with your n."
Mu Ning nodded.
This was not a n he had meticulously devised over an extended period.
A few days ago, Piaomiao Pavilion approached them with a proposal for coboration. Believing that Piaomiao Pavilion had devised a wless n to extract Golden Rolls from Phoenix Girl, they agreed to join forces. The Cangyan Door had maintained a low profile, but secretly cooperated with Piaomiao Pavilion.
However¡
Now that Piaomiao Pavilion, the Cangyan Door, and Snow Territory were all gathered at the hostel¡
He delved deep into the matter, contemting the dynamics between the new King, Phoenix Girl, and Piaomiao Pavilion''s expulsion. It became evident that Phoenix Girl held no respect for Piaomiao Pavilion and was unaffected by their attempts to intimidate her. On the contrary, her disdain for Piaomiao Pavilion grew stronger.
In light of this realization, he began to question whether or not he had made the right decision.
Evidently, he had made a grave mistake.
Coborating with Piaomiao Pavilion had been a wrong decision.
Now, he needed to find a way to rectify the situation.
He must sever ties with Piaomiao Pavilion entirely.
Fortunately, the Cangyan Door hadn''t directly involved themselves, so there might still be hope in their rtionship with Phoenix Girl.
"Do you recall when Piaomiao Pavilion stirred up chaos in the capital by unleashing their captive monsters? We had anticipated that Phoenix Girl would offer the Golden Rolls to seek our assistance, didn''t we?"
"¡."
I think you should take a look at
"However, Snow Territory chose to publicly support Phoenix Girl."
"¡."
"Snow Territory and Piaomiao Pavilion have a totally different standing point."
"¡."
"Piaomiao Pavilion is the top school, but it is falling. What about standing by Phoenix Girl''s side, just like Snow Territory."
"¡."
"Phoenix Girl appears impervious to threats. So why not establish a friendship with her? Even if we don''t acquire the Golden Rolls in the end, there''s a chance that Phoenix Girl might lend us assistance in the future. She is unlike anyone else."
Mu Ning spoke.
That was precisely why, despite Piaomiao Pavilion''s disdain for Phoenix Girl, they refrained from causing her harm.
The Elder Men exchanged nces, understanding the intention behind their Young Head''s words. They were inclined to extend goodwill towards Phoenix Girl.
That sounded like a promising idea.
Despite their numerous strategic calctions, they had yet to obtain the coveted Golden Rolls.
Considering their recent relocation from the court to the hostel, it was likely that Phoenix Girl had influenced this decision as well.
In light of the circumstances, why not disy their friendly attitudes towards Phoenix Girl? This way, Phoenix Girl would owe the Cangyan Door a favor that could be leveraged in the future.
After all, that was precisely the approach taken by Snow Territory.
Chapter 1722 Young Heads Idea 3
"Young Head, I believe that is a splendid idea," the Elder Man dered, receiving unanimous nods of agreement from the others.
However, in the midst of their discussion, a sudden realization struck the Elder Man.
"Oh, I just recalled something," he interjected. "My messenger informed me that the Saint Divine Land intends to establish a Shiling Pce. They n to gather all the civilians and encourage them to train and practice. Those who exhibit talent will be allowed to stay, while those whock aptitude will be directed to the Shadow Door to pursue martial arts."
"¡."
"Maybe we can offer some help to Phoenix Girl about Shilling Pce!"
"¡."
"That timing couldn''t be more perfect," Mu Ning remarked, looking at the Elder Man and nodding in agreement.
It seemed like a fitting opportunity for the Cangyan Door to lend their expertise. With centuries of practice and experience, they could offer valuable guidance to the people of the Saint Divine Land. By doing so, they would earn the gratitude of both the Saint Divine Land and Phoenix Girl.
Truly, it was an exceptional chance.
"Elder Man, be vignt. We must express our willingness the moment this opportunity arises," Mu Ning stated firmly.
The Elder Man nodded.
He got that totally.
Only a select few ministers within the court were privy to the existence of the Shiling Pce, and they were preparing to enter the court for an official visit once the news became public.
They eagerly awaited its unveiling, hoping that it would ur soon. Having been away from home for an extended period, they were eager to fulfill their mission promptly.
With the arrangements in ce, the Cangyan Door experienced a mixture of anxiety and reassurance. Consequently, they began making necessary preparations within the hostel.
In the northern courtyard, members of Snow Territory had gathered, their expressions reflecting embarrassment and unease.
I think you should take a look at
Their presence near the borders of the Saint Divine Land necessitated a heightened level of security.
Ouyang Mingjing skillfully arranged the guards and guided them back to the room, ensuring their safety.
As he settled into the room, he retrieved a small box that he had carried with him. Inside rested a pristine snow lotus flower, a relic from the icy realms of Snow Territory that had been preserved for thousands of years. Ouyang Mingjing had intended to present it to Phoenix Girl as an engagement gift. Yet, despite the passage of time, the flower remained untouched, nestled carefully within the confines of the box, cradled in his hands.
As Longqing observed Ouyang Mingjing''s distracted gaze fixated on the snow lotus flower, a sigh escaped his lips.
"Mr. Head, what course of action should we take?" he inquired, with a tone tinged with concern.
Ouyang Mingjing carefully closed the box, cing it on the table. He then walked toward the window, gazing into the distance.
"We must exercise patience for just a while longer. The time hase for our ns to unfold. Phoenix Girl will have no choice but to apany us to Snow Territory," Ouyang Mingjing dered, his tone notably cold. "Longqing, return to Snow Territory and bring additional guards. We will ensure that Phoenix Girl is brought back to Snow Territory."
"Yes"
Within a mere day, tranquility settled over both the capital and the court of the Saint Divine Land.
Guests found residence in the hostels, while the court underwent thorough cleaning. Lord Huai efficiently managed all affairs, ensuring everything was in proper order. Military officers and covert guards from the Shadow Door patrolled the streets, instilling a sense of security that emboldened even the most apprehensive individuals to venture outside.
Simultaneously, Lord Huai''s ascension to the position of King was widely epted.
Amidst uncertain times, the popce yearned for a protector who hailed from the imperial lineage, someone capable of safeguarding them and upholding the royal legacy.
At Xunyang''s Pce.
¡.
Chapter 1723 - 1723 Threat Again 1
1723 Threat Again 1
Wuxing strained his neck, attempting to catch a glimpse of Lingyun within the enclosed walls of Xunyang¡¯s Pce. When Lingyun resided at Xinlin Mansion with Phoenix Girl, Wuxing had a good understanding of theyout there. However, with Lord Huai assuming the throne, Phoenix Girl had chosen to remain within the court instead.
While he was unfamiliar with this particr pce, Wuxing possessed aprehensive knowledge of the court¡¯syout. He knew the areas where he could evade the watchful eyes of the concealed Shadow Door guards.
Although the court of the Saint Divine Land was heavily guarded, Wuxing, with his extensive training, found it rtively easy to be acquainted with the surroundings. He held great confidence in his ability to move about unnoticed. Therefore, as he traversed Xunyang¡¯s Pce, he was certain that no one was aware of his presence.
Although not a grand pce, it had once belonged to Princess Xunyang.
Observing Lingyun emerging from one of the rooms, Wuxing took note of her whereabouts.
Wuxing¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he swiftly descended and swept up Lingyun, finding shelter beneath a nearby pavilion.
Surprisingly, Lingyun remained remarkablyposed, her demeanor calm and collected. She turned to Wuxing, speaking softly but with a clear understanding of his intentions.
She was well aware of the purpose behind his presence here.
Although Wuxing had been confident in his ability to move stealthily, believing he had gone unnoticed, the truth was that hidden guards had been diligently observing his every move since he entered the court.
These covert guards had been monitoring him all along.
This knowledge was not lost on Lingyun. She had anticipated Wuxing¡¯s arrival precisely because of their vignt surveince. As a result, she disyed no signs of anxiety or distress.
¡°What do you want from me?¡± Lingyun asked calmly.
¡°Lingyun, what is happening?¡± Wuxing¡¯s voice cracked with frustration as he confronted her. ¡°You didn¡¯t lift a finger to assist us during our confrontation with Phoenix Girl yesterday. It was humiliating! Now, Piaomiao Pavilion has taken up residence in the hostel, making it incredibly challenging for us to achieve anything. You¡¯ve single-handedly ruined my n!¡± Wuxing¡¯s anger seethed within him, and he couldn¡¯t contain his disappointment in Lingyun¡¯sck of support.
Wuxing¡¯s frustration only intensified upon witnessing Lingyun¡¯s unwaveringposure. Though he no longer disyed the same disdain as before, a sense of discontent lingered within him. However, he had an overwhelming sensation that if he didn¡¯t take immediate action, he would face significant hardships.
¡°Qianji Elderly Man has already med me!¡± Wuxing¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety and desperation. ¡°If this continues, Qianji Elderly Man will be even more dissatisfied with me. If he loses faith in me, Liuxing will rece me, and I¡¯ll lose my standing at Piaomiao Pavilion. Lingyun, have you ever truly cared about me?¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
Wuxing¡¯s voice quivered with a hint of despair as he expressed his concerns to Lingyun. ¡°I can¡¯t even present myself to the Head. If things continue to go awry, I won¡¯t be able to arrange a proper wedding for you. You know that this is something women care about deeply, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to have any regrets in that regard, do you?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Lingyun, our well-being is interlinked. If I am not doing well, it will affect both of us. Can¡¯t you understand that?¡± Wuxing¡¯s words carried a forceful tone.
However, as he spoke, he became aware of his own intensity.
He recognized her vulnerability and understood that she was not as resilient as she once was.
Chapter 1724 Threat Again 2
He would not want this to happen with opposite effects. As he noticed that, he tried to console her by saying with a softer tone.
"Lingyun, I apologize for my impatience. It''s my fault for being so anxious. I know you''ve been gone for three years, and I''ve been worried that you might leave me. That''s why I''ve been pushing so hard to gain trust from the Head and to expedite our marriage. I want nothing more than to start a family together with you as soon as possible."
"¡"
"When we get married, I promise things will be different. I''ll prioritize our time together and turn down some tasks from the Head. You''ve always wished for me to have more free time, and I''m determined to make that happen. And with Golden Rolls, everything will be possible,"
Wuxing''s gaze filled with adoration as he spoke.
His words carried a genuine and sincere tone.
Lingyun, in her calm andposed demeanor, listened attentively to Wuxing''s speech.
She would have cheered for this and even got herself ready to do whatever it took for their future together.
He had not been this sincere when he needed something of her before.
But¡
Hearing him saying this¡
Lingyun had no stir in heart.
Lingyun''s heart was filled with skepticism as she pondered Wuxing''s words. She couldn''t bring herself to trust his contradictory statements.
Deep down, she understood that he was a man driven by his own ambitions, and his true intention might not be solely focused on their happiness as a couple.
It appeared that his primary goal was to prevent Liuxing from surpassing him, and he seemed willing to go to great lengths, even causing harm, to achieve this objective.
Lingyun was sneering inside his heart.
"I got it. I will try my best. I am new to Phoenix Girl, and I can''t just do anything like this in public. Just wait a little longer." Lingyun said, expressionlessly.
But hearing this, Wuxing felt as if he had got a promise. His eyes were sparkling.
"Are you sure?" Wuxing asked.
"Yeah."
I think you should take a look at
Lingyun looked at him, answering.
He was really aware of she had always been like, so even if he heard a cold and casual answer, he still believed that it was true.
Very good.
That was indeed good.
In this case¡
She believed that she was going to watch his heart broken and falling into utter misery.
Lingyun looked at Wuxing in satisfaction.
But Wuxing was too ted to notice any of this.
He and Lingyun had reached an agreement, but he still remembered Qianji''s words. He had to find a way to bring Lingyun to Qianji.
Despite their extensive conversations, Wuxing couldn''t reveal everything to Lingyun. Therefore, he relied on Qianji to handle the task.
With this in mind, Wuxing suggested, "Qianji, the Elderly Man, wishes to meet you. I''ll discreetly escort you to him, and you can return afterward."
"¡"
"Don''t worry, Qianji, the Elderly Man, is a trustworthy individual. Despite his imposing demeanor, he has no intention of causing you harm. He simply wishes to ask you a few questions, that''s all."
"¡."
"Follow me closely, and we''ll avoid the concealed guards," Wuxing whispered, gesturing towards the path he had taken to arrive.
Lingyun nodded, acknowledging the invitation. She was curious about what Qianji, the Elderly Man, had to say to her.
Piaomiao Pavilion had been cunning all along, and without the protection of the Golden Rolls, they were capable of many devious deeds. Lingyun was determined not to let them harm Elder Miss.
Wuxing led her out of the courtyard, ensuring their swift departure.
Chapter 1725 Threat Again 3
Instead of heading directly to the hostel in the Saint Divine Land, they veered off their path and found themselves in a narrow alleyway adjacent to the hostel. Qianji Elderly Man awaited them beneath a tree, unapanied by any visible guards.
Qianji had faithfully served Piaomiao Pavilion for countless centuries, yet his appearance defied his age, resembling that of an ordinary elderly man who appeared surprisingly youthful.
Lingyun, not naturally inclined towards cultivation, possessed limited knowledge about the practice.
However, her extensive time spent alongside Wuxing at Piaomiao Pavilion had granted her some insights. Qianji''s youthful appearance despite his advanced age implied an exceptional level of cultivation, undoubtedly cing him in a prestigious position within their ranks.
Individuals like Qianji, holding such status, would seldom engage in personal conversations with someone like Lingyun, even though she had aided them indirectly in the past.
Yet, today seemed to be an exception to the norm.
It seemed that Elder Miss had sessfully taken control of Piaomiao Pavilion, as Lingyun found herself in an unexpectedly cheerful mood.
The fact that even someone like Qianji appeared uncertain indicated that Piaomiao Pavilion must be in a state of turmoil and despair.
Wuxing apanied Lingyun as they approached Qianji. With a request, Qianji said to Wuxing, "There is a delightful pastry shop at the end of the street. Please go there and purchase some pastries for Lingyun to take home."
Wuxing nodded and departed, following Qianji''s instructions.
Before long, only Qianji and Lingyun remained in the alley.
Lingyun wasn''t foolish enough to overlook the fact that an agreement had likely been reached between the two of them long before this meeting took ce.
If Wuxing genuinely cared about her, he wouldn''t have turned and left her alone to face Qianji. After all, Wuxing was the one person who understood Qianji''s true nature.
Because of these, Lingyun had seen through Wuxing.
Those were something she failed to see in the past.
Qianji sank his face. "Wuxing told me that when you go back to Piaomiao Pavilion, you will get married, and the wedding will be huge?"
" "¡"
"Normally, you did spend a lot of time together, and a huge wedding should be arranged."
I think you should take a look at
" "¡"
"But Wuxing has no parents, and I am now speaking with you on behalf of his parents. I am sure you know who Wuxing is, the most excellent disciple in Piaomiao Pavilion. But you can''t even practice."
"¡."
"But for he who insists, I don''t expect that he would marry you by demeaning himself."
" "¡"
"Marrying you only gives him trouble." Qianji said with a serious look.
" "¡"
"But he promised to me that you can help us get Golden Rolls. After this is done, he will go to the Head and beg him for your alliance."
" "¡"
"In this way, I will have a way to stop him."
" "¡"
"I am asking for a meeting with you, because I want to tell you about what is going on here with Wuxing, so you won''t push the burden or me on him alone."
" "¡"
"Perform well with Golden Rolls, or I will truly stop you from getting married. I never fail at anything once I set out to do it at Piaomiao Pavilion. I think you know that well."
" "¡"
"Wuxing adores you. But I won''t let you do whatever you want!"
"Oh yeah? In that case¡"
Chapter 1726 Threat Again 4
"After careful contemtion, I havee to the realization that I am unworthy of Wuxing. My perceived inadequacy and the belief that I would only hinder his progress once we are married have led me to reconsider our union. It would be more appropriate for Wuxing to seek a partner who trulyplements him, someone whom you, Qianji Elderly Man, believe would be a suitable match. I have full confidence in your ability to arrange such a connection for him. In fact, if you undertake this task, I am prepared to step aside willingly".
Lingyun spoke with remarkable candor, devoid of any lingering emotions. Her resolute tone conveyed a sense of unwavering determination.
Anticipating Lingyun''s reaction, Qianji had prepared a string of words to unsettle her, hoping to instigate a sense of urgency and prompt her to take action swiftly.
But¡
To his dismay, Qianji realized that his attempt at intimidation had backfired, causing Lingyun to contemte quitting altogether.
Had he made a grave mistake?
No, he couldn''t have!
Lingyun possessed a spirited nature and a profound desire to reunite with Wuxing, which had persisted for years. She was willing to heed Wuxing''s guidance unconditionally.
How could she abandon her aspirations after spending just a few days with Phoenix Girl?
Qianji felt a surge of panic. He feared that his actions might jeopardize the entire situation, observing the unfolding events before him.
He knew he couldn''t afford to employ harsh words.
Approaching Lingyun, he looked at her intently and softened his tone. "I never meant to imply that you should give up on marrying Wuxing. On the contrary, if you assist us in obtaining Phoenix Girl''s Golden Rolls, you would contribute greatly to our cause. Once aplished, you will have proven yourself worthy of marrying him. In fact, you would be the most deserving individual to be his life partner. Your wedding will be a magnificent and grand affair, befitting of your exceptional journey together!"
"¡"
"There is little you need to do. Simply engage in a conversation with Phoenix Girl regarding Piaomiao Pavilion and speak favorably of our organization. Afterwards, Wuxing will guide you on what to say to effectively influence Phoenix Girl''s thoughts," Qianji exined, emphasizing the simplicity of the task.
"¡."
I think you should take a look at
"It''s quite straightforward, isn''t it? If you perform well, marrying Wuxing bes a viable possibility. Sounds appealing, doesn''t it?" Qianji tempted Lingyun with a persuasive tone.
"What if Phoenix Girl doesn''t appreciate me expressing these sentiments?" Lingyun countered, expressing her concerns.
"No, she won''t. And even if she does, it''s inconsequential. Phoenix Girl may choose to distance herself, but rest assured, Piaomiao Pavilion will offer you protection," Qianji responded impatiently, determined to convince Lingyun of her importance.
If she couldn''t be utilized for this purpose, she would be deemed entirely useless.
"I need some time to consider," Lingyun replied, her uncertainty evident.
Qianji massaged his temples, feeling a sharp headacheing on.
Lingyun seemed to be spiraling out of control, deviating from their intended n.
After making a promise to Wuxing, Lingyun felt a sense of urgency to fulfill hermitment.
Impatiently, Wuxing approached Qianji and Lingyun, inquiring, "What''s going on?"
Lingyun, sounding distressed and appearing deeply troubled, responded, "It''s nothing. I need to go home now. I''ve been away for too long."
Wuxing found her sudden distress puzzling.
ncing at Qianji, he received a subtle gesture indicating that he should apany Lingyun home first.
Wuxing escorted Lingyun all the way back to Xunyang''s Pce, but she didn''t even nce at him or engage in any conversation, seemingly devoid of any lingering emotions.
Wuxing found her behavior exceedingly peculiar. Thus, after returning to the hostel, he sought out Qianji directly, seeking rification on the situation.
Chapter 1727 New Queen 1
"What on earth happened?" Wuxing asked anxiously, his concern evident. "We were on good terms earlier, and she even agreed. But why did she be so saddened after your conversation with her, Qianji Elderly Man? What did you say to her?"
"Nothing! Just about the Golden Rolls. I urged her not to jeopardize the mission," Qianji responded angrily.
Everything had gone awry!
Qianji had lowered himself to engage in conversation with Lingyun, but it seemed to have backfired.
Lingyun was now at a loss, uncertain of what course of action to take.
"Wuxing, you must keep a close eye on her. You imed she would do anything for you, but I am not so sure," Qianji advised with a touch of skepticism.
"¡"
"She actually mentioned that you could marry someone else if things didn''t work out between you," Qianji revealed.
"What? That can''t be true! Did she really say that?" Wuxing asked, his eyes widening in disbelief.
Qianji Elderly Man was cunning and maniptive, but he never lied about trivial matters.
Lingyun no longer wanted to marry him?
In the past, no matter what challenges they faced or what others said about theirpatibility, Lingyun had remained resolute in her decision.
What had changed?
Wuxing suddenly felt a deep sense of unease in his heart.
It wasn''t about the Golden Rolls anymore; it was a feeling of emptiness. He sensed that something was amiss.
Lingyun shouldn''t be behaving like this.
"I''ll go to her," Wuxing dered, turning to leave and confront Lingyun directly.
But Qianji stopped him. "Not now. Women need time to calm down. Go to her when she realizes she is no longer indispensable."
Wuxing nodded.
His mind was still in disarray, spinning with confusion.
I think you should take a look at
He had never imagined a scenario where Lingyun would no longer desire to marry him.
But how could that be?
Could she truly have abandoned the idea of marrying him? If that were the case, he would never see Lingyun again in his life, and he doubted he would ever find someone as devoted to him as she had been.
Wuxing''s thoughts raced, his head throbbing with intensity.
He made the decision to heed Qianji''s advice and allow Lingyun to calm down.
Several days passed, and momentous changes unfolded within the capital.
The time for the coronation ceremony of the new King and Queen had arrived.
It was an unprecedented event for the Saint Divine Land, as both a King and Queen were being crowned simultaneously.
Prime Minister Chu was tasked with overseeing the proceedings. Although he was not particrly skilled in such matters, he understood the importance of ensuring everything went smoothly, especially with a couple as esteemed as the King and the Queen in attendance.
The news of the uing crowning ceremony spread rapidly throughout the capital, reaching even the secluded Duke Changning''s Mansion.
"What''s all the celebration about?" Lu Jiming inquired, curious about the cause for themotion.
"The crowning ceremony for the new King and the new Queen is in two days," the housekeeper casually replied, although his dislike for his master was evident in his tone.
The crowning ceremony?
The new King must be the Crown Prince or another prominent nobleman.
But who was the Queen?
Could it be Gu Ruxue?
She possessed both beauty and talent, albeit with a hint of ruthlessness that suited the role well.
"The new Queen must be the Second Lady of the Gu Family, am I correct?" Lu Jiming asked, a smile forming on his lips.
Chapter 1728 - 1728 New Queen 2
1728 New Queen 2
Indeed, that was the case¡
Gu Ruxue had cast him aside, turning him into aughingstock among the noble families. For the past two years, he had been confined within the walls of Duke Changning¡¯s Mansion, living like a timid coward. Hecked the courage to venture outside, living a life worse than that of animals.
But¡
None of that mattered.
Once upon a time, Gu Ruxue had fawned over him, attempting to secure a marriage alliance.
His father¡¯sck of prestige had led him down this path.
But none of that mattered.
She had once been the woman he admired, the one who had tried to win his favor.
If she were to be the new Queen, it meant that he had once possessed a glorious past, having caught the attention of the woman he had once admired.
And she had even tried to win his favor!
That was enough for him.
With unwavering confidence, Lu Jiming asked in an arrogant manner.
The housekeeper snorted.
The Second Lady of the Gu Family?
This prince had clearly been confined indoors for far too long to grasp the realities unfolding in the capital.
¡°The Second Lady of the Gu Family has nearly lost her mind after being divorced by the Crown Prince. She is throwing tantrums in the abandoned Gu Mansion! She is in no way qualified to be the new Queen,¡± the disdainful housekeeper remarked, clearly harboring a dislike for the Second Lady of the Gu Family.
¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Jiming eximed, his confident expression fading as skepticism crept in.
He began to question the validity of his assumptions.
Soon enough, he realized that the housekeeper had no reason to deceive him.
He could simply inquire with others and receive the correct information.
Had Gu Ruxue truly fallen into such a pitiable state?
Who could the new Queen be, then?
Lu Jiming contemted the nobledies, running through the possibilities in his mind.
¡°Could it be the Elder Miss of the Chu Family? General Liu¡¯s only daughter, married to Lord Ling¡ Perhaps it is one of them?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.
Observing his bewildered expression, the housekeeper understood his confusion.
Then, a smile spread across the housekeeper¡¯s face.
He was well aware of the tumultuous history surrounding Duke Changning¡¯s Mansion, much like the rest of the capital¡¯s inhabitants.
With confidence, he proimed, ¡°The new Queen is none other than the Elder Miss of the Gu Family. She is our beloved Phoenix Girl, betrothed to Lord Huai. There¡¯s no need for further spection!¡±
The housekeeper¡¯s voice rang out with pride as he made the announcement.
Phoenix Girl was truly an exceptional young woman!
Even when Lord Huai faced adversity, she never once entertained the thought of breaking off their engagement. Her unwavering loyalty was a rare quality admired by many.
The Second Lady of the Gu Family, on the other hand, was a different story. She only pursued those with wealth and power, which ultimately led to her current predicament.
Phoenix Girl deserved a partner who would truly cherish her.
The Elder Miss of the Gu Family?
Gu Chaoyan?
That peculiar and unattractive individual?
¡°Impossible! That repulsive woman could never be the Queen!¡± Lu Jiming vehemently dismissed the notion.
In his mind, anyone in the capital could have ascended to the position of Queen, except for her.
¡°Prince, Phoenix Girl is not repulsive. She is beautiful and possesses a kind heart,¡± the housekeeper countered.
¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lu Jiming burst intoughter, tears streaming down his face.
Madame of Duke Changning¡¯s Mansion happened to pass by.
Lu Jiming grabbed her arm, eximing, ¡°Mother, this servant ims that the new Queen is Gu Chaoyan, that hideous woman! Hahahaha!¡±
Chapter 1729 Crowning Ceremony 1
Gu Chaoyan¡
Madame of Duke Changning''s Mansion hadn''t heard that name in years. She remembered her well as the woman they despised the most.
Duke Changning''s Mansion, despite its low status, received many marriage proposals for their son. They had initially been betrothed to Gu Chaoyan.
But Gu Chaoyan was far from suitable.
Her mother was a businesswoman, and her father held no influence in the Gu Mansion. Gu Chaoyan herself was considered unintelligent and unattractive, with a tarnished reputation. If Duke Changning''s Mansion had proceeded with that marriage, they would have be theughingstock of the entire capital.
Eventually, they called off the engagement and arranged a marriage with the Second Lady of the Gu Family instead. Gu Ruxue was renowned for her beauty and talent, making it a promising and advantageous alliance for both families.
However, the Second Lady ended up marrying the Crown Prince instead, leaving Duke Changning''s Mansion to be the perpetual target of mockery in the capital.
And her son''s marriage remained unsettled.
No family was willing to offer their daughters as potential matches for him. The ordinary girls they encountered were seen as unworthy of his stature. Everywhere they went, they faced mockery and ridicule.
I think you should take a look at
As a result, Duke Changning''s Mansion had been confined within its walls for over a year. They paid little attention to the outside world, waiting for the moment when they would be forgotten and could start anew. It was eptable for Lu Jiming to dy his marriage; he deserved a suitable match.
During this time, Duke Changning''s Mansion continued to lead a rtively ordinary life, detached from the affairs of the outside world. They remained content, even though they were oblivious to the recent events.
Madame Duke Changning''s expression twisted upon hearing Lu Jiming mention the supposed rise of the hideous Gu Chaoyan as the new Queen. Although Gu Chaoyan had be more attractive over time, she could never ascend to the position of Queen, even if she had married someone of higher status.
"New Queen? It''s more likely for me to be the new Queen," Madame Duke Changning retorted sharply, unable to conceal her deep-rooted animosity towards Gu Chaoyan.
She believed that Duke Changning''s Mansion had ended up in its current state precisely because of Gu Chaoyan''s involvement. If it weren''t for that ill-fated engagement, the mansion would have prospered and avoided such a catastrophic downfall.
"This hideous woman will never ascend to the position of Queen! Housekeeper, if you''re unhappy working for us, say so openly. I will report your insolence to the Ministry of Rites and have them rece you with someone more suitable. Why would youe up with such a repugnant im?" Her gaze bore into the housekeeper, filled with displeasure.
The number of servants working for Duke Changning''s Mansion was limited. These servants were provided by the court due to the mansion''s low social status.
Madame Duke Changning regarded them as mere employees and doubted their true loyalty. She suspected that they, like many others, mocked Duke Changning''s Mansion behind their backs. Despite the mansion''s decline, the housekeeper remained a minor figure in their eyes.
Chapter 1730 Crowning Ceremony 2
The housekeeper found himself unable to counter their arguments. Duke Changning''s Mansion was already in a state of decline, yet they continued to speak so highly of themselves, disregarding the reality.
"If you doubt my words, you are wee to attend the crowning ceremony on the avenue in two days and witness it for yourselves. I am a mere servant who answers Young Master''s questions honestly. If you still insist on reporting to the Ministry of Rites, I won''t stop you either," the housekeeper replied unhappily.
He had no personal stake in Duke Changning''s Mansion. He was merely fulfilling his duties as a servant. When Young Master asked about the happenings outside, he ryed the information he knew. He never expected to be used and framed in this manner.
He was receable.
Furthermore, Phoenix Girl hade to their aid when monsters invaded the city. She had selflessly assisted them while the previous King turned a blind eye. It was disrespectful to humiliate Phoenix Girl in such a manner.
Since they ced more trust in their own words than in his, they were free to seek the truth firsthand and verify the facts for themselves.
With determination in her eyes, Madame Duke Changning epted the housekeeper''s suggestion.
"Very well! Make the necessary arrangements. We will personally attend the crowning ceremony and witness the truth," Madame Duke Changning dered.
The title of the new Queen held immense honor andmanded respect from the entire nation. It was inconceivable for such a hideous woman to assume that position. The notion seemed utterly absurd to Madame Duke Changning.
She was determined to see it with her own eyes, and if it turned out to be false, she would not hesitate to approach the Ministry of Rites and demand a recement.
However, deep down, Madame Duke Changning harbored other motivations as well.
I think you should take a look at
Duke Changning''s Mansion had been in seclusion for several years, and rumors might have been long forgotten by now. Madame Duke Changning understood the importance of staying informed and making strategic ns for their future. She had to consider the well-being of Lu Jiming and ensure that he had a promising path ahead.
"Very well," the housekeeper said, hearing Madame Duke Changning''s order to leave.
Madame Duke Changning''s expression softened as she looked at her son. "Jiming, let us seek blessings from the new King and the new Queen. We shall venture into the capital and observe the current situation. And it is crucial for us to rebuild our rtionships with the noble families that were once our allies."
"¡"
"If we can arrange a good marriage alliance for you, then we can do that. If not, we can move to a smaller town for the time being and find a betterdy to get married to. Your marriage is very important."
"I won''t go! I won''t stoop so low as to suck up to those people. I want ady from the capital, not some small-town girl!" Lu Jiming''s voice carried frustration and defiance as he held firm to his own desires.
Madame Duke Changning let out a heavy sigh.
What was happening here!
"What have we done? Breaking off the engagement with that ''hideous'' woman was a mistake. Yes, she may not possess conventional beauty or intelligence, but she is the Elder Miss of the Gu Family. If you had married her, we would have had the Gu Family as our inws. Gu Ruxue ended up marrying the Crown Prince, and they would have taken care of us. You could have had concubines if you desired. Our lives would have been far better than this,"
"Mom, how can you say that?" Lu Jiming retorted, his voice tinged with anger.
Chapter 1731 Crowning Ceremony 3
He acknowledged meeting a remarkably beautiful version of Gu Chaoyan and entertained the idea of taking her as a concubine rather than his legal wife. As the prince of Duke Changning''s Mansion, he believed his wife should not be a woman of that caliber.
Observing the dissatisfaction on his face, Madame Duke Changning ceased her nagging. It was all in the past, and there was no point in dwelling on it. Instead, she focused on devising a n for Jiming''s future.
However, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. Marrying that girl would have undoubtedly been a more favorable ouepared to the current situation they were facing.
Madame Duke Changning advised him to take a break while she sought a conversation with Duke Changning
¡ª
In the 23rd year of August, Lord Huai ascended the throne as the new King, while Gu Chaoyan was crowned as the new Queen.
This coronation ceremony was unlike any previous ones. Zhou Huaijin believed that as the King, he should be closer to the people, as they were the ones he served. Therefore, before the formal ceremony, he and the new Queen took to the streets, allowing the people to see them up close and dispel any fears or concerns about their reign.
On this momentous day¡
The capital''s streets were teeming with people, all eager to catch a glimpse of the new King and Queen, hoping to imbibe some of their auspiciousness for a brighter future.
The Housekeeper of Duke Changning''s Mansion had made all the necessary preparations. He escorted Duke Changning, Madame Duke Changning, and Young Master out, reminding them not to miss the propitious moment. They departed early, securing a favorable vantage point from which to observe the King and Queen clearly.
The citizens, joyous about the coronation ceremony, flooded the sides of the avenue, creating a crowded atmosphere where movement was difficult due to the sheer volume of people. Among them, the family of Duke Changning were found.
Lu Jiming felt immense displeasure being surrounded by those he considered low-ss individuals. However, he knew there was no alternative but to endure the situation. With a furrowed brow, he impatiently waited.
His curiosity piqued¡ªjust who was this new Queen?
He dismissed the notion that it could be the unattractive woman he had encountered before. Lu Jiming was certain that Gu Ruxue would be the one to im the title of Queen. His intuition about people was rarely wrong.
Though he had only gleaned bits and pieces of information from outside the mansion, he had caught wind of the news that Gu Ruxue had married Lord Ling, whoter ascended as the Crown Prince.
I think you should take a look at
Therefore, it made perfect sense for the new King to be the Crown Prince, and his wife, the Queen, to be Gu Ruxue. It seemed like a natural progression.
The servant''s earlier assertion about her being Gu Chaoyan had been entirely incorrect.
Duke Changning''s Mansion underwent notable changes, distinct from its previous state.
Laughter filled the air, apanied by mocking remarks from the servants. Lu Jiming was well aware of the disdain directed towards them. Many individuals seemed unwilling to engage in any work and instead took pleasure in ridiculing their predicament. However, he had not anticipated such open and brazenughter from the onlookers.
Amidst the crowd''smotion, Lu Jiming contemted these circumstances, feeling constricted in the throng.
Madame Duke Changning and Duke Changning shared amon purpose¡ªthey scanned the surroundings, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the new King.
The housekeeper, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with excitement.
This was his first opportunity to witness the imminent crowning of the new King and Queen. Such an auspicious asion was a rare urrence, particrly when the new Queen was the highly esteemed Phoenix Girl, a remarkable figure who appeared once in a blue moon.
Suddenly¡
The crowd grew increasingly animated, jostling and pressing against one another.
They were approaching.
Enthused, the housekeeper couldn''t contain himself and repeatedly eximed, "They areing, they areing!"
Lu Jiming, too, craned his neck and peered around, longing for a closer glimpse of the new King and Queen''s visage.
Chapter 1732 Crowning Ceremony 4
"Long live the King, long live the Queen!" echoed through the crowd as people knelt down in an orderly fashion.
Duke Changning, his family, and the housekeeper all joined in kneeling.
Lu Jiming raised his gaze as the grand procession passed by.
In the distance, he caught sight of the King, adorned in a resplendent dragon robe, apanied by a finely dressed new Queen, whose face remained partially obscured. Intrigued, Lu Jiming edged forward, attempting to get a closer look. Those ahead of him muttered curses under their breath, reproaching his behavior. In the past, Lu Jiming would have been bothered by such reprimands, but his focus on the new King and Queen rendered him indifferent to their words.
Slowly but surely, the procession drew nearer.
Lu Jiming''s eyes widened with anticipation.
He strained his eyes, making every effort to discern the figures seated in the carriage as it approached.
And then, Lu Jiming finally saw who the couple truly were.
Well¡
It wasn''t Gu Ruxue!
It was¡
Gu Chaoyan!
Gu Chaoyan appeared utterly transformed, exuding an undeniable air of elegance and striking beauty. Lu Jiming couldn''t deny it¡ªher unmistakable red birthmark confirmed her identity. She was indeed Gu Chaoyan.
"This is impossible! How can she be the new Queen?" Lu Jiming''s disbelief echoed through his thoughts.
Madame Duke Changning and Duke Changning also found themselves in a state of panic. The housekeeper had not been mistaken¡ªit was truly Gu Chaoyan.
"What are you shouting about?" The crowd around them gathered, their annoyance palpable. As the parade passed by, they had been on their knees, seeking blessings, while these three individuals continued to disrupt the proceedings with their outbursts.
Truthfully¡
"Why not? Lord Huai is the new King, the son of the previous Queen! Moreover, Lord Huai has led the Shadow Door effectively, aiding us all this time. He deserves to be the King, without a doubt!" someone stepped forward, defending the decision.
The majority approved of Lord Huai''s ascension to the throne, but it seemed someone disagreed.
I think you should take a look at
Observing the reactions of those around him, the housekeeper interjected, "Furthermore, Lord Huai is betrothed to the Phoenix Girl! Having the Phoenix Girl is a tremendous blessing. Anyone who possesses her can im the throne. Thus, Lord Huai is the rightful King!"
Anyone who possessed the Phoenix Girl could be the King?
That repulsive woman was the Phoenix Girl?
What in the world had transpired?
"What exactly is a Phoenix Girl?" Lu Jiming inquired, his confusion evident.
Upon hearing his question, the people''s displeasure diminished slightly. They surmised that this man might be an outsider unaware of the recent happenings in the capital.
A kind-hearted individual exined, "The Phoenix Girl is the one who possesses the ability to unlock enchantment¡ªa true blessing to ournd! With her presence, we can lead peaceful lives, regardless of the chaos in the world."
" "¡"
"The Elder Miss of the Gu Family is Pheonix Girl!"
" "¡"
"Destiny Monk predicted that anyone who has the Phoenix Girl can be the King. We thought it was a joke, but apparently it was true!"
" "¡"
"Lord Huai is the King. What a fortunate woman Phoenix Girl is. You should not mess around with Phoenix Girl. You have to kneel down at her so she can give you blessing!" That man said proudly.
Lu Jiming opened his mouth, watching all of these in disbelief.
So many things had happened¡
Anyone who had Pheonix Girl could be the King¡
So¡
Chapter 1733 - 1733 Secret Plan 1
1733 Secret n 1
It dawned on Lu Jiming that he had once been engaged to Gu Chaoyan!
If the saying was true, and if he hadn¡¯t broken off the engagement and married Gu Chaoyan, then it would have been him sitting on the throne today, not Lord Huai!
After all, he was the first one engaged to her, and Lord Huai only became engaged to her because of his own decision to break off the engagement.
These thoughts flooded Lu Jiming¡¯s mind, causing him to furrow his brow and experience a throbbing headache. A sense of unease washed over him.
Examining the life he now led, Lu Jiming realized it was far from desirable. Duke Changning¡¯s Mansion had been devoid of guests for over two years, and thepanionship of the young masters who used to be by his side had vanished. He no longer dared to venture outside the confines of Duke Changning¡¯s Mansion, and even the servants who served him no longer feared him but instead openly mocked him.
This was not the life he was meant to live. His mother had even suggested finding a bride in another province. However, he was unwilling to abandon his current life.
If he had been the one on the throne today, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s beauty would have made her a suitable wife, far surpassing the women in the capital. Furthermore, he could have married many other women who would have been at his disposal.
Regret overwhelmed him as he realized the magnitude of his actions.
Lu Jiming crouched down, clutching his head tightly, desperately trying to alleviate his own anguish.
He had beenpletely oblivious to the existence and significance of the Phoenix Girl.
Had he known, he would never have broken off the engagement.
Gu Ruxue¡
It was Gu Ruxue who had constantly vilified Gu Chaoyan and schemed to make him marry her instead.
He needed to confront her about this!
Just as Lu Jiming was about to turn around, Madame Duke Changning grabbed hold of him. Her expression was filled with calction, regret, and disbelief. ¡°Jiming, it was our mistake! We should never have blindly trusted the Second Lady like na?ve fools. Even if her motherter became the legal wife, she will always be the daughter of a concubine as long as the lineal daughter is alive. She is nothing!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°Did you hear that? Gu Chaoyan is the Phoenix Girl! You should have been the King!¡± Madame Duke Changning sobbed, her breathing heavy and erratic.
Lu Jiming was consumed by worry.
Gu Ruxue had poisoned his and his mother¡¯s minds against Gu Chaoyan, leading him to make a resolute decision.
When Gu Chaoyan¡¯s beauty blossomed, he had desired to take her as a concubine, but her mother had intervened and prevented it.
Now she was crying¡
¡°Why are you crying?¡± Lu Jiming demanded, his dissatisfaction evident.
The entire family began to argue amongst themselves.
Onlookers assumed they were outsiders who were unaware of the significance of the Phoenix Girl, so they forgave the family and kindly exined the importance of showing respect to the Phoenix Girl.
However, the argument triggered memories for some elderly individuals who had seen this family before.
One of them pointed at them and said, ¡°They are from Duke Changning¡¯s Mansion! They broke off the engagement with the Elder Miss and mistreated her!¡±
Chapter 1734 Secret Plan 2
"But it was the Second Lady of the Gu Family who broke off the engagementter! No respectable girl would dare to marry someone like him! And now, the Elder Miss has be the Queen. How dare they be here, trying to share in our blessings? Shame on them!" A voice in the crowd pointed at them, spewing out bitter curses.
The shouts multiplied, and discussions about the disgraceful actions of Duke Changning''s Mansion spread through the crowd like wildfire.
Soon, anger erupted. People began shouting at Duke Changning and his family, and objects were hurled in their direction.
Duke Changning and his family were defenseless against the onught. They were punched and battered, acquiring numerous bruises as they struggled to escape the chaos.
By the time they managed to break free from the crowd, they were in a state of disarray.
They were powerless against the people on the street until they reached the safety of Duke Changning''s Mansion.
It wasn''t until they were back within the confines of their home that they dared to unleash their frustrations.
The housekeeper, equally disheveled, had managed to find one servant to assist them. He eximed, "Duke Changning, Madame Duke Changning, and Young Master, I told you so! I wasn''t lying!"
The housekeeper was in disarray himself, for he had remained by their side throughout the ordeal.
However¡
A sense of satisfaction enveloped him.
This family had once mistreated the Phoenix Girl and now disrespected her. It was only fitting that they faced consequences for their actions.
Those whomitted wrongs deserved to be held ountable.
Lu Jiming felt a surge of dissatisfaction, but he realized there was nothing he could do. It was the harsh reality they now faced.
Adjusting his clothes, Lu Jiming prepared to leave.
However, Duke Changning halted him. "Where do you think you''re going?!"
Duke Changning''s Mansion still stood, but they couldn''t afford to further offend the people. They needed to avoid trouble at all costs.
"I am going to confront that wretched Gu Ruxue. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t be in this situation!" Lu Jiming snapped, seething with anger.
I think you should take a look at
The engagement had been broken, and Gu Chaoyan had be the Queen. There was no salvaging the situation.
But his discontent and frustration gnawed at him.
He needed to confront that wretched Gu Ruxue!
"Get back here!" Duke Changning shouted at him. "What do you think you''re doing?! Picking a fight with Gu Ruxue? She is Gu Chaoyan''s sister! She is part of the imperial family! Even if Gu Chaoyan wanted her gone, we would never involve ourselves with the imperial family!"
" "¡"
"We can''t afford to offend anyone. Stop making trouble. Stay alive and live peacefully!"
" "¡"
"Gu Chaoyan is the Queen and she can get us killed like she kills an ant!"
" "¡"
"We must move out of the capital. We must go to some other ce!"
" "¡"
"Duke Changning''s Mansion will again be the topic of rumor. The grudge that is forgotten is going to emerge again! We will not have any peaceful life again!"
" "¡"
"Listen to me! Get ready and pawn all we have. Bring what we can and we are moving out of this ce. Find one wife by the New Year. That is it!"
Having said that, Duke Changning found that a great solution.
"I am not leaving the capital!"
Chapter 1735 Secret Plan 3
"Are you waiting to be killed here in the capital?!" Duke Changning gritted his teeth as he confronted Lu Jiming. "Gu Chaoyan is the Queen now, and we''ve already caused trouble. If she learns about our past grudge from the people, she could have us all executed!"
"¡."
"I don''t see any chance of promotion for me in my current position. What''s the point of staying here if I can''t secure a higher rank? The best course of action is for us to leave the capital, start a business, get married, and have children," Duke Changning said, ring at him.
Lu Jiming shook his head. He couldn''t ept that.
He had been the one engaged to Gu Chaoyan, and he had been so close to attaining that throne.
Now he was being told to leave the capital, find an ordinary woman, and be a businessman?
The disparity was too great for him to bear.
He wouldn''t leave.
If he left, he would have nothing.
Lu Jiming shook his head firmly. "I''m not going anywhere. You can leave if you want to!"
"¡"
"Gu Chaoyan still loves me. I believe she hasn''t forgotten everything. She''s been engaged to Lord Huai for a while, and she hasn''t treated us poorly. So she must still have feelings for me, right? I need to find a chance to meet her!" Lu Jiming said, sounding hopeful.
Duke Changning looked at him with disbelief. "Stop indulging in fantasies!"
"What do you mean? Jiming is right! He''s not fantasizing!" Madame Duke Changning stepped forward. "Jiming is right. We can''t leave the capital. We''ll have nothing if we do. Let''s give it a try, maybe there''s still hope!"
Duke Changning shook his head, thinking his wife and son had lost their minds.
The housekeeper didn''t even bother trying to persuade them.
Suddenly, amotion erupted in Duke Changning''s Mansion.
Mother and son began discussing a n.
Meanwhile, the coronation ceremony continued with the parade. The new King and Queen were greeting the people on the streets.
Among the crowd¡
I think you should take a look at
Gu Yunhe and Gu Ruxue were also eagerly watching, craning their necks to get a better view.
Gu Yunhe saw Gu Chaoyan, and his heart sank. He let out a sigh, filled with mixed emotions, and turned to Gu Ruxue. "It''s her, it''s really her!"
" "¡"
"We were all mistaken, all of us."
" ¡"
"She said she would marry an exceptional man, and she was right. The King is truly exceptional, far beyond our reach." Gu Yunhe whispered to Gu Ruxue.
Everything was clear now.
That was the truth.
He was convinced.
"I should never have mistreated Gu Chaoyan. If I had treated her as my sister, I could have been her imperial brother, with a respected position!"
" ¡"
"How could I have been so misguided and foolish?!"
" ¡"
"Everything is ruined now!"
"¡."
"Mom and dad are dead. We have no way to stand out again. We have no future!" Gu Yunhe thought of the glorious days he used to have, which were now all memories.
They had made a mistake. It had been their own fault.
"Elder Brother, what are you talking about? She is just a Queen, so what?" Gu Ruxue said, displeased.
"Can you be the Queen then?" Gu Yunhe shouted furiously.
Chapter 1736 - 1736 Secret Plan 4
1736 Secret n 4
Gu Ruxue fell silent, feeling humiliated.
In the past¡
She hade so close to achieving her goals. But in the end, she had ended up like this.
However, there was still a long road ahead, and Gu Chaoyan, that wretched woman, could have her moments of weakness. She might be the Queen now, but she wouldn¡¯t always have the upper hand. Gu Ruxue believed that she could find other ways to regain her position.
¡°Just wait and see. She may be the Queen, but she¡¯s no match for me!¡± Gu Ruxue shouted, pushing Gu Yunhe away and storming off in anger.
She couldn¡¯t bear to see that wretched woman sitting on the throne.
All of this should have been hers.
¡°Second Lady?¡± A voice halted Gu Ruxue just as she was about to leave.
Gu Ruxue furrowed her brow. She was too angry to be bothered by anyone.
She looked up¡
And saw a very familiar figure.
¡°Duke North?¡± Gu Ruxue was confused as to why Duke North was stopping her. Weren¡¯t they good friends? He hadn¡¯t even spared her a nce.
What a shame.
He had been so unlucky, almost losing his life in the war after inheriting his title.
He looked frail and haggard, no longer as bright as he used to be.
Gu Ruxue didn¡¯t try to avoid the conversation. Instead, she faced Duke North head-on.
¡°What do you want, Duke North?¡± she asked, her tone wary.
¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that we crossed paths. Second Lady, I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Duke North replied, his voice tinged with darkness. ¡°I¡¯m here to witness the crowning ceremony of the new King and Queen. If you have the time, Second Lady, I would appreciate it if you could visit my mansion. There are a few matters I would like to discuss with you.¡±
After speaking, he offered a polite smile and departed.
He definitely intended to attend the ceremony. He wanted to see how everything would unfold.
Lord Huai was undeniably fortunate to have married Gu Chaoyan.
Duke North wondered what would have happened if Chaoyan had met him earlier. Perhaps the situation would be different now.
His mother was confined to her bed and unable to intervene. There was nobody to stop him from pursuing what he desired. However, he couldn¡¯tprehend how they had married so swiftly.
How had she be the Queen?
Zheng Chenyi couldn¡¯t make sense of it all.
He had experienced death once, and he no longer feared anything. He was determined to obtain whatever he desired.
Yes, she was married.
But as long as she was still alive, he still had a chance to have her.
This time¡
He was determined to bring her to his side, regardless of her consent. As long as she was by his side, everything would be perfect.
Zheng Chenyi¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.
He walked through the crowd, his gaze fixed on his goal.
The ceremonymenced.
Ministers and officials bowed before them, while Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan sat upon their thrones, looking down upon everyone with authority.
Zhou Huaijin held Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hand, and with amanding voice, he addressed the gathering, ¡°You may rise.¡±
Later that night¡
Zhou Huailing was in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, feeling a sense of unease as if something significant was unfolding. However, he couldn¡¯t fathom what it could be.
Summoning one of his guards, he inquired, ¡°What is happening outside? Why is there so muchmotion?¡±
Chapter 1737 - 1737 The Truth 1
1737 The Truth 1
The Crown Prince had been confined to the mansion by the order of the previous King. As a result, he was unaware of the events unfolding outside. The mansion was surrounded by the imperial army, leaving the Crown Prince with no means of escape. Thus, he remained clueless about the situation.
Furthermore¡
Lord Huai¡¯s forces had taken control of the court, closely monitoring the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion from within and outside. This strict surveince made it impossible for the Crown Prince to leave his confinement.
Despite being grounded in the mansion, they managed to gather some information about the ongoing events. However, they remained indifferent to the situation, merely wasting their days within the mansion.
The Crown Prince,cking real authority since his coronation, had dedicated most of his efforts to finding a suitable marriage partner. Consequently, he found himself powerless to overturn the current circumstances. This powerlessness prevented him from rebelling even while being confined.
The guard, ustomed to his role as a loyal protector, responded truthfully to the Crown Prince¡¯s inquiries. He understood the importance of providing urate information, even if it might not be what the Crown Prince wanted to hear.
After the Crown Prince posed his questions¡
The guard paused for a moment, carefully choosing his words before responding. ¡°The new King, Lord Huai, is holding the crowning ceremony. He is actively engaging with the people, taking a stroll along the avenue, which has generated much excitement.¡±
Upon hearing this, the Crown Prince¡¯s frustration reached its peak. His voice trembled as he shouted with clenched teeth, expressing his disbelief and resistance. He refused to ept the reality unfolding before him.
The idea of a crowning ceremony taking ce without his involvement deeply unsettled him. In his mind, he believed that he, as the Crown Prince, was the rightful sessor to the throne. He could not fathom someone else assuming the position that he believed belonged to him alone.
¡°The new King is Lord Huai, and the new Queen is the Elder Miss of the Gu Family, namely the Phoenix Girl! Now they have been crowned and thend¡¯s name has been changed to Jin.¡± The guard continued ording to the truth.
¡°My Eighth Brother? That is impossible! He is just a useless, idling man, a spoiled Lord! What can he do as the King! No one will ept him! Father must have been drugged to have given him the throne! He is from the Jiang Family too!¡± Zhou Huailing continued to shout, and because of anger, his eyes were bulging, full of blood shots, looking quite intimidating.
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°I am the Crown Prince. I am the future King!¡±
¡°The situation has evolved, the Crowned Prince, Lord Huai sessfully took control of the pce, and with the support of influential figures, including Prime Minister Chu and General Liu, he has solidified his position as the King. The people have embraced him, and the crowning ceremony was conducted with widespread eptance.¡±
he feltpelled to address the reality He did not even know who the King was. What kind of things people with such abilities were able to achieve anyway?
I am the Crown Prince. I am the rightful heir to the throne!¡± Zhou Huailing stressed.
The guard sighed.
Chapter 1738 - 1738 The Truth 2
1738 The Truth 2
Lord Huai was already crowned as the King, and the Crown Prince was not going to be the future King. He might even get eliminated by the new King.
That was what an imperial family was like ¨C a King could have nine sons, but only one was able to make it to the throne. The others were just useless.
The guard continued, ¡°Lord Huai has be the King, and General Liu is defending him. He is also the Head of the Shadow Door who is equally capable as the army of the court. The Crown Prince, it is all settled. We are in a very dangerous situation. We are surrounded by the imperial army, and hidden guards from the Shadow Door have long been watching us. We can¡¯t move at all, let alone take the throne!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°The Crown Prince, we need to think about what to do with our life. The King doesn¡¯t share the same mother as you, and he has been your enemy. He may want to get rid of us!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°He has just be the King, and for now, he may not be able to touch us directly. However, once this period of celebration and auspiciousness passes¡¡± the guard¡¯s voice trailed off, filled with concern.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s fear intensified as he absorbed the guard¡¯s words. He realized the harsh reality of his situation. Despite his father¡¯s affection towards him, he had been deprived of any real authority. He was merely a figurehead, kept under strict control and even grounded to prevent any possibility of rebellion.
Though the Crown Prince still had a small number of loyal soldiers at his disposal, their strength was meager. With the majority confined within the mansion, they were unable to exert any significant influence to change the current circumstances.
The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning¡ªwas Zhou Huaijin nning to eliminate him? Zhou Huaijin, known for hisck of mercy, had disyed brutal actions in the past, even going so far as to sever the head of a minister¡¯s wife who had provoked him. Zhou Huaijin¡¯s disdain for the Crown Prince was apparent.
If Zhou Huaijin intended to eliminate him, there was a high possibility that he would resort to lethal means. After all, if Zhou Huaijin had ascended to the throne, he would have undoubtedly removed any potential threats.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s mind raced, grappling with the gravity of the situation. What options did they have? What actions could they take to ensure their survival?
In his panicked state, Zhou Huailing¡¯s thoughts fixated on Junyi. Junyi possessed sharp wit and resourcefulness, qualities that had proven invaluable in the past. If there was anyone who could devise a n to keep them alive, it was Junyi.
¡°Junyi! Where is Junyi? Bring him here!¡± Zhou Huailing eximed, his focus solely on finding Junyi. He believed that Junyi¡¯s practical nature and problem-solving abilities would be their greatest hope in this dire situation.
The guard quickly went to locate Junyi, aware of the urgency of the matter. However, Junyi had been confined within the mansion,pletely cut off from information about the outside world.
As the guard ryed the news to Junyi, hisplexion turned pale, the weight of the situation sinking in.
So many events have transpired in such a short span of time. Junyi thought to himself, his mind racing toprehend the gravity of the situation.
And now, after just a few days, a new King had emerged in the capital. Junyi realized with a heavy heart that he was not the Crown Prince¡¯s strategist, nor was he involved in the new King¡¯s court.
Had he been mistaken all along? Was his dream of bing the strategist of a great ruler now shattered?
It felt as though their fate was sealed. It was doomed. He understood that he would have to wait for the next opportunity, but his aging master would not be able to witness the realization of his lifelong dream.
Chapter 1739 - 1739 The Truth 3
1739 The Truth 3
All was lost!
What remained was nothing but futile daydreams!
It was not because hecked intelligence, but because he was shackled by a hopelessly inept Crown Prince who hampered any progress. He dragged him down.
Junyi¡¯s expression turned deadly, his face consumed by darkness as if he contemted taking direct action against someone.
Even the guard was taken aback, witnessing a side of the strategist that differed greatly from his usualposed demeanor. While the guards had served the Crown Prince, they had limited knowledge about the strategist himself. Based on their observations, the strategist had always carried a calm and pleasant countenance. But now, he appeared disturbingly intense.
The guard added hesitantly, ¡°Strategist, the Crown Prince wishes to see you.¡±
¡°He wants to see me?¡± Junyi sneered, swiping the books off the table with contempt. ¡°He wants to see me? Fine, then!¡±
With a purposeful stride, Junyi headed towards the Crown Prince¡¯s study, knowing the way all too well. It had often been his refuge when time did not allow him to return to his own quarters.
What an ironically pathetic request.
What did that imbecile expect from him?
On what grounds did he think he had the authority to summon him again?
Utterly foolish, the epitome of stupidity.
Junyi stormed forward, seething with anger.
As soon as Zhou Huailingid eyes on Junyi, he beganining. ¡°Junyi,e up with a solution. Lord Huai has be the King, and his soldiers surround us. I feel trapped and constantly fear for my life! Think of a way for us to escape this ce and regain our luxurious lifestyle!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You must be aware that my Eighth Brother established the Shadow Door! How could he have discreetly formed such an organization? I am no match for him, not in the least.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am not driven by ambition or the pursuit of the throne. All I desire is to stay alive and possess opulent possessions!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You have always been the brilliant strategist. Think of something for me! We can spend the rest of our lives together in luxury! Remember, I too am part of the imperial family!¡±
Zhou Huailing pleaded anxiously.
¡°A luxurious life?¡± Junyi stared at Zhou Huailing, his eyes filled with disdain.
Zhou Huailing nodded confidently, convinced that a life of luxury was all he needed. He simply wished to avoid any form of suffering.
That was the bare minimum expectation he had as a prince.
Hearing those words, Junyi¡¯s disgust deepened. ¡°You imbecile! How dare you dream of a life of luxury? You have survived this long solely because of my assistance.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You find yourself in this wretched state because you brought it upon yourself! Just wait, your demise is imminent!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°A life of luxury?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I possess immense talent, but as Xie Yan rightfully pointed out, my judgment is wed. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been aiding you, you foolish fool!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And you have the audacity to yearn for a life of luxury? I hope you meet your end!¡± Junyi snapped, overwhelmed by disgust.
Chapter 1740 - 1740 The Truth 4
1740 The Truth 4
Frustrated and seething with anger, Junyi couldn¡¯t bear working for such a foolish Crown Prince any longer.
Even women dared to p him, and this imbecile treated him as nothing more than a low-ss servant.
And now, this fool had the audacity to ask for a solution! He should realize that such an honor was undeserved!
With a swift motion, Junyi flung his sleeves and stormed away, consumed by anger.
He hade to assess whether this man had the resolve to rebel. If he had shown a glimmer of that desire, Junyi might have been convinced to take another risk. But this idiotic Crown Prince only cared about living a life of luxury! What a truly foolish man!
Cursing under his breath, Junyi left without a second thought.
Zhou Huailing, who had been thoroughly scolded, remained oblivious to what had just transpired.
He was stunned.
Junyi was his strategist! Though their time together was short, Junyi had proven to be a dedicatedpanion, tirelessly devising ns for him. Even in the busiest of times, Junyi never took a break. He never sought assistance from anyone else but him. Zhou Huailing had entrusted this man with his deepest trust.
He had even made up his mind to keep Junyi by his side, regardless of the life that awaited him. He trusted Junyi more than he trusted his own father.
How could Junyi treat him this way?
How could he resort to calling him a dumbass?
It sounded as if he had not done anything or spent any time with him in the past.
Zhou Huailing could not stand that any more.
He did not know what to do with this man.
The guard reminded him of the current situation. ¡°The Crown Prince, the strategist, has left the mansion. Should we take any action?¡±
Zhou Huailing¡¯s mind was in turmoil, his emotions unstable. He shook his head, unable to process everything that had transpired.
This was what he had to show for all the effort he had put into their partnership. It was disheartening.
¡°Never mind,¡± Zhou Huailing sighed. He turned to his own guard, realizing he had no one truly loyal working for him. Addressing the guards, he asked, ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡±
Although they were not his most trusted men, they still served under him. He hoped they would offer some guidance and support in this difficult situation.
Contemting their options, one solution emerged in their minds.
¡°The Crown Prince, General Liu is deeply trusted by the King, and he even has his own military authority like in the past. The Elder Miss of the Liu Family, who used to be your Princess Consort of Lord Ling, still remains unmarried after the divorce. Moreover, she has your son,¡± the guard suggested.
¡°¡.¡±
The guard continued, ¡°If you approach the Liu Family and propose marriage to the Elder Miss, it would not only provide her with support andpanionship, but it could also potentially gain you favor in the eyes of the King. The Liu Family holds influence, and by aligning yourself with them, you may secure a rank within the court. While you may not have direct authority, you would still maintain your respected status as a well-regarded young master. Isn¡¯t that what you desire?¡±
It could be the perfect solution they were seeking.
Zhou Huailing agreed. He thought of Liu Qingqing who who was very elegant, and then his mind became filled with thoughts of a prosperous life alongside Liu Qingqing and their child.
¡°I willmunicate with the Liu Family immediately,¡± Zhou Huailing dered, determined to take action.
¡°The Crown Prince, considering your current circumstances of being grounded and surrounded, it would be more prudent for me to ry the message on your behalf,¡± the guard suggested, reminding him of the risks involved.
¡°Very well, proceed with it,¡± Zhou Huailing agreed, with some hope resurfacing into his mind.
¡ª
That same night, within the halls of the Saint Divine Land pce.
Rather than going to Qianqing Pce, the new King resided with the new Queen in Fengxian Pce.
It marked the beginning of the crowning ceremony.
Simultaneously, it served as their wedding night, where the two embarked on their journey together as King and Queen.
Chapter 1741 - 1741 Wedding Night 1
1741 Wedding Night 1
After preparing themselves, Zhou Huaijin instructed the servants, including Sword One, to leave him and Gu Chaoyan alone in the pce.
Sword One positioned herself at the door, keeping a vignt watch over the entrance.
Having stayed by Elder Miss¡¯s side overnight, Sword One had observed her tendency to lift the nket in her sleep, exposing herself to the cold. Sword One didn¡¯t want Elder Miss to fall ill or be ufortable, so she remained on high alert even now, refusing to rest.
Seeing Sword One¡¯s unwavering concern, Fu Bao descended from the roof and approached her with a sense of helplessness. ¡°Sword One, why are you so worried? Our Head is inside with Elder Miss. Don¡¯t you think he can take good care of her? He loves her deeply and will ensure her well-being.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s their long-awaited wedding night, and our Head has been eagerly anticipating this moment. You don¡¯t have to worry about Elder Miss. It¡¯s still early, so why not take a break? I¡¯ll wake you up when the timees,¡± Fu Bao suggested, understanding the significance of the night when both their Heads could finally be together and have some private time.
He knew that his Head would take excellent care of Elder Miss, perhaps even better than Sword One did. Yet, Sword One¡¯s worry and dedication were admirable.
Sword One acknowledged Fu Bao¡¯s words. She understood that Mr. Head would take exceptional care of Elder Miss, surpassing her own efforts. However, she wasn¡¯t ready to let go of her watchfulness just yet.
¡°I¡¯ll remain on guard here, in case Elder Miss needs my assistance. This is her first time experiencing such a moment, and I want to ensure she receives the best care,¡± Sword One said,
Fu Bao had to let her do this.
Sword One had been working for Elder Miss for just one year, and she was even more nervous than Mr. Head.
Elder Miss was such a capable woman.
Fu Bao thought inwardly.
Sword One thought of Elder Miss as she thought of Qing as she saw the moonlight. If only Qing was not that possessed. She would be guarding Elder Miss with Qing together, which was what Elder Miss always looked forward to seeing, wasn¡¯t it?
Inside the pce.
Gu Chaoyan was sitting by the bedside nervously. They had just finished their wedding toast, and Gu Chaoyan, who was not so tolerant with alcohol, was flushing.
They had some time alone before, but Gu Chaoyan had never been this ufortable.
It must have been because of this special day, which made her so intense.
Zhou Huaijin removed the red robe and approached her, captivated by the sight before him.
Her raven hair cascaded down naturally, untouched by ab, framing her face. Without any makeup, her flushed cheeks stood out against her pale skin, illuminated by the gentle flickering candlelight. Nervousness emanated from her as she sat in an uncertain position, hershes flickering delicately. Despite her usual cold demeanor, she appeared even more endearing in this moment.
Zhou Huaijin pursed his lips.
Chapter 1742 - 1742 Wedding Night 2
1742 Wedding Night 2
As Zhou Huaijin approached her, each step filled him with renewed energy and a surge of blood, intensifying his gaze.
This was the moment he had eagerly anticipated, the culmination of his desires since the day he made up his mind. He struggled to contain his emotions, and after waiting for so long, this day had finally arrived.
She was now his wife, the queen of the country.
She belonged to herself, but she had also left an indelible mark on him.
Zhou Huaijin reached out, pulling her into a tight embrace, inhaling the faint, fruity fragrance emanating from her body. She was so near, so close that he could clearly hear the rhythmic beats of her heart.
Her delicate figure nestled within his arms, resembling a timid little white rabbit.
Zhou Huaijin tightened his hold, drawing her even closer.
Startled by his sudden intensity, Gu Chaoyan let out a soft whimper. Concerned that he might inadvertently hurt the girl in his arms, Zhou Huaijin released her abruptly, his voice filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt you?¡±
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
Zhou Huaijin, concerned that he may have caused her difort, released Gu Chaoyan and checked on her carefully. ¡°Did I hurt you in any way?¡±
¡°No, I was just shaking my head,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied, her tone slightly impatient.
Zhou Huaijin was taken aback and then realized that she had shaken her head, but he had failed to notice it. He realized that he had misunderstood her earlier.
A spoiled smile graced his lips.
It was a special day for her, after all, wasn¡¯t it?
That must be the reason she had nervously shaken her head, wanting to convey something to him without saying a word.
She looked so adorable when she impatiently made that small sound. He felt incredibly fortunate to have her.
Zhou Huaijin smiled with contentment.
Gu Chaoyan was puzzled by his behavior. She couldn¡¯tmunicate with him through speech, but her eyes were trying to convey something.
Zhou Huaijin didn¡¯t offer any exnation for his actions. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t understand them anyway.
He closed the distance between them.
He stretched out his hands, his long fingers tracing the delicate cor of her dress. Adorned on it was a small Immortal Flower, meticulously crafted by Sword One. It was a flower that held significance, as it flourished in the gardens of Qiong Pavilion. Zhou Huaijin¡¯s fingers grazed the intricate petals before pausing at her pristine, unblemished neck. Gu Chaoyan felt a shiver run through her as his touch sent a tingling sensation across her skin. Zhou Huaijin gently caressed the back of her head, silently urging her to find calmness in his presence.
His fingers trailed from her neck to the slender curve of her corbone, where a stray strand of hair danced delicately. With tender care, he brushed the hair behind her ear, his fingertips leaving a trail of warmth against her skin. As his touch traversed her corbone, a faint blush painted Gu Chaoyan¡¯s fairplexion. Nervousness gripped her, but she resisted the urge to pull away, instead clutching onto his cor as she closed her eyes, allowing herself to immerse in the moment with all her senses.
Zhou Huaijin was captivated by the sight of her closing her eyes, entrusting herself to himpletely. The depth of her trust touched him deeply.
Bending down, his lips softly brushed against her closed eyelids as he whispered, ¡°I love you.¡±
With gentle precision, he loosened the fastenings of his attire, the bands sliding away with a delicate grace. Carefully, heid Gu Chaoyan on the bed, his touch tender and reverent. Opening her clothing from the cor, he revealed her pure, porcin-like skin, adorned in alluring red lingerie.
Zhou Huaijin breathed even more, which cast over Gu Chaoyan¡¯s body, feeling slightly warmed.
Chapter 1743 - 1743 Wedding Night 3
1743 Wedding Night 3
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s body trembled with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty as Zhou Huaijin¡¯s long, gentle fingers explored her form. Every touch sent a thrilling shiver through her, awakening sensations she had never experienced before.
Sensing her heightened response, Zhou Huaijin hesitated, afraid that he might overwhelm her with his actions. This was an intimate moment they had never shared before, and he wanted to ensure herfort above all else. Holding her close, he whispered softly, ¡°What is it?¡±
Gu Chaoyan clung to him tightly, her hands gripping his back, unable to find the right words to express her emotions. Her breath grew ragged, and her wide eyes reflected a mixture of confusion and desire. She struggled to contain the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body.
A flush of heat spread across her skin, and an array of indescribable emotions swirled within her. It was a foreign and exhrating feeling that left her uncertain of her own desires. Though she yearned to draw closer to Zhou Huaijin, a sense of hesitation lingered within her.
As her vision blurred slightly, Gu Chaoyan instinctively pressed herself against Zhou Huaijin, her face growing even redder. Her actions revealed her unspoken willingness, driven by a surge of passion she couldn¡¯t fullyprehend.
Caught in the whirlwind of Chaoyan¡¯s eagerness, Zhou Huaijin felt an intense surge of desire. However, as he looked into her flushed face, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.
Chaoyan¡¯s behavior today was entirely out of character, leaving Zhou Huaijin utterly perplexed. Just as he was about to inquire further, she abruptly pushed him away and retreated to a corner, trembling uncontrobly.
¡°Chaoyan?¡± Zhou Huaijin¡¯s voice trembled with concern, refraining from making any sudden movements that could startle her further.
Gu Chaoyan remained silent, consumed by inner turmoil and struggling to regain herposure. She appeared to be in immense distress, finding it difficult to contain whatever she was experiencing.
Meanwhile, outside the pce walls, Ouyang Mingjing and the Elder Men from Snow Territory had infiltrated Fengxian Pce without causing amotion or encountering any resistance. When Sword One and Fu Bao discovered their presence, they were taken aback. ¡°What brings you here?¡±
Sword One stepped forward, her wariness evident as she prepared to intervene. She had never held much fondness for the Head of Snow Territory, Ouyang Mingjing. His actions had caused considerable trouble for Qing in the past, leading to a deep-rooted sense of distrust.
He used to harbor feelings for Elder Miss in the past, and Sword One couldn¡¯t shake off the suspicion that Ouyang Mingjing had ulterior motives for appearing at Fengxian Pce at such ate hour. She sensed that he might be plotting something disruptive.
¡°It is the King and Elder Miss¡¯ wedding night. I must kindly ask you to leave, City Lord¡± Sword One stated firmly, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.
Ouyang Mingjing shot her a cold re and seemed determined to disregard her warning, poised to proceed further into the inner chamber.
He hade for a reason¡ªit was their wedding night.
Thepletion of the wedding night must be prevented, not only because Gu Chaoyan was meant to be the Snow Territory¡¯s head consort but also due to another undisclosed motive.
Just as Ouyang Mingjing was about to take another step forward, the chamber door swung open. Standing in the doorway, Zhou Huaijin nced at Sword One, intentionally avoiding direct eye contact with Ouyang Mingjing.
¡°Sword One, attend to your Elder Miss immediately. The others, prepare some water,¡± Zhou Huaijinmanded, his voice authoritative yetposed.
With that said, Zhou Huaijin turned his attention toward Ouyang Mingjing.
¡°City Lord Ouyang, it appears that you have overstepped your boundaries. This is Fengxian Pce, my pce. Without my summons, you have no right to be here. I advise you to leave immediately!¡± Zhou Huaijin¡¯s voice carried a veiled threat, making it clear that he had no intention of entertaining Ouyang Mingjing any further. With his warning issued, he turned his attention back to the inner chamber.
Realizing the futility of their presence, Ouyang Mingjing and the Elder Man exchanged a brief nce before deciding to retreat. They departed from the pce without causing any further disturbance.
Meanwhile, inside the inner chamber, Sword One entered with a sense of urgency. ¡°Mr. Head, what happened to Elder Miss?¡±
Upon closer inspection, Gu Chaoyan was found blushing, her brows furrowed, and perspiration glistening on her forehead. She seemed to be in difort.
Chapter 1744 - 1744 Wedding Night 4
1744 Wedding Night 4
She was drugged. It was clear that something had gone terribly wrong, and Gu Chaoyan¡¯s behavior towards the man she liked was not as expected.
¡°The hidden guards are currently searching for Zhao Yiqiu, and we are bringing Lingyun here. Start wiping Gu Chaoyan with cold water immediately,¡± Zhou Huaijin instructed, his voice betraying a hint of uncertainty.
Just moments ago, Gu Chaoyan had been in a perfectly fine state, but now her demeanor had drastically changed. Zhou Huaijin was convinced that she must have been drugged, as her distraction and altered behavior were not normal.
Without dy, Lingyun was hurriedly brought into the inner chamber,pletely unaware of the situation unfolding before her. She appeared bewildered, observing the room filled with a joyous atmosphere. ¡°It is Elder Miss¡¯ wedding night, not mine. Why am I here?¡±
¡°Haha,¡± Fu Bao chuckled but quicklyposed himself. ¡°Sister Lingyun, you are not here for a wedding. You have been called upon to assist in checking on Elder Miss!¡±
Lingyun, who was not a maid but worked closely with Gu Chaoyan, was older than Fu Bao. With Mr. Head marrying Elder Miss, Fu Bao sought to foster good rtionships with those who worked for Gu Chaoyan. Hence, he addressed her respectfully as ¡°Sister Lingyun.¡±
¡°What is wrong with Elder Miss?¡± Lingyun inquired, her concern evident as sheid eyes on the flushed Gu Chaoyan in bed. ¡°She has been poisoned!¡±
With a discerning gaze, Lingyun quickly recognized the symptoms¡ªit was clear that Gu Chaoyan had been drugged.
Although it was their wedding night, Gu Chaoyan would naturally disy affection towards Zhou Huaijin. However, the current state she was in was far from normal. She had been manipted and poisoned.
Why would someone go to such lengths on a wedding night? It didn¡¯t make sense.
¡°It¡¯s the Happiness Drug,¡± Lingyun diagnosed, her fingers feeling Gu Chaoyan¡¯s pulse. ¡°Fortunately, the solution is straightforward since it is your wedding night. You can address the issue directly¡¡±
But as Lingyun spoke, her expression suddenly changed.
Turning to Zhou Huaijin, she shook her head in dismay. ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°She looks as if she were drugged by a Happiness Drug, but it is more than that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have any immediate solutions,¡± Lingyun admitted, retrieving a pill and administering it to Gu Chaoyan. ¡°This pill will make her pass out and sleep. She should be fine the next day. But¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°But there¡¯s a possibility of unpredictable urrences. So, Your Majesty, you should refrain from sharing the bed with Elder Miss for the next few days,¡± Lingyun cautioned in a hushed tone.
Zhou Huaijin cleared his throat, feeling a sense of difort settle over him.
¡°Sword One, remain here and take care of her. Lingyun,e with me,¡± Zhou Huaijin instructed.
Once they were outside the inner chamber, he inquired cautiously, ¡°How certain are you about this?¡±
Lingyun shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain.¡±
¡°And when do you think she was drugged?¡± Zhou Huaijin pressed on, his concern growing.
¡°Not sure. It¡¯s a very unusual situation, unlike anything I¡¯ve seen before,¡± Lingyun admitted, her brows furrowed with concern.
¡°Do you have any potential solutions?¡± Zhou Huaijin asked, his voice tinged with urgency.
¡°People from Piaomiao Pavilion, Snow Territory, or the Cangyan Door might have knowledge about what¡¯s happening to Elder Miss, as they possess expertise in such matters. However, considering Elder Miss¡¯s status as the Phoenix Girl, we must be cautious about involving others and exposing her health condition. Give me some time to ponder this,¡± Lingyun responded, her tone hesitant.
Zhou Huaijin¡¯s expression darkened, a mixture of frustration and worry crossing his face.
¡°Very well,¡± he conceded, turning back toward the inner chamber.
The following morning, Gu Chaoyan failed to wake up early as usual.
Meanwhile, at Liu Mansion¡
A guard from the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion arrived to deliver a message to Liu Qingqing.
¡°He wishes to see me? Any indication of the topic he wishes to discuss?¡± Liu Qingqing inquired, curiosity evident in her voice.
¡°Yes.¡±
Chapter 1745 - 1745 Zhou Huailing’s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 1
1745 Zhou Huailing¡¯s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 1
Amidst the busy affairs of the Liu Family, Liu Qingqing, as the Elder Miss, had been tirelessly managing various matters both within and outside the family. She was responsible for overseeing affairs in the military camp and ensuring everything was running smoothly. Additionally, her young son, Qiqi, required her constant attention, making it difficult for her to be away from him for too long. With her te full, it became challenging for her to keep track of every single urrence around her.
As for Zhou Huailing¡
He hadn¡¯t yet made a move to exact his revenge on her when he unexpectedly showed up at her doorstep. Now, he wanted to see her?
Well, well, well!
Fine then.
The Liu Family was powerless against him. In the past, he had dispatched numerous assassins to kill Qiqi, her son. Liu Qingqing had no choice but to protect him, even though she harbored a burning desire for revenge against Zhou Huailing. It was only thanks to the covert assistance of hidden guards from the Shadow Door that Qiqi had survived multiple attempts on his life. However, even with their help, Qiqi had still sustained injuries.
After all, even a monster wouldn¡¯t harm its own offspring.
But he, driven by his own selfish motives, had gone as far as attempting to kill his own son!
The time for Liu Qingqing to exact her revenge had finally arrived.
Qiqi deserved better than a father who sought to end his life.
Liu Qingqing suppressed her lethal aura, speaking calmly to the guard, ¡°I understand the situation. Return and inform him that I will join him shortly.¡±
The guard, believing he had sessfully facilitated a reconciliation, interpreted Liu Qingqing¡¯sposed demeanor as a sign of her either calming herself down or preparing for their meeting. In his perception, women were always forgiving and willing to ept men who showed a genuine desire to change.
Their ultimate goal was to live a peaceful life, a mutually beneficial oue for both parties involved. As for a guard like him, such a resolution would guarantee a stable and tranquil career.
With a respectful bow, the guard retreated, making haste back to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.
He ryed the message to Zhou Huailing.
¡°The Crown Prince, Elder Miss Liu, has agreed toe,¡± the guard reported.
Despite the change in regime, Zhou Huailing still retained his title as the Crown Prince from the previous King¡¯s reign. The servants continued to address him ordingly, as the new King had not yet stripped him of his title.
Upon hearing the news of Liu Qingqing¡¯s agreement, Zhou Huailing couldn¡¯t help but smile, his heart filled with joy. It seemed that their reunion was imminent, and he would soon achieve his desired oue.
¡°Do you think I can win her back?¡± Zhou Huailing inquired, seeking reassurance from the guard.
¡°Of course you can. When I delivered the message, I observed that despite Liu Qingqing¡¯s initial reservation, she disyed visible emotions. When a woman shows emotions in response to something, it signifies that she still cares. And if she cares, it means that she is capable of forgiving you. All you need to do is approach her with a sincere and positive attitude, Crown Prince, and she will willingly return to your embrace,¡± the guard analyzed.
Upon hearing this analysis, Zhou Huailing felt a renewed sense of confidence. The situation appeared entirely manageable, and he believed that he could indeed win Liu Qingqing back.
He was Liu Qingqing¡¯s first man and they lived three years together. They even had a son together!
Liu Qingqing would not forget him with these strings on her.
He would just try to keep a low-profile after he moved into the Liu Mansion.
General Liu had the military authorities, and his Eighth Brother trusted General Liu. So maybe, he even had the chance to overturn the situation.
Zhou Huailing smiled, waiting for Liu Qingqing toe.
Chapter 1746 - 1746 Zhou Huailing’s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 2
1746 Zhou Huailing¡¯s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 2
At the Liu Mansion, Liu Qingqing was prepared to make her way to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, her curiosity piqued about what he wanted. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction that she would finally have the chance to seek revenge on him for what he had done to her son, Qiqi.
As she was about to step out, her path was unexpectedly blocked by a familiar figure. Liu Qingqing immediately recognized her from the way she moved and the distinct scent that surrounded her.
¡°Yunyi, what are you doing here?¡± Liu Qingqing asked, her confusion evident.
Yunyi, who used to be the Princess Concubine at Lord Ling¡¯s mansion, had recently left and followed Liu Qingqing, cheekily settling down at the Liu Family. Over time, she had be ustomed to having Yunyi around, as if she were meant to be there.
Despite her busy schedule managing affairs at the military camp, Liu Qingqing rarely crossed paths with Yunyi, who had taken the initiative to engage herself in running some stores.
The presence of Yunyi in the mansion was epted by her father, and Qiqi had grown fond of her. Their rtionship had gradually developed, even though their interactions were limited.
Liu Qingqing was taken aback by Yunyi¡¯s sudden appearance and her angry outburst. It wasn¡¯t an interrogation that Yunyi wasunching at her, but rather a deep sense of surprise.
¡°What am I doing here?¡± Yunyi pointed at herself, her tone filled with anger. ¡°If I¡¯m not stopping you, are you nning to go back to that scumbag again?¡±
Liu Qingqing remained silent, unable to find the right words to respond.
¡°Qiqi is doing well, isn¡¯t he? His grandfather trains him in martial arts, and I help him with his studies. You could teach him both. We have built a good life together, so why would you want to return to that man? What is so appealing about him?¡± Yunyi¡¯s words were filled with anger and sorrow.
She had invested so much effort and energy into Liu Qingqing, but it seemed that she was still determined to return to the scumbag.
During these days¡
Liu Qingqing had barely spoken to Yunyi, which had left her feeling miserable. Yunyi had tried to distract herself by setting up the stores, hoping to demonstrate that she cared about more than just their rtionship. But the oue had turned out to be different from what she had expected.
As she listened to Yunyi¡¯s words, a flicker of anger appeared on Liu Qingqing¡¯s otherwise calm face.
She gave her a push. ¡°Leave me alone!¡±
Having said that, she dashed off.
She had barely seen Yunyi these days, because she was nning to wait for her in the mansion and teach her how to practice the swords. Zhou Huailing¡¯s guard was here to interrupt her n, so she wanted to deal with him directly.
But Yunyi snapped at her without asking what was going on or trusting her abilities and judgment.
Yunyi was not like this at all!
They might have different interests, but Yunyi always understood her.
Liu Qingqing was so annoyed. She even forgot to exin herself.
Yunyi staggered and fell onto the floor, looking so miserable. That was the first time she did this to her.
The more she thought about this, the more annoyed she became.
She got up and rushed forward.
She must see what was going on here.
She needed to get involved, like she did all this time. It was her decision.
She was not going back.
Yunyi followed up with her stuff.
The twodies, one after the other, walked into the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion together, in utter anger.
Liu Qingqing was so pissed that she had no patience for any dys. She rushed in to find Zhou Huailing directly.
Chapter 1747 - 1747 Zhou Huailing’s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 3
1747 Zhou Huailing¡¯s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 3
Hearing the move, Zhou Huailing in the room understood that Liu Qingqing was here.
But he was just quite confused.
Liu Qingqing was always elegant, all the three years they were together. She was never this reckless. What made her be like this today?
He really was curious about what was going on.
Liu Qingqing rushed in directly, without concealing the anger on her face. She was not how he remembered she was.
He was also very surprised that Liu Qingqing could be this lit up.
He was about to ask¡
When he saw Yunyiing in with her.
He gasped in astonishment.
Yunyi was his Princess Concubine, who left him.
And here she was.
But what was she doing here?
And she was here with Liu Qingqing?
He liked Princess Concubine, but he somehow did not think that Princess Concubine liked him back for real, thus not paying much attention to her.
Yunyi gripped Liu Qingqing¡¯s wrist, ring at Liu Qingqing with a look of interrogation.
Zhou Huailing did not find that proper.
¡°Princess Concubine, what do you think you are doing?¡± Zhou Huailing snapped, and was about to step forward to protect Liu Qingqing.
He had just taken one step¡
When Liu Qingqing and Yunyi both red at him, saying at the same time, ¡°None of your business!¡±
Having heard that, Zhou Huailing was startled.
Liu Qingqing did not lose Yunyi¡¯s grip, and Yunyi felt slightly less annoyed. She even started to smile. Standing there, both of thedies were wearing a twisted expression but they seemed to be in a very good rtionship with each other.
Zhou Huailing understood what was going on here.
He smiled. ¡°You two are getting on well with each other. You have always been like this. You argued, but you always protected each other back then. Like you do it now!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°In this case, Princess Concubine, I won¡¯t me you for what you did before. You two can still get on well with each other like before, and I will treat both of you well.¡± Zhou Huailing said, trying to assure them.
He said this, then got two cups of tea on face and head, at the same time.
¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± Both of them spoke at the same time, again.
Yunyi threw a look at Liu Qingqing.
Liu Qingqing shielded her and made her stand behind her own back.
Then she came to Zhou Huailing, saying directly, ¡°Zhou Huailing, whether we are getting on well with you has nothing to do with you. You are nobody to us!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You want to see me, so here I am.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°But I am here to sort through our old grudges.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I can drop the ruthless things you did to me before. We got married by our parents¡¯ order, and I had no feelings for you. I felt liberated to be back to my own family. So I won¡¯t dig into that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But you have hurt Qiqi, and I don¡¯t like that.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You tried to kill Qiqi so many times, and you even wanted him dead!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°But for the hidden guards¡¯ protection, Qiqi would have died.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°You owe Qiqi a life!¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°In this case, you are going to pay back to him. And I don¡¯t want Qiqi to have a father like this. You will definitely be his burder!¡±
¡°Liu Qingqing, what are you doing?!¡±
Chapter 1748 - 1748 Zhou Huailing’s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 4
1748 Zhou Huailing¡¯s Meeting with Liu Qingqing 4
Zhou Huailing quickly grasped the gravity of the situation. He realized that Liu Qingqing had made up her mind. She did not want Qiqi to have a father like him, someone who would pose a threat to their son¡¯s safety and future. She was determined to protect their child at all costs.
However, this was not the fate Zhou Huailing had envisioned for himself. He still saw a future filled with luxury and power as the Crown Prince. He couldn¡¯t ept the idea of his life being cut short so abruptly.
¡°Just as you think,¡± Liu Qingqing responded sharply, confirming her intentions.
Without hesitation, she reached for a dagger concealed in her garments and swiftly plunged it into Zhou Huailing¡¯s heart. There was no trace of emotion or affection on her face as she carried out the fatal act.
Zhou Huailing¡¯s eyes bulged in shock. He desperately tried to utter something, but his words failed him. Blood gushed from the corners of his lips as his life slipped away.
He had been killed by the woman he had been married to for three years. The realization filled him with disbelief. This was not how he had imagined his demise.
With a final surge of strength, Liu Qingqing exerted more force, ensuring Zhou Huailing¡¯s immediate demise. His life was extinguished, leaving behind a lifeless body in the room.
The guard rushed into the room upon hearing the unusual sounds, only to be confronted with a shocking scene before him.
¡°The Crown Prince!¡± the guard eximed, his voice filled with rm.
He had initially devised this n to help the Crown Prince, Zhou Huailing, and Liu Qingqing, the Princess Consort of Lord Ling, reconcile. He believed that women, being inherently soft-hearted, would eventually yearn for a peaceful home. However, Liu Qingqing, the Elder Miss of the Liu Family, proved to be different.
She disyed a cold-heartedness that startled the guard.
¡°I¡ I must report this to the King!¡± the guard stammered, his fear palpable as he hastily left the room.
Liu Qingqing released her grip on the dagger, instructing a maid to bring her water to wash the blood from her hands. She calmly proceeded to clean the stains, unaffected by the gruesome act she had justmitted.
Yunyi, who had witnessed the entire scene, was in a state of shock. She hadshed out at Liu Qingqing out of frustration for being ignored. However, she hade to understand that Liu Qingqing had not returned for the sake of Zhou Huailing. There were deeper motivations behind her actions.
But¡
This was out of her anticipation.
She was so resolute.
That was good!
Yunyi was very d as well.
She took out her handkerchief and passed it to Liu Qingqing.
Liu Qingqing did not ept that offer, but stared at her with lingering fury. ¡°Will you still suspect me?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Will you misunderstand me again?
¡°Never.¡± Yunyi said, frankly.
Liu Qingqing¡¯s fierceness seemed to evoke a sense of relief within her.
It indicated that Liu Qingqing genuinely cared about Yunyi¡¯s feelings, which was a significant step forward in their rtionship.
Liu Qingqing calmly epted the handkerchief from the maid and proceeded to wipe her hands, her demeanor appearing much moreposed now.
Meanwhile, the guard hastily ryed the news to the King, who was in the midst of having porridge with Gu Chaoyan. The King, feeling somewhat impatient, responded dismissively, ¡°What can he do? Let him wait outside the screen.¡±
Dealing with this matter was not a priority for him at the moment.
The guard, growing more anxious, continued, ¡°Your Majesty, the former Crown Prince has been fatally stabbed by the Elder Miss of the Liu Family. What should we do? Should we involve the Dali Temple? I am uncertain about how to handle this situation, so I have reported it to you.¡±
Zhou Huailing was dead?
In Liu Qingqing¡¯s eyes, it was a fitting end for him.
Considering the numerous heinous acts he hadmitted and the many betrayals he had orchestrated, especially towards Liu Qingqing and her son, it was only appropriate for Liu Qingqing to put an end to his life.
If Liu Qi was to grow up without any potential threats, Zhou Huailing should not have been allowed to live on.
Zhou Huaijin, calmly sipping his porridge alongside Gu Chaoyan, responded to the news nonchntly, ¡°The former Crown Prince Zhou Huailing met his demise in the mansion. We will proceed with his funeral arrangements.¡±
Met his demise? The guard was momentarily confused before stepping away to carry out his duties.
As the guard left, Lingyun entered the room.
Seeing Lingyun¡¯s arrival, Zhou Huaijin became alert and asked her, ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡±
Chapter 1749 Solution 1
On the wedding night, Lingyun administered a pill to Gu Chaoyan, causing her to fall into a deep sleep without much suffering. Just as Lingyun had assured, Gu Chaoyan woke up the next day, but she was not the same as before. She appeared unwell and spent most of her time sleeping.
Zhou Huaijin had been diligently caring for Gu Chaoyan throughout this period.
Meanwhile, Lingyun retreated to her own room to study and search for a solution to Gu Chaoyan''s condition.
As Lingyun entered the room, Zhou Huaijin''s face lit up with anticipation, believing that Lingyun must have found a solution.
However, despite Zhou Huaijin''s hopeful gaze, Lingyun couldn''t help but feel disappointed in herself. Nevertheless, she proceeded ording to the n and said, "No, I have thoroughly studied the issue in my room. The Elder Miss might have been drugged, or perhaps not. However, her condition goes beyond my expertise."
"¡"
"But," Lingyun continued, her voice filled with a sudden realization, "the Elder Miss is a Phoenix Girl, and ordinary drugs should not have affected her unless¡'''' Lingyun paused, as if struck by a memory. "Could it be that the poison has been with her since she was young, even before she became a Phoenix Girl? Or perhaps she acquired it upon bing a Phoenix Girl? This is no simple matter."
However¡
All of these were mere conjectures and not confirmed truths.
Lingyun gently shook her head. "If we truly wish to understand what is happening with the Elder Miss, we would likely require the assistance of a trusted and highly skilled practitioner. Ordinary doctors and imperial physicians would be of no help in this matter."
Zhou Huaijin remained silent, absorbing Lingyun''s words.
"The realm of cultivation is highly intricate and far from simple," Lingyun continued. "For instance, Piaomiao Pavilion possesses knowledge and techniques that I have barely touched upon."
Piaomiao Pavilion was an esteemed institution, but its practitioners refrained from employing their skills due to their fear of the Phoenix Girl.
Zhou Huaijin felt a deep sense of disappointment and suddenly became distressed.
Lingyun had spoken of studying the issue, raising his hopes that she might have a solution. However, she was now confirming that she had no solution at hand. In this circumstance, he felt utterly helpless in aiding Gu Chaoyan''s health.
But¡
They had just entered into the sacred bond of marriage! He would never allow anything to harm Gu Chaoyan.
Zhou Huaijin''splexion turned ashen, and a deep sense of anguish washed over him. He cared deeply for his wife and couldn''t bear to see her suffer.
Lingyun immediately regretted revealing the truth. She should have offered him some semnce of hope instead.
She opened her mouth, intending to provide words offort.
However, Gu Chaoyan suddenly smiled. "Alright, you two. Don''t be so pessimistic. I may be poisoned, but it''s not something insurmountable. Firstly, I am a doctor myself, and I can explore possible solutions. Secondly, it''s not a life-threatening poison; it only causes asional difort. I can manage."
"Chaoyan!" Zhou Huaijin called out, looking grave.
Chapter 1750 - 1750 Solution 2
1750 Solution 2
¡°Anyway, let¡¯s focus on finding a solution for now. Have the hidden guards already gone to find Mr. Zhao? He had shared some ideas with me before, and I believe he may have a solution,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested, diverting the conversation to Mr. Zhao.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it for now,¡± Gu Chaoyan continued, sounding rxed as she shifted the topic to Liu Qingqing. ¡°The guard from the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion informed us of the Crown Prince¡¯s death. Very well, summon Liu Qingqing. I would love to meet her.¡±
Zhou Huaijin acknowledged her request.
Though Liu Qingqing and Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t spent much time together, they had crossed paths on a few asions. Zhou Huaijin could sense that Gu Chaoyan held a deep admiration for Liu Qingqing.
Gu Chaoyan had few friends and only sought thepany of those she truly admired. She wouldn¡¯t be disappointed when meeting Liu Qingqing voluntarily.
Zhou Huaijin instructed his staff to bring Liu Qingqing to Gu Chaoyan.
Concern for his wife still weighed heavily on his mind. Despite Gu Chaoyan¡¯s seemingly indifferent demeanor, he knew she must be troubled by her condition as well.
He couldn¡¯t help but feel constant worry whenever Gu Chaoyan failed to make a full recovery.
As Liu Qingqing and Yunyi arrived at Fengxian Pce, an unusual silence filled the air. No one uttered a word.
Liu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed about the situation. She nced at Gu Chaoyan, who exchanged a meaningful look with her, acknowledging that what had transpired earlier had been witnessed by Yunyi as well.
Their rtionship was undeniably peculiar.
Married to the same man, with one as the legal wife and the other as a concubine, they appeared remarkably close and shared a mutual avoidance of Zhou Huailing.
Zhou Huailing had been fortunate to have Liu Qingqing as his legal wife and Yunyi as his concubine.
What a wasted opportunity.
He had failed to appreciate his good fortune and ultimately met a grim demise. It was hard to imagine anyone meeting such a tragic fate as Zhou Huailing, but it was a fitting end for him.
Liu Qingqing was determined not to remarry, especially when she already had a son. If she could have Yunyi by her side for the rest of their lives, the three of them could lead a joyful and contented existence together.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s smile grew wider.
Though they hadn¡¯t spent much time together, Liu Qingqing had be a dear friend to her. Seeing her friend living a good life broughtfort to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s heart.
As Liu Qingqing entered the room, she remained silent. Kneeling down, she addressed Zhou Huaijin, ¡°I am here to ept responsibility for my actions.¡±
¡°Please, rise. You are not guilty of any crime. In truth, even the King would face punishment if he were tomit any uwful acts. The Crown Prince hasmitted numerous atrocities, including attempting to harm his own son. Your actions were entirely justified. Moreover, he would not have been allowed to remain in the capital,¡± Zhou Huaijin spoke frankly.
He had no concerns about the Crown Prince rebelling again. It simply wasn¡¯t fitting for him to continue living in such circumstances.
If it hadn¡¯t been Liu Qingqing, someone else would have eventually taken matters into their own hands.
In fact¡
It was rather satisfying that it was Liu Qingqing who carried out the act.
Observing the seriousness of the situation, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ms. Liu, I summoned you here not to discuss your supposed sins, but rather to have a conversation with you.¡±
Chapter 1751 - 1751 Early Plan 1
1751 Early n 1
¡°Although the Saint Divine Land is rtively more open-mindedpared to the other three countries, many women here still prioritize marrying into nobility as a means to elevate their social status,¡± Gu Chaoyanmented.
¡°¡¡±
¡°In my life, there are few individuals whom I truly admire, and you happen to be one of them,¡± Gu Chaoyan continued, smiling warmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to meet you.¡±
Liu Qingqing was taken aback by the Queen¡¯s words, but a smile soon graced her face.
The Queen¡¯s sentiment resonated with her own thoughts.
Growing up in a military camp under her father¡¯s care, Liu Qingqing had encountered mostly delicate and helpless girls. However, the Queen stood out as one of the few women she genuinely admired.
Zhou Huaijin noticed the positive change in her demeanor.
Deciding to give thedies some time to chat, he excused himself and made his way to attend to other matters.
Zhou Huaijin exited the inner chamber, with Sword One following closely behind.
She followed Zhou Huaijin for a while until he finally halted. ¡°What is it that you wish to tell me?¡± he inquired.
Sword One, a dedicated hidden guard who had grown up under the tutge of the Shadow Door, had always been fiercely loyal to both the Shadow Door and Zhou Huaijin. However, since she started working for Gu Chaoyan, her devotion had shifted towards Chaoyan. She had even disregarded Zhou Huaijin and chose to apany Chaoyan instead. Thus, her decision to follow Zhou Huaijin today indicated that she had something important to convey.
Sword One surveyed their surroundings cautiously, ensuring no one was within earshot. With a perplexed expression, she spoke, ¡°Mr. Head, on the night of your wedding when Elder Miss fell ill, the City Lord of Snow Territory infiltrated Fengxian Pce. Although I paid little attention to them while Elder Miss was suffering, I carefully observed their reactions. If his intention had been to marry Phoenix Girl, he would have intervened during the wedding ceremony itself rather thaning to Fengxian Pce to stop you.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°What is more, after he knew what happened inside the chamber, he left as if he had confirmed about something.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°I believe that maybe, the poison incident has something to do with them.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Maybe they drugged her. Or maybe they know the truth behind this incident.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Ms. Lingyun mentioned that Elder Miss would require the assistance of a skilled individual for a thorough examination,¡± Sword One disclosed after pondering for a moment.
As Zhou Huaijin recalled the events of that fateful night when Ouyang Mingjing intruded, he realized that he had been so preupied with Gu Chaoyan that he paid little attention to Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s intentions or appearance. Sword One¡¯s reminder shed new light on the situation, making it all the more usible.
¡°Very well,¡± Zhou Huaijin replied, instructing Sword One to depart before rushing off himself. Meanwhile, Sword One returned to attend to Elder Miss.
Back at the inn, in their room, Ouyang Mingjing, the Snow Territory Elder Men, and Longqing gathered together. They had achieved their objectives during their infiltration of Fengxian Pce and had returned to their lodgings after sessfully halting the proceedings.
¡°City Lord, what shall we do now? We do not endorse any coronation ceremony or wedding customs within the Saint Divine Land. However, as long as they haven¡¯t consummated their marriage, she remains eligible to be your wife. It appears that due to the events ofst night, they were unable to take that final step,¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°But judging from how Pheonix Girl is doing, we better make a n and bring her back to Snow Territory as soon as possible, or¡¡±
Chapter 1752 - 1752 Early Plan 2
1752 Early n 2
¡°Snow Territory cannot afford to descend into chaos,¡± Elder Man spoke with utmost seriousness. ¡°Given the current state of affairs, with the gates of enchantment open and chaos prevailing, we must prevent any further disruptions within Snow Territory.¡±
Snow Territory operated under its own distinct set of rules andws. While the King and the Head held significant power, in Snow Territory, the most revered figure was the Phoenix Girl, considered even more supreme than City Lord. City Lord would not gain full eptance until marrying the Phoenix Girl.
Presently, Snow Territory faced divisions and challenges, putting City Lord in a less favorable position. The most favorable resolution would be to bring the Phoenix Girl back to Snow Territory, allowing City Lord to assume control and restore stability.
However, if this delicate n went awry, Snow Territory would be thrust into a devastating internal conflict, potentially falling into the hands of others. Such a scenario would spell the end for Snow Territory.
The situation had grown increasingly dire, causing great anxiety among the Elder Men. Yet City Lord appeared strangely nonchnt, disying no concern whatsoever.
Now, matters had taken a turn towards the absurd. Phoenix Girl had married the King of the Saint Divine Land, ascending to the position of Queen. This turn of events left them questioning their next move.
But the Elder Men knew deep down that such a scenario would nevere to pass
The Elder Men had been firm in their belief that it was imperative to bring the Phoenix Girl to Snow Territory on her wedding day, regardless of her own willingness. Their primary goal was to ensure that the people of Snow Territory saw the Phoenix Girl before attending to any other matters.
Observing the unease among the Elder Men, Ouyang Mingjing gestured calmly with his hands. ¡°There is no need to be so anxious,¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You saw the other night that the hidden venom inside Phoenix Girl¡¯s body is breaking out. They are able to control it at this early stage, but soon, Phoenix Girl won¡¯t be able to control that. By that time, she had no choice but to follow me to Snow Territory. Only the ice beds in Snow Territory would be able to suppress the venom.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°By that time, we are going to kill two birds with one stone.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°I can help her to detoxify, but the condition is that she has to marry me and help people from Snow Territory.¡± Ouyang Mingjing said to the Elder Man confidently.
The Elder Man of course knew about this n. But their time was pressing and they had little time left. What he needed was to make sure everything went well. City Lord had a great n, but waiting would be such a waste of time.
¡°City Lord.¡± The Elder Man was trying to convince him.
Ouyang Mingjing waved his hands, telling him not to talk.
He had to drop it.
Then he threw a side look at Longqing, asking her for help. Longqing did not move.
He had to drop it, finally.
Ouyang Mingjing told them to quit the room, and he needed time for himself.
These days¡
He himself was also in a veryplicated mood.
He had been firmly certain about marrying Phoenix Girl, because she was going to be his wife for the whole town.
But this feeling was fading away.
He knew clearly that he must marry Phoenix Girl, because Snow Territory needed someone like this. But he also had another woman in his heart apart from Phoenix Girl.
It was a girl whom he did not want to kill at the moment.
He was waiting for one possibility.
He hoped that the possibility could make things be perfect.
Chapter 1753 - 1753 The Cangyan Door’s Plan 1
1753 The Cangyan Door¡¯s n 1
Since the people of Snow Territory only recognized Phoenix Girl as the rightful wife of Mr. Head, her presence could potentially unify the divided Snow Territory. This realization led Ouyang Mingjing to consider the possibility of striking a deal with Phoenix Girl to align their individual goals.
Lost in his thoughts, Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s attention began to waver, his mind drifting away from the immediate matters at hand.
¡ª
At Fengxian Pce, Liu Qingqing had been keeping Gu Chaoyanpany while Zhou Huaijin secluded himself in the imperial study.
He was determined to find a solution to the ongoing matter.
As the construction of Shiling Pce progressed in the Saint Divine Land, the Shadow Door had employed a skilled individual to oversee its operations. However, this person¡¯s abilities were not sufficient to handle the situation with Gu Chaoyan.
Zhou Huaijin realized that they needed someone with even greater expertise to deal with the challenges they faced. Turning to Fu Bao, he gave clear instructions, ¡°Fu Bao, take care of it.¡±
¡°Understood, Mr. Head,¡± Fu Bao responded and left.
As Zhou Huaijin contemted his next move, he received word that representatives from the Cangyan Door had arrived.
Normally, he would have declined to meet with them, but today he saw it as an opportunity to have a conversation.
The Cangyan Door members had maintained a rtively low profile since their arrival, distinguishing themselves from the more unruly Piaomiao Pavilion and the tightly controlled Snow Territory.
¡°Wee, Mu Ning,¡± Zhou Huaijin greeted them with equal politeness.
¡°What do you want, when youe to see me?¡± Zhou Huaijin asked quietly.
Mu Ning smiled.
He started carefully, ¡°I heard about your building Shiling Pce on my way out today. So are you trying to train people to stop monsters from invading the country?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We are not a particrly influential school, but we are highly experienced and respected. The Saint Divine Land has weed us warmly, and if you need assistance, we are willing to offer our help. What you are constructing holds great significance for us, and we can provide a selection of disciples to ensure the most suitable individuals for the practice.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°In addition, if you desire, we can also provide assistance with the practice,¡± Mu Ning stated courteously.
Zhou Huaijin found it rather surprising to be discussing this matter with them.
However¡
Zhou Huaijin soon realized that this situation was quite normal. The Cangyan Door appeared to maintain a low profile inparison to the Piaomiao Pavilion. Nevertheless, both schools coexisted within the Saint Divine Land, implying that the Piaomiao Pavilion couldn¡¯t take any action against them either.
While they all coveted the Golden Rolls, the Cangyan Door chose not to step forward, as they preferred to remain behind the scenes.
It appeared to be an opportune moment for them to bring up this proposition.
They had their own motives.
¡°That is most gracious of you, Young Head. Please, inform me of the terms,¡± Zhou Huaijin inquired directly.
¡°It¡¯s not so much a condition. Your Queen is the Phoenix Girl, and our intention is to show our admiration for both you and her. Although the Phoenix Girl has chosen not to offer the Golden Rolls, which is beyond our influence, we do have something else to offer¡¡±
Chapter 1754 - 1754 The Cangyan Door’s Plan 2
1754 The Cangyan Door¡¯s n 2
¡°We are extending our help to you because we also require your assistance, especially in times of chaos when we may be unable to protect ourselves,¡± Mu Ning stated bluntly.
This level of candor was necessary in the current situation.
If he wavered or showed any signs of solely coveting the Golden Rolls, their offer would undoubtedly be rejected.
The Phoenix Girl was cautious of their intentions.
Their objective was to ensure the Phoenix Girl let go of her defensiveness.
After listening to their words¡
Zhou Huaijin acknowledged their point¡
The Cangyan Door wasn¡¯t as troublesome as he had initially thought, and they were being upfront about their own motives, which were nowid bare¡
However¡
Zhou Huaijin shook his head earnestly and replied, ¡°Young Head, I appreciate your offer. But I cannot ept it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We already have a n for Shiling Pce.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And I can¡¯t just give Pheonix Girl any pressure just because I need something.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°I have epted your kindness. If I am able to offer you help, I definitely will. As for Phoenix Girl¡ that is her own decision, which is not within my territory.¡± Zhou Huaijin said frankly.
Mu Ning appeared visibly surprised.
They had humbled themselves by offering such a significant gift, only to be rejected by the King?
The young King held himself in high regard, unaware of what the Cangyan Door could provide.
Mu Ning was also a young head, after all.
Annoyed by Zhou Huaijin¡¯s response, Mu Ning remained silent for a prolonged moment.
An Elder from the Cangyan Door stepped forward and spoke, ¡°In that case, we will no longer insist. Even if we don¡¯t require the assistance of the Phoenix Girl in the future, if you ever find yourself in need of our help, we will dly offer our assistance.¡±
The Elder continued to maintain a friendly demeanor.
Mu Ning said nothing in reply. Although still irritated, he epted this proposition.
Zhou Huaijin was an observant individual, and he had noticed the expression on Mu Ning¡¯s face.
He briefly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±
The members of the Cangyan Door departed.
Zhou Huaijin stood up and made his way towards Fengxian Pce.
The Cangyan Door individuals were irritated but chose not to create a scene. Otherwise, they would not have allowed the Piaomiao Pavilion to have free reign all this time.
Inside Fengxian Pce¡
Liu Qingqing had recently left when an intruder forcefully entered Fengxian Pce.
It was Honored Princess Jing.
Since the passing of the previous King, she had been confined to her own pce. She had not caused much trouble, leading the pce servants to lower their guard. However, upon learning of the Crown Prince¡¯s demise, she became emotionally unstable and broke into Fengxian Pce without anyone impeding her.
¡°Zhou Huaijin, Gu Chaoyan, you wicked individuals! Return my Ling¡¯s life!¡± Honored Princess Jing stormed into Fengxian Pce, encountering no resistance.
As Honored Princess Jing stormed into the inner chamber, Sword One swiftly unsheathed her sword. Surprisingly, Honored Princess Jing appeared unfazed by the sight of the drawn sword and continued her mad rush forward.
Sword One skillfully evaded her attack, taking a few steps back to maintain distance.
Honored Princess Jing was consumed by a desperate desire for vengeance against those responsible for her son¡¯s death.
Upon arriving and learning of the situation, Zhou Huaijin swiftly entered the inner chamber and intercepted Honored Princess Jing, causing her to stumble and lose her bnce.
¡°Return my son¡¯s life!¡± Honored Princess Jing eximed as she lunged at Zhou Huaijin.
Chapter 1755 The End Of Honored Princess Jing
The depth of Honored Princess Jing''s resentment towards Zhou Huaijin was palpable. She couldn''t hide her intense hatred for him.
If it had been her own skills that led to her son''s death, perhaps she wouldn''t have despised him so fervently. But it was Zhou Huaijin who was responsible for her son''s demise. Ling was not only her beloved son but also her only source of hope in life.
Ling had already held the esteemed position of Crown Prince, just one step away from the throne she had dreamt of. If Zhou Huaijin hadn''t interfered, everything would have unfolded differently.
With Ling''s demise, Honored Princess Jing refused to let any of them live.
In a disturbed mental state, Honored Princess Jing exerted every effort to lunge at Zhou Huaijin.
Before she could reach Zhou Huaijin, she was swiftly brought down by Zhou Huaijin''s guards. They restrained her.
Despite causing such chaos in the court, she had not been immediately escorted away due to her status as Honored Princess Jing. The servants hesitated to take any action against her. However, when she came to Fengxian Pce and posed a threat to the Queen''s safety, as well as attempted to harm the King, the court servants had no choice but to intervene.
Honored Princess Jing continued to struggle fiercely, as if she refused to give up on this day.
Honored Princess Jing had reached a point where she felt she had nothing left to live for. With her son dead, she did not wish to endure a solitary existence in this world. If she couldn''t seek revenge, she saw no purpose in continuing to live and would prefer death.
Zhou Huaijin recognized the precarious state of her mental well-being.
However¡
He felt no sympathy for Honored Princess Jing.
In the past, she hadmitted numerous malicious acts against them. It was because Zhou Huailing had failed that she found herself in this situation. If Zhou Huailing had seeded, her demeanor would have been quite different.
Zhou Huaijin sighed softly. "Escort her back to her pce and grant her a single ribbon. If she wishes to end her own life, she is free to do so. But if she chooses to continue living, ensure she remains where she currently resides. If she causes any more disturbances regarding Chaoyan, I will not forgive her."
After uttering those words, Zhou Huaijin did not spare a nce towards Honored Princess Jing as she was restrained. Instead, he approached Gu Chaoyan''s side.
He asked with concern, "Are you frightened?"
"No, not at all. With Sword One by my side, there is nothing to fear," Gu Chaoyan replied with a brief smile.
Although Honored Princess Jing had caused quite amotion, she was alone. Gu Chaoyan understood that she posed no threat, and therefore, she never felt afraid.
"Imperial families have always been characterized by their cruelty and ruthlessness. However, there are times when we must embrace such traits. Those who fail in the game for the throne often meet unfortunate fates like Honored Princess Jing. Thankfully, the previous King had only a few sons, and our Elder Brother and Sixth Brother never sought involvement in the throne or the court. That''s why we are able to maintain a harmonious rtionship with one another," Zhou Huaijin confided in Gu Chaoyan.
Typically, only the King survives among the imperial family, solely driven by their pursuit of the throne.
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan took their seats, and she graciously served him tea. "Lord Yan is gentle, and Lord Yu enjoys traveling. They may not appear particrly close to you, but they truly care. Please don''t dwell on it too much."
Zhou Huaijin nodded and smiled.
"It''s gettingte; let''s retire for the night."
Chapter 1756 - 1756 Junyi’s Visit 1
1756 Junyi¡¯s Visit 1
¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, Sword One can attend to you in the main hall, and I¡¯ll sleep in the wing room. Just call me if you need anything,¡± Zhou Huaijin stated directly.
They had recently married, and Zhou Huaijin longed to fall asleep with Gu Chaoyan in his arms. However, recent events had left him feeling unsettled.
But¡
He wasn¡¯t sure if Chaoyan¡¯s reaction was a result of his actions, he didn¡¯t want to take any chances. He prioritized her well-being above all else, and there would be ample opportunities for them to spend time together in the future.
Upon hearing the arrangement, Gu Chaoyan opened her mouth as if to speak, but after a moment of contemtion, she decided against it.
On one hand, she didn¡¯t fully understand the cause of her current condition. On the other hand, if Huaijin stayed with her, he might not have a restful sleep.
For the time being, this arrangement seemed appropriate.
Fengxian Pce wasrger than Xinlin Mansion, but Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t ustomed to having many people around her. Therefore, Sword One was the only one who would stay by her side overnight.
After attending to her grooming and washing, Gu Chaoyan instructed Sword One to sleep in the adjacent bed.
She closed her eyes and began to reflect on her health.
Perhaps, from the very beginning, when she acquired this body from the original host, there were underlying health issues.
However, she had been preupied withbating the smaller poisons that affected her.
When she tried to detoxify the poison that had influenced her appearance and caused her body to gain weight, she lost control over the bnce of heat and coldness within her body and fainted.
Initially, Mr. Zhao had been there to assist her with this, andter, Madame Min had apanied her on one asion.
As time passed and with few urrences, she gradually forgot about it.
Unbeknownst to her, there existed a fundamental poison within her body that had persisted for a long time.
On that particr day¡
She suddenly felt an intense heat within her body. As the temperature rose, the heat seemed to interact with other poisons in her system, causing inexplicable sensations beyond her control.
Even Lingyun, who possessed great skill, was unable to do anything about it. This suggested that the poison must have been introduced into her body by someone more adept than Lingyun.
Despite her attempts to use the magical spring water from her space, the problem persisted, unaffected by the quantity she consumed or applied.
Since the previous day, she had experienced intermittent moments of intense coldness, followed by sudden bouts of heat. Worried about causing unnecessary concern, she kept these fluctuations to herself.
There was no book within her space that could shed light on this peculiar condition.
Her anxiety grew with each passing moment, wondering if it was somehow connected to her being Phoenix Girl.
None of these developments boded well.
Considering Zhou Huaijin¡¯s unwavering devotion from the very beginning, it was disheartening that such an issue arose on their wedding night.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s confidence waned, and she found herself tossing and turning before finally sumbing to sleep amid her troubled thoughts.
She had barely awakened when Zhou Huaijin spoke to the guard in a hushed voice, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s strategist is requesting to see me?
Chapter 1757 - 1757 Junyi’s Visit 2
1757 Junyi¡¯s Visit 2
The strategist who served the previous Crown Prince?
Zhou Huaijin didn¡¯t have a strong impression of him, but she certainly did. They had crossed paths before in Bingzhou. She had to admit that the man was exceptionally intelligent, as he had devised a solution to save Prime Minister Chu from a dangerous situation.
However¡
He was incredibly arrogant, carrying grudges within his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to align himself with Zhou Huailing, despite his own remarkable talents.
When Zhou Huailing ascended to the position of Lord Ling and gained the respect of the officers as the Crown Prince, it wasrgely due to this strategist¡¯s ideas.
Moreover, it seemed that this strategist held a disdain for women. That exined why he had consistently humiliated her.
Now that the previous Crown Prince was no more, it appeared that the strategist had not been by his side during his demise.
Unexpectedly¡
He was here in the court, alone.
She was quite curious to see why he hade alone to the court.
While Gu Chaoyan was lost in her thoughts, Sword One helped her change into a casual blouse. She decided to go and meet him, saying, ¡°Shall we go and see him?¡±
Zhou Huaijin initially intended to decline the strategist¡¯s request. He had no interest in wasting time on someone like him. He would rather have breakfast with Chaoyan. However, since Chaoyan expressed curiosity in meeting him, he agreed to the meeting.
Zhou Huaijin granted the strategist entry into the court.
Gu Chaoyan, despite being the Queen, chose to dress in her usual simple attire without any borate ornaments or vibrant colors. Zhou Huaijin respected her preference.
Chaoyan disliked theplexities and intricacies of extravagant dresses. On the day of her coronation, she had frowned upon the opulent attire.
He wouldn¡¯t force her to wear what she didn¡¯t like.
After the summons, it took quite some time for Junyi to finally arrive at Fengxian Pce.
He was merely a strategist who had served the previous Crown Prince, holding a rtively low rank within the hierarchy. In the Saint Divine Land, strategists were not highly regarded and were often considered to be on par with businessmen in terms of social status.
As per the protocol, strategists had to wait outside the pce when summoned or requested to meet with high-ranking individuals. Thus, it took a considerable amount of time for Junyi to reach the throne room.
Junyi disyed great respect and greeted the King and Queen in a polite manner.
Rather than immediately asking him to rise, Zhou Huaijin carefully observed him.
While strategists may not hold a prestigious position, they were still expected to adhere to certain principles and decorum.
Unlike businessmen who were primarily driven by profit, strategists operated by their own set of rules. For instance, Xie Yan, who had sought their assistance, had evene to pay his respects to them in the capital during the coronation ceremony. Despite this, Xie Yan had declined their offer to work as a strategist.
Well¡
Xie Yan worked for Zhou Huailing, and he could not possibly turn to serve other people from the imperial family.
Because of this, Xie Yan had be their friend.
They and Xie Yan met by ident.
And Junyi was here for some other purpose, obviously.
That was why Zhou Huaijin did not respect him as much.
Though he might be working so hard and achieve greatly when serving Zhou Huailing.
¡°Mr. Strategist for the previous Crown Prince. What are you asking to see me for?¡± Zhou Huailing asked.
Chapter 1758 - 1758 Junyi’s Visit 3
1758 Junyi¡¯s Visit 3
Kneeling before Zhou Huaijin, Junyi performed a deep bow, adhering to the expected protocol for a strategist serving the previous Crown Prince.
Zhou Huaijin allowed Junyi to remain on his knees as he posed his question, a deliberate choice that slightly irritated Junyi.
Junyi was still a headstrong and arrogant individual, frustrated by his current insignificance. In this position, he couldn¡¯t help but think about how things would have been different if Zhou Huailing had ascended the throne. He imagined himself proudly standing by the King¡¯s side, or if he had chosen Zhou Huaijin, the son of the previous Queen who held significant influence. In either scenario, he believed he would have been held in high regard, rather than enduring this humiliation.
However¡
Since he was still alive, his journey wasn¡¯t over. He hadn¡¯t achieved his ultimate goal yet.
If he worked harder, he believed he could still aplish great things.
During his time serving Zhou Huailing, numerous offers for positions hade his way. It was clear that he was publicly recognized as a talented individual.
The newly crowned Kingcked a firm foundation and needed capable individuals like himself. Junyi firmly believed that he had the ability to handle any challenges and could assure the King that he would sessfully navigate any situation that arose.
With this confidence in mind, Junyi maintained hisposure while remaining on his knees and addressed the King, saying, ¡°the King, I humbly request to discuss a matter of great importance with you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Junyi spoke with confidence,ying out his thoughts and intentions before the King.
¡°The previous Crown Prince¡¯s demise has left me without a master to serve. Even if he were still alive, I would have no one to dedicate my loyalty to. My association with the previous Crown Prince was a coboration, not a transaction in which I sold myself to him. I had the freedom to leave whenever I desired.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Now, with his passing, the timing is opportune,¡± Junyi continued.
¡°¡.¡±.
¡°I offer myself to you, Your Majesty, willing to be at your service and ept any conditions you may set forth.¡±
¡°¡.¡±.
¡°As a newly-crowned King, youck a solid foundation and require talented individuals to assist you. I can assure you that I possess the skills and ability to rectify any situation that may arise.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
¡°Take your time to consider my proposal, or you may put me to the test. Within three days, I can ensure that everyone in the court will ept and obey your authority, effectively changing the current situation in which many do not fully acknowledge you as their King. What are your thoughts on this matter, Your Majesty?¡± Junyi inquired, awaiting the King¡¯s response.
Zhou Huaijin was watching Junyi who was on his knees. He was thinking very carefully.
This man was very confident about his talent, as he made such a promise.
He knew what he was capable of, and he knew that his talent could be used as a condition to get himself out of the current situation.
What he said was convincing.
He was definitely going to make all the ministers in the court ept the new King.
Actually¡
He was a very smart person.
Few people would be as talented as he was.
But¡
He was not going to hire Junyi.
He was smart, talented andpetent. But he just did not understand one thing.
Chapter 1759 Junyis Visit 4
It was about devotion.
What a master required of the man working for him was that he should be devoted and utterly faithful.
Chaoyan did not have much demand for her employees, except that they had to be devoted. She could teach them if they could not do the job well, but not the inner devotion.
He held the same opinion.
The Shadow Door was sessful because the Shadow Door demanded the employees to be devoted.
Zhou Huaijin looked at Junyi and felt pity.
Xie Yan once said that his master told them before that Junyi was not suitable to be the strategist for the King. And their master was right.
Zhou Huaijin smiled briefly.
Junyi stared up and looked very confident.
He had been fully prepared before he came to the pce. He was sure that the King would ept him, except that he might need some conditions as exchange.
He was a new King and he desperately needed someone like him.
And when he saw this smiling face of the new King¡.
He believed that the whole thing was going to work out well and fine.
"What do you think, the Jin King?" Junyi asked, and he seemed quite confident.
"I don''t think that is a good idea," Zhou Huaijin firmly stated. "I already have an abundance of capable individuals working under me, and I have no need to rely on the remnants from the previous Crown Prince. If you have nothing else to discuss, please leave. This is not an open ce for you toe and go freely. The previous Crown Prince is dead, and without his presence, your title holds no significance. Today will be thest time you are addressed with such a designation."
Having made his position clear, Zhou Huaijin decided not to waste any more time with Junyi. He instructed the servants to escort him away, ensuring that the strategist would leave promptly. The King was mindful of Gu Chaoyan''s breakfast, and he wanted to avoid any further dys caused by this unwanted visitor.
I think you should take a look at
Hearing the answer, Junyi was totally taken aback.
He turned him down and told him to leave?
That was impossible!
He did not want to hire him?
But he was a capable man. He could not possibly have got another man who could achieve what he was capable of. But the King turned him down?!
Junyi even suspected that he heard it wrong.
"Did I hear it anything wrong?" Junyi tried to confirm.
"No, you didn''t. The King could not possibly hire you," Gu Chaoyan firmly stated to Junyi. "You are undoubtedly intelligent, and your capabilities are unique. There is no denying that the Kingcks someone like you. However, intelligence alone is not enough to earn a ce by the King''s side. What youck is principles, and most importantly, devotion. The King will never employ someone whocks loyalty andmitment."
Zhou Huaijin had chosen not to reveal this truth earlier in order to preserve his reputation. However, upon Junyi''s insistence, Gu Chaoyan candidly exposed the reality of the situation.
Junyi may be exceptionally intelligent, but Gu Chaoyan had an inherent dislike for him. This sentiment had been present since their encounter at the Min Mansion and had not changed.
This man did not respect any women, including her. He had been insulting her when working for the previous Crown Prince.
Gu Chaoyan was never an inclusive woman. She always held a grudge, always.
For example, she decided never to show any friendliness in front of Junyi.
"Devotion?" Junyi had aplicated look on his face.
Chapter 1760 - 1760 Junyi’s Visit 5
1760 Junyi¡¯s Visit 5
¡°Or perhaps you are merely pursuing your own agenda, using any means necessary to achieve it. The previous Crown Prince was foolish enough not to realize that he was being manipted by you. But the King will not allow himself to be controlled in such a manner,¡± Gu Chaoyan said with straightforward honesty.
With her words spoken, she instructed the servants to escort Junyi out of the pce.
Junyi was left feeling perplexed by the situation.
He couldn¡¯tprehend theplexity of it all. He couldn¡¯t understand why, despite being acknowledged as someone with exceptional abilities and the potential to offer much-needed assistance, he was not being hired.
Lost in his thoughts, Junyi wandered aimlessly through the halls of the Saint Divine Land¡¯s pce. The realization sank in that the King¡¯s decision meant that no matter what he did or achieved, there would be no reward or recognition awaiting him. His greatestpetence had seemingly be futile in this context.
Was it all for his life?
Was he unable to prove himself?
So his whole belief copsed like this? What was the point of living then?
Junyi was walking in distress.
Then, he suddenly paused and eximed in surprise. ¡°It is you!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
He just could not believe his eyes.
Xie Yan, who had once been hunted down by the previous Crown Prince and left severely injured, must have endured a difficult life, hidden away in some remote corner of the world.
It was perplexing to see him in the court, appearing well-dressed and exuding an air of nobility. He even had a retinue of servants attending to him.
Why?
Why?
What was he doing here?
Junyi did not understand.
Xie Yan saw Junyi too.
He was quite surprised that he ran into Junyi here. The previous Crown Prince was already dead, and he could have left, if he had not killed himself too.
What was he doing in the court?
Xie Yan was going to visit the Queen and have tea with her. That was why he ran into him.
¡°It is indeed a momentous asion, the crowning ceremony for the new King and Queen, an event that urs only once in a lifetime.They are not only my saviors but also my dear friends, so it is only natural for me to be present here.Besides, the weather is delightful today, and The Queen¡¯s maid informed me that a new variety of tea has been introduced in the court. She kindly invited me to join her for a cup.¡±
Junyi couldn¡¯t help but feel incredulous. What was happening? It appeared that he wasn¡¯t the King¡¯s strategist, but Xie Yan had a close friendship with the King after all
Why?
What did he do?
Didn¡¯t he work for the previous Crown Prince too? Why was he not inquired about the so-called devotion?
As Junyi¡¯s chest continued to ache faintly, he struggled to maintain hisposure, his voice strained. Through gritted teeth, he questioned, ¡°What is happening? Why?¡±
Xie Yan sighed softly before answering, his expression filled with a mix of gratitude and determination. ¡°I was pursued by Lord Huai and Miss Gu when I unexpectedly crossed paths with them. They sought information about the Crown Prince from me, but I refused toply. Surprisingly, they chose to rescue me instead. Through subsequent encounters and interactions, our paths became intertwined. And that is why I find myself here. I have done nothing extraordinary. It was merely a matter of sharing tea and receiving medical treatment from Elder Miss Gu.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°Junyi, what about you? What are you doing here in the court? Are you trying to get hired by the new King? He must have turned you down.¡±
Chapter 1761 - 1761 Meeting with Xie Yan
1761 Meeting with Xie Yan
Xie Yan knew clearly why Junyi was here. He knew Junyi well, not because they were close friends, but because Junyi did not know how to conceal his personality and ambition.
All these years, what he had been doing was to prove himself in front of their master, trying to convince himself that his master was wrong about him, and that he could overturn his words.
In order to reach the goals, he had spared no efforts.
With the demise of the previous Crown Prince, his practical authority would have dwindled even if he had managed to survive. The Jin King, on the other hand, held an undeniable advantage in the current situation. For Junyi, the Crown Prince¡¯s death brought a sense of relief, as he could now turn his attention towards expressing his ambitions to the King.
In most cases, an ordinary king would have eagerly epted someone as skilled and capable as Junyi. It was unfortunate that the Jin King harbored a dislike for individuals of Junyi¡¯s nature.
Xie Yan keenly observed Junyi¡¯s crumbling state, as if he were on the verge of copse. Junyi¡¯s subconscious interrogation echoed in the air, ¡°Why you?¡±
Why did he run into them when he was hunted? Why did he be friends with the King just after a few teas. Why did he get so lucky so he came to where he was today?
Whilst on the other hand, Junyi believed that he had done so much and during the past few months, and he had not even taken a day off from his work. But he failed in the end.
It was unfair.
Totally unfair!
He failed to be the strategist for the King, not because he was not talented. It was because he was unlucky!
It must have been the best exnation!
But why?
Why must he be treated like this?
¡°Why me?¡± Xie Yan countered.
Xie Yan looked at Junyi with a mixture of sympathy and firmness. He understood that Junyi was feeling defeated and overwhelmed by the turn of events. Despite their differences, they were still connected through their shared lineage under the same master.
¡°I can tell you why!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am not as talented as you. But I am an ethical strategist. I have always been remembering what our master told me when I first went into his school. He said that we are strategists, but we have our own rules. We need to have talents, but more importantly, we need to stick to our rules and loyalty. We need to have our principles.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°Just look at what you have been doing and how you treated the previous Crown Prince. Do you still remember your own rules and principles? Do you think, under such a circumstance, the King still wants to hire you?¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°I am not working for the King, so he admires me. I never betray anyone.¡± Xie Yan said in a serious tone.
Junyi¡¯s smiled stiffened.
Then he walked past Xie Yan.
He rushed out of the court. When he had no idea where to go, a very familiar voice stopped him. ¡°Officer Junyi?¡±
¡°It is you!¡± Junyi stared up.
Chapter 1762 You 1
It was Gu Ruxue who stood right in front of Junyi.
He hadn''t expected to encounter Gu Ruxue under such circumstances.
Gu Ruxue had been divorced by the previous Crown Prince after her true identity as an ordinary woman was revealed. She had been behaving erratically, causing disturbances at the previous Crown Prince''s Mansion. The Gu Family was subsequently removed by Gu Chaoyan, leaving them in a precarious situation. Gu Ruxue''s mental state seemed to have deteriorated as she resorted to beating and cursing servants at home, as well as loudly shouting outside the mansion.
At one point, she even went to curse at the previous Crown Prince''s mansion, refusing to stop until the servants intervened and beat her.
Junyi was aware of all these events, not because he had any personal concern for Gu Ruxue, but because he feared she might jeopardize the future of the previous Crown Prince. After all, she had once been his consort, and her situation needed to be closely monitored.
In his eyes, Gu Ruxue was a mentally unstable woman destined to live a life of turmoil, much like those confined to the Cold Pce at court.
Yet, there she stood, right in front of him.
Contrary to his expectations, she appeared remarkablyposed, exhibiting no signs of her usual instability.
What had caused this change in her behavior?
Furthermore, she was addressing him as Officer Junyi, a title she had never used before. Previously, she treated him as a low-ss servant, constantly shouting at him.
Given his current predicament, stripped of his position as the Crown Prince''s strategist, it felt odd to hear such a title. This only heightened his caution when encountering Gu Ruxue.
I think you should take a look at
He and Gu Ruxue shared amon experience of being discarded.
This was a woman he had never held in high regard, and he suspected she must be secretly mocking him.
Junyi''s expression remained devoid of any hint of a smile. He observed Gu Ruxue as if she were aplete stranger, disregarding her previous status altogether. His responsecked politeness. "What is your purpose here?"
"¡"
"If you have nothing else to say, I will take my leave. Second Lady, it would be best for you to return home. Your presence here is inappropriate, and if The Queen''s servants were to see you, they might seek retribution for past grievances," Junyi remarked sarcastically. He saw no reason to be courteous to a woman who was no longer the Crown Prince Consort.
Both he and Gu Ruxue found themselves in disarray.
A flicker of anger crossed Gu Ruxue''s face as she mentioned The Queen and their unresolved conflict, but she quickly restrained herself.
"Officer Junyi, do not fret. I have a few matters to discuss with you. I can tell from your reaction that you must have failed in your endeavors. Officer Junyi, you are a man of ambition, and it would be a waste to see your talents go to waste. Why not join us?"
"¡"
"Yes, the Jin King may be on the throne now, but remember, the previous King also fell after ruling for many years. The Jin King could face a simr fate, couldn''t he?"
Chapter 1763 - 1763 You 2
1763 You 2
¡°The Saint Divine Land is under the rule of two lords, Lord Yan and Lord Yu. Lord Yan may becking in intelligence, while Lord Yu is astute but uninterested in court affairs. Whoever we choose to support will prove advantageous for us.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Officer Junyi, your aspiration is to be the strategist for the King. However, the Jin King already upies the throne, fortified by the Shadow Door, the Phoenix Girl, Prime Minister Chu, and General Liu. You have not been recruited. If you desire ess to all these resources, why not coborate with us and forge new possibilities?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If we seed, Officer Junyi, you shall receive great honor. If we fail, you will merely remain in your current state.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Gu Ruxue spoke confidently, delivering the words she was expected to say.
He gazed at Gu Ruxue.
He had always possessed a keen ability to assess people. Having spent considerable time with her, he recognized that Gu Ruxuecked any semnce of intelligence.
But upon hearing her proposition¡
He was acutely aware that she had discerned his ambitions and what would sway him.
It was highly unlikely that these ideas had originated from Gu Ruxue herself.
Someone must be pulling the strings behind her.
This realization puzzled him.
Initially, he had no intention of lending an ear to her proposal, but evidently, her words had struck a chord within him.
The individual orchestrating events from the shadows must have their own agenda and strategies.
Such a n warranted Junyi¡¯s attention.
If that were the case¡
Why not give it a try?
If he emerged victorious, he would gain honor. If he failed, he would return to his previous life.
¡°Very well. However, I must meet the person who is behind you. If everything proceeds smoothly, I will join your cause,¡± Junyi dered.
Gu Ruxue disyed neither excessive joy nor surprise.
She had already been informed of the expected oue when tasked with delivering the message.
Everything was proceeding ording to n.
Gu Ruxue maintained her emotionless facade.
However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised by the identity of the mastermind behind the n.
To her astonishment, he turned out to be a remarkably forward-thinking individual.
¡°Just go,¡± Gu Ruxue instructed, gesturing for Junyi to follow her lead.
She showed no emotion towards Junyi, as she had never held any respect for a man like him in her heart.
Yet, after experiencing numerous trials and tribtions, she realized the need to let go of her arrogance.
Junyi, on the other hand, had never respected a woman like Gu Ruxue.
His concerny solely with the person who was pulling the strings behind her and whether they possessed the necessary power and abilities.
The wagon eventually halted in front of Duke North Mansion.
Gu Ruxue ordered the servants to allow Junyi to disembark.
As Junyi stepped off the wagon, he found himself taken aback by what awaited him.
Duke North?
Junyi recalled Duke North¡¯s past endeavors to attain his rank. However, despite his efforts, Duke North held no substantial authority. When entrusted with military responsibilities, he faltered at the border and subsequently lost everything.
Could it really be him?
Junyi hesitated.
Duke North was not known for his power orpetence. Rebellion required strategic thinking and intelligence. It demanded individuals with abilities.
¡°Officer Junyi, please don¡¯t waste Piaomiao Pavilion¡¯s time.¡±
Chapter 1764 No Chance
1764 No Chance
A servant approached Xie Yan, delivering a report about what he had witnessed.
Upon hearing the news, Xie Yan couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment. Junyi was considerably younger than him. When Xie Yan had already matured into a man, Junyi was still a mere child. They had both been disciples of the same master, and Xie Yan had watched Junyi grow. Although he harbored no fondness for Junyi, they were, after all, ssmates. Xie Yan believed that their master wouldn''t have wanted Junyi to meet such a fate.
That was why he had extended an opportunity to Junyi.
Now, at this crucial juncture, Xie Yan realized his previous mistake. Nevertheless, he was still willing to ensure Junyi''s well-being, allowing him to live as an ordinary strategist.
However¡
Junyi had not returned to the previous Crown Prince''s Mansion but had chosen to depart with Gu Ruxue. It appeared that he had no intentions of experiencing regret.
Xie Yan understood Gu Ruxue''s true identity.
She was the younger sister of Elder Miss Gu, who had always been at odds with her. Gu Ruxue had caused harm to Elder Miss Gu on multiple asions.
Their alliance boded ill intentions.
Yet, to Xie Yan''s astonishment, Junyi had decided to join forces with her.
Junyi remained unchanged. He failed to recognize his own mistake, stubbornly clinging to his old ways.
Disappointed, Xie Yan shook his head before turning away and making his way into the court.
By imperial decree, Xie Yan entered Fengxian Pce.
Gu Chaoyan was garbed in autumn attire within the courtyard, with tea and some simple pastriesid out on the stone table¡ªher preferred treats.
Upon seeing Xie Yan''s arrival, Gu Chaoyan poured the tea and gave him a yful wink. "Took you long enough. Did you get lost in the pce?"
Her tone conveyed both concern and amusement.
Elder Misguided, though bearing a cold demeanor, treated others with kindness and gentleness. Her benevolence had to be savored subtly.
ncing around, Xie Yan took in his surroundings.
Although it was Fengxian Pce within the court, the decor mirrored that of Xinlin Mansion. Only a few familiar-looking servants attended to Gu Chaoyan, and there were no new faces in sight. She was dressed in simple yet elegant attire, devoid of extravagant grandeur.
Observing the presence of trusted individuals around them, Xie Yan spoke candidly, "I encountered Junyi on my way here. My messenger informed me that he departed with Gu Ruxue. As far as I recall, neither of them holds favorable sentiments towards you. I believe their intentions may be dubious. Be cautious not to fall into a trap, understood?"
With the demise of the previous Crown Prince and the absence of Xie Yan''s former master, he felt a sense of liberation. He could now provide this warning to Gu Chaoyan without the weight of past obligations on his shoulders.
Even if the previous Crown Prince were still alive, he would have implicitly issued this reminder.
"They left together?" It wasn''t difficult toprehend. One was the former Crown Prince Consort, while the other was the Crown Prince''s strategist. It was only natural for them to have some level of interaction.
Gu Chaoyan responded confidently, "No need to worry. Nothing will happen. I have hidden guards working for me throughout. Even without them, I have no fear of those two."
Nodding in understanding, Xie Yan recognized that she had grasped his message.
Just as Gu Chaoyan was about to speak further¡
A sudden interruption urred.
Chapter 1765 Cold And Hot 1
A chilling sensation swept through Gu Chaoyan''s body, causing her to turn pale and yearn for a warm ce to seek refuge.
Sensing that something was amiss, Xie Yan looked at her intently. "Are you alright?"
Although Gu Chaoyan still felt ufortable, the sensation had subsided to some extent. She used her own warmth to shield against the coldness.
She realized that she had been enduring various minor and major issues all this time. Life at Fengxian Pce, including Huaijin, was far from peaceful. If she could bear with it, she would do so for now.
Forcing a smile, she reassured Xie Yan, "I am fine."
"¡."
"Let''s try a new tea, the first harvest after the spring rain. It has been carefully processed and baked, exuding a delightful aroma. It suits this season quite well. Winter will arrive soon, which isn''t ideal for this tea. Let''s enjoy it while we can," Gu Chaoyan suggested calmly.
"You possess extensive knowledge of tea, Elder Miss¡" Xie Yan began, then corrected himself, "Chaoyan."
"I''d prefer if you called me Chaoyan since you aren''t working for us. I''m not ustomed to the Queen''s title," Gu Chaoyan stated frankly.
"Alright." Xie Yan feigned a slightly aggrieved expression before replying.
Gu Chaoyan let out augh, finding Xie Yan''s yful side quite enjoyable.
Soon, Gu Chaoyan rose from her seat. "Lingyun has been working on some medicinestely. I should go and check on her. Mr. Xie, please continue enjoying the tea."
Xie Yan nodded, his gaze following her as she departed.
He felt perplexed.
Normally, Gu Chaoyan would engage in lengthy conversations with him, eagerly seeking his insights and opinions on various matters. A clever woman like her wouldn''t waste her time and effort without a purpose.
I think you should take a look at
Her sudden departure, in such a rush, was unusualpared to her usual interactions with people.
Xie Yan couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was.
As Gu Chaoyan stepped into the garden¡
Sword One swiftly grabbed hold of her. "Elder Miss, were you feeling unwell just now? I will inform the King."
Gu Chaoyan firmly held onto Sword One''s arm. "Don''t. I simply felt a bit unwell, but I''m fine now. He is upied with matters concerning Shiling Pce, and it demands his full attention. Please, don''t inform him about this. Let''s go see Lingyun instead. She is knowledgeable about medicines. The King is unaware of all this. If he finds out, he will be overly concerned."
Sword One relented upon hearing her exnation.
Gu Chaoyan made her way to Lingyun''s location.
Lingyun had been tirelessly working on finding a solution to Gu Chaoyan''s ailment. She had been conducting research and experimenting with various herbs, yet no clear breakthrough had surfaced thus far.
As Gu Chaoyan arrived, Lingyun was engrossed in studying poisonous herbs.
Gu Chaoyan found a vacant spot and took a seat.
Her gazended on an item that seemed to originate from Piaomiao Pavilion. It triggered a memory, prompting her to inquire, "Did Wuxing visit you?"
Lingyun nodded, acknowledging the item in question.
It was a token he had given her, but she hadn''t responded to the message. She didn''t wish to waste time on such matters, as her priority was finding a solution for Elder Miss.
"When you have the opportunity, you can reply to him."
Chapter 1766 You 3
Were members of Piaomiao Pavilion present?
So Duke North and Piaomiao Pavilion were coborating? Was he expected to join forces with both Duke North and Piaomiao Pavilion?
Piaomiao Pavilion was renowned for its exceptional prowess, capable of captivating people with a single charm. Junyi had previously heard that every member of Piaomiao Pavilion practiced martial arts, and even the lowest-ranked disciples could take down ten imperial army soldiers.
They were also skilled in utilizing various magical pills and weapons.
In the court, they appeared to have a strained rtionship with the Jin King, who had driven them to live in hostels.
This animosity likely exined why they didn''t get along.
Suddenly, everything started to fall into ce.
Junyi, who had contemted quitting, halted his thoughts and felt a surge of motivation.
Observing Junyi''s reaction, Gu Ruxue smiled. Everything was proceeding ording to Duke North''s n.
Gu Ruxue led Junyi all the way to the main hall of Duke North Mansion.
The mansion had changed since Junyi''sst visit. Itcked the bustling atmosphere it once had and appeared rather vacant. Hidden in the corners were a few guards, Duke North''s trusted subordinates.
Though the mansion seemed empty, the presence of Duke North could still be felt through his silhouette.
In the lobby, Duke North sat in the central chair, his appearance capturing Junyi''s careful attention.
Duke North appeared gaunt, hisplexion pale and sallow, as if he were clinging to hisst breath. There was ack of vitality that contrasted sharply with the demeanor of an ordinary person.
Amidst the seemingly vacant Duke North Mansion, Junyi couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine.
I think you should take a look at
He nced around, unable to spot anyone from Piaomiao Pavilion. Was he deceived?
"No need to search further. The elders from Piaomiao Pavilion retreated when they didn''t see you. They have a gift for you," Zheng Chenyi exined, instructing his men to present it to Junyi.
Junyi recognized the charm¡ªa powerful item that had rendered the previous Crown Prince immobile.
Piaomiao Pavilion had imed it was nothing to them.
So, Piaomiao Pavilion was indeed involved in this n.
"Join forces with us and bring down the Jin King. Piaomiao Pavilion can offer you something far greater if you agree. Once we seed, you will gain extraordinary rewards beyond your imagination. However, if your interest lies in the Saint Divine Land, you may serve your puppet King. What you choose to do is of no concern to us. What I desire is Phoenix Girl, and what Piaomiao Pavilion desires are Phoenix Girl''s Golden Rolls," Zheng Chenyi dered.
"¡"
"What do you think?" Zheng Chenyi rified their intentions, then turned to Gu Ruxue and continued, "She desires to be the Queen and indulge in a luxurious life with Gu Yunhe."
Junyi''s gaze shifted from the charm to Zheng Chenyi and Gu Ruxue, and he responded, "Okay."
¡ª
Back in the court.
Xie Yan remained in ce even after Junyi had departed. He patiently awaited the messenger to ry the information.
"He didn''t go anywhere else; he joined forces with Gu Ruxue," the messenger reported.
Chapter 1767 Cold And Hot 2
Lingyun hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement with Gu Chaoyan''s statement. "Elder Miss, this time when I see him, I will reveal everything. My purpose has been fulfilled by making him suffer as I did. I won''t waste any more time seeking revenge. My focus now is finding a solution for you."
Gu Chaoyan appreciated Lingyun''s decision and replied with respect, "Lingyun, if you believe that revenge is enough, then that''s sufficient. I don''t want to interfere with your choices. You have the freedom to work with me or not, even when seeking revenge."
However¡
Regarding the solution¡
Gu Chaoyan felt it was necessary to have a thorough conversation with Lingyun.
"I experienced an extreme sense of coldness in my body, something I could barely endure. But after a while, a moment of warmth arrived, dispelling the coldness. So I''ve been feeling alternations between cold and hot. Lingyun, what could be causing this?" Gu Chaoyan inquired with genuine concern.
She was a skilled doctor, yet she couldn''t heal herself. It seemed shecked a solution for her own condition.
Cold and hot sensations?
Could it be abination of Charm Drug and Happiness Drug?
Three types of drugs mixed together?
Lingyun''s expression became intricate as she considered the possibility.
"You don''t have to directly focus on that for now. Why don''t you work with Wuxing? Perhaps taking a walk outside will inspire you," Gu Chaoyan suggested, concerned that Lingyun would be consumed by the problem and neglect her own well-being.
Lingyun nodded in agreement. She had been feeling overwhelmed by the issue and had made little progress. She would trust Elder Miss'' advice and prioritize finding a solution.
Lingyun handed a pill to Gu Chaoyan. "Elder Miss, take this. If you find it difficult to control yourself, consume it."
Gratefully, Gu Chaoyan epted the pill, acknowledging Lingyun''s concern.
I think you should take a look at
Then she considered Sword One''s duty to serve her, which meant she couldn''t apany Lingyun herself.
"I will have Sword Two and Sword Four apany you when you''re outside, ensuring your safety," Gu Chaoyan arranged.
Lingyun did not object to the proposal.
Wuxing was not known for his chivalry, and his capabilities were unpredictable. Hence, it was crucial for Lingyun to have protection.
Lingyun dressed in casual attire and departed from the court with Sword Two and Sword Four apanying her.
The item she received from Wuxing was a pass token to his hostel. As Lingyun had previously declined to meet him, he had no other option but to provide her with the token, allowing her to visit him whenever she found it suitable.
That exined why he had been waiting for her all this time.
Upon arriving at the hostel, Lingyun presented the token, and they were granted ess without any hindrance.
Soon, she encountered Wuxing, who appeared visibly worried at her direct entry. "You simply walked in! Aren''t you concerned that you might be discovered by Phoenix Girl''s men?"
"No need," Lingyun responded with a directness in her tone.
Wuxing''s initial worry dissipated, reced by a sense of joy.
Lingyun''s assertive manner of speaking indicated her satisfaction with holding a prominent position next to Phoenix Girl. With such an advantage, their ns would be significantly smoother.
This was Lingyun''s characteristic approach¡ªshe delighted in surprising others when she achieved her objectives.
It was reminiscent of how she had operated in the past when creating drugs.
Chapter 1768 Lingyuns Confession 1
In that case, was Lingyun going to acquire Golden Rolls for him?
Lingyun had never divulged any details prior to this moment, choosing to keep everything under wraps for the sake of a grand surprise. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been absent for so many days without any contact, only to show up before him unexpectedly and unannounced.
Wuxing''s face quickly lit up with a smile. He exuded confidence in the matter.
"Alright, Lingyun, don''t keep me in suspense. Tell me the oue. Is it rted to the Golden Rolls? Have you dealt with Phoenix Girl?" Wuxing inquired directly, his eyes locked onto Lingyun''s.
His smile was genuine and heartfelt.
Lingyun could perceive that.
Wuxing''s true happiness only emerged once everything had been resolved. It was then that he revealed his underlying joy.
It had always been this way.
As she gazed into his eyes, Lingyun responded candidly, "No."
"¡"
"I never talked about Golden Rolls with her."
"¡."
"I did none of what you asked me to." Lingyun confessed.
No?
What was she talking about?
He told Lingyun so much but she did none?
But Lingyun promised him!
Why not?
Why?
"Is it because you found it too easy, or is it because you didn''t dare to, afraid that Phoenix Girl would lose trust in you?" Wuxing asked quietly, his tone filled with concern. Surprisingly, he managed to keep his temper in check. He was perplexed, and his worry for Lingyun grew stronger.
This was a new reaction from him.
In the past, Wuxing would often disy anger or discontent.
However, he remained oblivious to his own change in behavior, as his attention was solely focused on Lingyun and her response.
I think you should take a look at
Lingyun locked eyes with Wuxing.
She could sense that he genuinely cared for her.
Truly.
This time, he was genuinely concerned about her.
What a pity.
It was toote.
If Wuxing had shown this level of concern earlier, she might not have developed such a strong dislike for him.
Lingyun averted her gaze.
In a cold tone, she replied, "I don''t want to do it. Who do you think you are tomand my obedience?"
"¡"
"Who do you think you are to assume that I must marry you simply because you want to marry me? Have you ever bothered to ask if I even want to marry you?" Lingyun''s voice was filled with frustration and anger.
Silence hung heavy in the air as Wuxing remained speechless.
"Wuxing, you have deceived me all these years. I can see now how poorly you treated me. I was blinded by my deep love for you, so I overlooked all the mistreatment. All I could see were the small acts of kindness you showed me. But now I''ve awakened. Do you think I am still easily manipted like I once was? Do you think I''m still foolish enough to be used by you again?"
"¡."
"I won''t allow myself to be that person again," Lingyun continued with determination.
"¡."
"And I will ensure that you feel the same pain I felt, so you can trulyprehend the extent of my suffering," she dered.
"¡."
"How do you feel now, knowing the truth?" Lingyun pressed, her voice cutting through the stillness.
"¡."
"I will never assist you. Elder Miss is aware of everything you''ve asked of me, your greed, and all your intentions. Wuxing, you are not worthy of me!"
Chapter 1769 Lingyuns Confession 2
1769 Lingyun''s Confession 2
Wuxing was in shock hearing Lingyun finishing her speech.
He struck his own face, subconsciously thinking that he was dreaming and that none of this was real.
Lingyun loved him so much. How could she say things like this?
How could she do such a thing to hurt him?
Impossible.
But no matter how much Wuxing hit himself, he was still confronted with nothing but truth.
That was impossible!
"Is that real?" Wuxing asked, confused.
"Yes." Lingyun answered. "I am here to tell you that I don''t want to waste time on you, not even wanting to make you pay back! I have a lot to do and I don''t want to spend any effort on you!"
Having said that¡
Lingyun turned around and was about to leave the hostel.
It was real.
Everything was real¡
No wonder she came to the hostel in such an open manner.
Wuxing got so furious that he walked forward to grip her.
Wuxing wasn''t prepared for this.
He knew clearly that if Lingyun left now. She would be gone for good. She would never look back ever again.
Just as she said, she did not even think about wasting time on him!
When someone lost both love and hatred towards another, it meant that he or she was gone for real.
But he was not going to allow this to happen.
He was not going to let Lingyun go like this.
She could lie to him and do all of these. But she must not leave.
She had been by his side for so many years and he was used to having her around. Even if he was not going to make use of her, he must keep her by his side, or his life would have no meaning at all.
"You must stay."
"¡"
"I don''t care what you do or say. We are even now. I hurt you and you hurt me. Let the bygones be bygones, and we can just drop it."
" "¡"
"But you have to marry me. Lingyun, you have to!"
" "¡"
"I don''t need anything else from you. You can marry me, and that is enough. Just like how we did it when we were little, a life like that, okay?" Wuxing said and sounded begging.
Lingyun stared at him.
At this moment, all of what he said was real.
He did have some feelings towards her, apart from making use of her.
But¡
All was toote.
Part of her was already ded on the night when he got his maid to make her suffer. She had lived like a ghost for three years.
She was dead. So was her heart.
She did not feel anything when she thought about this.
Lingyun pulled out of his hands, eyes on Wuxing and stepping away from him. "Marrying me? Who do you think you are?"
"¡"
"You are not worthy of me." Lingyun said, quietly.
Wuxing was about to take another grip when Sword Two stepped forward. "Ms. Lingyun works for Phoenix Girl. Be aware what you do and say!"
Wuxing had to let go.
Lingyun left, without turning back.
Wuxing showed a look of misery.
He had never expected that there would be one day when Lingyun left him. When she left him on the day when she was drugged, he knew that one day, she would return and join him when she found a way out.
But now, she was leaving for real.
After Lingyun left¡
Qianji walked up and came to Wuxing''s side.
Chapter 1770 Lingyuns Confession 3
1770 Lingyun''s Confession 3
He had known about this when Lingyun came to them. He knew how important Lingyun was and whether Piaomiao Pavilion was able to get what they needed depended on her. So Qianji stopped whatever he had been doing and came to listen to their conversation.
He could not show up to disrupt their talk. Wuxing needed to be left to talk her through.
So Qianji heard the whole conversation.
He was furious.
But not as furious as Wuxing.
Perhaps that was because Qianji had observed how Lingyun, during her time at Piaomiao Pavilion, had gradually shed her submissive nature and stopped fixating solely on Wuxing. She had grown beyond beingpletely consumed by him, and Qianji had witnessed her rediscover her own individuality.
Women were dumb, but they were fickle.
He had witnessed Lingyun''s changes. So he did not put all hope in her, just had some lingering hope. But Wuxing was different, he had been waiting for her and trusted her deeply for the result.
That was a loss for Piaomiao Pavilion.
But what else could they do about it?
Wuxing failed to keep this woman to his side.
"Enough dwelling on it. Lingyun has made her choice, and there''s no use pretending otherwise. She has shown that she no longer holds any affection for you, and despite your efforts to convey your needs, nothing has worked. It''s time to let go. Lingyun is now aligned with Phoenix Girl, and it''s evident by the presence of guards surrounding her. Phoenix Girl considers her important."
" "¡"
"Just stop going to her and making yourself present."
"¡."
"Lingyun is totally useless for us. So we need find another way out."
"¡."
"The Cangyan Door is very tricky. They have gone to the new King to make an offer. Though the result is unknown, yet we are put in a very bad position. Sigh, why can''t we just take a look at Golden Rolls?" Qianji was very annoyed.
Wuxing did not hear what Qianji said.
He was thinking about Lingyun all this time. He was so distressed. Golden Rolls were important, but none of these was as important for himpared to that of Lingyun.
He just did not know how he could live on without her around. What was the point of having Golden Rolls?
Qianji was wrong.
He was not pretending. He was not showing this to Lingyun. He was really sad, deep into the bones.
He liked Lingyun.
For years, he might not have the same affection for Lingyun as she had for him. Yet he had a heart.
Wuxing did not answer Qianji.
When Qianji did not hear Wuxing''s response about what they should do next, he turned around and saw the sad-looking man.
He was surprised. "You have truly fallen for her?"
She had been gone for such a long time, and he should not be putting on a show even to this degree.
He must have developed true feelings towards her!
Qianji was shocked. "Wuxing, get yourself up! You are the Guardian of Piaomiao Pavilion, and my alliance man. We must not have affection or love. They will just slow us down!"
" "¡"
"Have you forgotten what your goal has been!"
Chapter 1771 Lingyuns Confession 4
1771 Lingyun''s Confession 4
Wuxing couldn''t forget that fact. His ultimate aspiration was to rise to the top.
However, there was a catch.
Achieving their goals relied heavily on Lingyun''s assistance. Without her by his side, Wuxing couldn''t see the purpose of obtaining all those aplishments.
"Wuxing, once our n seeds, you will have ess to countless women. Why distress yourself over one woman who can''t even cultivate? I''m giving you one day to sort things out. I hope you''lle to understand everything by tomorrow," Qianji stated with frustration evident in her voice.
Witnessing Wuxing in such a state of confusion was already distressing, and Qianji didn''t want him to be affected any further.
With those words, Qianji abruptly departed, unwilling to witness the aftermath of their conversation.
On the way back to the court.
Lingyun looked much more rxed than Wuxing. After the confession, Lingyun felt so much relieved. She had no burden any more.
And she felt that her horizon had been broadened.
She felt the road ahead was very wide, as she had nothing on her mind.
Then she thought of what was bothering her Elder Miss.
Suddenly, Lingyun thought of something.
She thought it through in her head and suddenly got really excited. "Sword Two, let''s go back to the court. I just think of something about Elder Miss'' situation!"
Having said that, she hurried back to the court.
Sword Two followed up as wel without dys.
Back in the court, Lingyun headed directly to Fengxian Pce.
Lingyun almost forgot to greet Elder Miss, when she walked in. She said anxiously, "Elder Miss, I have figured it out!"
"¡."
"Sword One told me before that you have always been feeling cold in your body, even on summer days, even when you are surrounded by a coal basin. But you feel better this year."
"¡."
"But I don''t think you are feeling better. You are getting worse!"
"¡."
"Cold Drug. Yes, it should be the fundamental, deeply-rooted venom in your body, Elder Miss. When you faiedl to detoxify this venom, the heated Happiness Drug was nted into your body, to keep control of the venom."
"¡."
"You felt chilly asionallyst year, because your Cold Drug was dominating. Cold Drug did not work that fiercely at the beginning, so coal basins would have been enough. But now it is working fiercely in you, so the Happiness Drug in your body is brought alive."
"¡."
"If you want to get yourself detoxified, I don''t think detoxifying a Happiness Drug is right. You should get the Cold Drug detoxified instead. Then every problem is solved."
"¡."
"But you got this when you were very little. Or maybe when your mother was pregnant with you."
"¡."
"Who would have drugged an infant like this?"
"¡."
"Why did he or she do that?" Lingyun was sweating. She realized that the truth was very scary.
She must have been drugged when she was very little. Or even when she was in her mother''s womb.
"The Gu Family? Mrs. Gu?"
\
Chapter 1772 Ideas
1772 Ideas
Gu Chaoyan''s mind raced as she considered the possible identities of the person who held a grudge against her mother. However, she quickly dismissed the idea of Mrs. Gu, as she believed her stepmothercked the capability and motive. Furthermore, Mrs. Gu would have likely used this information as a bargaining chip during their confrontation, which she did not.
Gu Zhenkang, her father, was also ruled out as a suspect. Gu Chaoyan pondered if the grudge stemmed from an enemy of the Lin Family, but that would have likely put the daughter of the Lin Family in danger as well, especially since she was just a young child at the time.
These were all mere spections, and Gu Chaoyan knew that a thorough investigation was necessary to uncover the truth.
There were still people alive who were connected to her past¡ªChen Fu and the Lin Family. They might hold valuable information that could provide her with clues.
Lost in her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan realized that she needed answers and a solid n to unveil the mysteries surrounding her mother''s past.
Sword One asked with a small voice, "Lingyun, are you able to detoxify Elder Miss, when you understand what is going on here?"
Lingyun shook her head directly.
"If it is really Cold Drug, then that is totally out of my ability." Lingyun said straightforwardly. Then she started to get a little distressed herself.
That was Cold Drug!
Not an ordinary sort of venom!
And Elder Miss received a Happiness Drug to press down the Cold Drug, which made the detoxifying process even more difficult.
Lingyun also showed some slight disappointment.
That made Sword One feel even more distressed.
Gu Chaoyan stopped thinking and looked up at Lingyun and Sword One. "Then don''t tell anyone about this yet, especially when Lingyun has no idea what to do."
"What about Mr. Head?" Sword One asked.
"Him in particr." Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
Sword One disagreed. But she still nodded.
Sword One had just spoken of it when Mr. Head arrived.
Zhou Huaijin came in at the right moment.
He smiled when he saw that Gu Chaoyan looked better.
Hidden guards from the Shadow Door were out looking for Mr. Zhao. The others were seeking other famous doctors. And a majority of them were seeking well-practiced people beyond the territory of the four countries.
Everything was moving forward. But Zhou Huaijin did not mention this to Gu Chaoyan, because he did not want to stress her.
He sat down and started to talk about what was happening recently.
Shiling Pce was under construction, and the officers were all bowing to him. Everything was well settled.
But there was just one small thing that made him hesitant.
Zhou Huaijin said quietly, "Duke North has some military authorities, but he has not been to the morning sessions for a while. He still has the rank from his father, so we can''t do anything about him. But the military authorities can''t be in his hands forever. So¡ that is quite bothering."
He had this bothering thought, because he thought of the past Duke North.
"I will talk to him." Gu Chaoyan said.
Chapter 1773 Duke North 1
"No," Zhou Huaijin disagreed directly.
Chaoyan was not feeling well, and she might get sick anytime. If she went to deal with this for him, it would only make him worried.
"Duke North¡ well, I used to consider him a good friend, and he was deeply devoted to the people at the border. But his personality has changed due to the injury. There seems to be a connection between these things, and I don''t believe he is the same as before."
"¡"
"But this is a great opportunity for me to meet him and sort things out, considering what he did for the country in the past."
"¡"
"I am so bored here in the court. It would be better if I took a walk outside," Gu Chaoyan presented a solid argument.
Upon hearing this, Zhou Huaijin did not stop her.
However¡
She could not just go to Duke North Mansion alone.
"Bring Sword Four and all, Lingyun too. I will give you 20 hidden guards. Anything happens, they will all appear." Zhou Huaijin arranged directly.
"No problem!" Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
She looked out of the window at the sky.
"I will go outter. It is still very early now."
"I will get the wagon prepared." Zhou Huaijin got up, already getting very worried.
Gu Chaoyan went out of the court with them altogether.
Outside the court.
Duke North Mansion also received the order that told them the Queen''s arrival.
I think you should take a look at
Zheng Chenyi smiled briefly upon receiving the order, as it was exactly what he had expected.
Whenever the affair involved Duke North, she would alwayse to Duke North''s Mansion. Many people considered her cold, but Zheng Chenyi knew she was someone with a heart.
Having done so much for her in the past, Zheng Chenyi knew he upied a small spot in her heart. That small spot was enough for him. And now, he was determined to make her stay with him using whatever means necessary. He didn''t care where her heart wandered; he only desired her presence by his side.
"Prepare everything. She''sing, and I want her to love my ce," Zheng Chenyi said with a dark tone.
"Yes," the servants acknowledged and went downstairs to attend to their duties.
Seated in the lobby, Zheng Chenyi personally arranged an array of pastries, eagerly awaiting the girl''s arrival.
One hourter¡
Gu Chaoyan''s carriage came to a halt at the gate of Duke North Mansion.
To her surprise, Duke North himself did note out to greet her. Instead, a servant approached with a smile. "Wee, the Queen. Duke North sends his regards and says that as old friends, you needn''t worry about formalities. You are here as an esteemed guest. Please make yourself at home."
Gu Chaoyan''s brows furrowed slightly, but she nodded and proceeded to enter the mansion.
She had visited Duke North Mansion a few times before. It was a grand estate bestowed upon Duke North in recognition of his achievements on the battlefield. Over the years, the mansion had grown even more splendid.
Past Duke North''s wife had poured all her resources into its construction, and her dedication was evident in its magnificent appearance.
But¡
When she walked into Duke North Mansion on this visit, she felt that something was wrong.
The air was different. It was no longer lively.
"Where is Mr.Duke?"
Chapter 1774 Duke North 2
1774 Duke North 2
"Duke North Mansion is a noble''s residence. How can there be so few servants? There are many matters to attend to. Have we neglected taking care of you?" Gu Chaoyan inquired as she walked through the mansion.
The former Lady Duke North had passed away, and Duke North had since remarried. There should have been someone in charge of the household. How could the mansion appear so deserted? It was unheard of in a ce like this.
The servant remainedposed, as Duke North had already provided them with prepared answers.
"Well, Phoenix Girl¡" the servant hesitated.
"¡"
"For one, Duke North has been preferring solitude since hisst injury. And secondly, the current Lady Duke North is unwell and has been resting in her room, and we are uncertain when¡" The servant trailed off, not providing further details. However, they added, "Rest assured, Phoenix Girl, Duke North Mansion is well-equipped. There is no need to worry."
Gu Chaoyan cast a sharp gaze at the servant.
She had arrived at this ce incognito, with her true identity concealed from the public, not specifically to visit Duke North Mansion. The people here should be aware of her true title.
Why, then, did the servants persistently address her as Phoenix Girl?
Even her own staff, like Lingyun, who was not considered a formal maid and didn''t adhere to court etiquette, would asionally address her as "Elder Miss."
So, why did the servants from Duke North Mansion, who should have been properly trained, behave so casually?
Gu Chaoyanprehended the situation after hearing the servant''s exnation, but she didn''t appreciate being addressed incorrectly.
"Don''t call me Phoenix Girl; call me the Queen," Gu Chaoyan corrected firmly before continuing her walk towards the lobby.
As she proceeded, she observed that the nts were meticulously trimmed, indicating attention to detail. However, she noticed a conspicuous absence of servants.
Then, her gazended upon Duke North, who was seated in the lobby.
He maintained a posture with a straight back.
At first nce, Gu Chaoyan could discern a frighteningly paleplexion on Duke North, devoid of any color. He had visibly lost weight, with prominent cheekbones. The once sunny demeanor had been reced by a somber and dark countenance.
Something was amiss. He did not appear to be in good health.
Could the poison still be lingering within his wounds?
But her messenger had assured her that he had been detoxified. So, what had transpired?
Gu Chaoyan approached him directly and stated, "Show me your hand. I will feel your pulse."
"You are still willing to walk into Duke North Mansion, aren''t you?" Duke North looked at her, a glimmer of happiness in his eyes.
He was alluding to how she had rejected him when he had been poisoned before. He had intentionally poisoned himself as a means to manipte her. Gu Chaoyan disliked being coerced, and she would never act under duress, even if she held genuine concern for others.
However, it seemed that he remained unconvinced by her previous actions.
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of engaging in such discussions. She held steadfast to her principles.
"Show me your hand. I will feel your pulse," Gu Chaoyan repeated, her tone conveying a sense of urgency.
Chapter 1775 Duke North 3
1775 Duke North 3
"Have some tea. It''s a fine blend. During these peaceful times, I find sce in seeking out the best tea. I believe you will enjoy it. And there are pastries in the hall as well. We seldom have guests, so it tends to be rather cold. You are among the few who have graced us with your presence. I dare not treat you poorly, for fear that you may no longer wish to be here," Zheng Chenyi spoke calmly, keeping his hand concealed.
Gu Chaoyan cast a nce towards the hall, where a variety of pastriesy.
Indeed, there was an array of choices.
She then shifted her gaze to Zheng Chenyi, noting the subtle changes in him.
Finding an empty spot, Gu Chaoyan took a seat. She began sipping the tea and picked up a pastry to nibble on, albeit without the same rxed demeanor she exhibited at Xinlin Mansion and Fengxian Pce. After finishing the pastry, she remarked, "You don''t appear to be well."
"I am aware of that. Don''t worry," Zheng Chenyi responded calmly. "Why have youe here?"
Gu Chaoyan hesitated momentarily before nodding in acknowledgment.
She was about to speak¡
However, Zheng Chenyi interrupted her, rising from his seat. "Let''s take a stroll and talk."
Gu Chaoyan also stood, agreeing to his suggestion.
Though she was familiar with Duke North Mansion, she had never truly explored its premises.
The garden of Duke North Mansion mirrored the tranquil atmosphere of the main entrance, devoid of liveliness. Nheless, thendscaping was exquisitely arranged.
Duke North Mansioncked the presence of flowers, with only an abundance of green nts scattered throughout. There was a distinct absence of vibrant blooms.
Jiang Mansion had been simr in the past, devoid of flowers. However, itpensated with numerous green bamboo nts and a staff that exuded warmth, creating a tranquil and pleasant atmosphere.
"After my mother''s passing, we have sold off many of the servants, resulting in a quieter and more serene environment. You appreciate tranquility, don''t you? But do you find Duke North Mansion to your liking?" Zheng Chenyi inquired as they walked side by side.
Gu Chaoyan felt the situation bing increasinglyplex.
Why was he asking such questions?
"As long as both you and your wife are content with it, that would suffice," Gu Chaoyan responded calmly. She continued, "The Saint Divine Land has been stabilized now. Duke North, you possess an authority token for the military. However, considering your infrequent attendance at the morning sessions, the token holds little practical power. It remains uncertain how we should handle the authority token."
"¡"
"The King is pondering whether you wish to return to the court. If you do, you can retain the token, as it rightfully belongs to Duke North. However, if you prefer to distance yourself from political affairs, the token could be passed on to someone else," she exined.
"¡."
"What are your thoughts on this matter?" Gu Chaoyan inquired earnestly.
Zheng Chenyi suddenly felt a pang in his heart. It appeared that she was solely interested in discussing anything rted to Zhou Huaijin. She seemed indifferent to his question.
"What do you expect me to do then?" Zheng Chenyi asked, his gaze fixed on her.
Gu Chaoyan unconsciously furrowed her brows. "You don''t need to provide me with an immediate answer. Take the time to discuss it with your wife or your strategist. You can give us your response by tomorrow morning."
"You no longer wish to assist me?" Zheng Chenyi questioned, his displeasure evident.
She had previously given him countless instructions and guidance, both to his mother and during his trip to the border.
Chapter 1776 Duke North 4
"Consider the token and provide the King with your answer by the morning session. If you''re unsure of how to decide, discuss it with your wife. I came here specifically to discuss this matter with you. If you have nothing else to say, I, as the Queen, will take my leave. Save your efforts," Gu Chaoyan spoke softly.
Zheng Chenyi smiled once again.
The Queen?
She emphasized her role as the Queen. She made that point quite clear.
Zheng Chenyi''s displeasure grew, his emotions boiling. He took a few steps forward, intending to reach out to her, but his shoulders were restrained by the guards standing beside him. Finally, he managed to rein himself in and stabilize his posture.
Well¡
He truly desired to keep her, for he disliked how she emphasized her title. However, upon reflection, he realized that it was not yet the opportune moment.
It wasn''t the right time after all.
Even if he were to force her to stay, he would only long for her presence and invite unnecessary trouble upon himself, thus thwarting all his ns.
If he wanted to seed, he needed to maintain a low profile.
Only through this approach could he achieve his goals.
Zheng Chenyi gritted his teeth and exhaled deeply.
Gu Chaoyan and her guards were already far gone.
Gu Ruxue emerged from a nearby room, gazing in the direction of Gu Chaoyan''s departure, and then at Zheng Chenyi. She shook her head, remarking, "I don''t understand what''s so exceptional about her. So many men are willing to sacrifice so much to win her over!"
She did note from a prestigious family.
Gu Ruxue believed that she herself was more beautiful because, despite Gu Chaoyan''s improved appearance, she still had the frightening red birthmark on her face.
Zheng Chenyi red at Gu Ruxue fiercely, his expression indicating that he was on the verge of retaliating if she uttered another derogatoryment about Gu Chaoyan.
I think you should take a look at
Gu Ruxue shrank back in fear.
Although Zheng Chenyi had approached her willingly, she understood his capabilities and knew that she needed his assistance. Therefore, she couldn''t afford to offend him with reckless behavior.
She was not allowed to speak ill of Gu Chaoyan.
That was something she was capable of restraining herself from doing.
Since her arrival at Duke North Mansion, she had been forbidden from criticizing Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Ruxue pursed her lips and left the scene.
Zheng Chenyi''s anger subsided, and his gaze shifted.
Gu Chaoyan was currently en route back to the court in her carriage.
That was the extent of what she could do to aid him.
"Elder Miss, do you think Duke North would want to keep the military authority?" Sword One asked, feeling unsure.
Elder Miss did not seem to have witnessed what Duke North really wanted, though she paid a visit to him personally.
Gu Chaoyan also shook her head.
Zheng Chenyi had always been an open and transparent person, incapable of concealing his thoughts. However, he now seemed much more enigmatic, and she couldn''t fully understand him.
At this point, Zhou Huaijin should prioritize his concerns about Duke North and his well-being over the matter of military authority.
Gu Chaoyan was lost in thought when she suddenly heardmotion outside the carriage.
Chapter 1777 Lu Jimings Punishment
There was a gate positioned in front of him, and just beyond it stood the court.
In the vicinity of the gate, people would always maintain an air of tranquility, regardless of how they behaved in the capital. Those who dared to cause amotion would quickly face the consequences, as the imperial army was swift to respond.
However, the man standing before the gate seemed to be defying this norm by making a significant amount of noise.
Curiosity piqued, Gu Chaoyan turned her gaze toward Sword One and motioned for her to investigate discreetly without revealing her true identity.
Sword One descended from the wagon and carefully surveyed the area.
Before long, the mor subsided, and Sword One returned, rying the information, "Elder Miss, a Young Master from Duke Changning''s Mansion is causing a disturbance here. He insists on seeing you."
A Young Master from Duke Changning''s Mansion? Lu Jiming?
It had been quite some time since Gu Chaoyanst encountered this man. What brought him here, disrupting the peace once again?
What could he possibly want from her?
Determined to find out, Gu Chaoyan stepped down from the wagon.
Immediately, her eyes fell upon Lu Jiming, engaged in a heated argument with the imperial army. If not for her presence in the wagon, the soldiers would have likely apprehended him by now. Clearly, he had no grasp of his own position.
Duke Changning''s Mansion had always been haughty, but they had held a healthy fear of the King. Now that Duke Changning had lost his status, his family seemed to have be even more unruly.
"Do you really want to see me?" Gu Chaoyan inquired, casting a downward nce at Lu Jiming.
"Yes!" Lu Jiming ceased his pestering of the imperial army and approached Gu Chaoyan.
Sword One and Lingyun intercepted him. "Pay your respects to the Queen, now!"
Reluctantly, Lu Jimingplied.
I think you should take a look at
Afterwards¡
In a mysterious tone, Lu Jiming expressed his desire to speak with Gu Chaoyan privately.
Gu Chaoyan didn''t entertain the idea but responded straightforwardly, "Say what you have to say now."
Lu Jiming pondered for a moment and acknowledged that he should respect her. Moreover, he realized that those in her presence held the authority to act upon her orders before taking any action against him.
Thus, he spoke candidly, "Our engagement was terminated, and Duke Changning''s Mansion has endured significant hardships following your marriage to Lord Huai. My father has lost his standing, and I am no longer addressed as a young master. It has been destructive for us. We are akin to despised rats, unwanted wherever we go."
"¡."
"The Queen," Lu Jiming continued, "I was once engaged to you, and I was the one you favored. You cannot simply allow me to live such a wretched existence, can you?"
"¡"
"I have no further requests, except for this, Queen. Could you please grant us some favorable circumstances so that we can lead a decent life? Your history is not entirely tarnished, is it?" Lu Jiming pleaded, taking a significant risk by speaking up despite his wretched present existence. He desperately wished to remain in the capital and regain the life he once had.
Gu Chaoyan used to harbor affection for him, after all!
She shouldn''t have been so heartless as to corner him. As the Queen, she should disy kindness andpassion.
"And who do you think you are?" Gu Chaoyan narrowed her eyes, her voiceced with sternness. "Do you understand the gravity of the crimes you havemitted by spreading rumors about the Queen and trespassing into the court?"
Gu Chaoyan dered, instructing the imperial army to apprehend him.
"Inflict severe punishment upon him! Duke Changning has failed to instill proper values in his son, and he can no longer retain his title. I shall report this to the King immediately."
Chapter 1778 The Lin Familys Visit 1
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s words, Lu Jiming was ovee with fear. The consequences of his father losing his rank would be dire for their entire family. Without the rank, they would lose the benefits bestowed by the court, including their servants, and the chance of remaining in the capital would vanish.
No, this couldn''t happen. Lu Jiming was consumed by terror. This was not how things were supposed to unfold.
Struggling and shouting in desperation, he pleaded, "Queen, you cannot treat us like this! Yes, we turned our backs on you in the past, but please consider our history together. We were once engaged! Release us. Allow us to live peacefully once more, I implore you."
"¡."
"We don''t ask for much, just a life in the capital as it was before!" Lu Jiming''s voice rang out, resonating through the gate. However, the imperial army swiftly silenced him, preventing any further utterance.
The imperial army had not anticipated such unruly behavior from him, nor the rming words he spoke.
Gu Chaoyan gestured for the imperial army to remain in ce.
She added, "Escort him to Dali Temple, document his crimes, and have him imprisoned."
"¡".
"Furthermore, arrange for the director of Dali Temple to personally visit Duke Changning''s Mansion, revoke their servants and title. He and his wife shall be exiled to other locations. Should they dare to cause such trouble again, they shall be imprisoned at Dali Temple as well."
"¡."
"The Saint Divine Land upholds strict rules of decorum. Those whock shame or manners, particrly those who spread rumors about the Queen, must face severe consequences. The dignity of the imperial family must never be tarnished."
With these words, Gu Chaoyan dismissed them to attend to their own affairs.
She then retreated to her own wagon, passing through the gate and returning inside.
Lu Jiming had not anticipated the magnitude of the repercussions his reckless actions would bring.
He had not only ruined his own life but also brought cmity upon his family.
I think you should take a look at
Inside the wagon, Sword One was bewildered. "Elder Miss, what happened to the Young Master of Duke Changning¡"
Before Sword One could finish her question, Gu Chaoyan responded directly. "The plight of Duke Changning''s Mansion is not a result of my actions. Lu Jiming ended his engagement with Gu Ruxue, who married Zhou Huailing. It was Zhou Huailing who pushed them into obscurity."
"¡."
"However, he keeps bringing up our past engagement. While I may not personally care about such rumors, Huaijin is the King, and any spreading of false information from Duke Changning''s Mansion could tarnish his reputation."
"¡"
"I don''t want him to be burdened by the actions of the past."
"¡"
"And the punishment is befitting for those from Duke Changning''s Mansion," Gu Chaoyan exined bluntly.
She had indeed imposed a harsh punishment this time.
It was a direct consequence of Duke Changning''s Mansion''s excessive behavior. Regardless of any potential unfairness stemming from her social status, Gu Chaoyan had no regrets about her actions.
Sword One finally grasped the situation.
Although she didn''t necessarily agree with her Elder Miss, she understood her perspective.
Deep down, Elder Miss was a kind-hearted girl.
"Summon the Lin Family to the courtter," Gu Chaoyan instructed.
Chapter 1779 The Lin Familys Visit 2
"Understood," Sword One promptly replied.
The Lin Family, Gu Chaoyan''s own household, may not have been particrly pleasant, but the Old Master of the Lin Family still sided with her.
As the Queen, it was Gu Chaoyan''s duty to meet with the Lin Family and make appropriate arrangements.
Meanwhile, back at Fengxian Pce, Sword One conveyed the message about summoning the Lin Family to the court. Gu Chaoyan took a moment to rest in the court, feeling quite fatigued after her visit to Duke North Mansion. Although the tea from the mansion was fragrant and of excellent quality, Gu Chaoyan hadn''t been able to fully savor it. However, she felt revitalized after taking a sip of tea in Fengxian Pce.
¡ª
At the Lin Mansion.
The court officials were efficient, especially when it came to tasks rted to Fengxian Pce. They worked with even greater diligence.
Two hourster, the imperial decree and the carriage arrived at the Lin Mansion simultaneously.
The eunuch who delivered the imperial decree awaited the Lin Family''s arrival afterpleting his task.
The three members of the Lin Family, particrly Mrs. Lin, were filled with surprise and joy. "We''re going to the court! We''re going to the court! She will make arrangements for us! Ah, I never imagined that we would be rtives of the imperial family! And soon, we will also be a noble family!"
"¡"
"When the coronation ceremony took ce, we were escorted to attend, but we were not mentioned. I thought she had forgotten everything we did to her, using us only when convenient and abandoning us when she was finished. But she''s not like that, is she?"
"¡"
"I have never set foot in the court before in my entire life, and now we''re going as rtives of the imperial family! It''s truly astounding!" Mrs. Lin cheered, feeling as if a life of luxury awaited her in the near future. Despite the hardships they had endured, it all seemed worthwhile now. Marrying into the Lin Family was the right choice after all! Now they were reaping the rewards.
I think you should take a look at
Lin Jiashu and Lin Jiaxing were rtively more reserved. They didn''t share the same level of excitement as Mrs. Lin.
Chaoyan was not only the Queen but also the Phoenix Girl.
In truth, if she hadn''t nned to bestow a significant reward upon the Lin Family, they wouldn''t be safe.
While Mrs. Lin may not have noticed, Lin Jiashu and Lin Jiaxing did. The Lin Mansion had been provided with numerous guards and hidden protectors.
They must have been arranged by Chaoyan, ensuring their safety.
Chaoyan''s actions were likely driven by her desire to honor her mother''s memory. However, she had already done enough. She had considered the Lin Family''s well-being thoroughly.
If she were to overlook the smaller favors and instead bestow significant rewards, the Lin Family would undoubtedly face a challenging future.
The Lin Family had been a business-oriented family for generations,cking the firm foundation and influence of the originally noble families.
It was unexpected for them to thrive so remarkably.
But this was sufficient. Just like the Jiang Family, who withdrew from the political sphere, they would benefit from maintaining a low profile.
Mrs. Lin grew frustrated, observing the two men''sck of enthusiasm or ns for the Lin Family. "What are you two staring at?"
"¡"
"This is a rare opportunity, and we should consider how to leverage it for the benefit of our family!"
Chapter 1780 - 1780 The Lin Family’s Visit 3
1780 The Lin Family¡¯s Visit 3
¡°We have been a business family for generations, with a low social status. So this time, we request a rank during our visit. With that, we can live a better life, and Chaoyan would take pride in being part of the Lin Family. The Gu Family is no more, and our family should be considered as part of her own, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs. Lin emphasized.
Acquiring a rank would suffice for now. They could consider other matterster.
However¡
There was one more thing besides the rank.
¡°Jiashu, you are the most important consideration. Given your own circumstances, it may be difficult for you to find a well-suited partner. Mention this to Chaoyan, so she can discuss with the King the possibility of an imperial marriage for you. You deserve a nobledy! The Elder Miss of the Chu Family would be a great match, even if she¡¯s slightly older than you. Or we can explore other options among the nobledies!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I have already informed the managers of neighboring businesses that you will be marrying someone far superior to their suitors. Just look at the Huang Family, so arrogant just because the father holds a small position in the court. Once your engagement is confirmed, I will proudly disy our superiority right in front of them!¡± Mrs. Lin grew increasingly excited, as if everything was already within her grasp, beckoning her forward.
Jiashu let out a sigh.
The Lin Family had caused Chaoyan a great deal of hardship in the past, without ever standing up for her.
What Chaoyan had done for them was already more than sufficient.
They felt too ashamed to ask for any additional favors or benefits.
Being the Queen was not a secure position for Chaoyan.
¡°Mother, let¡¯s not entertain such thoughts. Are we truly deserving of making requests in front of Chaoyan? I believe not. When Chaoyan was crowned, we were granted a ce in the ceremony, which is already a generous gesture. Let¡¯s refrain from making unreasonable demands. Instead, let¡¯s see what Chaoyan has to offer, and then we can n ordingly,¡± Lin Jiashu intervened.
Upon hearing Lin Jiashu¡¯s words¡
Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in surprise.
She appeared displeased. ¡°Jiashu, what are you saying? You¡¯re still too young toprehend the potential benefits of these requests. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You need to find a suitable marriage partner. A nobledy is always better educated than someone from a business family who is so focused on calctions. Moreover, a rank can be passed down to future generations. Your father and I are growing old, and we¡¯re content with what we have. However, it¡¯s essential for you to carry on our family name, so that we never regress to being a mere business family in theing generations.¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Lin Jiaxing interjected, his voice filled with frustration. ¡°Both of you, stop it. What¡¯s wrong with us being a business family? We are leading a peaceful life as a business family, aren¡¯t we?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s enter the court first and see what they require from us. We shouldn¡¯t keep dwelling on this topic. When Jiashu was unwell, none of this mattered. But now that he¡¯s healthy, you¡¯re bing excessively greedy!¡±
¡°What are you insinuating? I¡¯m not doing this for my own benefit!¡± Mrs. Lin retorted, her voiceced with anger. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of our family, the Lin Family! For Jiashu and his future children! As a woman, my name won¡¯t be passed down to future generations. I¡¯m striving for the betterment of our son¡¯s future!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So now I¡¯m the viin, and both of you are the righteous ones?¡±
Chapter 1781 - 1781 The Lin Family’s Visit 4
1781 The Lin Family¡¯s Visit 4
Hearing his words, Lin Jiaxing silently agreed.
She, as a woman, had not led an easy life.
When they got married, his father was still alive, and the Lin Family was flourishing. However, after his father¡¯s passing, he, an incapable man, had been unable to maintain the family¡¯s previous strength. Additionally, half of their properties had been given as dowry to his sister. She hadined, but she had never held it against them.
In general, she was a kind-hearted woman.
Her current practicality and anxiety about their declining wealth were borne out of her concern for Jiashu¡¯s future. In that regard, she was not wrong.
However, both he and his son¡¯sints had hurt her. Considering the difficult times she had endured over the years, it was understandable.
Lin Jiaxing gave Lin Jiashu a meaningful look, silently signaling him to drop the matter.
He continued, ¡°You¡¯re right, but we have different perspectives. I understand that you¡¯re doing this for the sake of our family. Let¡¯s wait and see what Chaoyan has in mind when we meet her at court. I trust that Chaoyan knows best how to make suitable arrangements. If she doesn¡¯t provide us with any, we shouldn¡¯t me her; we¡¯ll simply carry on with our lives.¡±
Softening his tone, Lin Jiaxing acknowledged and supported her intentions, causing Mrs. Lin to relent.
She nodded in agreement.
If she persisted, she would be seen as unreasonable. Realizing this, Mrs. Lin decided to let the matter go for now and proceed step by step. If there was an opportunity to obtain something better, she was determined to seize it.
With the Lin Family reaching an agreement, they made their way to the court together.
Everyone in the court recognized the Lin Family and treated them with utmost politeness and consideration. Mrs. Lin¡¯s mood was uplifted as they made their way to the pce. The respectful treatment she received from the courtiers alleviated her worries. With Gu Chaoyan being part of the Lin Family, she was confident that they would receive assistance.
Deep in her heart, Mrs. Lin vowed to make it happen.
However¡
She refrained from voicing her thoughts further, knowing that her husband and son would not appreciate it.
After a long journey, they finally arrived at the court. Rather than stopping at the gate, the wagon continued on. This was an unprecedented treatment for the Lin Family. Mrs. Lin raised the curtain and peered outside, overwhelmed with happiness.
Lin Jiaxing was on the verge of reprimanding her¡
But then he reconsidered her perspective and realized that their visits to the court were infrequent, allowing her to indulge in the experience. He decided to address the matterter, once they returned home.
Finally, they arrived at the back pce.
They disembarked from the wagon.
Mrs. Lin had been eagerly observing her surroundings throughout the journey. It was her first time in the back court, as women from a business family were never granted such privileges.
The imperial court was a stark contrast to her own modest mansion and the Lin Family¡¯s residence.
Their own mansion had a simple backyard, as they prioritized establishing a well-maintained front yard. Simrly, the Lin Family¡¯s mansion was rtively unadorned.
But within the imperial court¡
Chapter 1782 - 1782 The Lin Family’s Visit 5
1782 The Lin Family¡¯s Visit 5
The atmosphere inside Fengxian Pce was resplendent and dazzling with gold, exuding an aura of utmost luxury. It gave off a sense of refined cultivation and exquisite beauty.
One could only find such an exquisitely designed garden within the walls of an imperial pce¡
If only they could spend the rest of their lives here¡
Mrs. Lin let out a regretful sigh, knowing that she might never have the opportunity to reside in such a ce.
Polite servants could be seen everywhere, warmly greeting her. It was an incredible feeling.
Mrs. Lin found herself unwilling to leave this ce.
¡°Wee to Fengxian Pce,¡± the eunuch said in a hoarse voice.
Mrs. Lin reluctantly tore her gaze away from the magnificent surroundings and entered Fengxian Pce quietly.
Fengxian Pce was situated in the most prestigious location within the pce, adorned with the finest decorations, reflecting unparalleled elegance.
There was an important piece of news awaiting her there.
Both the King and the Queen resided in Fengxian Pce.
Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.
It was truly remarkable how everything had unfolded.
When she first encountered Gu Chaoyan, the girl was sun-kissed and plump, and Mrs. Lin had no interest in associating with her, especially since her birth mother had already imed half of the Lin Family¡¯s assets.
But then Gu Chaoyan saved Jiashu¡¯s life.
She became engaged to Lord Huai.
She was hailed as the Phoenix Girl.
And now¡ she was the revered Queen!
Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but think that Gu Chaoyan was the most extraordinary woman she had ever encountered.
With a sigh, Mrs. Lin acknowledged that they had arrived at Fengxian Pce.
This was the first time Gu Chaoyan wore the Queen¡¯s robe as she took her seat in Fengxian Pce.
The three members of the Lin Family respectfully greeted her.
¡°Please,¡± Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly upon seeing their greetings.
¡°We¡¯ve just received some new garments and jewelry in the pce storeroom, Aunt and cousin. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something you like. Sword One, apany them to choose whatever they desire. Uncle, I would like to have a word with you,¡± Gu Chaoyan said candidly.
She still addressed them in a familial manner.
She still chose to address Mrs. Lin as Aunt and Lin Jiashu as cousin, out of respect for her own mother and Lin Jiaxing.
Mrs. Lin appeared disappointed and left, searching for an excuse to procure something nice for Jiashu. However, they were now asked to leave the area.
What could be going on?
Perhaps she was not meant to be involved in the Queen¡¯s affairs.
Despite her disappointment, Mrs. Lin had no choice but to depart.
Lin Jiaxing remained alone with Gu Chaoyan and Lingyun in Fengxian Pce.
Observing the situation, Lin Jiaxing asked earnestly, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are you facing any difficulties? Share it with me, and I¡¯ll do my best to help. I may just be a businessman with limited influence, but I¡¯ll give it my all!¡±
Gu Chaoyan felt her heart warm at Lin Jiaxing¡¯s words.
In this world, where she had no family of her own, Lin Jiaxing, her uncle, disyed genuine affection and concern for her.
Her uncle had misunderstood her due to her refined demeanor, but his love for her was evident.
Gu Chaoyan smiled and said, ¡°It is fine. I am just trying to ask you about something that happened in the past.¡±
¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°Did the Lin Family have any enemies with anyone, like did mother have anyone who disliked her? Or, did the Lin Family get in touch with any powerful people?¡±
Lin Jiaxing started to think carefully in head.
Maybe¡
The Lin Family used to be an imperial business family, rich for some time.
His father had a great personality.
So as for enemies¡
Lin Jiaxing thought for a while¡
Then he turned to Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 1783 The Lin Familys Visit 6
"No," Lin Jiaxing responded firmly. "Your grandfather was a kind-hearted man who never held grudges against anyone. The Lin Family enjoyed its glory as an imperial family, and when your grandfather sensed something amiss, he chose to withdraw. Your mother was also known for her kindness and never harbored enmity towards anyone¡"
"¡"
"Howe?" Lin Jiaxing asked, sounding very concerned.
Her uncle gave the answer within such a short while, only because her grandpa and mother might be least likely to have be enemies with anyone¡
Then her venom could not have been rted to the Lin Family.
So¡
Could the origin of the venom have something to do with Golden Rolls?
The door to enchantment was opened and Golden Rolls should have been there apart from the sword. But the Golden Rolls were gone. She was drugged and could the person who took away Golden Rolls also drugged her?
That seemed very likely.
Golden Rolls were very important¡ just look at how desperate Piaomiao Pavilion was.
And they came to Phoenix Girl directly for Golden Rolls, which meant that Golden Rolls were supposed to be in the hands of Phoenix Girl after all.
Then it might be a little difficult to find the solution.
"Chaoyan?" Lin Jiaxing felt even more worried seeing her absent-minded behavior. He called her by the name.
Gu Chaoyan instantly brought herself back, smiling. "Uncle, sorry. It is just some minor thing that I believe might have been rted to our family. Don''t worry."
"¡"
"I am now the Queen and the Gu Family is not my own home, but the Lin Family is. You have now be the imperial family''s rtive!"
I think you should take a look at
"¡.."
"What do you want for the Lin Family? The rank? Jiashu''s marriage? And the Lin Family''s stores and business¡"
"¡.."
"If the Lin Family had a rank, Jiashu would have a better future."
"¡.."
"The King has expressed his willingness to grant the Lin Family a rank," Gu Chaoyan revealed, her smile growing wider. "Jiashu has sessfully passed the examination, which opens the path for him to serve the court. Uncle, you can continue managing the stores and enjoy afortable life at the mansion. Once the rank is finalized, Jiashu''s marriage can be arranged by the Ministry of Rites. Alternatively, he can choose a girl he likes, and the King will bestow his blessing upon their union."
"¡.."
"They have finished selecting the gifts, and it''s gettingte. Uncle, please take them back home. We will arrange for the items Aunt has chosen to be delivered from the court tomorrow."
As Lin Jiaxing was about to say something, he noticed Gu Chaoyan rubbing her temples, a sign of fatigue. He decided against voicing his concerns at that moment.
Being the Queen came with many responsibilities and challenges. Lin Jiaxing understood the weight on her shoulders and chose not to burden her further.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Lin returned from her distraction and hurried back upon hearing that they were leaving. However, to her disappointment, she only found Lin Jiaxing waiting outside the pce, and the absence of the Queen made her smile fade.
Why was the Queen avoiding her?
With a solemn expression, Mrs. Lin boarded the wagon without uttering a word. Once settled, she couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. "What did she talk to you about?" she asked, her voice filled with apprehension.
"¡"
"She was dodging me! She just did not want to give us anything. But her mother took half of the Lin Family''s properties.!"
Chapter 1784 The Lin Familys Visit 7
Lin Jiaxing''s disappointment was evident as he observed Mrs. Lin''s reaction. He believed that Gu Chaoyan and his sister owed the Lin Family nothing. On the contrary, they had been instrumental in helping the family. Gu Chaoyan had saved Jiashu''s life when he was on the brink of death, allowing him to live a normal life as a man.
Lin Jiaxing recognized that their father had been responsible for arranging the dowries, and the amount was at his discretion. He acknowledged that his wife had faced hardships and understood why she might disy a certain level of fierceness. However, he felt that it was unfair for her to me Gu Chaoyan for avoiding her when Gu Chaoyan had done so much for the Lin Family.
Feeling frustrated, Lin Jiaxing confronted Mrs. Lin. "Chaoyan has offered us everything!" he eximed.
"¡."
Lin Jiaxing continued, his tone stern. "She has secured a rank for us, arranged tasks for Jiashu, and even discussed Jiashu''s marriage with the King. She is treating us with utmost kindness and consideration, where is your conscience?"
"¡."
Conscience? What did he mean?
She did not need to have any conscience. She was her aunt and that was all she deserved to get.
Good. Now they had everything and she did not need to spend effort to get them.
Rank, Jiashu''s job and marriage¡ good, her niece had the heart after all.
I think you should take a look at
Mrs. Lin was in a good mood.
So she changed into a nice smile.
"That is good. We are almost her family and that is what we should get after all. Or it would have been cruel of her! You helped her a lot before, didn''t you?" Mrs. Lin said cheerfully. She was going to gather a few friends after they came home. She was going to show off to them!
Lin Jiaxing shook her head in disappointment.
He felt an overwhelming sense of despair and concern.
Mrs. Lin''sck of gratitude and her materialistic nature deeply troubled him. It seemed that with the recent turn of events, where things were going well for the Lin Family, she had be even more extravagant and immodest in her behavior. Lin Jiaxing couldn''t help but draw a parallel between her and Mrs. Gu, seeing the resemnce in their behavior.
The thought of the Lin Family''s future being jeopardized by her actions weighed heavily on Lin Jiaxing''s heart. He had initially considered discussing his concerns with her once they returned to the mansion, but now he feltpelled to address the issue directly.
The Lin Family should not pursue the rank at this moment. They should focus on developing our abilities and achieving something substantial, particrly Jiashu. Only then can we consider pursuing the rank.
"We are a business family and not yet deserving of such a title like those noble families, not at the moment. I will talk about this with her."
Chapter 1785 - 1785 Change 1
1785 Change 1
¡°As for Jiashu¡¯s task, I believe that you can start by working in the court for the civilians. You passed the imperial examination, you know. And I am not going to tell you what to do. You should make the decision yourself. As for your marriage, you can make the decision yourself as well. What do you think?¡± Lin Jiaxing asked.
That was the decision he had just made.
Men were always in charge of the mansion and made decisions, since ancient times.
He respected Ms. Lin¡¯s suggestions, usually. But not today. He was going to talk with Jiashu about it. That was all.
Upon hearing this decision, Lin Jiashu nodded without hesitation, expressing his full agreement.
Suddenly, honors and awards were not necessarily the best course of action.
Furthermore, his mother¡¯s behavior seemed excessively unconventional. If they continued down this path, the Lin Family might end up like the Gu Family.
They should adopt a low-profile approach and maintain a good reputation.
Chaoyan had been kind to them, and they shouldn¡¯t hinder her progress.
¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t even want a rank? Without a rank, we are merely business people! That is utterly useless! People will look down on Jiashu if he works as someone from a business family!¡± Mrs. Lin sounded agitated, raising her voice.
The two men exchanged a nce with each other, silently conveying their decision.
They resolved to no longer adhere to her wishes.
Lin Jiaxing gently pulled her aside. ¡°That is the decision I have made. No more objections or refusals. Women have never been meant to hold authority over the affairs of the mansion, as per ancient traditions. Focus on managing your own household matters. No more interference in public matters.¡±
Despite her protests¡
He guided them into the wagon, instructing Lin Jiashu to leave first.
He returned to the court.
The eunuchs in the court treated Lin Jiaxing with respect. They guided him to Fengxian Pce upon hearing his request. Subsequently, the eunuchs ryed the message to the Queen.
Gu Chaoyan was preparing to take a break when she learned about her uncle¡¯s return. She stepped outside, dressed in casual attire, to meet him.
¡°What else can I assist you with, Uncle?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, feeling perplexed. She had been almost certain that her past experiences had nothing to do with the Lin Family. However, now her uncle had arrived, and she was unsure of the reason for this change.
Lin Jiaxing nodded solemnly and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Chaoyan, I have pondered over your words. I believe it is best for us not to ept the rank and Jiashu¡¯s assigned tasks. You can assign him tasks that align with his abilities, but do not promote him solely because of me. Ickpetence, and my wife¡¯s behavior is unreasonable. If I were to ept your offer, it could potentially create difficulties for Jiashu and for you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am here to inform you of this. I will be returning now. If you require anything, ry the message to Jiashu, and I will do my utmost to assist you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Get some rest. I¡¯m taking my leave,¡± Lin Jiaxing said wearily.
And so, he departed.
Gu Chaoyan made no attempt to stop him.
After pondering for a while, sheprehended her uncle¡¯s intentions.
If her uncle could remain grounded like this, perhaps he would achieve greater things in the future. At present, she felt no sympathy for him.
Once again, silence enveloped Fengxian Pce.
Gu Chaoyan retired to rest and fell asleep.
The following day, as dawn broke, Sword One roused Gu Chaoyan from her slumber, informing her of a matter that required her attention in the rear court.
Gu Chaoyan had just awakened, and her head throbbed. She shivered slightly as she inquired, ¡°Has the weather changed?¡±
Chapter 1786 - 1786 Change 2
1786 Change 2
Feeling disoriented from her sleep, Gu Chaoyan experienced a wave of dizziness. As she regained full consciousness, she suddenly felt a piercing chill in the air. Hastily wrapping herself in a nket while still in bed, she spoke with a serious tone, ¡°Prepare thick nkets for the inner chamber, and coal basins as well. Why is the weather changing so rapidly? It¡¯s getting much colder!¡±
Sword One disyed genuine concern and worry upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s shivering words.
What was the Queen talking about?
The weather hadn¡¯t changed. It was cool, but not cold. They were still dressed in lightweight attire.
Only the Queen, for some inexplicable reason, felt as if they had suddenly entered winter.
A sudden realization struck Sword One, recalling what Lingyun had mentioned¡ªthe Queen had the cold drug within her body, inherently. The Happiness Drug was attempting to suppress that sensation.
In that case¡
Was the Queen being overwhelmed by the effects of the cold drug?
Worry etched across Sword One¡¯s face.
Gu Chaoyan cast a brief nce at Sword One and noticed that she, too, was dressed as lightly as she had been the day before.
Then, her gaze shifted to the sunlight streaming in through the window.
And then, she understood.
The weather hadn¡¯t changed.
She had.
Wearing an expression of unease, Sword One spoke anxiously, ¡°I will fetch Ms. Lingyun and arrange for thick nkets and a coal basin for you, Your Majesty. Please wait a moment.¡±
Gu Chaoyan maintained aposed demeanor, feigning ignorance of Sword One¡¯s desperation.
Ever since Lingyun had provided her with detailed information about her condition, she had known that this day would inevitably arrive.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan let out a slight sigh.
In the imperial study,
Zhou Huaijin had spent the entire night sorting through matters concerning Shiling Pce and the court. He had even secured a position for Lin Jiashu. Everything was settled.
He believed that Chaoyan must have awakened and that they could enjoy breakfast together.
Despite his fatigue, Zhou Huaijin wore a contented smile.
Just as he was about to rise from his seat, Sword One burst into the room. ¡°Head, please go to Fengxian Pce immediately.¡±
¡°What has happened?¡± Zhou Huaijin asked, his concern evident.
¡°The Queenined about feeling cold. If Lingyun is right and the cold drug is spiraling out of control, then¡¡± Zhou Huaijin abruptly left the study without allowing Sword One to finish rying the message. He hastened towards Fengxian Pce with great urgency.
What could be happening?
Hadn¡¯t she mentioned that she was improving? Why was this happening again?
Zhou Huaijin felt deeply concerned.
He arrived swiftly at Fengxian Pce.
Numerous servants were busy preparing coal basins and nkets. Some were closing the windows, even though it was a pleasant day with fresh air flowing through the open windows. However, considering the condition of the Queen, it was necessary to shut them.
Zhou Huaijin dashed inside, paying no heed to the greetings.
He enveloped Chaoyan in his embrace. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you still feeling extremely cold? Any difort?¡±
He held her tightly, unwilling to let any hint of chill reach her.
Chapter 1787 - 1787 Change 3
1787 Change 3
¡°Just a slight chill, an old problem. You¡¯re already aware of it. Nothing to worry about,¡± Gu Chaoyan calmly reassured him.
The warmth from the lit coal basins provided her with somefort, easing her difort.
However, Zhou Huaijin couldn¡¯t shake off his unease upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words.
Yes, she had experienced simr issues in the past, but it hadn¡¯t been as severe as it was now.
He had already exerted considerable effort in searching for Mr. Zhao and other potential talents, but there had been no progress. No one seemed to know where Mr. Zhao had taken his mother. They had previously discussed living in the southern region and having Mr. Zhao regrly report their situation to the capital. However, to this day, they hadn¡¯t received any reports, nor had they been able to locate them in the southern area. Had they changed their location? Or had they purposely secluded themselves from the world?
Zhou Huaijin¡¯s anxiety grew more intense.
¡°I feel extremely cold. Please lie down with me,¡± Gu Chaoyan requested, gently massaging his temples and urging him not to be overly anxious.
¡ª
At the hostel,
Ouyang Mingjing received the news about the situation at Fengxian Pce shortly after themotion had begun.
¡°What? The Queen was fine yesterday, and now she¡¯s feeling extremely cold?¡± Ouyang Mingjing furrowed his brow, his expression concerned.
¡°Yes, City Lord. She was in good health the day before, but now they¡¯re delivering coal basins and nkets to Fengxian Pce,¡± the guard from Snow Territory replied.
Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s face darkened.
¡°Who is responsible for this?¡± Ouyang Mingjing inquired, displeased.
He would rather exercise patience than resort to methods that could potentially trigger the poison within her body. It was far too risky. Dealing with the poison was no easy task.
¡°Not us, but she did visit Duke North Mansion yesterday, so¡¡± Longqing suggested.
¡°Go and investigate that matter!¡± Ouyang Mingjing, who had previously been calm andposed, suddenly disyed a different countenance. He was infuriated by this turn of events.
Longqing nodded.
Ouyang Mingjing stood up. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the court.¡±
Even the Elder Men didn¡¯t attempt to stop him.
He entered the court alone.
Although nobody from Snow Territory was responsible for the current situation, the Elder Men secretly rejoiced at this unexpected turn of events. It was a stroke of luck. They were preparing to return to Snow Territory soon, as there was currently no leader in ce, and the situation there had spiraled out of control. If City Lord could return promptly, it would undoubtedly help improve the situation.
Ouyang Mingjing proceeded into the court alone, requesting a meeting.
News of his arrival reached Fengxian Pce as well.
¡°What is he doing here? I don¡¯t have time to see him. I¡¯ll see him when I have the opportunity,¡± Zhou Huaijin snapped, disying his displeasure. He truly disliked the man, and hearing this news only added to his irritation.
¡°Mr. Head, it concerns the Queen¡¯s poison,¡± Fu Bao reminded him. He was present at the moment, seeking permission for a particr matter.
¡°He knows about the poison?¡±
Zhou Huaijin¡¯s expression grew serious.
He did believe that Ouyang Mingjing had knowledge of the poison. In fact, Zhou Huaijin couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Ouyang Mingjing had deliberately appeared on their wedding night precisely because of his awareness of the poison. Although he had a strong aversion to the man, for the sake of Gu Chaoyan, he couldn¡¯t simply dismiss him.
¡°Let hime in,¡± Zhou Huaijin reluctantly instructed, his displeasure evident.
Chapter 1788 - 1788 Change 4
1788 Change 4
Zhou Huaijin sat in Fengxian Pce, his expressionless face betraying his constant thoughts about the poison coursing through Chaoyan¡¯s body.
The City Lord of Snow Territory had imed knowledge of the poison, leaving Zhou Huaijin almost certain of his understanding. However, he remained unsure whether this knowledge would benefit Chaoyan or not.
Snow Territory and Pavilion had their own ulterior motives for approving their actions. Their intentions were solely self-serving.
Zhou Huaijin didn¡¯t want Chaoyan to suffer from any poison, nor did he anticipate her harm at the hands of these people. He was determined to shield her from any harm, without a single w.
Suddenly, Ouyang Mingjing hurriedly walked into the room.
He spotted an empty seat and promptly took it, without greeting anyone, not even the King of the Saint Divine Land. His demeanor was always a mix of mildness and arrogance.
In Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s eyes, he considered himself superior to everyone else.
Zhou Huaijin admired this aspect of Ouyang Mingjing, but he remained cautious towards him, as he knew Ouyang Mingjing had approached them with a hidden agenda, devoid of any personal attachment.
¡°Speak your mind now,¡± Zhou Huaijin said coldly. He might not be a seasoned maniptor, but his presencemanded respect¡ªan attribute even Ouyang Mingjing had to acknowledge.
Ouyang Mingjing observed Zhou Huaijin carefully, aware of Phoenix Girl¡¯s exceptional discernment.
In the Saint Divine Land, he was undoubtedly the most outstanding man.
It was a pity, though.
Phoenix Girl had her own predetermined destiny, and he couldn¡¯t be her husband forever.
¡°Where is she? Release her so that I may speak with her. I have something to discuss with her, not with you. I won¡¯t utter a word until she is present,¡± Ouyang Mingjing stated bluntly.
Zhou Huaijin appraised him, contemting a response. Fu Bao grew visibly displeased and was ready to counter him¡
However, Zhou Huaijin halted him, instructing him to convey the message instead.
Zhou Huaijin was certain that if Ouyang Mingjing had made this demand, he would follow through with it. There were numerous hidden guards present, yet he remained unchallenged.
Zhou Huaijin could choose to listen to what he had to say.
A gentle expression crossed Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t appear arrogant due to Zhou Huaijin¡¯spromise, nor did he push for more.
Yet, this only deepened Zhou Huaijin¡¯s concern.
Ouyang Mingjing possessed aposed state of mind. He didn¡¯t even need to resort to threats, indicating his indifference toward the King.
Dealing with Ouyang Mingjing proved to be an exceptionally challenging task.
Zhou Huaijin¡¯s expression darkened.
Gu Chaoyan entered, her figure draped in flowing garments. She didn¡¯t exchange pleasantries but instead took the seat beside Zhou Huaijin. He poured her a cup of tea, offering it to her to ward off the chill.
Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s gaze lingered on Gu Chaoyan.
She appeared frail, her frame hidden beneath theyers of clothing, and a hint of pallor graced herplexion.
Gradually, warmth enveloped the hall. Ouyang Mingjing observed Zhou Huaijin¡¯s preparations upon his request to meet her.
This couple¡
Chapter 1789 Change 5
They appeared to be a couple perfectly attuned to one another, with one showing care and the other exuding gentleness in their presence. It was an ideal pairing¡
Impressive, truly impressive.
However¡
Fate had decreed that they couldn''t be together.
It was the Head of Snow Territory who was destined to marry Phoenix Girl, not Ouyang Mingjing.
"Get to the point," Gu Chaoyan spoke icily, her gaze fixed on Ouyang Mingjing.
She had a keen ability to see through people and grasp the bigger picture.
After all, she now stood on the opposite side of the equation.
Ouyang Mingjing felt a tinge of bitterness, though he managed to conceal it.
"Cold poison is the most severe type of poison. Those afflicted with it eventually sumb when they can no longer bear its effects. The person who previously helped suppress the poison within you was astute. They utilized a Happiness Drug to bnce out the cold poison. In theory, you shouldn''t have to suffer any further. Your physical condition may be different, but it isn''t as dire as before."
"¡"
"You find yourself in this state today because of one reason¡" Ouyang Mingjing paused, his wordsden with irony as he turned to Zhou Huaijin. "Because of him!"
"¡"
"He evokes love within you. As you begin to love, the Happiness Drug within your body diminishes. But it''s fortunate that your wedding night wasn''t consummated, or else¡ you would have perished!"
"¡"
"You don''t have much time left, anyway," Ouyang Mingjing stated, his gaze fixed on Gu Chaoyan as if she were a woman on her deathbed.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brow.
She had to concede that there might be some truth to his words. Her current state was indeed a result of her experiencing love.
However, she wasn''t pleased with how Ouyang Mingjing framed it.
Why did he portray Huaijin as the culprit?
I think you should take a look at
Ultimately, it had been her own doing.
She was a woman.
A woman was a human being entitled to feelings and emotions.
She couldn''t control that, and it so happened that Huaijin was the person she had fallen in love with.
Why was Huaijin being med in this scenario?
Gently, Gu Chaoyan caressed Zhou Huaijin''s hands, silently assuring him not to take Ouyang Mingjing''s words to heart. They couldn''t control his speech, but they could make their own judgments and decisions.
"Do you have a solution?" Zhou Huaijin inquired, his mind consumed by the realization that Chaoyan''s time was running out.
Chaoyan''s life held utmost importance.
If only she could survive¡ he would go to any lengths.
"Yes," Ouyang Mingjing replied. "Within Snow Territory, in my hall, there exists a Fire Lotus that has aged over hundreds of years. It possesses the ability to detoxify the cold poison."
"¡"
"But the Fire Lotus solely belongs to the Head¡ It is both practical and invaluable," Ouyang Mingjing added.
"¡"
"With it, your poison will be eradicated," Ouyang Mingjing whispered.
"What do you desire in return?" Gu Chaoyan questioned Ouyang Mingjing, her gaze fixed on him.
She knew he must have a purpose in mentioning the Fire Lotus. Nevertheless, Gu Chaoyan remained steadfast in her principles.
Ouyang Mingjing smiled.
She understood everything.
"The City Lord of Snow Territory can only be epted by the people if he marries Phoenix Girl," Ouyang Mingjing began.
Chapter 1790 - 1790 Collaboration 1
1790 Coboration 1
¡°Fire Lotus is an incredibly precious entity, and I cannot simply part with it without receiving something in return,¡± Ouyang Mingjing stated solemnly.
He was well aware of what he desired in exchange.
Gu Chaoyan understood his intentions clearly.
She immediately rejected the proposition. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I am the Queen of the Saint Divine Land, Huaijin¡¯s wife. Our union is set, and nothing can alter that.¡±
She would rather face death thanpromise her position for the sake of the Fire Lotus.
Gu Chaoyan expressed her resolute stance, unwilling to entertain any further discussion on the matter.
Her words came forth spontaneously, without consideration. She dered that she would rather die than be someone else¡¯s wife.
In that moment, Ouyang Mingjing felt a wave of sadness and grief engulf him.
Half of his heart had already been seized by Acacia beans, and he was no longer as fixated on Phoenix Girl. However, the idea of marrying Phoenix Girl had be deeply ingrained in his heart, and Gu Chaoyan had be like a snow lotus within Snow Territory, taking root within his heart.
Although his devotion towards her had waned, the pain he felt upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words still gnawed at his heart.
It was a kind of anguish that couldn¡¯t be assuaged by any form of training or medicine. It pierced his heart like a tiny de.
Gu Chaoyan remained resolute in her decision.
However, Zhou Huaijin found himself wavering.
It seemed to be the only viable solution to save Chaoyan in the present circumstances.
He deeply desired for Chaoyan to be his alone, but above all, he wished for her to live a pain-free life. If she could survive, he could protect her in secret. That would be sufficient.
¡°Chaoyan, you must live. Don¡¯t concern yourself with my feelings,¡± Zhou Huaijin urged.
¡°Impossible,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied firmly, her gaze locked with Zhou Huaijin¡¯s. She prevented him from continuing. He had treated her too well for her to betray him simply to pursue a life of her own. She had her own principles to uphold.
Ouyang Mingjing observed the couple, one willing to make sacrifices while the other vehemently opposed. Yet, they were acting for each other¡¯s sake.
He smiled wryly¡
¡°But I haven¡¯t finished yet. Don¡¯t be so hasty. Snow Territory needs Phoenix Girl because some elder figures within Snow Territory are on the verge of rebellion, inciting the popce to overthrow me. Ick the power to counter them alone,¡± Ouyang Mingjing exined.
¡°¡¡±
¡°I require Phoenix Girl¡¯s assistance. Once she appears, the civilians will rally to my side. All I ask is for Phoenix Girl to support me temporarily,¡± he continued.
¡°¡¡±
¡°You can apany me to Snow Territory to retrieve the Fire Lotus and stage a performance together. Once I have achieved my goal, our act wille to an end,¡± Ouyang Mingjing proposed, his gaze fixed on Gu Chaoyan.
He was well aware that if he insisted on marrying Phoenix Girl, he would still be unable to take her away under the current circumstances. However, by framing the marriage as a mere performance, he could create an opportunity to bring her along.
Chapter 1791 Collaboration 2
Upon hearing that it would be a performance, Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin began considering the proposal more seriously. Ouyang Mingjing''s n relied on Phoenix Girl agreeing to work with them.
Although Ouyang Mingjing appearedposed on the surface, internally he was filled with bitterughter. He had always believed that he would go to Snow Territory as the City Lord and marry Phoenix Girl. However, he hadn''t anticipated that he would have to deceive her in order to bring her to Snow Territory, where he would finally meet his future wife.
Ouyang Mingjing felt a pang of distress.
As Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin contemted the proposition, now aware that it would be a performance, they started to consider the potential arrangement.
Ouyang Mingjing required Phoenix Girl''s involvement due to her special social status, while they sought the Fire Lotus that could cure her profound poison.
It appeared to be a proposal worth considering.
After carefully pondering the possibilities, Zhou Huaijin turned to Gu Chaoyan and nodded. "If that''s what you require, City Lord, Chaoyan and I will apany you to Snow Territory. We will assist in stabilizing the situation there in exchange for the Fire Lotus."
Ouyang Mingjing smiled and nodded in approval. "Excellent. I will begin making the necessary arrangements. Your Majesty and Phoenix Girl, please prepare for the journey to Snow Territory. It is a turbulent ce, and I would like to return there as soon as possible, without wasting any time."
"Understood," Zhou Huaijin acknowledged.
Ouyang Mingjing rose from his seat and bid farewell, departing from the pce.
The matter had been resolved, and it no longer seemed as daunting as before.
However, Ouyang Mingjing couldn''t find sce in the oue. He was overwhelmed with distress.
He experienced a sense of helplessness, akin to when he confronted the rebellious Elder Men.
This feeling was detestable to him, utterly unbearable.
Nevertheless¡
Upon exiting the pce, he didn''t return to the hostel as nned. Instead, he proceeded to Duke North Mansion with his entourage, following through with his original intentions.
The poison within Phoenix Girl had surfaced prematurely, indicating that she had been set up. Considering her recent movements, Duke North Mansion was the sole location she had visited in the past two days. Thus, it was undoubtedly the source of the predicament.
His subordinates had conducted a thorough investigation, confirming Duke North''s ipetence.
As the leader, Ouyang Mingjing adhered to the principles of the Saint Divine Land, not Snow Territory. He couldn''t simply take a man''s life at will. Nevertheless, he intended to enlighten that fool about the extent of his own stupidity.
The manager promptly ryed Ouyang Mingjing''s arrival at Duke North Mansion directly to Duke North.
Zheng Chenyi was taken aback upon receiving the news.
"Why is he here?" he wondered aloud.
Could it be that he wanted to coborate, simr to Piaomiao Pavilion?
Zheng Chenyi sneered in response.
Indeed, when one held a certain degree of power, everyone seemed to flock to their side.
Wasn''t that precisely what Ouyang Mingjing was attempting to do?
Chapter 1792 - 1792 Interrogation to Duke North 1
1792 Interrogation to Duke North 1
So, if Ouyang Mingjing had intentions of rebellion, this was the perfect opportunity for him.
Moreover, his presence was desperately sought after by the various schools nowadays.
With a confident gaze, Zheng Chenyi nced at Gu Ruxue, ready to assert that choosing him had been the right decision. Now, even the Head of Snow Territory was personally at his doorstep.
Gu Ruxue was genuinely surprised.
While she had ced some hope in Zheng Chenyi, she had also lost a significant amount of confidence she had when she believed she would marry the Crown Prince. After all, Zheng Chenyi was merely a Duke. Nevertheless, she decided to take the risk; it was always better to take action than do nothing.
But now¡
The situation had changed.
She even began to believe that their shared goal woulde to fruition.
Zheng Chenyi was being sought not only by Piaomiao Pavilion but also by Snow Territory.
Gu Ruxue was well aware that Snow Territory wielded far more power than Piaomiao Pavilion, as their conversations had asionally revealed.
She showered Zheng Chenyi with ttery and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Duke. You are now one step closer to attaining what you desire!¡±
Zheng Chenyi¡¯s previously somber face was now adorned with a smile. ¡°Hahahaha, you know how to tter people. Don¡¯t worry, once I achieve what I want, you will receive your share as well!¡±
Gu Ruxue¡¯s smile gleamed brightly, as if she could already envision herself as the future queen.
¡°Go and bring him in. I¡¯m eager to have a pleasant conversation with him!¡± Zheng Chenyi proimed proudly.
The City Lord himself hade to their doorstep, sparing Zheng Chenyi the need to personally greet him. All he had to do was wait here until Ouyang Mingjing arrived.
Maintaining aposed demeanor was crucial. After all, the man wasing to him personally!
Growing up in Duke North Mansion, Zheng Chenyi had gained insight into worldly affairs. He understood that sometimes, maintaining a calmposure withoutpromising one¡¯s own status was essential. Only when you respected yourself would others respect you.
Dressed in a moonlight-white blouse, Ouyang Mingjing entered expressionlessly, apanied by the housekeeper.
Zheng Chenyi put on a hospitable expression. ¡°Wee, City Lord of Snow Territory. What brings you here?¡±
Simultaneously, he gestured for his servants to pour the tea. It was imperative for him to maintain an air of arrogance, yet he also needed to show respect to the City Lord of Snow Territory. After all, he required the assistance of Snow Territory.
Ouyang Mingjing disregarded the pleasantries and focused on suppressing his anger as he addressed Zheng Chenyi. ¡°Phoenix Girl paid a visit to your mansion yesterday, didn¡¯t she?¡±
Zheng Chenyi was taken aback momentarily, but swiftlyposed himself.
So, Ouyang Mingjing hade to Duke North Mansion to inquire about Phoenix Girl¡¯s visit? That made sense.
After all, it was his own aplishment, wasn¡¯t it?
¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Chenyi replied directly.
¡°And what did you do under the influence of Piaomiao Pavilion? You drugged Phoenix Girl! She ced her trust in you and never doubted you. But you betrayed her,¡± Ouyang Mingjing interrogated sternly
Chapter 1793 Interrogation To Duke North 2
?
Zheng Chenyi''s expression shifted as he absorbed the words being spoken to him.
He couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment from the outsider''s judgment. His interactions with the City Lord of Snow Territory were purely based on their mutual interests and held no relevance to anyone else. He was not obligated to exin himself or be interrogated in such a manner.
However, a subtle difort washed over him as he was used of betraying trust. What was wrong with his actions? From his perspective, he wasn''t causing any real harm. The difort she would experience was temporary and non-fatal. There was nothing to be afraid of, and he could assure that much.
In fact, he had grand ns for her once she became his wife. He intended to treat her with utmost care and affection, surpassing the treatment she had ever received from anyone else. He envisioned a future where she would be his queen.
"So what if I did? What right do you have to question me? Who are you to her? You hold no closer connection to her than I do," Zheng Chenyi retorted defiantly.
"¡."
"Furthermore, it''s clear that you have your own motives for her. I know all about your need for Golden Rolls. We each obtain what we desire by doing what we must. City Lord, what is your true purpose for being here? Speak inly, without beating around the bush."
"¡."
"Piaomiao Pavilion and I have a cooperative rtionship. If you have a specific request, just state it," Zheng Chenyi responded with displeasure evident in his voice.
He truly disliked the arrogant demeanor of the City Lord of Snow Territory. The way he spoke was infuriating.
The City Lord scoffed, unable to contain his frustration. "You imbecile!"
"¡."
"Do you really think you''ve aplished something by betraying her trust and causing her pain? Do you believe you''re so capable that both Piaomiao Pavilion and we are seeking your assistance?"
"¡."
"Piaomiao Pavilion is manipting you. They are forcing you to offer up the Golden Rolls!"
"¡."
"But you are all such fools!"
"¡."
"Now, she will apany me to Snow Territory to retrieve the Fire Lotus, which can detoxify her," Ouyang Mingjing stated sharply, his gaze fixed on Zheng Chenyi.
True.
The foolish actions of Duke North inadvertently served Ouyang Mingjing''s ns, yet he remained displeased that his future wife had been entangled with such an indecent man.
Driven by frustration, he allowed himself to release his anger, hoping it would bring him some semnce of satisfaction. However, true happiness continued to elude him, leaving a sense of suffocation in his heart.
Yet, as he witnessed the expression of disbelief and misery on the face of the indecent man, a wave of relief washed over Ouyang Mingjing.
"I am the City Lord of Snow Territory, and while I cannot act against individuals in the Saint Divine Land, know that if you continue to harm her, you will face dire consequences!" Ouyang Mingjing snapped, his voice dripping with warning.
Having issued his caution, he turned his attention to Zheng Chenyi. "You would do well to remain in your ce and cease your hurtful actions. Otherwise, I will not hesitate to cross the boundary!"
"¡."
"You are unworthy of Phoenix Girl. You simply do not measure up."
Chapter 1794 Interrogation To Duke North 3
Having said this, Ouyang Mingjing turned around and left directly.
Zheng Chenyi was shocked, and did note back to himself until this man was far gone.
What was he talking about?
So he failed the n? And Chaoyan was pushed to someone else''s arms because of him?
Then what was he? It was a total mess!
He kept thinking of how Ouyang Mingjing called him the dumb man!
If he had not put the drug, Chaoyan would not have suffered from the venom and agreed to go to Snow Territory?
Zheng Chenyi was totally tangled by this.
Gu Ruxue got anxious too. What was going on here? She thought the City Lord of Snow Territory was here to work with them? But he was here calling them dumbass and left, without showing the intention of coborating!
Then what about her dream of being the Queen?
Gu Ruxue asked anxiously. "Mr.Duke, what should we do? Should we ask Piaomiao Pavilion for help?"
"Just shut up!" Zheng Chenyi shouted at her, ring.
Piaomiao Pavilion might not necessarily take his side!
His n had beenpletely ruined!
Zheng Chenyi''s eyes were bloodshot, giving him a terrifying appearance. Gu Ruxue, standing beside him, dared not utter a word.
Ouyang Mingjing returned to the hostel from Duke North Mansion, his mind in turmoil. The foolish man had finally realized the gravity of his actions after being scolded. Surprisingly, he had managed to reach an agreement with Phoenix Girl, who was apanying him to Snow Territory. However, something seemed amiss as Ouyang Mingjing appeared to be in a state of panic. What could be the cause?
Elder Men hurriedly approached him and asked, "What happened? What did Phoenix Girl say?"
¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦¦Ïvel "She agreed. We can postpone the marriage. She has agreed to perform with me in Snow Territory. But remember, we must keep this a secret from her. Now that we have her agreement, make the necessary arrangements for our journey back to Snow Territory," Ouyang Mingjing ordered quietly.
Elder Men smiled brightly, relieved to see that everything had worked out.
Indeed¡
Things were falling into ce!
Although not perfect, Phoenix Girl had agreed to apany them back to Snow Territory, which was a promising start.
Once they arrived in Snow Territory¡
They would be in control.
They would have the power to make all the decisions!
Elder Men left the room to finalize the arrangements.
Meanwhile, Ouyang Mingjing sat alone, a sense of confusion clouding his clear eyes.
The Elder Men were diligently organizing the journey back to Snow Territory, ensuring everything was well-prepared. The prospect of restoring order to Snow Territory should have put his mind at ease, but inexplicably, he felt a lingering unease. Something crucial seemed to be missing.
But what was it that was missing?
Weren''t they here primarily for Phoenix Girl?
Perhaps the meddling of Piaomiao Pavilion was what unsettled him.
"Bring Longqing here!" Ouyang Mingjingmanded.
Longqing swiftly arrived.
"City Lord, what can I do for you?"
"Piaomiao Pavilion is manipting Phoenix Girl, and we need to rein them in. What do you suggest we do¡" Ouyang Mingjing''s desire for revenge against Piaomiao Pavilion had waned, yet he remained restless.
Then, a sudden realization dawned upon him.
Chapter 1795 - 1795 Revealing News 1
1795 Revealing News 1
In that moment, a vivid image of a person suddenly emerged in his mind¡ªthe person he had encountered on several asions. She often wore a simple green dress and carried a humble demeanor in his presence. However, her eyes shone with a special light, as if he were the sole focus of her attention.
A profound unease washed over him. The thought of leaving her behind in the Saint Divine Land left him with a deep sense of sorrow.
He had always been aware of his destiny to be the City Lord as he grew older. As the City Lord of Snow Territory, he would have to make sacrifices and prioritize the well-being of his domain. He possessed a strong sense of self-discipline and could endure the pain, knowing his responsibilities and limitations.
But¡
A selfish desire welled up within him.
He wanted to take her with him. Even if he couldn¡¯t have her or see her, simply knowing that she was nearby would be enough.
It was an incredibly self-centered thought, but it was the only option he could fathom at that moment.
That girl had her own principles. He nned to bring her, the Elder Miss, to Snow Territory, and she understood her role as a maid. She wouldprehend that she could apany her Elder Miss without causing any trouble.
So¡
That would be sufficient.
It wouldn¡¯t jeopardize the overall n.
Ouyang Mingjing firmly believed it was an excellent and fitting solution.
Turning to Longqing, he shifted the conversation away from Piaomiao Pavilion and spoke with a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m assigning you a mission, but you mustn¡¯t disclose it to Elder Men. As far as I recall, Phoenix Girl relocated her maid to the temple. Inform her of this news and let her know before we depart. Additionally, assist her in joining our entourage as a servant. But keep it limited to that. This way, she can apany us.¡±
Longqing was taken aback by the unexpected n.
He had assumed the City Lord sought to exact revenge on Piaomiao Pavilion as a way to express his anger for Phoenix Girl. While not the most pragmatic or advantageous strategy, it was stillprehensible. Longqing could have understood such a course of action.
But¡
The City Lord was talking about the maid serving Phoenix Girl.
The maid who had inadvertently obtained the Acacia beans!
The City Lord had always exhibited great self-control, and they believed he could suppress his emotions as long as the maid remained out of sight. Besides, everyone¡¯s focus was on Phoenix Girl, and nothing else seemed to matter.
But evidently, they had underestimated the power of the Acacia beans.
He had contemted discussing this matter with Elder Men, but it appeared that the City Lord wanted to keep it hidden from him.
Suddenly, he recalled Elder Men¡¯s words¡ªthat the girl should die when she identally obtained the beans.
Chapter 1796 - 1796 Revealing News 2
1796 Revealing News 2
Initially, he believed that the Older Men were excessively cruel in their decision. However, it became apparent that the Elder Men were correct and possessed foresight. If they had acted earlier, the City Lord would never have considered bringing her along, especially since everything was going so well at the moment.
¡°Don¡¯t dwell on this too much; obey my order. I know how to maintain control. I won¡¯t jeopardize the overall n due to selfish desires. If anything goes wrong, I will be the first to end it,¡± Ouyang Mingjing looked directly at Longqing, speaking straightforwardly.
As the City Lord of the Snow Territory, Ouyang Mingjing considered not only the people within the Snow Territory but also those who supported him.
He was fully aware of all the rules and practices.
Upon receiving the City Lord¡¯s assurance, Longqing departed immediately.
Just as Longqing left, Ouyang Mingjing sat down and closed his eyes, finally feeling a sense of calmness in his heart.
He couldn¡¯tprehend why he kept thinking about her all the time.
He should have exercised more caution to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.
Regret filled Ouyang Mingjing momentarily, but he quickly dismissed it. What was done was done, and there was no need to dwell on it. Instead, he preferred to focus on devising better arrangements.
Ouyang Mingjing rested for a while, and soon enough, Longqing returned.
Upon hearing the footsteps, Ouyang Mingjing opened his eyes and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±
¡°City Lord, we have already spread the news and assigned one of our men to assist her discreetly. She will surely blend in with the crowd,¡± Longqing informed Ouyang Mingjing in great detail.
Afterward¡
Longqing remained somewhat unconvinced. He didn¡¯t like the City Lord¡¯s attachment to her. He truly cared.
Longqing reminded him, ¡°City Lord, if you¡¯re not convinced and want her to stay nearby, it¡¯s easily achievable. I can keep an eye on her. However, City Lord, please remember that Snow Territory and Phoenix Girl are of utmost importance. Don¡¯t jeopardize everything for someone who is unnecessary.¡±
¡°Longqing, I know what needs to be done and what holds greater significance. If she can quietly stay nearby, I won¡¯t delve deeper into it. But if she bes a disruptive influence, I will show no mercy. Do you understand?¡± Ouyang Mingjing asserted.
Upon hearing the City Lord¡¯s detailed exnation, Longqing started to feel more reassured. He nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±
Ouyang Mingjing instructed him to leave the room.
Outside the hostel, there wasmotion and chaos as preparations were being made to return to Snow Territory.
¡ª
In another courtyard of the hostel¡
Duke North and Gu Ruxue hurriedly entered.
Duke North had personally requested Piaomiao Pavilion¡¯s presence, but it appeared that Piaomiao Pavilion had refused.
Chapter 1797 Revealing News 3
?
In this scenario, he had no choice but to appear in person.
He had meticulously nned everything, even drugging Chaoyan. But was this the result he had expected? He was utterly unconvinced.
Moreover, it was Piaomiao Pavilion who had instructed him to do so. He intended to confront Piaomiao Pavilion about this matter.
Piaomiao Pavilion was in disarray themselves.
No one paid any attention to him.
Duke North grew increasingly furious.
He stormed directly to the Older Men from Piaomiao Pavilion and demanded answers.
Qianji had no interest in entertaining him, but his incessant shouting truly irritated Qianji. Thus, Qianji stepped out.
"Duke North, what brings you here?" Qianji asked, his expression devoid of emotion.
After Duke North had drugged Chaoyan, he had be useless. Since he was now utterly useless, there was no need for them to waste any more time on him. Hence, Qianji didn''t bother to speak politely to him.
"You used me and framed me! You told me to drug her, but now she is heavily sedated and leaving with Snow Territory. What about me? The entire n has failed because of you! Find a way topensate me!" Duke North snapped. His face contorted with anger.
However¡
Only individuals like Gu Ruxue would be intimidated by his forceful demeanor. To Piaomiao Pavilion, Duke North was nothing more than an empty vessel.
Why did they bother to care?
Qianji had encountered numerous setbacks in the Saint Divine Land, something he had never experienced before. However, Duke North showed no regard for him, which infuriated Qianji to no end.
Expressionlessly, he interrogated, "Duke North, do you understand the consequences for those who speak to me in such a manner?"
"I don''t care. You mustpensate me!" Duke North disregarded Qianji and continued to assert his demands from a position of authority.
Qianji briefly smiled at Duke North''s arrogance.
He extended his hand toward the man.
Harnessing his magical strength, he forcefully pushed Duke North.
Duke North crashed heavily into the wall of the hostel, his body sumbing to the sudden surge of magical power. He copsed onto the floor, coughing up blood.
Since drugging himself, he had been relying on the solution as he was not in good condition.
For the first time, he felt death approaching. His internal organs seemed shattered.
Chaoyan.
Duke North''s thoughts turned to her, then his breath ceased.
Gu Ruxue was shocked by the scene that unfolded before her.
Duke North had sought refuge with Piaomiao Pavilion, and she had kept himpany in hopes of benefiting from his supposed imminent victory. She had sensed that Duke North possessed some abilities and was confident in his sess.
But now¡
Piaomiao Pavilion had treated him as if he were insignificant, snuffing out his life like an ant.
Duke North was dead.
Yet she wanted to survive!
Chapter 1798 - 1798 Revealing News 4
1798 Revealing News 4
She couldn¡¯t simply die, even if she couldn¡¯t be the Queen.
Survival was her only hope for a future. If she died, there would be no hope for her whatsoever.
Terrified and shaken, Gu Ruxue turned to Qianji. ¡°I saw nothing, absolutely nothing! I came here today because Duke North forced me to! I am just a helpless girl with no other choice! I never intended to harm Piaomiao Pavilion. I was coerced intoing here, I swear!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I pose no threat. I¡¯ll leave now. I saw nothing, and I¡¯ll keep it all a secret!¡± Gu Ruxue pleaded fearfully, attempting to flee.
Qianji chuckled, observing Gu Ruxue¡¯s reaction.
He had initially nned to kill her as well, but her current state of fright stayed his hand.
What else could she do in her fear?
Would she expose the events of today?
Even if she did, what would it matter?
Piaomiao Pavilion never feared the Saint Divine Land. They were merely cautious of Phoenix Girl.
This man had drugged Phoenix Girl and was aiding in removing the assassin.
Moreover, Phoenix Girl was returning to the City Lord of Snow Territory and Snow Territory itself¡
Qianji¡¯s best course of action was to discuss this matter with the City Lord rather than seek help from Phoenix Girl. There was no need to fear when he had eliminated this man.
As Wuxing entered the scene, he witnessed a lifeless body and an indifferent-looking Qianji.
Wuxing was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why did you kill Mr. Duke in the Saint Divine Land?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need any exnations. Wuxing, have you forgotten who we are after being away for so long?¡± Qianji said, his tone dripping with arrogance.
Wuxing subtly shook his head.
Of course not.
Piaomiao Pavilion, as the leader of all the schools, never had to justify their actions or disclose their motives to anyone.
Their arrogance only intensified due to their pursuit of the Golden Rolls.
Qianji was pleased by Wuxing¡¯s response.
They continued walking, and he added, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Come with me to see the City Lord. She¡¯s returning to Snow Territory with him. Once she arrives there, we won¡¯t have ess to the Golden Rolls anymore. It¡¯ll be toote by then. The Golden Rolls are of utmost importance to us, especially now that the door to enchantment has been opened.¡±
Wuxing seemed preupied, but he still nodded in agreement.
They made their way to the courtyard where the people from Snow Territory resided.
Qianji understood that this was their final opportunity.
Worry gnawed at him.
When Qianji arrived, Ouyang Mingjing didn¡¯t refuse their request. He personally received them.
¡°Qianji, Elderly Man from Piaomiao Pavilion, what brings you here?¡± Ouyang Mingjing asked, sounding rather rxed.
¡°I heard that Phoenix Girl is returning to Snow Territory with you. You¡¯ve achieved your goal, City Lord, while we havee here in vain. Though we may not be friends, we bear no grudges against each other.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So what Piaomiao Pavilion desires is a glimpse of the Golden Rolls. And we are willing to provide whatever Snow Territory needs, as long as it is within our capabilities.¡±
Chapter 1799 Last Chance
?
"I acknowledge that Snow Territory is more powerful than us. However, with the door to enchantment opened and the world descending into chaos, Snow Territory doesn''t have the luxury of remaining untouched. Infighting exists within Snow Territory, and City Lord, do you truly believe you can ensure the safety and well-being of everyone within your domain?"
"¡"
"We possess powerful magical weapons and pills. They are highly effective, and we have thergest quantity of them among all the schools."
"¡"
"We don''t require much from Snow Territory, only the Golden Rolls. In return, we can supply you with as many magical weapons and pills as you need."
"¡"
"What are your thoughts on this?" Qianji spoke with unwavering confidence.
Having learned about the infighting within Snow Territory, Qianji had acquired a valuable bargaining chip. He could exploit this information to strike a deal with the City Lord.
It became clear why the City Lord personally went to retrieve Phoenix Girl¡ªit was all connected to the internal strife.
Any faction gued by infighting would eventually crumble, regardless of its initial strength.
Snow Territory might find themselves desperate for assistance.
Qianji felt assured in his understanding of the City Lord''s motivations. He believed he had seen through the City Lord''s intentions.
Ouyang Mingjing felt a certain unease as he observed Qianji''s manner of speaking, as if he had figured out Snow Territory''s objectives. While Piaomiao Pavilion was undoubtedly powerful, they disyed a rather narrow-minded perspective. Such was the nature of the Elder Men and those alike.
Ouyang Mingjing had no interest in coborating with Piaomiao Pavilion.
Maintaining aposed expression, he responded to Qianji without any emotion, "Qianji, Elderly Man, that is a dreadful suggestion."
"¡"
"Snow Territory has no interest in your magical weapons and pills. Elder Man, please take your leave. We are currently upied with pressing matters," Ouyang Mingjing stated inly before turning and making his way back to his inner chamber. He had no intention of wasting any more time with Qianji.
Qianji''s confident demeanor faltered upon hearing Ouyang Mingjing''s response, and his expression becameplex. He was far from pleased, but he exerted great effort to suppress his anger, refraining from disying it to Ouyang Mingjing. Qianji understood that he could express his anger to certain individuals, but not to everyone¡ªdefinitely not to Ouyang Mingjing or Phoenix Girl. However, Duke North had been an exception, as he was no longer of use.
With a dismissive wave of his sleeves, Qianji departed in a fit of anger once Ouyang Mingjing was out of sight. Wuxing apanied him.
Once they were outside, Wuxing inquired, "Elder Man, what should we do? City Lord has shown no interest in working with us!"
Qianji''s mood was sour, and he let out a snort while flinging his sleeves in frustration. He replied with anger in his voice, "There''s nothing we can do. We can barely decipher the Golden Rolls! Phoenix Girl won''t offer us any assistance!"
"¡"
"If Lingyun were willing to help us, everything would be fine. But she does not work for us. This is ourst chance, and we must¡"
Chapter 1800 - 1800 Regret
1800 Regret
¡°We need to make proper arrangements and return to Piaomiao Pavilion. Once we¡¯re back, we can formte new ns without relying on the Golden Rolls. The door to enchantment has been open for days, and it won¡¯t be long before monsters and witches begin roaming freely,¡± Qianji dered.
¡°As the head of all schools with numerous disciples, witches maye to us before seeking others. We have crucial tasks awaiting us upon our return. Wuxing, ensure that you adjust yourself ordingly, or our ns will face difficulties,¡± Qianji reminded Wuxing.
Wuxing¡¯s demeanor had changed since their failed deal with City Lord. Rather than seeking solutions himself, he had been seeking advice from Qianji.
Qianji was displeased by this change.
He had taken Wuxing out of Piaomiao Pavilion, deviating from his original n. Yet, he had offered no assistance and had allowed Lingyun to hinder their progress.
Qianji was far from pleased to witness Wuxing¡¯s current behavior.
Wuxing wasn¡¯t particrly delighted to hear the news either.
While they were heading back to Piaomiao Pavilion, Lingyun was apanying Phoenix Girl to Snow Territory.
Their paths were never going to cross again.
Wuxing knew he needed to have a conversation with Lingyun.
He wasn¡¯t angered by Lingyun¡¯s revenge n, as he felt he had already settled his debts with her.
But couldn¡¯t they start anew?
What was the point of going through all of this if Lingyun wasn¡¯t present?
In truth¡
Qianji had already noticed Wuxing¡¯s absent-mindedness after his speech. It seemed that Wuxing no longer cared about Piaomiao Pavilion or the Golden Rolls.
This irritated Qianji greatly.
How could the senior disciple of Piaomiao Pavilion be so consumed by thoughts of a woman?
¡°Wuxing, what are you thinking about? I might have to reconsider the tasks I assign to you,¡± Qianji argued.
Wuxing appeared not to hear him at all.
Qianji let out a heavy sigh.
If Wuxing continued to be like this, Qianji would definitely reconsider entrusting him with any further responsibilities.
That¡¯s what Qianji believed.
Unaware of Qianji¡¯s intentions, Wuxing¡¯s thoughts remained fixated on Lingyun who was working for Gu Chaoyan.
Lingyun was living a simple yet happy life alongside Gu Chaoyan. She had learned the art of rxation, taking time to enjoy moments of tranquility like sipping tea. She no longer burdened herself with excessive work in her room.
Every now and then, Gu Chaoyan would join her for a cup of tea and engage in pleasant conversations.
A few days passed.
ording to Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s arrangements, it was time for them to depart for Snow Territory.
Zhou Huaijin had been upied with matters at Shiling Pce, making him scarcely visible. Gu Chaoyan knew he would return to his room for brief periods of rest, but whenever she was awake, she found it difficult to catch a glimpse of him.
A sense of regret filled her heart.
Their departure for Snow Territory was imminent, and they would likely be separated for a considerable period of time. Gu Chaoyan had hoped to spend some cherished moments together before their departure, but¡
Chapter 1801 - 1801 Together 1
1801 Together 1
However¡
After their return from Snow Territory, once the poison was detoxified, they would still have ample time to talk and spend quality time together. They could look forward to a peaceful life ahead.
Huaijin was now the King, burdened with the responsibilities of taking care of his people. It was only natural that he had to devote his attention to their welfare.
Gu Chaoyan took a sip of tea, feeling a sense of irritation dissipate.
Setting down the teacup, she noticed a familiar yellow figure approaching.
It was Zhou Huaijin, wearing a smile.
Tomorrow was her departure day, and he hade to bid her farewell.
Gu Chaoyan was about to speak when Zhou Huaijin took a seat and said, ¡°Prime Minister Chu is overseeing matters at Shiling Pce, and General Liu will handle other affairs. Elder Miss of the Chu Family and Ms. Yun are also offering their assistance. Lord Yan will take charge of the court, with Lord Yu¡¯s support.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I have arranged for two-thirds of the Shadow Door personnel to stay behind, while the remaining one-third will apany us to Snow Territory.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Everything has been settled. Let¡¯s take a well-deserved rest and depart tomorrow,¡± Zhou Huaijin concluded with directness.
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback, feeling a surge of surprise.
So, he had been absent these days because he was busy handling court affairs in order to join her on the trip to Snow Territory?
Tears welled up in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes.
Who else in this world would be so considerate and kind to her?
Despite his arrangements, Gu Chaoyan still felt a sense of unease. She spoke up, ¡°You have to stay and govern the country. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about me during the journey to Snow Territory. Having hidden guards should be sufficient.¡±
Before Gu Chaoyan could finish her words, Zhou Huaijin gently ced a finger on her lips, urging her to stop.
¡°The throne is important, but to me, you are more important. Doing everything I can for you is what I want in life. I only desire to have you by my side,¡± Zhou Huaijin expressed to Gu Chaoyan.
For him, if anything were to happen to her, all the efforts put into running a prosperous country would lose their meaning.
Zhou Huaijin was not going to entertain any counterarguments on this matter.
The next day, the people from Snow Territory gathered outside the capital, and Zhou Huaijin joined them, apanied by one-third of the hidden guards, along with Gu Chaoyan.
But in front of the guards from Snow Territory, these people seemed insignificant, like ants.
Ouyang Mingjing didn¡¯t mind or pay much attention. After all, it was the King¡¯s prerogative to do as he pleased with his own people.
Ouyang Mingjing nced at them and signaled to Longqing, ¡°Inform them that it¡¯s gettingte and we should depart immediately. We can¡¯t afford to dy any longer.¡±
Longqing nodded and went to ry the order.
The curtains of the carriage were drawn back, and Ouyang Mingjing continued to observe. He thought that Phoenix Girl was trying to acknowledge his presence.
Behind the curtains¡
Zhou Huaijin nodded in acknowledgment towards Ouyang Mingjing as a form of greeting.
Chapter 1802 - 1802 Together 2
1802 Together 2
Ouyang Mingjing was taken aback by the sight of Zhou Huaijin¡¯s face. What was he doing inside the wagon? Was he joining them on their journey back to Snow Territory instead of seeing them off?
Ouyang Mingjing couldn¡¯t believe it. Zhou Huaijin had just ascended the throne after years of hard work and efforts. Instead of remaining in the court, he was venturing into the unknown Snow Territory with them?
He had initially thought that assigning a group of people to apany Phoenix Girl was already going above and beyond his duties. But he had clearly underestimated Zhou Huaijin.
Longqing also noticed the King¡¯s presence and shared Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s surprise. ¡°Is their King really following us?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°City Lord, what should we do? Should we proceed with our original n?¡± Longqing asked, seeking guidance.
¡°Yes, nothing changes with his presence,¡± Ouyang Mingjing replied without hesitation.
With Zhou Huaijin apanying them, their task was to stick to the original n and avoid any mistakes. The King¡¯s affection for Phoenix Girl could potentiallyplicate matters in Snow Territory.
After giving the order, Ouyang Mingjing exchanged a nod with Zhou Huaijin as a way of acknowledging his presence. Then he averted his gaze and took the lead.
Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door also made the decision to follow them out of the capital.
However¡
Despite their presence, the guards from Snow Territory made it difficult for anyone to approach Phoenix Girl or find any trace of Golden Rolls along the way.
Ouyang Mingjing scanned the surroundings before entering the wagon. His gaze fell upon Qing, who was among the crowd. He was pleased that Longqing had done a good job.
Qing couldn¡¯t believe that Ouyang Mingjing was looking at her in such a way. She started to question herself, wondering if it was just her imagination.
But¡
Just receiving that look from him made her immensely happy. It was enough for her.
That¡¯s why she made the decision to follow Longqing¡¯s instructions.
As for Elder Miss, she believed that in her next life, she would have the opportunity to repay the debt.
Qing averted her gaze, lowered her head, and moved forward.
If everything went well, she would reach Snow Territory with them and spend the rest of her life there, being able to see him frequently.
Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat with anticipation.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan followed Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s guidance, making her way alongside the group.
Ouyang Mingjing appeared to be searching for someone, his gaze scanning the surroundings with purpose. But who was he looking for?
Gu Chaoyan nced around but soon stopped her search, thinking that it might have been just a casual nce rather than something significant.
The wagons continued to move swiftly, as if worried that Gu Chaoyan might change her mind at any moment.
The group following behind also maintained a quick pace. However, what puzzled Gu Chaoyan was that the wagon remained steady, causing no jolts or bumps for her.
After they had distanced themselves from the capital, a hidden guard from the Shadow Door ryed a message to them.
Sword One, upon hearing the news, returned to the wagon.
¡°What has happened?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°Elder Miss, something significant has urred in the capital,¡± Sword One replied, wearing aplex expression on her face.
Chapter 1803 - 1803 Revenge 1
1803 Revenge 1
Sword One hesitated before speaking to Gu Chaoyan, addressing her as Elder Miss, in ordance with their low-profile identities outside the pce.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mind immediately recalled Duke North¡¯s pale face and the somber atmosphere that enveloped Duke North Mansion thest time she visited. It marked the end of their friendship.
As they were en route to Snow Territory, news about Duke North reached Gu Chaoyan, prompting a heavy sigh to escape her lips. She had hoped that Duke North would find sess in his position and lead a peaceful life, especially considering the hardships he and his mother had endured.
Lost in her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan was abruptly interrupted by Sword One¡¯s additional information. ¡°The Department of Soldiers discovered Duke North¡¯s lifeless body in the hostel, within the yard where people from Piaomiao Pavilion resided.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°The body was left untouched in the yard, showing no signs of a struggle. Duke North¡¯s internal organs were brutally crushed, and there were no other injuries on his body. It appears he was in with a single lethal strike, likely executed by individuals associated with Piaomiao Pavilion.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Elder Miss, Mr. Head, what should we do about this?¡± Sword One asked urgently, seeking guidance. ¡°Why would Piaomiao Pavilion target Duke North?¡±
As Gu Chaoyan pondered Duke North¡¯s fate, memories of their initial encounter flooded her mind. He was just a simple Mr. Duke back then, nearly meeting his end if not for her intervention.
She also reminisced about the time spent with Zheng Chenyi, when he exuded warmth and joy despite her reservations about his mother. They had shared pleasant moments together, and she had hoped to help him ovee his inner darkness.
However, everything changed after his return from the border battle. Zheng Chenyi¡¯s demeanor had taken a somber turn, and Gu Chaoyan had been determined to assist him in finding sce. Yet, now news of his demise arrived all too soon.
¡°He¡¯s gone?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice carried a cold, resolute tone as shemanded the wagon to halt.
Swiftly, Gu Chaoyan disembarked and mounted her horse, galloping off in a different direction. Zhou Huaijin and theirpanions followed closely, sensing her intent.
Gu Chaoyan was a woman who cherished her friendships, and it was clear that she intended to seek vengeance against Piaomiao Pavilion.
Sword One and Fu Bao maintained close pursuit, understanding the gravity of the situation.
Meanwhile, the people from Snow Territory remained oblivious to the events that had unfolded, but Ouyang Mingjing took charge, ensuring they came to a stop. However, amotion erupted around Ouyang Mingjing, plunging the surroundings into chaos.
Chapter 1804 Revenge 2
?
"Longqing, go and find out what''s happening. Why did Phoenix Girl suddenly run off?" Ouyang Mingjing, who had maintained aposed demeanor, now felt a surge of panic. Concern for Gu Chaoyan''s well-being weighed heavily on his mind.
However, his worries were not solely altruistic. It was partly due to his own self-serving motives.
The reason Qing identally consumed Acacia beans was that Ouyang Mingjing hadn''t anticipated Gu Chaoyan''s generosity in allowing Qing to share her food. It was a testament to how well Gu Chaoyan treated her servants, considering them as sisters rather than mere maids. Furthermore, Gu Chaoyan had supported Qing and helped her find sce at the temple even after Qing''s "betrayal." This demonstrated Gu Chaoyan''s genuine care for Qing.
But now¡
Could Gu Chaoyan have suddenly discovered Qing''s departure from the temple?
If that were the case, it would pose a challenging situation to handle.
Selfishly, Ouyang Mingjing hoped that Qing had followed him back to Snow Territory, rather than remaining here. If Qing was discovered, she would be unable to stay.
Longqing departed to fulfill the order, while Ouyang Mingjing anxiously sped his hands together, suggesting that the troops take a break while awaiting news and formting a n.
Gu Chaoyan, aware of the synchronized movements between Piaomiao Pavilion and Snow Territory, soon caught sight of individuals from Piaomiao Pavilion.
Unaware of Phoenix Girl''s purpose for being there, members of Piaomiao Pavilion were perplexed.
Meanwhile, Qianji inside the wagon also became aware of Phoenix Girl''s approach, adding to the unfolding situation.
Darkness suddenly dissipated from Qianji''s face. Was Phoenix Girl harboring regrets or seeking to establish an alliance by offering Golden Rolls?
That would have been a remarkable turn of events!
Qianji forcefully struck his legs, signaling for the wagon to halt.
Stepping out of the wagon, Qianji approached Gu Chaoyan, who was riding towards them.
Not far away, the Cangyan Door, though uninvolved, noticed the unfolding situation. Sensing a potential connection to the Golden Rolls, they decided to pause and observe.
"Hello, Phoenix Girl, what brings you here?" Qianji greeted with a friendly smile, showcasing his adept social skills.
"I have a few inquiries," Gu Chaoyan responded, her expression devoid of emotion but emanating a hint of sharpness. Her gaze remained fixed on Qianji. "Duke North''s lifeless body was discovered in the yard where you were residing. Piaomiao Pavilion, it is imperative that you provide an exnation. It was Duke North who perished, but innocent lives should not be destroyed in this manner."
"¡"
"If you don''t tell me what is going on, Piaomiao Pavilion should never be allowed to leave our territory." Gu Chaoyan interrogated.
Qianji''s joy disappeared.
He had thought that she was here to talk about Golden Rolls and alliance.
Chapter 1805 - 1805 Familiar Look
1805 Familiar Look
Qianji hadn¡¯t anticipated that the truth would differ from his initial expectations.
How absurd!
That imbecile had drugged her and caused her harm.
¡°It¡¯s his own problem that he died. Why should it be our concern?¡± Zhao Dier shouted, clearly displeased with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s involvement. ¡°D was¡¡±
Zhao Dier was about to reveal that Duke North had deserved his fate when Qianji swiftly interrupted her. His voice carried a dark tone as he interjected, ¡°Duke North did approach us, seeking coboration. However, we had nothing to offer him, so we turned him away. We never anticipated that he would encounter such an unfortunate incident. It¡¯s possible that someone from Piaomiao Pavilion is responsible. I will investigate this matter thoroughly. Please grant us some time.¡±
Taking charge of the situation, Qianji assumed responsibility.
He pulled Zhao Dier away as he addressed her, moving towards their disciple. ¡°Lady Dier, refrain from divulging any potentially incriminating details. Duke North did drug Gu Chaoyan, but he is now deceased. If you reveal everything, Phoenix Girl will hold us ountable for what urred.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°We may not possess the Golden Rolls, but we must avoid bing enemies of Phoenix Girl. It simply isn¡¯t worth it,¡± Qianji emphasized, emphasizing the importance of maintaining a favorable rtionship with Gu Chaoyan.
He had lost his greatest hope and felt a profound sense of distress. However, he had no choice but to suppress those emotions in order to ensure that everything proceeded smoothly.
Gazing at his disciples, he motioned for one of them to approach his side.
Taking the chosen disciple with him, he approached Gu Chaoyan.
The disciple had no inkling of the situation. He believed that Elder Man had summoned him for something auspicious, perhaps an opportunity for a promising future.
As the disciple stood before Gu Chaoyan, Qianji exerted his power, instantly striking the disciple who copsed lifeless in front of Gu Chaoyan before he could even utter a question.
¡°Duke North and this disciple had a conflict. Duke North used his power to kill him. Now, this is the culprit, and his life has been forfeit,¡± Qianji stated. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, Phoenix Girl, I can offer more disciples to atone for it. It¡¯s the only way I can make amends.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lips parted, ready to voice her inquiries.
However, she chose not to confront Qianji.
It was a fair oue, given that Duke North had willingly entered the hostel, initiating the chain of events.
But¡
Gu Chaoyan sensed that there was something more to the situation.
Zhou Huaijin tugged at Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arm, exchanged a few words with Qianji, and swiftly concluded the matter concerning Duke North.
A sigh of relief escaped Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lips.
Chapter 1806 - 1806 Into Snow Territory 1
1806 Into Snow Territory 1
She resembled Qing, with her delicate features and graceful demeanor. However, Qing should not have been present at that moment; she was supposed to be at the temple. Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t understand how she could have missed Qing, who had faithfully served her for so many years.
But¡
Just as Gu Chaoyan was about to investigate further, Ouyang Mingjing approached her, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.
Gu Chaoyan shifted her gaze towards the girls from Snow Territory, who bore a striking resemnce to each other. None of them was Qing. Perhaps her vision had deceived her, and it was all a blurry illusion.
Putting aside her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan turned to Ouyang Mingjing and spoke calmly, ¡°There seems to be a lingering dispute between the Saint Divine Land and Piaomiao Pavilion, but we have resolved it amicably. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Ouyang Mingjing showed a gentle smile intact as he nodded. ¡°No need to apologize. Let¡¯s continue.¡±
Gu Chaoyan acknowledged his understanding with a nod, grateful for his reassurance.
Back in the wagon, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t shake off her confusion. She turned to Sword One and asked, ¡°Sword One, did you notice a girl among the ones from Snow Territory who resembled Qing?¡±
¡°Elder Miss, no, I didn¡¯t see anyone like that. Could it be that you¡¯re feeling unsettled because we¡¯re leaving?¡± Sword One inquired.
Gu Chaoyan nced at Zhou Huaijin, who shook his head in agreement. He hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual either.
Relieved by their responses, Gu Chaoyan concluded that she must have been mistaken. Qing had made arrangements to stay at the temple after recent events, and Sword One had ensured her safety. There should be no reason for her to be anywhere else but the temple. Gu Chaoyan realized that her own anxiety had caused her to overthink the situation, likely due to the shock of Duke North¡¯s unexpected demise, which she was still struggling toe to terms with.
Deciding to put the matter aside, Gu Chaoyan returned to her wagon, pushing the thoughts from her mind. They had a journey ahead of them, and dwelling on uncertain sightings wouldn¡¯t be productive.
And so, they continued on their way.
As they traveled, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but notice the stark contrast between the people from Snow Territory and their own group. It seemed as though the Snow Territory individuals possessed an otherworldly power, allowing the wagon to move swiftly yet steadily.
Typically, the journey from the capital to the border would take five days, even with the fastest horses. However, the group managed to depart from the Saint Divine Land¡¯s boundaries in just two days. It was an astonishing feat. Even the concealed guards from Shadow Door felt a sense of awe, realizing that their own well-honed skills would pale inparison.
The abilities of the Snow Territory group were truly exceptional.
They had just been pondering over their recent observations when they arrived at an exceedingly peculiar location.
In this moment¡
Longqing halted and turned to address Ouyang Mingjing. ¡°City Lord, we are now at the very border of Snow Territory. We should be cautious and prevent these outsiders from discovering the entrance.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Perhaps we should consider devising a solution¡¡± Longqing hesitated as he voiced his concerns.
Ouyang Mingjing regarded Longqing with aposed expression. It was evident that he remained unruffled by the situation. He replied softly, ¡°The border of Snow Territory is not aplete enigma to everyone.¡±
Chapter 1807 - 1807 Into Snow Territory 2
1807 Into Snow Territory 2
¡°Numerous individuals have unintentionally entered, and many havee seeking to prove their prowess. What does it matter? Even highly skilled warriors have found themselves trapped within Snow Territory, enduring starvation and freezing to death.¡±
¡°They may know the entrance, but they cannot safely navigate their way out of Snow Territory on their own.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Longqing, you have given this matter excessive consideration,¡± Ouyang Mingjing calmly addressed Longqing. It was evident that he didn¡¯t fullyprehend the reasons for Longqing¡¯s worries.
Longqing shouldn¡¯t have even entertained such thoughts.
Ouyang Mingjing shook his head subtly.
Longqing understood the implications of Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s words. He was aware of it himself. However, he simply wanted to exercise caution. Phoenix Girl and the King from the Saint Divine Land didn¡¯t appear to be easy individuals. It was always better to remain vignt. Snow Territory had changed, and conflicts were prevalent. He didn¡¯t want any mistakes that could negatively impact the people in Snow Territory.
But upon hearing the City Lord¡¯s response, Longqing felt his concerns dissipate.
He returned to his own wagon.
They embarked on their journey into the vast realm of Snow Territory.
Their progress was swift.
Moments ago, the people on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side had witnessed mountains in every direction. Yet, as they stepped into this particr cluster of mountains, whaty before them was not more mountains or a sprawlingndscape, but a sea of white snow. The white expanse seemed endless, with distant snow-covered peaks punctuating the pristine whiteness.
Turning back to look, they could still see the green mountains they had left behind. However, the stark contrast with the snow-capped mountains ahead created an illusion of an invisible barrier dividing the two sides in a peculiar manner.
The sight left them all in awe.
It was an incredibly sensational experience, something they had never witnessed or learned about before. Beyond the three countries they were familiar with, therey uncharted territories in this vast universe.
Even Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and pulled aside the curtain to steal a glimpse outside.
Zhou Huaijin¡¯s demeanor stiffened as they ventured deeper into Snow Territory. In a hushed tone, he beckoned Fu Bao and whispered, ¡°We have now entered Snow Territory¡¯s realm, an unknownnd to us. The whiteness ahead might lead us to an entirely snowy domain. No one knows what awaits us. Fu Bao, inform our concealed guards to exercise extreme caution. Remind them of the entrance and remain vignt for any potential ambush.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We may have reached an agreement with the City Lord, but we cannot predict the actions of his subordinates towards the Phoenix Girl and us in Snow Territory. Theirnd is exposed, and we cannot assume safety.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Remain cautious in the face of the unknown. Understand?¡±
Fu Bao nodded in acknowledgment and swiftly departed on his horse to ry the message to hisrades.
In addition¡
Chapter 1808 - 1808 Into Snow Territory 3
1808 Into Snow Territory 3
Also, as they ventured further into the snowynd, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel an intense coldness seeping into her bones. It seemed as though she was on the verge of freezing.
Initially, she attributed it to her body adjusting to the new environment. However, as they continued marching forward, the chill became overwhelming, almost causing her to copse.
Instinctively, Gu Chaoyan sought warmth by embracing Zhou Huaijin, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m so cold.¡±
Cold?
Zhou Huaijin was taken aback.
He had already provided her with a fox-fur wrap, concerned about the cold weather.
But evidently, it was insufficient.
Chaoyan was alreadyyered in multiple garments and had heated items with her.
¡°Sword One, prepare the coal basin and bring it to the wagon. Fetch thick nkets, a hand-kettle¡ªeverything!¡± Zhou Huaijin¡¯s voice carried a note of urgency, yet he efficiently issued the orders.
He held Gu Chaoyan tightly in his embrace.
Everyone came to a halt as Sword One swiftly made the necessary arrangements.
Soon, everything was ready.
Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of relief, and she gradually rxed as the warmth surrounded her.
When the troops came to a halt, Ouyang Mingjing approached them from his own contingent. Instead of entering the wagon, he spoke to them from outside. ¡°In Snow Territory, it snows all year round, and the snow never melts. Consequently, it is much colder herepared to other ces.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°We, the inhabitants of Snow Territory, have limated to the weather and possess magical abilities that shield us from the cold. It feels the same to us as any other region.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s evident that you are not ustomed to these conditions. So we can take a break here for you to adjust. Once you feel ready, let us know, and we can resume our journey.¡± Ouyang Mingjing conveyed his message sinctly.
After some time¡
Gu Chaoyan inquired, ¡°How much longer until we reach the towns?¡±
¡°They are located in the heart of Snow Territory, the coldest area of all. It will take another ten days for you to reach there,¡± Ouyang Mingjing responded from outside the wagon.
This meant that without the troops, the travel time would be considerably shorter.
Such was the disparity.
The hidden guards might be skilled, but theycked experience. They would struggle to adapt to this harsh environment and might even have difficulty finding their way back to the entrance.
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t in a rush to reach the towns. She wished to allocate more time on the journey, allowing the hidden guards to familiarize themselves with the route.
¡°That¡¯s alright. We are not ustomed to the weather here, so we can proceed at a leisurely pace. Additionally, could we stop here for a brief break? I¡¯m hungry and would appreciate some tea and hot food,¡± Gu Chaoyan requested.
Ouyang Mingjing hesitated.
They had stopped to equip Phoenix Girl with tools to protect against the cold.
Now¡
Chapter 1809 - 1809 Into Snow Territory 4
1809 Into Snow Territory 4
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s request for a break and the need for food would consume a significant amount of time. Moreover, they were currently at the entrance to Snow Territory, which was not an ideal ce to linger.
However, Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin¡¯s actions did raise some concerns for him.
Observing Gu Chaoyan bundled up in thick clothing and nkets, with only her eyes exposed, while her maid prepared the coal basins, he pondered for a moment and realized that perhaps he had overthought the situation.
He nodded. ¡°Very well, we will take a break here.¡±
He then informed his troops of the decision to pause and rest.
Gu Chaoyan nced outside the wagon, her gaze falling upon the mountains beyond the realm. This location was ideal for the hidden guards of Shadow Door to leave their marks.
Looking at Zhou Huaijin, she instructed, ¡°Summon Fu Bao. I have a few words to share with them.¡±
Zhou Huaijin ryed the order in a hushed voice.
Soon, Fu Bao arrived.
Gu Chaoyan inquired, without adding anything, ¡°Does anyone remember the entrance?¡±
A troubled expression appeared on Fu Bao¡¯s face.
Shadow Door had always been an unbeatable force across the four countries. Nothing could easily trouble them, and even if challenges arose, they swiftly devised solutions.
But¡
They had discussed this matter before and never arrived at a satisfactory solution.
Fu Bao shook his head. However, now that the troops were taking a break, they had more time to contemte the issue.
But Gu Chaoyan anticipated that they hadn¡¯t made any progress.
It was the first time Shadow Door had encountered such a problem and remained unable to find a solution even after an extended period of time.
Snow Territory was an enigmatic and unfamiliar ce for them.
The techniques and methods they employed outside the snowy region were ineffective here.
¡°Summon Lingyun,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed, wrapping the nkets tighter around herself as she spoke. She still felt an intense chill.
Fu Baoplied with the order.
Just as the tea was ready, Fu Bao approached her. Lingyun had used the snow water from Snow Territory, enhancing the vor of the tea.
Fu Bao¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing the suggestion.
He had spent hours discussing potential methods with the hidden guards, hoping to find one that would be effective in Snow Territory. However, none of the approaches they had used previously seemed to work in this unfamiliarnd.
Chapter 1810 - 1810 Into Snow Territory 5
1810 Into Snow Territory 5
When they were contemting their options, Elder Miss immediately found the solution.
The vastnd offered no trees or surfaces to leave marks, but their sense of smell could be utilized.
Fu Bao was astonished. ¡°Elder Miss, that¡¯s a brilliant idea! Why didn¡¯t it ur to us?!¡±
Following that¡
Fu Bao was deeply moved.
It was the duty of the hidden guards to escort her, just as they had undertaken various tasks in the past. Elder Miss, known as Phoenix Girl, was impervious to harm, yet she still concerned herself with helping the hidden guards.
Thendscape ahead waspletely nk, and moving forward would lead them into towns belonging to the Snow Territory, effectively trapping them in someone else¡¯s territory.
Everything appeared to be going smoothly for now, but the possibility of conflict loomed.
However, Elder Miss had already anticipated this when they first entered the Snow Territory.
What else could they possiblyin about when they had such an exceptionaldy to serve?
The hidden guards of Shadow Door had assisted their leader in establishing the organization. Initially, they harbored doubts and were not particrly pleased when Elder Miss received the authority token. However, any lingering grievances had now dissipated, and they felt immensely grateful to her.
¡°Let¡¯s try to maintain a low profile to avoid attracting attention from people in the Snow Territory. leave it to me and Lingyun only,¡± suggested Fu Bao upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s information.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement, giving her approval to the suggestion.
She then instructed Sword One to prepare some food near Fu Bao and Lingyun, ensuring that they wouldn¡¯t draw unnecessary attention.
After cing the order, Gu Chaoyan returned to the wagon. Standing outside, she felt a sharp pain from the wind blowing against her.
Just as Gu Chaoyan turned around, she had a sense that someone familiar was watching her. Feeling slightly surprised, she looked around but found no one in sight.
Initially, Gu Chaoyan questioned her own perception, thinking she might have made a mistake.
However, she had learned to trust her instincts. She was certain that someone she knew was indeed watching her!
But who could it be?
Before Gu Chaoyan could dwell on it further, she saw nothing but an expanse of whiteness. She sighed and made her way back to the wagon.
Meanwhile¡
It was Qing.
But Elder Miss nearly caught sight of her.
Qing was on the verge of revealing herself when she was abruptly pulled away.
She was so anxious that she failed to register who had intervened.
Taking a moment topose herself, Qing lifted her gaze and saw who stood before her.
It was Ouyang Mingjing.
Taken aback, Qing eximed, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±
¡°If you want to safely reach the Snow Territory, refrain from doing anything foolish like this,¡± Ouyang Mingjing sternly cautioned.
Chapter 1811 - 1811 Into Snow Territory 6
1811 Into Snow Territory 6
Qing was on the verge of fainting when she unexpectedly came face-to-face with Ouyang Mingjing. Being so close to him made her incredibly nervous. This was a situation she had never anticipated.
This sudden surge of happiness left Qing breathless, rendering her unable to respond to Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s questioning.
Ouyang Mingjing felt a pang in his heart as he observed her state.
Despite consuming Acacia beans, she still longed for her Elder Miss. That¡¯s why she kept seeking glimpses of Gu Chaoyan.
He had noticed this habit of hers from the beginning. Initially, he didn¡¯t deter her because he empathized with her plight. It took great courage for her to follow the troops to this unfamiliar ce all by herself.
He did it for his sake.
Thus, Ouyang Mingjing permitted her to seek out her Elder Miss.
However, in this moment¡
Phoenix Girl had nearly spotted her, which rmed Ouyang Mingjing. He worried that if Qing drew attention, their n to enter the Snow Territory might be jeopardized.
He didn¡¯t want anyplications with the n at this crucial juncture. That¡¯s why he questioned Qing, a hint of displeasure coloring his tone.
But afterwards, he realized that her actions were merely a result of his own allowance.
Ouyang Mingjingposed himself and spoke in a firm tone, ¡°Do not engage in such foolish acts anymore. Phoenix Girl is more perceptive than others, and she will easily discover your presence.¡±
Qing didn¡¯t quite grasp Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s intention.
Unhappily, she replied, ¡°Elder Miss is sensitive to the cold. She will suffer greatly in this ce. I have served her before, and when I¡¯m not around, I can¡¯t help but feel anxious!¡±
She didn¡¯t want anything untoward to happen to Elder Miss.
Sword One was also cautious, but as a martial artist, she might not be as vignt as Qing herself.
As for Lingyun, Qing had no knowledge of how well she would take care of Elder Miss.
Her worries were genuine.
Ouyang Mingjing felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. He swiftly regained hisposure and added, ¡°Just¡ take care of yourself.¡±
He felt himself drifting away when Phoenix Girl made the decision to return to the Snow Territory alongside them.
In that moment, he even forgot his own identity, simply caught up in thepany of this servant.
That fundamental difference between them was what made their union impossible.
Afterwards, Ouyang Mingjing found himself in a foul mood.
He despised losing control of himself in such a manner.
With that, he left Qing, who was still lost in her reverie.
Ouyang Mingjing resolved to check on Phoenix Girl¡¯s well-being, and if she was doing fine, they could proceed.
But suddenly¡
A moderately sized snow mountain copsed.
Chapter 1812 - 1812 Into Snow Territory 7
1812 Into Snow Territory 7
The hidden guards from Shadow Door, along with Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin, were all startled by the sudden copse.
The snow mountain hadn¡¯t been particrlyrge, and the weather seemed fine. Yet, it unexpectedly crumbled.
The hidden guards swiftly surrounded Gu Chaoyan, intending to protect Elder Miss from any potential danger¡
But then, they noticed Ouyang Mingjing standing right in their midst, employing his power to create a barrier, shielding them from the falling snow.
The thunderous noise abruptly ceased. However, the snow on the ground grew thicker, forming numerous snowdrifts that made walking arduous.
Fear gripped them all as they witnessed the scene.
The copsing snowy mountain was terrifying, and so was the City Lord.
He single-handedly halted the snow mountain¡¯s descent through sheer force. It was truly awe-inspiring!
Meanwhile, the hidden guards from Shadow Door finally understood why Elder Miss consistently sought contingency ns for their sake and expressed concern for them. Their skills and abilities significantly differed from those in the Snow Territory.
They nced at the verdant mountains not far away, contrasted with the boundless expanse of snow. It was evident that challenging timesy ahead for them.
Such were the thoughts that silently upied the minds of the hidden guards.
Ouyang Mingjing wore a gentle smile as he approached Gu Chaoyan, seemingly unaffected by the recent events. ¡°You inquired about the remaining duration before reaching the city. I informed you that it would take ten days. Although Snow Territory is not vast, the environment is far from pleasant. The snow mountain¡¯s copse has created numerous obstacles, requiring us to adjust our ns.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°This is the reason for the extended time.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°However, there¡¯s no need to worry. We have guards here to protect you from any potential snow copses.¡± Ouyang Mingjing offered a brief smile.
Well¡
That was precisely why Ouyang Mingjing harbored noints when Zhou Huaijin and his men were present.
In this snowy setting, they would find themselves utterly incapable.
Ouyang Mingjing derived a certain satisfaction from witnessing their struggles.
He couldn¡¯t change the circumstances with Phoenix Girl back in the Saint Divine Land, and now, they both shared a sense of helplessness.
Gu Chaoyan gazed at the mountains that had formed due to the snow, her expression disying a mixture ofplexity and seriousness.
Well¡
She had overlooked this aspect.
Winged spindles could endure the snow, leaving behind detectable traces if one paid close attention.
However¡
If the snow mountains copsed, there was little they could do.
And what Ouyang Mingjing was implying was that the mountains copsed frequently, transforming into small hills each time. Consequently, the terrain constantly changed.
In their current situation, they had to adhere to the routine of the Snow Territory inhabitants.
Gu Chaoyan felt a deep sense of concern.
However, she concealed her worries, her face showing no signs of distress. ¡°So, are we going to adjust our route soon?¡±
Chapter 1813 - 1813 Into Snow Territory 8
1813 Into Snow Territory 8
Ouyang Mingjing nodded and spoke calmly, ¡°We will take a detour, which may cause a slight dy, but hopefully the road ahead will improve.¡±
He observed Gu Chaoyan, bundled up in thick nkets, as she continued to suffer from the cold.
Gazing into the distance and then back at Gu Chaoyan, he remarked, ¡°As we approach the city center, it will only get colder. Those measures won¡¯t be as effective then.¡±
While speaking, he cast a casual nce at Zhou Huaijin.
He knew one thing for certain ¨C
During their journey, Zhou Huaijin had made numerous arrangements and preparations, but he never bothered to provide them with any reminders.
Phoenix Girl should rightfully be his wife, not the Queen.
He could acknowledge that among all the inexperienced individuals, he himself stood out remarkably. Yet, he still felt unworthy of Phoenix Girl¡¯s presence.
However, when Phoenix Girl was around, he found himself unable to take any action against Zhou Huaijin.
But as they drew nearer, he would ensure that this man fullyprehended his own insignificance.
Just like now.
With a sneer, Ouyang Mingjing instructed his men to fetch a particr item.
It was a round, ck ball.
¡°Take this, it will provide warmth for your wagon. However, it will onlyst for two days. If you need more, feel free to ask my guards,¡± Ouyang Mingjing said calmly.
Indeed, this would be far more beneficial than those thick, intricate, and heavy coverings.
Zhou Huaijin¡¯s expression turned visibly irritated.
Ouyang Mingjing was deliberately provoking him, and he could sense it. He had never liked Ouyang Mingjing, even though he allowed them to apany them in Snow Territory.
However, for Chaoyan¡¯s sake, he had to endure this.
The moment they received the item from Ouyang Mingjing, they immediately felt the warmth emanating from it, making it suitable for cement in their wagon.
Even though it was a provocation, Zhou Huaijin couldn¡¯t reject something that would make Chaoyan morefortable.
Zhou Huaijin had spoken those words for the sake of Phoenix Girl.
Then he turned around and left.
Zhou Huaijin put that thing in the wagon.
Gu Chaoyan was holding a very serious look on her face. She did not care about those minor stuff. She was thinking about something else.
She had thought that the winged spindle could help them mark the road back to the entrance, so they could follow the trail when they needed to get out.
But she soon realized that it was not that easy if the mountain copsed. And it was going to be very difficult as well.
Such idents happened all the way. If they wanted to go to the entrance the same way they came, it would be impossible because the snow might have piled up.
Also, the winged spindle¡¯s smell might be heavily covered by the thick snow.
Then¡
They needed to think of some other ways to deal with this problem.
Gu Chaoyan sighed slightly, ¡°Fu Bao, what do you think?¡±
Chapter 1814 - 1814 Into Snow Territory 9
1814 Into Snow Territory 9
Fu Bao¡¯s face contorted into a bitter expression. The Shadow Door had always possessed limitless capabilities, and he had never imagined encountering such confusion. Arriving in the realm of Snow Territory, Fu Bao realized that he had stumbled upon a formidable challenge, leaving him utterly perplexed and without any solutions.
Elder Miss, ever resourceful, continued to contemte possible remedies as they trudged through the snow. However, Fu Bao found himself devoid of any ideas or strategies to ovee their predicament.
After pondering for a moment, Fu Bao helplessly shook his head and addressed Elder Miss, ¡°We are at a loss, Elder Miss. Weck both ideas and methods.¡±
Gu Chaoyan had anticipated this oue, which left her equally bewildered. The unexpected nature of Snow Territory had caught them off guard.
¡°Let¡¯s stick to our original n while also brainstorming alternative approaches,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested. ¡°Despite the challenging environment here, try your best to memorize our point of origin. If you can¡¯t recall it exactly, at least make an effort!¡±
Motivated by Elder Miss¡¯ words, Fu Bao nodded fervently. He checked the time and realized they couldn¡¯t linger for too long, as it might raise suspicions from Ouyang Mingjing. He needed to exercise extreme caution.
Coughing and hunching her shoulders, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t conceal her difort caused by the biting cold. Though she made an effort to shield herself from it, she couldn¡¯t fully ward off the frigid temperature, which left her feeling quite uneasy.
Zhou Huaijin was deeply concerned about her well-being. Tenderly, he held her in his arms and carefully entered the wagon, ensuring herfort.
Chaoyan¡¯s nurturing nature extended not only to the matters concerning the Shadow Door but also to the people and things around her. Zhou Huaijin understood this and often allowed her to involve herself, knowing that she would feel worse if left out. However, this situation was different.
She was clearly experiencing great difort, and it was important for her to conserve her energy rather than focusing solely on the affairs of the Shadow Door.
Zhou Huaijin was known for treating his subordinates with fairness and generosity. As long as they put in their best effort, he ensured they received the best possible treatment, maintaining an open-minded approach.
However, there was one fundamental reason behind his establishment of the Shadow Door. He had created it with the intention of acquiring enough power and abilities to protect not only himself and his men but also those he deeply cared for.
The members of the Shadow Door were granted the best treatment because they dedicated themselves wholeheartedly to its cause. The current mission at hand emphasized the safety of Chaoyan in Snow Territory and their collective departure from it. While meticulous nning was necessary for their whereabouts, the foremost priority remained Chaoyan¡¯s well-being and security.
Zhou Huaijin made it clear that he would not tolerate any hidden guards causing her any distress, particrly when she was already unwell.
Such actions were simply uneptable.
Zhou Huaijin briefly conversed with the hidden guards before entering the wagon to attend to Gu Chaoyan.
Soon, Lingyun arrived, carefully carrying a tray with a cup of steaming tea. cing it down, she proceeded to assess Gu Chaoyan¡¯s condition, stepping into the role of a makeshift medic due to her familiarity with drug-making.
¡°How is it?¡±
Chapter 1815 Into Snow Territory 10
Zhou Huaijin''s concern was evident in his questioning tone.
Lingyun withdrew her hands and handed the hot tea to Gu Chaoyan, reassuringly saying, "She''s doing alright. However, Snow Territory''s extreme coldness and the unfamiliar environment have made Elder Miss ufortable. But the longer she stays here, the more ustomed she will be."
Zhou Huaijin wasn''t entirely convinced and expressed his concern, "Take a break and leave the rest to me. We still have ten more days until we reach the town, and enduring such torment isn''t fair to you."
"Okay," Gu Chaoyan agreed, understanding his worry. She didn''t want him to be further concerned if she refused.
After adjusting themselves, they continued their journey.
Despite the extraordinary powers possessed by their group, traveling through the snow-covered roads proved to be considerably slower. However, the ride in the wagon remained smooth, as if they were traversing a t road.
Zhou Huaijin felt pleased about this, as Chaoyan had a fear of bumps, and the absence of jolts was a relief.
However¡
Zhou Huaijin peered outside the wagon and noticed the unfavorable situation. Numerous roads were blocked due to idents, hindering their progress significantly.
It wasn''t until evening when they finally discovered a slightly more suitable spot to settle down.
The hidden guards from Snow Territory, ustomed to the cold climate, felt no difort as they walked across the icy terrain. To them, it was like walking on a in. They didn''t even bother setting up camps for the night. Only the hidden guards from the Shadow Door took on the task of preparing for the camp, which proved to be a challenging job.
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but feel concerned about them.
Half of the hidden guards busied themselves with cooking, while the others worked on setting up the camp.
Zhou Huaijin insisted that Gu Chaoyan stay inside the wagon until everything was settled, forbidding her from venturing out.
Two hourster, the food was ready, but the camp was still in the process of being set up.
Gu Chaoyan remained patient and not the least bit angry. She pushed herself to eat a bit of the food.
Just as she finished her meal, Ouyang Mingjing approached and positioned himself outside the wagon. "I will stand guard outside the wagon overnight. The situation doesn''t look promising. The snowy mountains may copse again, and since we''re close to the center, it''s getting extremely cold. The fireball I gave you might lose its effectiveness overnight. However, with me here, you can keep the chill at bay."
Ouyang Mingjing''s tone was assertive, bordering on a veiled threat. He posed his statement as a question, but he left no room for refusal.
Fearlessly, he dared to challenge Zhou Huaijin openly.
Zhou Huaijin understood the provocation but still nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you, City Lord."
Ouyang Mingjing smiled and shook his head. "It''s only natural for me to do so."
Zhou Huaijin''s expression turned grim, but he remained silent.
Inside the wagon, Gu Chaoyan spoke casually, almost as if engaging in light conversation. "Snow Territory''s terrain is incredibly intricate¡ but City Lord and the guards have a map of it, don''t you?"
Chapter 1816 Into Snow Territory 11
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s question, Ouyang Mingjing smiled briefly, but internally, he began pondering the matter.
Snow Territory possessed aplex and intricatendscape, making it impossible for anyone to navigate freely in and out of the territory. Phoenix Girl had posed this question because she was contemting marking the paths and ensuring they could find their way when needed.
Unlike the Saint Divine Land, where thendforms were clear and unchanging,plete with detailed maps indicating specific locations, streets, and stores, Snow Territory presented a challenge. Its ever-present whiteness and frequent snowfall caused constant idents and mountain copses. Maps proved futile in such circumstances, and individuals had to create their own paths.
"Guards from Snow Territory have basic maps, but due to the ever-changing nature of Snow Territory, with its snow-coveredndscape and frequent idents, maps are not reliable. You need to rely on your own judgment," Ouyang Mingjing exined.
"¡."
She began to grasp the underlying message.
Snow Territory did indeed possess maps, implying that the people native to Snow Territory relied on specific methods to determine their paths rather than aimlessly wandering. However, they were not going to disclose those methods to outsiders, even if they were aware of them.
Gu Chaoyan had asked Ouyang Mingjing these questions because she sought to gain a better understanding of their current situation. She knew she would only receive limited information, but she hoped to glean some additional insights from his response.
Ouyang Mingjing''s assessment was urate.
Maps would onlyplicate matters for them.
In most ces, one could simply walk in a straight line from the center and eventually exit. However, Snow Territory was unique. With frequent snow-rted idents, they could easily find themselves trapped in a repetitive loop, unable to escape.
It was akin to a M?bius ring that kept them perpetually inside.
They needed a method to break free from this predicament.
Although still puzzled, Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of relief. She quietly replied, "Oh, I see¡ I was just curious."
Ouyang Mingjing chuckled softly. "Phoenix Girl, get some rest as soon as possible. We need to continue our journey tomorrow. There are dangers lurking in Snow Territory, and we must hasten our progress."
"Okay," Gu Chaoyan agreed.
With that, theypsed into silence amidst the darkness, surrounded by the snowy expanse.
The entire night passed peacefully within the warmth of the wagon, undisturbed by any external urrences. Gu Chaoyan had a restful sleep, and as she woke, a healthy flush returned to her cheeks.
Sword One handed her a cup of tea, which she gratefully epted. Gu Chaoyan had grown weary from spending the entire day confined to the wagon.
However, as she lifted the drapery, she was taken aback by what she saw.
Chapter 1817 Into Snow Territory 12
?
Ouyang Mingjing had spoken the truth. Something had indeed urred during the night.
Snowdrifts covered the surroundings, indicating that the mountains had copsed once again. Thanks to Ouyang Mingjing''s protection, they had emerged unharmed.
However, this meant they would need to take another detour today. Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but wonder if it would cost them more time. She disliked wasting time trudging through the snow.
Stepping out of the wagon, she immediately felt an intense chill. Despite the cold, she weed the chance to leave this ce and stretch her legs.
As she circled the wagon, an unsettling feeling washed over her. It seemed as though someone was watching her. Furrowing her brows, she directed her gaze toward the source, but there was nothing visible.
This sensation had persisted since the beginning of their journey. Initially, Gu Chaoyan dismissed it as a figment of her imagination. However, it happened far too frequently for her to believe she was mistaken.
She surveyed the area where the stare originated from and then nced down.
Footprints marked the spot, evidence that someone had stood there alone.
Comparing the footprints to her own, she deduced that they belonged to a girl.
Who was watching her?
The intensity of that gaze was unsettling, leaving Gu Chaoyan on edge.
There were no other girls apanying Ouyang Mingjing.
"Elder Miss, is something the matter?" Sword One inquired, noticing Gu Chaoyan''s perplexed expression.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head. "It''s nothing. I was just lost in thought. Let''s return to the wagon." With that, she ceased her pondering and reentered the wagon. Before closing the drapery, she briefly nced outside, hoping to catch a glimpse of the person she felt was watching her. Yet, to her disappointment, there was no one in sight.
Letting out a sigh, she relinquished her search.
"Elder Miss, what''s going on?" Sword One asked, still bewildered.
"It''s nothing. I have the sense that someone keeps staring at me. Sword One, stay vignt and try to identify who it might be," Gu Chaoyan instructed, her dislike for being scrutinized evident. She desired to uncover the person responsible as soon as possible.
Sword One nodded, her concern deepening.
Once the meal was finished, they resumed their journey.
During their travel to the town, Longqing seized the opportunity and approached Ouyang Mingjing. He had intended to discuss this matter with the City Lord the previous night, but Ouyang Mingjing had been busy safeguarding Gu Chaoyan. Longqing was unwilling to wait any longer.
"What is it that you seek?" Ouyang Mingjing inquired, noting Longqing''s discreet approach.
Longqing had a certain demeanor when he had something important to discuss.
"The Elders have returned to the Snow Territory towns, and before their departure, they entrusted me with the task of ensuring your safe return. Therefore, I have a few questions for you, City Lord."
"¡"
"We cannot afford to let the King from the Saint Divine Land enter our towns," Longqing dered firmly, emphasizing the urgency of the situation.
Longqing possessed certain insights regarding this matter.
Having established Shadow Door at the young age of 10, he had seen the organization grow into a formidable entity over the years. That particr individual, if left unchecked, would pose a significant threat to Snow Territory. Magical powers or not, his presence had to be eliminated.
Ouyang Mingjing had previously overlooked this concern.
However¡
Chapter 1818 - 1818 Into Snow Territory 13
1818 Into Snow Territory 13
After spending two days observing the man, Ouyang Mingjing noticed that his hidden guards were organized andpetent, despite some underlying anxiety. This sparked a sense of concern within him.
It was evident that this man possessed great potential.
Just as Longqing had emphasized, keeping him around would undoubtedly pose a threat to Snow Territory.
However, the timing was not yet ideal.
¡°Inform the Elders to arrange for our men to ambush in two days,¡± Ouyang Mingjingmanded.
Longqing had been worried that the honorable City Lord might not approve of the ambush, so he had prepared to carry it out discreetly, knowing it couldplicate matters.
Yet, with the City Lord¡¯s order, Longqing felt a sense of relief.
With the order in ce, the n would proceed smoothly.
The following days remained unusually quiet.
Silence enveloped them.
The hidden guards from Shadow Door had grown ustomed to the harsh coldness of their surroundings. Every day felt repetitive, consisting of constant movement and detours.
However, today¡
A snow mountain unexpectedly copsed. Although such urrences were not entirely umon for the troops who had grown ustomed to them, they still experienced a tinge of heartache. They knew that City Lord would help them navigate around the obstacle, so their worries were somewhat alleviated, yet they couldn¡¯t shake the bittersweet feeling of having to take another detour.
The people of Snow Territory oftenmented the additional hours spent on these detours.
As they were preparing to address the copsed snow mountain, a sudden group of troops appeared, catching Ouyang Mingjing off guard. The situation quickly descended into chaos, with snow and mountains blending together in a tumultuous scene.
The sound ofbat erupted, alerting Gu Chaoyan to the unfolding disturbance outside. She lifted the drapery to peer out and confirmed the disarray.
Before Gu Chaoyan could fullyprehend the situation, several individuals rushed towards the wagon, only to be intercepted by the hidden guards stationed outside. Sword One and Lingyun remained by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side, instructed to ensure her safety. However, the hidden guards outside the wagon soon found themselves overwhelmed. In the midst of the chaos, a figure in white dashed into the wagon.
Zhou Huaijin stepped forward, attempting to stop the intruder, but he too became trapped by the assants outside.
Taking notice of the chaos unfolding, Longqing swiftly guided the wagon to a different location.
Zhou Huaijin desperately sought to retrieve Gu Chaoyan, but he found himself ensnared.
Amidst the ongoing skirmish, another smaller snow mountain copsed, burying Zhou Huaijin and a few of his men, including Fu Bao.
The battle raged on for another two hours before finally subsiding. Satisfied with the sess of their n, Ouyang Mingjing led his guards, along with the remaining hidden guards from Shadow Door, towards Gu Chaoyan¡¯s wagon.
Ouyang Mingjing had no regrets about the arrangement he had orchestrated. To ensure the n appeared wless, he had executed the ambush without mercy, sparing no consideration for the enemies.
Even in such chaotic circumstances, he had managed to safeguard half of the hidden guards and ensure the safety of the girls in their ranks. Ouyang Mingjing realized that he had underestimated their resilience and capabilities.
If Zhou Huaijin had been allowed to enter the towns, it would have unleashed a whirlwind of chaos and turmoil.
Longqing and his men were waiting for them with the wagon, prepared for their arrival.
Inside the wagon, Gu Chaoyan anxiously lifted the curtain, eagerly listening for any signs of Zhou Huaijin¡¯s voice. But to her disappointment, she failed to catch a glimpse of him.
¡°Where did he go?¡±
Chapter 1819 - 1819 Separation 1
1819 Separation 1
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s heart raced as she realized that Zhou Huaijin was nowhere to be seen. She desperately scanned the returning troops, but there was no sign of him among the guards from Snow Territory or the hidden guards. Panic overwhelmed her.
Ouyang Mingjing was bewildered by the situation. He observed the troops and responded, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he always in the wagon?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°We came here under the assumption that he and you were taken away by Longqing first, and we followed to join you,¡± Ouyang Mingjing exined, his confusion evident in his voice.
Hearing Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s words, Gu Chaoyan became almost certain that she and Zhou Huaijin had been separated. Moreover, he had enemies with magical power. Where could he possibly be? Was he safe?
Determined to find him, Gu Chaoyan mounted her horse. ¡°I will go and search for him!¡±
However, her sudden decision caught Ouyang Mingjing off guard. He used his magical power to restrain her, his voice filled with anger. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You are a stranger in thisnd, and it¡¯s snowing heavily. The weather will only worsen. Your body won¡¯t withstand the cold. Besides, do you even know where he is or how to navigate through this terrain? You¡¯ll only end up getting separated from us and unable to find him!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Get back here!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will have my guards search the area. They are familiar with this territory, and perhaps they can find some traces. They are experienced in thesends,¡± Ouyang Mingjing stated firmly, looking at Gu Chaoyan with a mixture of anger and concern.
Deep down, he was frustrated. Gu Chaoyan, the Phoenix Girl, should have been his wife. Yet, here she was, consumed by her unwavering devotion to another man, disregarding her own safety in the process. He regretted not having ordered his men to eliminate Zhou Huaijin, as seeing his lifeless body would have brought her ultimate conviction.
However, Gu Chaoyan shook her head, understanding that the guards from Snow Territory could conduct a thorough search. But she couldn¡¯t bear to stay idle and wait. Zhou Huaijin had been kind to her, and she couldn¡¯t abandon him in this unknown and perilous ce.
Disregarding their objections, Gu Chaoyan dashed out, retracing the path they had taken during the recent skirmish. It hadn¡¯t been long since the fight urred, so there was a chance that Zhou Huaijin was still nearby.
As soon as Gu Chaoyan departed, Sword One, Lingyun, and a few hidden guards followed suit, joining her in the search. Gu Chaoyan acknowledged their presence and gave clear instructions, saying, ¡°Split up and search in different directions, but never lose sight of each other!¡±
Chapter 1820 - 1820 Separation 2
1820 Separation 2
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s orders, the hidden guards dispersed in different directions, diligently carrying out their search. Ouyang Mingjing observed their movements from a distance, his expression somber and contemtive.
He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Gu Chaoyan would make such a decision, defying his warnings and venturing out on her own. His heart felt heavy with a mix of concern and frustration.
Longqing asked ¡°City Lord, what should we do now?¡±
Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Gu Chaoyan as he replied icily, ¡°Follow her closely and ensure she doesn¡¯t put herself in further danger.¡±
Longqing nodded, quickly organizing the Snow Territory guards to assist in the search. However, deep down, Ouyang Mingjing knew that Gu Chaoyan¡¯s chances of sess were slim. Snow Territory was a treacherous and intricatend, unfamiliar to them, and simply searching blindly would yield little results.
Moreover, he knew that those people had already taken Zhou Huaijin away, leaving little hope for Gu Chaoyan to find him by herself.
With a resigned sigh, Ouyang Mingjing shook his head slightly and trailed behind Gu Chaoyan, silently observing her desperate cries for Zhou Huaijin. In his heart, the desire to possess Gu Chaoyan grew stronger, regardless of their current rtionship.
From his earliest years, Ouyang Mingjing had known his fate as the City Lord, with Gu Chaoyan destined to be his wife. And now¡
Ouyang Mingjing felt his anger rise within him. How could she be so stubborn? She was his future wife, yet she continued to search for another man right in front of the Snow Territory guards.
Gu Chaoyan had invested eight long hours into the search, tirelessly shouting Zhou Huaijin¡¯s name. Her pale face had grown even more haggard due to the harsh cold, and it was evident that she couldn¡¯t sustain this frantic pursuit much longer.
Approaching her, Ouyang Mingjing firmly spoke, ¡°You cannot continue like this.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Firstly,¡± Ouyang Mingjing continued, ¡°your physical endurance is reaching its limit. You will copse before you have a chance to find him.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Secondly,¡± Ouyang Mingjing pressed on, ¡°you are unfamiliar with thisnd. You couldn¡¯t even locate the site of the ambush, let alone find him in this vast wilderness. Despite the hours we¡¯ve been searching, we are still close to where we started.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Listen to my n,¡± Ouyang Mingjing implored. ¡°Return to the wagon and take a break. We will continue our journey towards the town, and my men will intensify the search. I will even mobilize my own soldiers once we reach the town.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s head shook.
She couldn¡¯t ept it. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of giving up. She had to find him, no matter the cost.
He and Fu Bao might have gotten injured during the fight. Even if they were not injured, they had nothing to keep themselves away from cold, and they had no food. They would not make it in such a weather.
She did not want to wait.
She had nothing to linger on in this life, and Huaijin was her only motivation. But if something happened to Huaijin¡
There was no point in living on, let alone getting herself detoxifed.
She shook her head and continued to look.
Longqing, who was working for City Lord, could not stand it but stepped forward. ¡°Phoenix Girl, our soldiers would have more efficiency in finding them than you alone. Besides, you are not strong enough to do so.¡±
Longqing had turned really angry at this moment.
Sword One and Lingyun also noticed that Elder Miss was not looking good either.
Sword One said, ¡°Elder Miss, please, let¡¯s take a break first.¡±
Chapter 1821 Separation 3
?
Gu Chaoyan hesitated for a moment, her mind filled with uncertainty. After a lengthy pause, she carefully weighed her options and eventually nodded in agreement.
Her anxiety had been overwhelming, but strangely enough, she hadn''t even noticed the biting cold that surrounded her. It was only when she finally came to a stop that she became aware of a searing, indescribable pain coursing through her body.
Ouyang Mingjing''s words echoed in her mind, and she couldn''t deny the truth they held. She had lost herposure, and simply returning to their previous location would not suffice.
This called for a different approach. She needed to find a solution.
With a renewed determination, Gu Chaoyan nodded once more and prepared to enter the wagon. However, before she could step inside, she voiced her idea to the others. "It''s growing colder by the minute. Sword One, please retrieve my red clothes and tear them into strips. Hang them on the wagon¡ªthey''ll stand out against the snow. If we''re not too far away, someone might spot us!"
As she spoke these words, Gu Chaoyan felt a glimmer of assurance within her.
Sword One promptly took charge of the task and set out to carry it out.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan finally made her way into the wagon, where she was greeted by aforting warmth. The interior offered respite, and she felt her tension ease considerably.
Lingyun, who was attending to her inside, offered words of sce. "Elder Miss, I understand your worries, but please try not to overwhelm yourself. Our leader is resilient and won''t sumb easily."
Gu Chaoyan simply nodded, too fatigued to muster a response.
Exhaustion weighed heavily upon her, and she pressed a hand to her forehead, desperately seeking a solution.
As time passed, darkness descended, interrupting their brief respite.
Lost in her deep contemtion, Gu Chaoyan failed to notice the passage of time. Eventually, she lifted the curtain and was met with the shroud of darkness outside.
Startled, she hurriedly stepped out of the wagon and called out to Sword One, her voice filled with urgency. "Sword One, start a fire. They may not see the redness, but they can spot the flickering mes!"
Sword One acknowledged her instructions and descended to arrange everything ordingly.
Ouyang Mingjing, nearby and growing increasingly irritated by her exhaustion, turned to Longqing and issued a sternmand. "Tomorrow, lead the way and assist her in leaving this ce. No more searching, understood?"
Upon hearing this, Longqing nodded in agreement, fullyprehending the gravity of the situation.
He fervently wished for Phoenix Girl to return to town swiftly. The City Lord had weighed the circumstances and realized the paramount importance of Snow Territory''s affairs over all else.
"Understood," Longqing replied resolutely.
Longqing proceeded to descend and make the necessary arrangements as instructed.
Ouyang Mingjing had intended to approach Phoenix Girl and address the situation, but upon seeing her current state, he decided against it. He didn''t want to get too close to her in this condition, so he chose to leave instead.
However, as he turned to depart, a familiar figure caught his eye.
It was her!
What was she doing here? He had already explicitly warned her against such reckless actions. Why couldn''t she understand and ept his words?
Truly, she was as stubborn as ever!
Ouyang Mingjing quickly pulled her aside, finding an empty corner where they could speak privately.
ring at her, he spoke with a firm tone, "Didn''t you hear what I said? No more of these foolish endeavors! If you continue, you''ll face the consequences!"
Chapter 1822 Promise To Qing 1
?
Qing gazed at Ouyang Mingjing with wide eyes, her heart pounding in her chest.
She had always been a part of the troops, never daring to entertain the thought of approaching him. She understood all too well that it would remain nothing more than an unattainable fantasy.
But now¡
She found herself in his presence every day, engaging in conversations where he disyed personal emotions towards her. It felt like a dreame true for Qing.
Initially, her frequent visits to this ce were solely to check on Elder Miss and ensure her well-being. However, over time, she realized that she might encounter him here and even exchange a few words. It was as if fatepelled her to be drawn here, against her own will.
And true to form, she once again found herself standing in such close proximity to him, hanging onto his every word and scrutinizing her own reflection in his eyes.
Qing dared not utter a single word, but she continued to stare.
Meanwhile, Ouyang Mingjing regarded Qing intently.
Qing possessed an exceptional beauty, surpassing that of ordinary maids. If she were dressed differently, she could easily be mistaken for a nobledy.
She excelled in every aspect, save for her social standing.
If she could stand by his side, someone should admire and adore her.
As the City Lord of Snow Territory, a man of the highest status, he believed he should be able to attain anything he desired.
As the City Lord, Ouyang Mingjing had always been aware that his wife should be Phoenix Girl. His duty was to forge a perfect partnership with her. However, today, he witnessed Phoenix Girl risking her life for another man, disying her indifference towards him. In that moment, he questioned the purpose of waiting for a perfect union with her.
Why should he adhere to outdated traditions?
Didn''t he deserve a woman who genuinely adored him?
Ouyang Mingjing soon came to the realization that the traditional path was not necessarily the right one for him. He didn''t have to deny himself the affection of a woman who genuinely liked him.
Turning his gaze towards Qing, he posed a direct question, "Do you like me?"
Qing didn''t deny it. Though she was timid, quiet, andcking in confidence, she mustered the courage to admit her feelings.
And admit them she did.
"Yes, I like you. I don''t expect much from you. I can be your servant if you wish, or I can keep my distance," Qing replied, her toneced with self-deprecation.
Ouyang Mingjing furrowed his brow.
That was precisely what he disliked¡ªher self-deprecating manner. As the City Lord of Snow Territory, he had no need for a woman who demeaned herself in such a manner.
"I don''t need you to be my servant, and I don''t want you to keep your distance. I exist in my own realm, and you don''t need tobel yourself as a servant. There''s no need for such words. I cannot bring you out of the darkness just yet, so for now, you must hide yourself. But in a few days, hopefully soon, you cane and stay by my side. Remember, I don''t desire a person who constantly belittles themselves next to me. So, do you understand what you should do?" Ouyang Mingjing emphasized.
He had never envisioned making such promises before, but the events of the day had left him feeling distressed,pelling him to offer these assurances.
Qing was utterly dumbfounded, unable to process the sudden turn of events.
Chapter 1823 Promise To Qing 2
?
After a few days, could Qing truly stand by the side of the City Lord?
Was he genuinely implying that he would keep her by his side?
Qing was ovee with astonishment and tion.
She had never dared to imagine that one day she would achieve such a result.
Could her long-held dream finally be a reality?
As she pondered these thoughts¡
Initially, she had been dispatched to the temple, with people urging her to focus on her practice and distance herself from the outside world.
But¡
Before the City Lord''s departure, she received news that prompted her to venture into Snow Territory¡ªa decision she had never anticipated making.
And everything seemed to unfold seamlessly, as if meticulously orchestrated.
Now, here she stood¡
And for the first time, the City Lordid eyes upon her. Instead of pushing her away or expressing surprise, he simply cautioned her not to be discovered, emphasizing that she would be solely responsible for any consequences.
This indicated that the City Lord had foreseen her presence.
Throughout her years of serving Elder Miss, Qing had absorbed many valuable lessons. She had been taught to observe and glean insights from the minutiae of life.
Enthralled by her admiration, she had initially overlooked these details. However, upon careful reflection, she began to piece everything together.
It became evident¡
The City Lord had intended to bring her along all along.
And the City Lord had asked if she liked him, even making a promise of a future where she could openly be by his side.
Could it be that the City Lord had feelings for her as well?
Did he truly desire her presence by his side?
Why?
Had she caught the attention of the City Lord before?
Qing couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by confusion.
Ouyang Mingjing didn''t appreciate Qing''s reaction. She had started to resemble Phoenix Girl in her behavior.
He turned away from Qing, no longer meeting her gaze, and spoke quietly, "Return to where you belong and heed my orders. Never act recklessly like this again."
With those words, he shifted his focus to a different direction and departed.
Just as Ouyang Mingjing left, Longqing approached, addressing him as the City Lord. "City Lord, have you truly developed feelings for that maid? I assumed you simply wanted her to apany us. In that case, what about Elder Men¡"
Before Longqing could finish his sentence, Ouyang Mingjing shot him a piercing re. "Am I the City Lord, or are you? Are you also the Elder Men?"
"No, my apologies," Longqing promptly replied, halting his words.
Ouyang Mingjing cast a quick nce at him before continuing on his way.
Observing the City Lord''s retreating figure, Longqing grew even more concerned.
The City Lord had been in power since his youth, while Longqing and the other Elder Men were older than him. Throughout the years, it had been Longqing''s duty to offer reminders to the City Lord.
The City Lord had always been steadfast and avoided making mistakes.
However, this time¡
The City Lord was acting recklessly.
Longqing trusted the City Lord, but the influence of the Acacia beans concerned him. He worried that the City Lord might lose control due to the effects of the beans and make a grave error, jeopardizing their ns¡ªa mistake that would bring immense regret.
Phoenix Girl had arrived in Snow Territory, and everything hinged on the remaining details. They couldn''t afford any missteps at this point.
As for the King from the Saint Divine Land, his fate remained uncertain. He must be deeply entangled in their scheme.
Soon, the City Lord would realize his dream.
Longqing let out a sigh¡
His worries were genuine.
¡ª
The following day¡
As the dawn broke, they made preparations to depart.
Chapter 1824 - 1824 Change 1
1824 Change 1
Before Ouyang Mingjing departed, he approached Gu Chaoyan¡¯s carriage and spoke urgently, ¡°Snow Territory¡¯s guards¡ªtwo-thirds of them¡ªhave set off in search of him. We were ambushed, indicating that the internal conflict within Snow Territory is escting. I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°From this point onward, we will travel directly to the towns of Snow Territory. Once there, we will dispatch additional troops to continue the search. Apany me to the town, and I will fulfill my promise by giving you the Fire Lotus. Don¡¯t break your word, Phoenix Girl.¡±
With those words, Ouyang Mingjing returned to his own carriage and departed without further inquiry or dy.
The hidden guards from Shadow Door contemted intervening, but the Snow Territory guards stepped forward, creating an insurmountable obstacle.
Gu Chaoyan spoke from within the carriage, ¡°We should heed their instructions.¡±
The hidden guards ceased their advance.
The group pressed onward, sensing a palpable shift in the atmosphere.
The troops, once marching in a single file, now found themselves nked by numerous Snow Territory guards positioned outside the carriage. Meanwhile, the hidden guards from Shadow Door and the maids were escorted far away.
Soon, Gu Chaoyan pieced together the unfolding situation.
It appeared that there was more to the situation than meets the eye. There were underlyingplexities at y, and the casual injuries might not be as innocent as they seemed. Gu Chaoyan needed to carefully consider these factors.
Furthermore, Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s sudden change in demeanor signaled that their agreement might not be as stable as initially promised. They had been toocent and had underestimated the potential risks involved.
The fate of finding Huaijin now relied on their own luck, and Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t afford to let anything happen to him.
Lost in her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan suddenly felt as if she had descended into a frigid dungeon, with the warmth inside the carriage failing to alleviate her difort. She curled up, trembling.
Sword One was taken aback. ¡°Please, allow me to fetch the City Lord.¡±
Gu Chaoyan halted her, shaking her head.
The people from Snow Territory were treating them differently now. If Ouyang Mingjing were to discover the change in her condition, those from Snow Territory would likely be even more callous towards them.
She would never allow him to learn of her predicament.
As the heat overwhelmed her once again, Gu Chaoyan instinctively reached for Sword One¡¯s assistance. The sudden and intense heat made her feel as if she were being grilled alive.
She quickly began removing theyers of nkets and thick clothing that covered her, seeking relief from the scorching sensation.
¡°Elder Miss, what is happening?¡± Sword One inquired with concern.
¡°I feel extremely hot. Sword One, please step outside the wagon and fetch some snow,¡± Gu Chaoyan requested, removing the nket and exining her difort.
Sword One hurriedlyplied, venturing outside the moving wagon to gather the snow.
Inside the wagon, Gu Chaoyan eagerly took handfuls of snow and applied them to her face, finding some relief in the cooling sensation.
Outside, Lingyun and the hidden guards engaged in conversation.
Lingyun was torn about what to do. She should have informed Gu Chaoyan about the hidden guards¡¯ situation when they first experienced their difficulties.
However¡
Lingyun helplessly ryed, ¡°Elder Miss is not feeling well. She may not be able to handle it.¡±
Understanding the predicament, the hidden guards made the decision to withdraw.
Gu Chaoyan questioned, ¡°What is happening?¡±
Chapter 1825 - 1825 Change 2
1825 Change 2
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice, the hidden guards were filled with a mixture of disappointment and renewed hope. Their eyes shimmered with anticipation.
But now, Gu Chaoyan seemed willing to listen.
Lingyun stood by the guard¡¯s side, silently supporting them.
In a hushed voice, mindful of the numerous guards from Snow Territory around them, Gu Chaoyan spoke, ¡°What has happened? Why were our troops ambushed, and why are so many guards falling ill?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
One of the guards stepped forward, respectfully but urgently exining, ¡°Elder Miss, our troops were unexpectedly attacked by an ambush, resulting in the loss of many provisions for cold weather. We are growing increasingly cold, and a significant number of hidden guards have fallen ill, their conditions worsening. The situation is dire.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°I have spoken with the people from Snow Territory, but they have shown no concern for our plight,¡± the guard continued. ¡°Thus, we arepelled to turn to you, Elder Miss.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Lingyun informed us that you are not in good health, and we did not want to burden you,¡± the guard expressed respectfully. ¡°However, we beseech you to speak with the City Lord of Snow Territory and request assistance. Many lives have already been lost, and we cannot afford to lose any more. Mr. Head is absent, and it is our duty to protect you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Furthermore, the guard disclosed another distressing fact. ¡°Moreover, the guards from Snow Territory have been crossing the line due to their sickness. They have been insulting our maids. We have intervened so far, but we cannot continue to protect them indefinitely. While they may not bedies of high birth, they are girls who have traveled alongside us. We are doing our utmost to shield them!¡±
As the truth wasid bare before Gu Chaoyan, she was taken aback by the revtion. Lingyun, too, was astounded.
They were aware that they were facing challenges, but they had not fathomed the severity of their situation. Not only had many hidden guards fallen ill, but the maids were also enduring immense suffering.
Lingyun, being a young woman herself, understood the profound impact such mistreatment would have on the girls.
Gu Chaoyan clenched her fists tightly, but her feeble state rendered her powerless. She experienced alternating sensations of cold and heat, causing her to perspire ufortably beneath her thick clothing, which clung to her skin.
Her weakened state prevented her from mustering any strength, and as she attempted to rise, her body failed her, and she copsed due to herck of stamina.
Witnessing this, Sword One was rmed. Hastily, she rushed to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s aid, eximing, ¡°Elder Miss, allow me to investigate!¡±
Chapter 1826 - 1826 Change 3
1826 Change 3
Elder Miss was in no condition to address any of these issues.
While the hidden guards and maids were important, Elder Miss held the utmost significance. If anything were to happen to her, all their current efforts would be rendered meaningless.
The hidden guard overheard the conversation from inside and was filled with guilt and regret. He realized that he had made a mistake by asking them for help. He should have respected Ms. Lingyun¡¯s decision to spare Elder Miss from further troubles.
Elder Miss was known for her kind-hearted nature, and it was likely that she would want to assist them. However, he feared that by burdening her with their problems, he would only worsen her already precarious condition.
Gu Chaoyan gently shook her head.
The presence of Sword One would not make a difference. The guards from Snow Territory were bullying them precisely because theycked fear. They held the upper hand, and Sword One¡¯s presence alone would not change the situation.
She knew that she had to confront this challenge alone, personally.
Only when she stepped forward and took action could their circumstances be altered.
With great effort, Gu Chaoyan struggled to stand up.
As she emerged from the wagon, Sword One draped a cloak over her shoulders. ¡°I will attend to the injured hidden guards.¡±
Witnessing Elder Miss¡¯s pale countenance, the hidden guard was consumed by guilt. They were aware that Elder Miss hade seeking a solution for the poison within her heart.
Yet, the hidden guard felt a deep sense of remorse for havingpelled her to tend to their needs while she herself was unwell.
Filled with regret, he yearned to guide her back to the safety of the wagon.
¡°Lead the way, don¡¯t waste any time,¡± Lingyun reminded the hidden guard.
The revtion had already reached Elder Miss, and there was no way to retract that knowledge. Rather than deliberating over whether it was appropriate for Elder Miss to concern herself with these matters, it was best to expedite the process by bringing her there so she could fulfill her duties swiftly.
The hidden guard felt relieved by Lingyun¡¯s reminder.
He took the lead and began guiding them.
A few guards from Snow Territory intercepted them upon seeing Elder Miss stepping out of the wagon.
Gu Chaoyan cast a sharp nce their way, causing some guards to avert their gaze, not daring to meet her eyes again.
They were observing her, but she was the Phoenix Girl, and they did not dare to meddle too much in her affairs.
¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Phoenix Girl?¡± the Snow Territory guard inquired.
¡°Should I report my every move to you? Who do you think you are?¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted angrily, particrly after learning about their mistreatment of the hidden guards.
The Snow Territory guard¡¯s face twitched in displeasure but he said nothing further, choosing to quietly trail behind her.
Gu Chaoyan proceeded towards the location where the hidden guards were stationed.
Having rarely disembarked from the wagon, she now grasped the gravity of the situation.
The once-vigorous hidden guards, who exuded energy upon their first encounter, now bore the marks of weariness, exhibiting signs of injury and experiencing the biting cold.
And those gravely injured individuals bore visible redness on their faces, a clear sign of distress.
Some were battling the chill, while others grappled with severe wounds.
Without a doubt, many would not havested another day. If not for her arrival, they would have sumbed to their injuries.
Gu Chaoyan retrieved her needles.
Chapter 1827 - 1827 Change 4
1827 Change 4
And Sword One joined her in assisting the wounded. ¡°Give them the water I brought. Lingyun, gather the herbs,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed.
The injured hidden guards hesitated, expressing their concerns, ¡°Elder Miss, we are mere servants. We cannot allow you to risk infection. We will be held responsible!¡±
Gu Chaoyan paid no heed to their protests.
With determination, she asserted, ¡°Show me your hands.¡±
Hermand held a captivating power,pelling them toply.
The hidden guard extended his hand, and Gu Chaoyan swiftly began the treatment. Her movements were deft and agile. As she worked, the hidden guard felt a significant improvement, no longer on the verge of losing consciousness.
Sword One approached, and without raising her gaze, Gu Chaoyan instructed her, ¡°Sword One, give him a cup of water from this sk.¡±
She had brought the water from her spatial storage, anticipating its need, and her foresight proved invaluable.
The hidden guard felt aplete recovery after consuming the cup of water.
Gu Chaoyan moved on to the next injured individual.
Some with more severe wounds received acupuncture, while those with minor injuries were administered medicinal pills.
Gu Chaoyan was fully engrossed in her work, causing the troops to pause their activities.
Word of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions reached Ouyang Mingjing as well.
Longqing expressed his concern, ¡°City Lord, you must intervene and stop Phoenix Girl! It¡¯s absurd for her to personally treat the hidden guards just because she¡¯s a Phoenix Girl!¡±
Ouyang Mingjing brushed off the matter, saying, ¡°Let her do as she pleases. It¡¯s of no concern to me.¡± His focus was on how to handle Qing. Phoenix Girl could handle things her own way.¡±
As long as it didn¡¯t consume too much time.
Longqing sighed, realizing that he couldn¡¯t persuade Ouyang Mingjing any further.
By the time Gu Chaoyan finished attending to the hidden guards, it was already dusk.
The hidden guards had always been their protectors, so Gu Chaoyan deemed it necessary to check on their well-being first.
Sword One was assigned the task of keeping watch over the disgraced maids.
Just as Gu Chaoyan left the camp, Sword Two approached her.
¡°Elder Miss, the guards have gone too far. If it weren¡¯t for Sword One, the maids would have suffered even worse. Some have already faced humiliation due to our failure to protect them. And now, a dozen more have been taken away by them!¡± Sword Two snapped angrily.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Take me there!¡±
Sword Two led Gu Chaoyan to a nearby camp.
Numerous guards stood outside, disying an indifferent demeanor. However, they were taken aback upon seeing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arrival.
¡°Phoenix Girl, what brings you here? Please leave,¡± one guard urged.
Ignoring their words, Gu Chaoyan pushed past them and entered the camp.
The guards inside wore mocking smirks.
Sword One was facing them.
Chapter 1828 - 1828 Protection 1
1828 Protection 1
Their brutish behavior came to a halt as Sword One made her appearance. The guards watched her with amusement, as if they were witnessing somethingical.
In the realm of Saint Divine Land, few women possessed martial arts skills, making Sword One a remarkable exception. Despite their bullying of the maids from Saint Divine Land over the past couple of days, they were unable to match Sword One¡¯s capabilities. Today, someone had attempted to confront them, which provided them with great entertainment. They neither defeated Sword One nor allowed her to overpower them.
However, after dealing with numerous guards, Sword One was visibly fatigued.
The guards were prepared to create another spectacle when Gu Chaoyan stormed into the tent.
Initially, they assumed it was just another arrogant individual from the Saint Divine Land, ready to be taunted. But their mocking expressions froze upon realizing that it was Phoenix Girl who had entered.
Their wild behavior ceased in the presence of Phoenix Girl.
Before they could wipe the smirks off their faces, a profound silence fell over the tent.
Sword One sheathed her sword and, instead of joining Gu Chaoyan, she approached the maids. There were twenty maids, each assigned to one of the twenty guards from Snow Territory present in the camp.
As Sword One entered the tent, the guards were caught in the act of insulting the scantily d maids. They appeared startled and froze upon her intervention. They dared not make any movements or even adjust their own clothing.
This kind of mistreatment had been happening for days, and the maids, being of lower status, had been too afraid to speak up. It was only recently that they shared this information with the hidden guards, who began to investigate the matter. However, they held little hope for any form of rescue. After all, with the King¡¯s absence and their low social standing, they felt powerless.
Sword One assisted the maids in adjusting their outfits, ensuring their dignity.
Gu Chaoyan stood coldly in ce, her gaze sweeping across the guards.
During this tense moment, a few guards managed to slip away unnoticed by Gu Chaoyan. They were likely reporting to their superiors, which aligned with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s own ns.
Gu Chaoyan remained silent and motionless, sending a clear message of her disapproval.
The guards, realizing that their actions had been exposed, felt a wave of guilt wash over them. While their bosses may have been aware of their behavior, they had previously turned a blind eye. However, with Phoenix Girl involved, they feared the consequences and the potential for punishment.
Among the guards, there was one audacious man who stepped forward, addressing Gu Chaoyan directly.
He said, ¡°This ce is meant for servants, Phoenix Girl. It would be best if you returned to your wagon. It is not appropriate for you to remain here.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°These matters will only taint your eyes,¡± he continued.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°These women are merely low-ss servants. They havee to Snow Territory and will settle here. However, as a foreign group, they will not lead peaceful lives. If they choose to stay with us, we will take responsibility for them.¡±
The guard stated his perspective, drawing on his experience in the Saint Divine Land. He understood the significance ced on maintaining proper social status and identities.
Chapter 1829 Protection 2
?
But in Snow Territory, the rules were less strictpared to other ces.
The promises they made were merely empty words, reflecting their innermost thoughts.
They hoped that by handling this matter themselves, their superiors wouldn''t need to intervene.
The guard wore a smirk, waiting for Gu Chaoyan''s response.
As Gu Chaoyan listened to his words, her eyes narrowed.
So, ording to him, "they are here in Snow Territory and won''t have a peaceful life as foreigners?"
Gu Chaoyan pondered over his statement.
It soon became clear to her what was happening.
So, these people believed that they hade to settle down in Snow Territory?
But¡
Who had ever informed them that they were here to settle?
While she and Ouyang Mingjing had an agreement to coborate towards their respective goals, the guards should not have been privy to this information. The hidden guards and the maids were merepanions, not intended to stay indefinitely.
In essence¡
It seemed that everyone was aware that those who arrived in Snow Territory were never able to leave.
Then¡
That confirmed one thing¡
Her suspicion that the ambush did not arise from internal conflicts was right. They had been set up.
Ouyang Mingjing must have been involved in this scheme as well.
The guard fell silent after revealing the information. He peered at Gu Chaoyan, growing puzzled when he saw no change in her expression.
Gu Chaoyan was seething with anger inside.
Especially after hearing the guard''s words.
Under normal circumstances, she would have swiftly taught him a lesson before he even realized it.
But¡
She couldn''t do it now.
Her weakened state left her devoid of energy to deal with these guards. She would wait until their superiors arrived and handle everything together.
A chilling sensation enveloped her, exacerbated by the absence of a coal basin in the servants'' camp, which only intensified the cold.
Her clothes, damp with sweat, clung to her body, further amplifying her difort.
But the garments failed to provide any warmth.
She remained silent, not wanting to worry Sword One and Lingyun with her current predicament.
Ouyang Mingjing entered the scene and witnessed the situation.
The guards who had sneaked out were originally targeting Longqing but unexpectedly ran into Ouyang Mingjing. They arrived at the camp together.
Ouyang Mingjing had not anticipated such a turn of events, nor had he considered how he should handle this situation.
Gu Chaoyan confronted him directly, "City Lord Ouyang, what do you mean by allowing your guards to insult my maids?"
"¡.."
"We are supposed to be working together, yet you mistreat us. I don''t think we need to continue this partnership!"
"¡."
"Before you talk about any deals, you better act like a decent man!"
Ouyang Mingjing fully understood her character. Other leaders might not care about the maids, but she did. Otherwise, the incident with the Acacia beans would not have urred.
Internally, he felt an intense surge of anger.
He had invested so much effort and time in dealing with Phoenix Girl, and the agreement had finally been settled. Yet Phoenix Girl had not yet arrived in Snow Territory.
Chapter 1830 Protection 3
Ouyang Mingjing''s frustration grew as these individuals became a hindrance to their ns.
Snow Territory had plenty of women avable, so why couldn''t they wait before taking action against the girls from the Saint Divine Land?
He looked at Gu Chaoyan with a serious expression and stated, "I will give you a resolution."
Then he shifted his attention to Longqing.
Finally, he turned to the guards who had recently made a mistake.
These guards were all familiar faces and highly capable individuals working under Longqing. However, their behavior had crossed the line.
"All of you are dismissed, and you will receive 20shes," Ouyang Mingjing dered.
Longqing appeared taken aback by the decision.
These guards were exceptionally skilled and valuable assets. Firing them seemed excessive.
"City Lord, they are outstanding employees. You can punish them, but please reconsider firing them," Longqing interjected, expressing his dissatisfaction.
After a moment of contemtion, he reluctantly proposed, "Alternatively, they can marry these women. Would that be a suitable resolution?"
Upon hearing the guards'' objection, a wave of unwillingness swept through them.
These guards were popr and ambitious individuals under Longqing''smand, and they aspired to have their pick of excellent partners. Marrying low-ss women from the Saint Divine Land was not part of their ns. These women were meant for pleasure, not for marriage. They desired pure-blooded women as their wives, not these maids.
The maids and hidden guards from the Saint Divine Land were filled with fury and indignation at this humiliating proposition.
And in response to their words¡
Gu Chaoyan took immediate action.
Swiftly, she seized Sword One''s sword andunched herself at the guards. In a matter of seconds, she severed their hands, leaving them screaming in pain. Not stopping there, she continued her assault, severing their arms one by one. Her movements were lightning-fast, a testament to her assassin training from her previous life.
Before Ouyang Mingjing and Longqing couldprehend what had transpired, Gu Chaoyan tossed the bloodstained sword to the ground, addressing Sword One, "The sword is tainted now. Dispose of it. I will provide you with a sharper one once we return to the Saint Divine Land."
Facing the others, Gu Chaoyan shifted her gaze towards Ouyang Mingjing and Longqing, her voice firm and decisive. "Since it took you both so long toe up with a solution, allow me to make a decision on your behalf."
"¡.."
"These individuals have not only insulted the maids from the Saint Divine Land but also physically harmed them. Therefore, the punishment is simple: sever their hands. Whether or not they are fired is inconsequential to me."
"¡."
"In this way, they will never insult girls from our country" she continued, her voice chillingly calm, without even blinking at the sight of blood."This incident is closed."
However, a thought struck her, causing her to add with a touch of scorn, "As for the notion of marrying them, I''m sorry to inform you that your guards are unworthy of such honorable women."
Chapter 1831 Protection 4
?
Gu Chaoyan''s voice resonated with authority as she addressed the gathered individuals.
"The maids from the Saint Divine Land may serve the court, but they are not of low ss. ording to the court''s rules, when these maids reach the age of 25, they have the freedom to choose their own path. They can opt to leave the court and receive settlement money, allowing them to establish their own households, build their own houses, and even pursue marriage. Their choices are unrestricted and entirely their own."
A stunned silence fell upon the crowd.
"These maids may serve the court, but they are individuals with agency," Gu Chaoyan continued, her voice calm but resolute. "They have chosen to apany me to Snow Territory, but their lives and choices remain their own, even after they turn 25."
She walked through the camp with a quiet confidence, ensuring that Lingyun assisted Sword One in adjusting the maids'' clothes. It was a reminder to all that these women were not mere servants to be bullied at will. Gu Chaoyan was determined to make both the people of Snow Territory and the maids themselves understand this truth.
Wherever they went, these maids had someone to support them, someone who would stand up for their rights. There was no need for them to be afraid.
Though Huaijin was absent, Gu Chaoyan, as the Queen, would make the decisions necessary to protect their honor.
As her words sank in, she observed the pallor that spread across the faces of those from Snow Territory.
They had never anticipated such a response. They had regarded the maids as mere servants, easily disposed of.
But Phoenix Girl had stepped forward to defend them.
She had even gone so far as to sever the guards'' arms.
Longqing was incensed and prepared to argue, but Ouyang Mingjing held him back, leaving him alone with his mounting anger.
Gu Chaoyan paid them no mind and continued her address. "Allow me to exin why these men do not deserve our women."
"¡."
"They are supposed to be guards, responsible for protecting others."
"¡."
"But they proved themselves useless when they failed to protect the visiting King during the ambush."
"¡."
"Oh, but they excel at bullying the weak. The maids, unable to fight back in their presence, must be quite a feat for these supposedly capable guards from Snow Territory."
"¡."
"Maids from the Saint Divine Land, even if they choose to leave the court and seek marriage, they will find true men, not trash like you who only know how to prey on the vulnerable."
"¡.."
"But I didn''t see any resistance from you when I severed your arms."
"¡."
"You can keep those people if you consider them precious. Our maids have no need for such treasures." Gu Chaoyan''s words wereced with directness and disdain as she surveyed the people from Snow Territory.
Capable individuals?
Mediocre, at best.
Then, a glimmer of pride crossed Gu Chaoyan''s face as she turned her attention to the hidden guards from Shadow Door. "Our hidden guards from Shadow Door, even in such harsh conditions, are still selflessly sharing their warm clothing with the women. That is the true measure of generosity!"
Chapter 1832 Protection 5
?
"It is our fault, and you have punished them, we cancel out," Ouyang Mingjing admitted, taking a step forward and deciding against further investigation.
On one hand, he acknowledged their mistake and realized they couldn''t escape justice.
On the other hand, Ouyang Mingjing was overwhelmed with panic as he recognized the uracy of Gu Chaoyan''s assessment. She had perceived what he failed to see¡ªthose guards were truly narrow-minded, which exined their constant internal conflicts since he assumed the position of City Lord.
Ouyang Mingjing nned to deeply contemte this matter upon his return to town.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan wasn''t ready to let go of the issue so easily.
She persisted, saying, "I am not done yet."
"¡."
"City Lord¡"
"¡."
"What authority did you possess to determine the fate of my maids?"
"¡."
"Huaijin may not be present, but as the Queen, I hold the power of decision-making."
"¡."
"You are merely the City Lord; it is not within your jurisdiction to make decisions regarding the affairs of the Saint Divine Land!"
"¡."
"Remember this, City Lord: even though we are within your domain, we are not at your disposal. I will consider whether or not to continue cooperating with you." Gu Chaoyan''s tone turned threatening.
Ouyang Mingjing''s face turned pale.
The guards were indeed at fault, and it was understandable for Gu Chaoyan to want to investigate further. However, he had already given her the opportunity to do so. Now, it seemed she had no intention of saving his reputation. What was her true motive?
Ouyang Mingjing''s displeasure was evident on his face.
"Phoenix Girl, everything happened so quickly that I didn''t have a chance to thoroughly consider the situation. If matters have been resolved, why continue delving into it?" Ouyang Mingjing''s impatience was apparent.
"Delving into it? The Saint Divine Land upholds civility, and we are not uncouth individuals. It is only natural to address any breaches that ur. I am merely seeking rification," Gu Chaoyan countered.
Ouyang Mingjing sneered.
Then he turned and left.
Longqing was consumed by anger and followed suit.
The disarmed guards were left groaning, while the maids wept.
Being of low social standing, they had never expected someone to step forward on their behalf.
For the first time, they felt the presence of someone supporting them from behind, offering assistance.
Gu Chaoyan approached the guards, observing their neatly arranged attire.
Softening her tone, she spoke gently, "I appreciate your presence here in the Snow Territory. Remember, I will always support you and you need never fear. Furthermore, once we return to the Saint Divine Land, each of you will receive a bonus."
The maids all knelt down and gratefully eximed, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"
"Alright, rise and take a well-deserved rest," Gu Chaoyan instructed.
Then¡
Together with Sword One and Lingyun, she made her way towards the carriage.
Exhausted, Gu Chaoyan leaned heavily on Sword One as they exited the camp, her energypletely depleted.
Chapter 1833 Qings Ending 1
?
Sword One was taken aback by the weight of Gu Chaoyan leaning on her. Concerned, she asked, "Elder Miss, are you alright?"
Gu Chaoyan weakly shook her head and replied, "I''m fine, just a little exhausted."
She had been feeling unwell and had been suppressing her fatigue while dealing with the guards. Using almost all her energy, she had almost nothing left, prompting her to lean on Sword One forfort.
They entered the wagon.
Gu Chaoyan instructed Sword One to change into fresh undergarments.
Unable to bathe or change clothes fully, they settled for a simple wipe-down. The spare clothes provided some relief, reducing her difort.
Before taking a rest, Gu Chaoyan emphasized, "By standing up for the maids, I may have unintentionally worsened their treatment from the guards. Be vignt and ensure their safety."
With that, Gu Chaoyan closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.
Sword One and Lingyun followed her instructions.
Time passed in this interlude.
Longqing utilized his magical abilities to preserve the armless guards. Though they had lost their arms, they managed to survive.
Longqing''s emotions wereplex as he looked upon these guards.
They had served him faithfully, disying talent, skill, and dedication, aside from this one w. Longqing had overlooked their imperfections, but it seemed his leniency had unexpectedly irritated Phoenix Girl.
Well¡
Longqing experienced a mix of anger and satisfaction upon witnessing this scene.
Phoenix Girl appeared cold yetpassionate when treating her servants in such a manner, devoid of any airs of superiority.
However, today was different.
He witnessed a Phoenix Girl who exhibited no mercy.
That was the true essence of Phoenix Girl.
With her presence, those who sought to cause trouble in the Snow Territory would not be spared.
Hence, it was both a gratifying and troubling realization.
Longqing held conflicting thoughts within his heart.
Ouyang Mingjing was a different story.
She had harmed many of his guards without showing him any respect.
He genuinely disliked her.
That was not how a woman should behave.
Qing possessed a gentler demeanorpared to him.
Ouyang Mingjing instructed his men to bring Qing to his wagon.
It was Qing''s first time entering his wagon. Startled, she wondered if she had made a mistake.
She had faithfully followed his orders not to visit Elder Miss for the past two days.
"Pour me some tea," Ouyang Mingjing requested.
Qing, still taken aback, felt a surge of joy upon receiving the order.
Carefully, she poured the tea.
Then, Qing gently reminded him, "City Lord, please wait for it to cool down."
She looked up at Ouyang Mingjing momentarily.
Noticing the displeasure on his face, she wondered what had transpired to put him in such a state. She didn''t dare inquire.
So, in a soft tone, she asked, "City Lord, is something troubling you?"
Ouyang Mingjing nced up at Qing.
In his eyes, she appeared increasingly beautiful.
That was the embodiment of what a woman should be like¡ªgentle andposed.
He was about to respond when Longqing''s voice interrupted, "City Lord, Elder Men have arrived. They need to speak with you."
Chapter 1834 - 1834 Qing’s Ending 2
1834 Qing¡¯s Ending 2
After resolving the issues in Snow Territory following the ambush, the Elder Men had arrived, ready to return with Phoenix Girl in triumphant glory.
Ouyang Mingjing felt considerably better now that he understood the situation.
However, in that moment, his gaze fell upon Qing¡¯s face.
A proud smile formed on his lips.
He was on the verge of attaining everything he desired.
Deciding not to keep Qing hidden any longer, he spoke gently to her, ¡°I still have a few matters to attend to. You may leave for now, and I will join youter.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Remember what I told you about being by my side?¡±
Qing didn¡¯t answer verbally but nodded in acknowledgment.
¡°Very well. Keep it in mind. It will happen soon.¡± Ouyang Mingjing smiled, his expression filled with a sense of aplishment.
Blushing, Qing¡¯s face turned as red as a beet, the color spreading from her cheeks to the roots of her ears. She couldn¡¯t help but feel bashful; her entire face disyed her embarrassment.
He hadn¡¯t spoken those words lightly. It was something he truly intended.
Just as Qing¡¯s heart raced, as if it were about to leap out of her throat, Ouyang Mingjing instructed her to depart.
Qing had just been escorted away when the Elder Men and Longqing entered. They had encountered Qing along the way.
The Elder Man appeared deeply displeased.
He halted his intended words and instead retorted, ¡°City Lord, do you recall the promise you made to me?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You spared this woman¡¯s life because you didn¡¯t want to kill her. You also promised me that you would avoid getting involved with her.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Why is she here with you?¡± The Elder Man snapped.
Having witnessed the City Lord¡¯s growth, the Elder Man had seen him act with thoughtfulness and seldom make mistakes. However, this time, he felt immense disappointment. Ouyang Mingjing had forgotten his promise and disregarded not only his own reputation but also the safety of Snow Territory.
He should never have kept this woman by his side.
Confronted with the Elder Man¡¯s interrogation, Ouyang Mingjing maintained aposed demeanor.
He responded, ¡°Did you hear what Longqing just told you?¡±
¡°Look at what she has done! Our guards provoked her maids, and she retaliated by severing their arms, paying no heed to my reputation. The Saint Divine Land and Snow Territory are distinct. She wants a clear separation between us,¡± Ouyang Mingjingined. ¡°Moreover, she shows me no respect. Why should I bother liking her?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Women should embody gentleness and kindness, unlike her with her lethal and rude nature!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Qing is the ideal choice! She likes me and me alone.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As for her¡¡± Ouyang Mingjing shook his head slightly.
Evidently, there were numerous aspects of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s behavior that displeased him.
The Elder Man sneered at this childish reasoning.
The City Lord appeared to be influenced by Acacia beans or intimidated by Phoenix Girl¡¯s assertiveness.
Neither should hold any sway.
¡°Women should indeed possess gentleness and kindness,¡± the Elder Man smiled. ¡°But those women are meant for ordinary men, not for you, City Lord. You are destined to stand apart from other men.¡±
Chapter 1835 - 1835 Qing’s Ending 3
1835 Qing¡¯s Ending 3
¡°Gentle and kind women are indeed wonderful to spend a lifetime with. However, City Lord, as the leader of a town, such women would only hinder your progress,¡± the Elder Man exined.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Only a woman as lethal and assertive as Phoenix Girl is worthy to stand by your side, equal in stature!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Only she can provide the assistance you require.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°With infighting urring in Snow Territory and people on the verge of rebellion, what can kind and gentle women do to aid you? They would only further disappoint those individuals,¡± the Elder Man reasoned.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Phoenix Girl¡¯s intimidating presence is a fortuitous sign for us.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You cannot allow yourself to be overshadowed by the King of the Saint Divine Land!¡± The Elder Man expressed his disappointment.
Ouyang Mingjing suddenly snapped out of his reverie.
The Elder Man was absolutely right.
He was the City Lord, destined to be different.
He couldn¡¯t fathom what had clouded his judgment earlier.
Thanks to this reminder, he had been pulled out of his confusion and regained his rity of purpose.
¡°Elder Man, you are absolutely right. This is my fault,¡± Ouyang Mingjing admitted with humility.
The Elder Man breathed a sigh of relief.
It seemed that it was the influence of the Acacia beans rather than Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s genuine beliefs that had troubled him.
He needed to be firm in certain matters.
The Elder Man continued, ¡°You can no longer keep that woman. I should have killed her outright, but I expect you to do it yourself. By doing so, you will be even more invincible and be a better City Lord for Snow Territory!¡±
Upon hearing this, Ouyang Mingjing felt a sharp pang in his heart.
Killing her?
He knew it was something he shouldn¡¯t do, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to end her life so abruptly.
¡°City Lord, don¡¯t let an insignificant woman ruin our ns!¡± the Elder Man urged with hope.
¡°Okay,¡± Ouyang Mingjing agreed, albeit without hesitation.
¡°It will be dark soon, and during our preparationster, it will be the optimal time. Snow Territory is covered in snow all the time, and in two hours, she will be buried in snow, putting an end to it all,¡± the Elder Man suggested.
Ouyang Mingjing nodded in agreement.
The Elder Man felt a sense of relief, but he instructed Longqing to keep a close eye on Ouyang Mingjing.
A man who was too soft-hearted would never aplish great things, and there was a chance that the City Lord might change his mind upon seeing the woman.
After considering it further, the Elder Man remained uncertain.
He made up his mind to personally observe the situation. This matter needed to be resolved today.
Having solidified his decision, the Elder Man prepared some items and intended to present them to Phoenix Girl and herpanions
That waspensation.
Though she had sought justice¡
Yet it was Snow Territory, and they needed to show their faith.
There was no need to make their rtionship stiff because of this minor incident.
They soon found the ce to start the camp as the day went darker.
Ouyang Mingjing told Longqing to get the girl out.
Hearing the news, Qing soon came to the assigned spot.
She was very excited.
The City Lord was not lying to her. He stuck to his promise after making this to her.
But City Lord seemed in a bad mood. Was he trying to share some thoughts with her?
She wasn¡¯t so good at consoling people, but¡
Chapter 1836 - 1836 Qing’s Ending 4
1836 Qing¡¯s Ending 4
She was a good listener.
Qing was whispering to herself.
And he said that he was going to give her a title, meaning that she could show up right next to him when they reached Snow Territory?
Qing was just imagining to herself when Ouyang Mingjing arrived.
He, like before, seemed very gentle, calm, and steady.
No one was around, except for the two of them, as well as some snow.
She did not have an umbre with her when she came out. The City Lord had no umbre with him either as he walked towards her.
Ouyang Mingjing had a sword with him instead of an umbre.
¡°City Lord?¡± Qing whispered.
Ouyang Mingjing nodded.
Then he looked into an empty space, saying quietly, ¡°Qing, thank you very much for liking me. It is very rare for you to like someone so firmly. Few people can do it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I am so honored to be liked by you!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°But, sorry, Qing,¡± Ouyang Mingjing said.
Qing realized what was happening, and she was about to speak when Ouyang Mingjing abruptly drew his sword and thrust it into her heart, exerting force and freeing himself, panting heavily.
¡°Why?¡± Qing covered her chest, her voice strained between clenched teeth.
Why was she being confronted with such a brutal truth when she had nurtured such immense hope?
If only she hadn¡¯t harbored that hope within her¡
Perhaps the pain would have been less unbearable.
Ouyang Mingjing didn¡¯tprehend her question, but he replied, ¡°Our connection was a result of an ident. I had intended to drug Phoenix Girl with Acacia beans, but you consumed them instead, and now we are bound by the effects of those beans.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We cannot be together. I¡¯ve tried, but I cannot.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And so, this is what you are left with. You will always disrupt me, so you must not remain here.¡± Ouyang Mingjing confessed, feeling a weight lifted from his shoulders.
Qingughed bitterly.
Sheughed at her own foolishness and regretted the actions she had taken because of her own naivety.
She extended her hand and willingly allowed the sword to prate her body.
Then she shut her eyes.
¡°Qing!¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice rang out from behind as she hurried to the scene.
She had sprinted as fast as she could, but it was still in vain.
If only Qing hadn¡¯t acted so forcefully, she could have been saved. Yet, as Gu Chaoyan held the blood-soaked Qing, she knew with certainty that she couldn¡¯t rescue her.
She cast a piercing gaze at Ouyang Mingjing, as though he were her ultimate adversary.
Qing had always been devoted to her, a bond forged since their childhood. However, since Ouyang Mingjing entered the picture, Qing had gone beyond what was expected of her. Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t hold Qing responsible for this, but she hadn¡¯t wanted her to reach this point.
Unexpectedly¡
It was all because of Snow Territory¡¯s n. Qing had been the victim!
She had always felt some familiar look following her after she came to Snow Territory. She had thought that she had got an illusion, but no, it was never an illusion. It had been Qing all the time.
Qing was a kind girl, and she could have got married and given birth to her children. But now, she was dead in this coldnd.
Gu Chaoyan stared fiercely at Ouyang Mingjing.
Chapter 1837 - 1837 Qing’s Ending 5
1837 Qing¡¯s Ending 5
It was no wonder that Qing had be so infatuated with Ouyang Mingjing after just two brief encounters, going to such lengths that werepletely out of character. Gu Chaoyan could never have imagined that Qing would behave this way.
Little did Gu Chaoyan know that Qing had been manipted and controlled by these people through drugs that had clouded her mind.
Now, she held Qing, lifeless, in her arms, overwhelmed with regret. Gu Chaoyan knew Qing so well, and she should have investigated when she noticed Qing¡¯s peculiar behavior. But instead, she had left Qing alone in the temple to face her struggles and battle her own mind without any assistance.
If only she had dedicated more time and effort to uncover the truth, Qing wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, and the situation wouldn¡¯t have spiraled out of control.
And when she had seen that familiar figure, she should have probed deeper.
At the very least, she should have assigned someone to guard Qing when she was left alone in the temple, ensuring her safety.
Qing had been all alone in that temple, cut off from the outside world.
How had Qing learned about their journey to Snow Territory? And how had she managed to escape the temple and join the troops there?
It seemed she had been in contact with Ouyang Mingjing!
Well¡
Ouyang Mingjing was evidently involved in the scheme.
They had enticed Qing to Snow Territory, intending to use her for some purpose. However, upon realizing that Qing would be a liability, they mercilessly killed her.
Qing had been in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s service, and they had no right tomit such a heinous act against her.
Gu Chaoyan red at Ouyang Mingjing, her voice filled with resentment. ¡°City Lord, I demand an exnation.¡±
Ouyang Mingjing locked eyes with Gu Chaoyan, displeased with the way she looked at him. She regarded him as an enemy.
She was merely a maid, and he held the position of City Lord in Snow Territory. Why was Gu Chaoyan giving him such a hostile gaze, as if seeking retribution with his life?
He preferred the way she used to look at him when he aided her in reiming the monsters back in the Saint Divine Land.
She held a grudge against him.
And it signified that attempting to reach apromise would be utterly futile.
However, in the Snow Territory, he held the power to do as he pleased.
What was the point of providing an exnation?
Upon hearing this, Longqing was taken aback.
¡°What are you hesitating for?¡± Ouyang Mingjing interjected, growing increasingly displeased by Longqing¡¯sck of response.
Soon enough, Longqing proposed that the guards should step forward to escort the girl away.
Gu Chaoyan was restrained and instinctively resisted, causing the hidden guards from the Shadow Door to unsheathe their swords and advance towards her.
Chapter 1838 - 1838 Freeing
1838 Freeing
¡°I will handle her funeral, and there is no need for you to concern yourself with it,¡± Ouyang Mingjing remarked to Gu Chaoyan, paying no heed to the approaching hidden guards.
Gu Chaoyan seethed with fury but managed to maintain herposure, instructing the hidden guards to remainposed.
Most of those hidden guards had suffered severe injuries during the ambush and were still recovering. Half of them had yet to fully regain their strength.
Their resentment towards Snow Territory had grown due to what had happened to Qing, and Gu Chaoyan was determined to seek revenge for her.
However¡
She couldn¡¯t afford to panic at this moment. She wouldn¡¯t allow the hidden guards to sacrifice their lives for a fleeting grudge.
They were no match for the guards from Snow Territory, and Ouyang Mingjing had already revealed his sinister side, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t show mercy against any attack.
There was still time.
Huaijin was still missing, and they couldn¡¯t sever all tiespletely.
They needed to bide their time and gather their forces.
Gu Chaoyan seethed with anger, but she kept herselfposed.
Because she needed to maintain the calmness of her men.
Elder Man observed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s retreating form and nced at Ouyang Mingjing. It seemed like a prudent approach to handle the current situation. Phoenix Girl cherished her servants, and the loss of her beloved maid at the hands of Snow Territory¡¯s people would undoubtedly leave her deeply dissatisfied. However, attempting to appease her now wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose. They had to wait a little longer for the situation to calm down before making amends.
Nevertheless¡
It had been an excessively ruthless act.
Elder Man contemted for a moment and decided to intervene.
As the guards from Snow Territory escorted Gu Chaoyan toward the wagon, Elder Man approached them.
He instructed the guards not to allow Gu Chaoyan to enter the wagon directly.
Then he spoke, ¡°Phoenix Girl, I understand your anger and empathize with your feelings.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The City Lord¡¯s actions have been ruthless, but he had his reasons.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Acacia beans originated from our Snow Territory, but they are part of a tradition passed down through generations. One bean for the City Lord, and one for the Phoenix Girl, to solidify their bond. The City Lord acted out of duty, and he did not anticipate such an unfortunate turn of events.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But due to the unforeseen circumstances, the City Lord decided to fulfill the girl¡¯s desires. However, she asked for too much and caused us trouble, necessitating her removal.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The City Lord¡¯s actions were in the best interest of the people from Snow Territory!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°We will providepensation to her and her family. They will receive all the mary support we can offer.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It all began with a single mistake, and the City Lord waspelled to take these measures,¡± Elder Man exined, sounding relieved.
Upon hearing this¡
Gu Chaoyan scoffed.
The n with the Acacia beans had been orchestrated by them, and if there truly was a rule passed down through generations, why had they carried it out behind their backs?
She couldn¡¯t ascertain if Qing had asked for too much, which she highly doubted based on her understanding of Qing.
But even if she had¡
Chapter 1839 - 1839 On Her
1839 On Her
Even if Qing had asked for too much, it should have been Snow Territory¡¯s responsibility to handle the situation.
They had drugged Qing, causing her to lose control due to their n. Why didn¡¯t they take responsibility for their actions?
Snow Territory and its City Lord were the ones whomitted all these terrible deeds.
And now, they were ming Qing for asking too much and using the City Lord¡¯s helplessness as an excuse?
They were truly shameless individuals, worse than those from Piaomiao Pavilion.
Gu Chaoyan sneered. ¡°Is that the justification you offer for all these heinous acts?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The Acacia beans were your n, and you killed Qing. These are undeniable facts,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered resolutely, showing no signs of backing down.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Yes, Qing was a servant, a maid, but she grew up with me. She was kind, devoted, and a living being. She was not something that could be traded for money or treasure. Elder Man, surely you understand the value of a life shared with another, don¡¯t you?¡±
The Elder Man involuntarily flinched.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s gaze was piercing, and even he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear.
They had treated the girl far too callously.
They had assumed that she was nothing more than a servant, and killing her would sever the City Lord¡¯s ties with her.
However, they had not anticipated the ident unfolding in this manner.
Phoenix Girl had witnessed everything and grasped the situation, cing them at a significant disadvantage.
She had already been furious about the guards mistreating their own subordinates, and now she was further agitated.
Things might not proceed as smoothly as they had hoped.
The Elder Man grew increasingly concerned.
But¡
Fortunately, they had already reached Snow Territory¡¯s domain, and despite her anger, she wouldn¡¯t dare to make any significant moves.
The City Lord had made the right decision this time.
¡°Phoenix Girl, you are overly agitated. Take some time to think things through, and then we can discuss further,¡± the Elder Man evaded Gu Chaoyan¡¯s question and stated.
He then departed.
Before leaving, he instructed Longqing to assign more guards to keep a close watch on Phoenix Girl in case of any unforeseen incidents.
They were determined to bring her to Snow Territory, regardless of the circumstances.
That would be their next step.
Gu Chaoyan entered the wagon, her anger palpable as she trembled with fury.
Qing was an incredibly important person to her, and now¡
Her anger burned within her.
But she managed to regain herposure and instructed, ¡°Inform Sword Two to find out where they have ced Qing¡¯s body.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Take a rest for the night and try not to dwell on this too much.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Tell everyone to stay put. I am here,¡± Gu Chaoyan reassured Sword One.
Sword One nodded, tears still glistening in her eyes.
Gu Chaoyan wiped away her own tears with her sleeves andmanded, ¡°Go.¡±
That same night¡
The atmosphere was hushed and heavy.
It felt different from any other night, despite being the same night. Many couldn¡¯t find sleep, their minds burdened by what had befallen Qing.
As the dawn approached, the guards from Snow Territory urged them to continue the journey, seemingly eager to reach the town of Snow Territory as swiftly as possible.
Just as Gu Chaoyan had stepped onto the wagon¡
She felt another familiar gaze upon her.
Chapter 1840 - 1840 Condition 1
1840 Condition 1
This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate but fixed her gaze in that direction.
Behind a small hill, the sight of a familiar figure greeted her.
Huaijin?
Fu Bao!
Apanying Huaijin were a few discreet guards, undoubtedly separated from the group to ensure his safety. Surprisingly, none of them seemed injured or harmed, having managed to find their way back to their team.
Gu Chaoyan stole a quick nce at them, cautious not to attract attention from the guards of Snow Territory.
Maintaining an air of nonchnce, Huaijin discreetly gestured toward a wounded spot, signaling Gu Chaoyan that they required assistance.
Gu Chaoyan observed the injury andmitted it to memory, nodding subtly in response.
Taking cover within the hills, they concealed themselves, opting not to reveal their presence again.
Gu Chaoyan returned to the wagon and whispered, ¡°Lingyun, fetch some medicine to staunch the bleeding and gather herbs known for their cooling properties. Inform the covert guards to discreetly leave them in the snow. They¡¯re in need.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Mr. Head and the others?¡± Sword One inquired excitedly. Gu Chaoyan motioned for her to lower her voice, and Sword Oneplied, understanding the need for discretion.
They silently organized the arrangements.
However, Gu Chaoyan found herself in a state of hesitation.
The condition of the hidden guards was dire, and Huaijin¡¯s well-being seemed far from optimal.
They had suffered severe injuries in an ambush, and their resources were scarce in this icy, snowynd. Enduring the bitter conditions, they had faced immense hardships.
The herbs avable to them had proven to be less effective than desired.
Gu Chaoyan pondered for a while.
Nevertheless, she made up her mind to enter the space.
Within the space, a myriad of herbs flourished due to the enchanting aura, and several fruits thrived, nourished by holy water. If she could provide these resources, it would facilitate their swift recovery.
Gu Chaoyan gathered an assortment of fruits.
Since she had concealed the existence of the space from the public, she couldn¡¯t simply hand over the items she retrieved to Lingyun and the hidden guards. She needed to devise a way to deliver them personally.
But how could she aplish this?
It presented a challenging predicament for her.
As Gu Chaoyan found herself in a state of confusion, Huang Fu settled down beside her.
Donning his red robe, he still exuded an air of arrogance, albeit less pronounced than before.
During these days¡
He had been contemting his actions.
He and Feng Le held grievances against each other, but she had chosen to forget. He had been pressuring her to make amends, but she couldn¡¯tply.
Perhaps they could take things slowly.
When this thought crossed her mind¡
Dealing with that could be put off for now.
¡°You¡¯re unsure how to deliver it to them?¡± Huang Fu queried.
Silence followed.
¡°I may not like him, but I can assist you this time,¡± he offered.
¡°¡¡±
¡°But you must promise me one thing.¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Gu Chaoyan promptly declined.
Huang Fu had a tendency to exploit her vulnerabilities whenever she was down. At this moment, she preferred to devise a solution on her own rather than agreeing to his terms.
Huang Fu smiled helplessly.
Indeed, deep down, that was who she truly was.
Bitterly, Huang Fu continued, ¡°Listen to me first.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Ick sufficient magical power, trapping me in this ce. I can only venture out when my magical power replenishes, albeit for a limited duration.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°I can assist you in retrieving the items,¡± he stated.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°I have a different request this time, one that diverges from my previous statement.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°I simply wish to¡¡±
Chapter 1841 - 1841 Chaoter 357: Conditions 2
1841 Chaoter 357: Conditions 2
Huang Fu paused for a moment, contemting the jest he had just made. He understood the significance of his words, despite them being in jest. However, he feltpelled to reveal the truth, hoping she wouldn¡¯t resist him as she had done in the past.
Nheless, he continued, ¡°As I mentioned earlier, my magical power is insufficient, limiting me to reside within the space. I cannot venture outside the confines of the space for an extended period. Although the doorway to enchantment is currently open, allowing me some time here, it is not a permanent solution.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I had hoped that as the magical energy within the space grew more abundant, I could absorb it and cultivate, ultimately returning to my original state.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°However, I have discovered that this is not possible.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Therefore, the only way for me to regain my original state is through your assistance,¡± Huang Fu honestly confessed.
Finally, Gu Chaoyanprehended the situation.
No wonder he seemed less arrogant than before. He was seeking her help.
However¡
She found herself strangely pleased.
It seemed like striking a deal with him would be a straightforward matter.
¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
She did require Huang Fu¡¯s assistance, particrly in such a perilous location.
Hearing her question, Huang Fu seemed quite obedient.
Something within her heart resonated with his words.
Huang Fu withdrew his heart and continued, ¡°I have realized that no matter how much magical power exists within the space, absorbing it will not allow me to return to my original state. It is because of you.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°You are the master of this space, and everything within it exists for you. However, you are currently too weak to unleash the true potential of this space, rendering it unusable for me.¡±
¡°You need to cultivate yourself.¡±
¡°As the Phoenix Girl, it is imperative for you to cultivate. Otherwise, when the world plunges into chaos, you will find yourself without a way out.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Failure to fulfill your mission as the Phoenix Girl will result in unimaginable punishment.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Therefore, I am merely seizing this opportunity.¡±
Upon hearing his words, Gu Chaoyan gained a vague understanding of the situation.
But to cultivate?
How was she supposed to embark on this cultivation journey?
She possessed no knowledge of the cultivation realm.
¡°I will instruct you in the ways of cultivation,¡± Huang Fu dered.
Gu Chaoyan felt a twinge of surprise.
Teaching?
¡°You may address me as Master,¡± Huang Fu added, his request veering towards the excessive.
¡°Master!¡± Gu Chaoyan responded without hesitation.
In her view, if he was going to guide her in cultivation, then she should refer to him as Master. As long as his teachings didn¡¯t contradict her principles and she could discern right from wrong, she saw no issue inplying.
And she was prepared to strike a deal as well.
Huang Fu was taken aback by her response. He had asked for far too much, expecting her to rebuff him. He had braced himself for her to snap at him.
But she didn¡¯t.
Chapter 1842 Chaoter 357: Conditions 3
This left Huang Fu perplexed.
With a trembling heart, Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.
He turned around and made his way to the study, searching for books that pertained to the enlightenment of cultivation.
The Phoenix Girl was an exception among others. Typically, the Phoenix Girl would be unable to cultivate in this realm.
However, the Phoenix Girl possessed exceptional magical power within her, albeit suppressed due to the cold poison coursing through her body.
Huang Fu found the book and handed it to Gu Chaoyan. "Read this first, and refrain from cultivating for now. Once you reach Snow Territory, acquire the Fire Lotus flower to detoxify yourself. Then, you canmence your cultivation."
"¡."
"Ick sufficient magical power to venture outside. I will distribute the items in two hours."
A sigh of relief escaped Gu Chaoyan''s lips.
She caressed the book, attempting to open it.
Lingyun''s provisions should sustain them for a brief respite. In two hours, Huang Fu would deliver the items, allowing them to recover within a day.
Gu Chaoyan nced at the book in her hands and pondered the Fire Lotus flower he had mentioned. She instinctively looked at Huang Fu and inquired, "Are you familiar with Snow Territory?"
"I am somewhat acquainted," Huang Fu honestly replied.
"In that case, do you know about the longstanding engagement between the City Lord of Snow Territory and the Phoenix Girl? And what about Acacia beans?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
There were numerous aspects of the world that eluded her understanding, filling her with curiosity.
Yet, these things seemed to have endured for countless generations.
And she needed to know the exnation.
Huang Fu sneered, "Yes."
"¡"
"The so-called marriage alliance does exist."
"What?" Gu Chaoyan found the entire concept incredulous. It made no sense to her.
"A long time ago, there was a City Lord in Snow Territory who married the Phoenix Girl. After their marriage, Snow Territory gained significant advantages by being united with the Phoenix Girl. They were unwilling to let her go. Hence, they coerced the Phoenix Girl, who had wedded the City Lord of Snow Territory, into agreeing to such an alliance. As for the so-called Acacia beans, it was merely a maniptive tactic employed by them. They used Acacia beans to bind the Phoenix Girl."
"¡"
"There is indeed a marriage alliance, but it is a decision imposed unterally by individuals from Snow Territory. It is the logic of bandits!"
"¡"
"They are unworthy of the Phoenix Girl!"
"¡."
"She merely happened to ensnare the affections of the former City Lord."
Upon hearing Huang Fu''s words, Gu Chaoyan brought herself back to reality.
That exnation made sense.
"Why is the Fire Lotus only found in Snow Territory?" Gu Chaoyan remained perplexed.
"Why?" Huang Fu sneered.
"That''s because Snow Territory has monopolized it through their deceptive means," Huang Fu replied with disdain.
He was deeply displeased and held a grudge against Snow Territory. He regretted not defending her more effectively in the past. Otherwise, those despicable individuals wouldn''t have exploited her and forced her to embark on this journey to Snow Territory. She had endured so much suffering and couldn''t even protect her maid.
Gu Chaoyan finally grasped the situation.
Outside, the snow was falling heavily.
Huang Fu had previously informed her that they were nearing the main city of Snow Territory.
In the main city of Snow Territory, heavy snowfall persisted year-round.
Over the past few days, Huang Fu had been delivering the necessary items to her at fixed intervals. Although he appeared reluctant, he returned looking visibly pale.
"Young Miss, look ahead!"
Chapter 1843 To Snow Territory 1
?
Gu Chaoyan had been lost in her thoughts about Zhou Huaijin and the others, but when Sword One spoke up, she snapped out of it and followed Sword One''s gaze.
She saw the towering walls amidst the snow.
The walls of Snow Territory differed from those of the Saint Divine Land. They weren''t made of thick mud, but emitted a chilling aura, making people instinctively want to keep their distance.
Although Snow Territory appeared luxurious¡
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but develop an innate dislike for Snow Territory. If it weren''t for the Fire Lotus flower, she would have never approached this ce.
It was a city filled with conspiracies and deceit.
As Gu Chaoyan and the hidden guards approached, the sound of horns resounded, and the gates of Snow Territory swung open.
Once the gates opened, guards and civilians from Snow Territory hurriedly streamed out. They were not vastly different from themon folk in the Saint Divine Land, except that their attire was more extravagant.
They warmly greeted Gu Chaoyan and the hidden guards, kneeling on both sides and expressing their heartfelt wee. "Wee back to the city, City Lord and Phoenix Girl!"
Their kowtowing continued.
Upon hearing their warm greetings, Gu Chaoyan maintained an impassive expression. She knew that the people of Snow Territory were simply offering well-wishes for their own peace of mind. She had no need for such excessive enthusiasm.
Ouyang Mingjing had a bright smile on his face, relishing the adoration of the Snow Territory civilians.
However, he knew that there were some Elder Men in Snow Territory who held doubts about him. They were instigating the civilians, hoping to sow seeds of suspicion.
He had been living under suspicion for a long time.
Sometimes, Gu Chaoyan wondered if she truly wasn''t fit to be the City Lord.
But that wasn''t the truth.
Those Elder Men were driven by their own desires, manipting the situation to create discord.
In reality, the civilians remained devoted to him.
Experiencing this moment, Ouyang Mingjing turned his attention to Gu Chaoyan''s carriage and a hint of displeasure appeared in his eyes from the distance.
Snow Territory''s people had done so much, yet she wasn''t even willing to lift the curtain to take a look?
What kind of attitude was this?
Ouyang Mingjing approached the carriage and spoke softly, "They are all here to greet you. ording to protocol, you should step out of the carriage and acknowledge their greetings. They want to see the Phoenix Girl of Snow Territory and their future City Lord''s wife."
"¡."
"Never forget that we are in this together," Ouyang Mingjing continued. "You can pretend to be the Phoenix Girl, soon to be the wife of the City Lord in Snow Territory, and I will provide you with the Fire Lotus flower you desire."
"¡."
"How can you expect to obtain the Fire Lotus flower if you can''t even fulfill this simple gesture?" Ouyang Mingjing reminded her in a hushed tone from outside the window.
Gu Chaoyan scoffed inside the carriage.
She had no intention of engaging in further conversation with Ouyang Mingjing.
Lifting the curtain, she stepped out of the carriage and cast her gaze upon the people who were fervently kowtowing. Her face remained expressionless, devoid of any emotions stirring within her.
She stood there silently.
"So, this is our Phoenix Girl?"
"And she''s the future wife of the City Lord?"
The civilians of Snow Territory whispered among themselves, discussing Gu Chaoyan''s appearance and role.
Chapter 1844 To Snow Territory 2
?
Gu Chaoyan emanated an aura of coldness, maintaining a certain distance from the people around her. She seemed to upy a position of great stature, standing above them all.
The birthmark on the Phoenix Girl''s face was intimidating, yet her fairplexion and distinctive presence made her stand out amidst the snowyndscape of Snow Territory. d in white, she exuded an air of uniqueness, signifying her future role as the City Lord''s wife.
Such thoughts ran through the minds of the Snow Territory civilians.
Meanwhile, some dissenting Elder Men from Snow Territory scrutinized Gu Chaoyan with skepticism.
For the Phoenix Girl to be recognized as such, she needed to possess the Phoenix Girl''s token, which meant Ouyang Mingjing could not have presented a girl with a pleasant demeanor as the Phoenix Girl. Moreover, Gu Chaoyan appeared pale and distant,cking the warmth one would expect from a Phoenix Girl aspiring to be the City Lord''s wife.
Furthermore, they detected no traces of magical power within her, casting doubts on her identity as the Phoenix Girl. Even if she were, they harbored reservations regarding the City Lord''s qualifications.
This was an unalterable reality.
Ouyang Mingjing might have been an exceptional man in Snow Territory, but he and his trusted followers had always awaited the arrival of the Phoenix Girl to ensure the security of Snow Territory. They were never meant to shoulder all responsibilities solely with their own abilities.
They were determined to bring down Snow Territory, regardless of whether they had the Phoenix Girl with them or not.
Snow Territory had not enjoyed peace in recent years, and they were not willing to let that continue.
Observing the crowd''s reactions, Gu Chaoyan gained some understanding of the nature of Snow Territory.
To divert attention from the Phoenix Girl, Ouyang Mingjing suggested that she retreat into the wagon for a distance.
He then instructed Longqing and his men to escort the Phoenix Girl.
As they entered Snow Territory, Gu Chaoyan noticed that she now had twice as many guards as before, with the hidden guards from Shadow Door assigned to protect her.
Initially discontented, the hidden guards from Shadow Door were on the brink of rebellion until Gu Chaoyan intervened and pacified them.
With their limited numbers, the hidden guards would not stand a chance against Ouyang Mingjing''s men in a direct confrontation. Engaging in a battle of wits seemed like a wiser choice.
Ouyang Mingjing imed that there were ongoing conflicts within Snow Territory, as someone sought to seize power. That was why he required the presence of the Phoenix Girl to restore stability.
Prior to her arrival in Snow Territory, Gu Chaoyan had believed Ouyang Mingjing''s words to be true.
But¡
So many things had transpired, leaving Gu Chaoyan with a different perspective.
Ouyang Mingjing may hold the title of City Lord, but she no longer saw him as an honorable man.
If hecked righteousness, then those who opposed him in Snow Territory could potentially be her allies.
However¡
They needed to devise a long-term strategy.
As Gu Chaoyan pondered over these thoughts, she was escorted to a pce located 500 meters away. It was heavily guarded, and numerous maids were present.
Standing before her, Ouyang Mingjing spoke sternly, "From now on, this will be your residence, and you are not allowed to venture outside without my permission."
"¡."
"Now that you are in Snow Territory, we must arrange the wedding. The Elder Men have already selected an auspicious day, which is in ten days'' time."
"¡."
"Once everything is settled, I will provide you with the Fire Lotus flowers."
Ouyang Mingjing''s words hung in the air.
However, he did not borate further.
It was clear that he had no intention of letting her go after presenting her with the Fire Lotus flower.
Chapter 1845 - 1845 To Snow Territory 3
1845 To Snow Territory 3
The unrest within Snow Territory, and the sessful rise of those Elder Men seeking promotion, stemmed from the fact that Snow Territory was no longer the peaceful haven it once was.
However, over the past couple of years, their adversaries had grown stronger and more formidable.
Several months ago, many of their guards and civilians suffered injuries in a skirmish.
Fear began to seep into the hearts of Snow Territory¡¯s inhabitants.
Arge-scale battle loomed on the horizon, threatening to engulf Snow Territory.
Snow Territory¡¯s strengthy in their familiarity with the terrain and their mastery of its unique magical energies. Yet, if an adversary were to possess simr knowledge of Snow Territory, they would find themselves at a severe disadvantage.
Snow Territory and Huayin had been ancient enemies, and the desire for revenge burned fiercely within the hearts of Snow Territory¡¯s inhabitants. They were well aware that Snow Territory alone was no match against Huayin, and thus they relied on the presence of the Pheonix Girl for their defense.
The Pheonix Girl was theirst line of defense, the key to their survival.
This was precisely why Ouyang Mingjing had gone through great lengths to bring the Pheonix Girl to Snow Territory and insisted on her stay.
As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Ouyang Mingjing grew increasingly agitated. In frustration, he abruptly turned and left.
But before departing, he made sure to instruct the maids and guards to remain vignt in their watch over the Pheonix Girl.
Elder Man, who had been closely following the situation, couldn¡¯t help but voice his confusion. ¡°City Lord, are you truly nning to give her the Fire Lotus flower?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s prioritize the marriage and postpone the gift of the Fire Lotus flower. Even if she suffers a little longer without the antidote, it¡¯s fine. We shouldn¡¯t give her the Fire Lotus Flower right away, as it would put us at a disadvantage. After all, she is not truly invested in Snow Territory,¡± Ouyang Mingjing exined, his expression serious and logical.
He had observed how the Huayin Faction was plotting against the Pheonix Girl.
Elder Man felt somewhat relieved upon hearing Ouyang Mingjing¡¯s reasoning. He had worried that the City Lord might prioritize righteousness over the well-being of Snow Territory¡¯s civilians.
However, based on what the City Lord had just said¡
Elder Man decided on a more cautious approach.
He suggested, ¡°In my opinion, we can give the Fire Lotus flower to the Pheonix Girl when she bes pregnant. That way, she will have to stay in Snow Territory.¡±
Ouyang Mingjing nodded in agreement, acknowledging Elder Man¡¯s suggestion.
But he didn¡¯t borate further.
He had his own pride, and that pride didn¡¯t allow him to keep his wife in such a manner. However, he had no choice but to do so.
¡ª
In the pce, Gu Chaoyan dismissed the servants and intended to explore the space. But before she could proceed, Huang Fu abruptly emerged from the space.
Chapter 1846 - 1846 To Snow Territory 4
1846 To Snow Territory 4
Gu Chaoyan was not surprised by the turn of events. She had already dismissed all the maids from Snow Territory, so there was no need to panic.
After a thoughtful conversation with Huang Fu, Gu Chaoyan gained further insights into his abilities. She discovered that he possessed the power to traverse through space.
Upon seeing Huang Fu, Gu Chaoyan inquired softly, ¡°How are Huaijin and the others? Have they found a safe ce outside of Snow Territory?¡±
Huang Fu¡¯s cheerful countenance suddenly grew grim.
He disliked it when she incessantly mentioned Huaijin in his presence.
¡°They have been well-settled outside the city, thanks to your medicinal skills. Don¡¯t fret, you¡¯re in a more perilous situation than they are. Instead of worrying about others, you should focus on your own safety when you have the chance,¡± snapped Huang Fu.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in acknowledgment.
She was relieved to know that they were all secure.
Ever since she arrived in Snow Territory, they were the only ones she had been concerned about.
Just as Huang Fu was about to reveal details about the Fire Lotus flower, an unforeseen incident unfolded outside. In response, Huang Fu promptly retreated to the space.
It was not advisable for him to expose himself outside, especially considering that many people in Snow Territory were familiar with his face. If he were spotted here, it would undoubtedly lead to trouble.
As soon as Huang Fu departed, the door swung open.
A maid standing outside respectfully greeted a neer.
It was Ouyang Mingjing.
For some unknown reason, he had returned to the pce he had recently departed from.
Gu Chaoyan had no clue about his intentions. She simply sat there silently.
Ouyang Mingjing hade back.
The words of the Elder Man had deeply wounded him. While he had considered using the Fire Lotus flower as a means to manipte her, the Elder Man¡¯s proposition was crystal clear¡ªonly after they were married and she became pregnant could they obtain the Fire Lotus flower.
Even the Elder Man recognized that hecked the power to subdue the Phoenix Girl.
That was the only way to keep her.
But that was a method he refused to employ, as it struck a blow to his self-esteem.
Hence¡
He had returned.
He believed that he could strive harder to win her over, rather than relying on the so-called child.
He hadn¡¯t reached such a pitiful state just yet.
The Phoenix Girl treated him with utmost tenderness whenever he assisted her in capturing monsters.
Over the past few days, he had made certain decisions, but he was convinced that he could make amends through other means.
For instance¡
He had been treating her bettertely.
Perhaps she would change her mind and choose to stay, especially when the King of the Saint Divine Land was in jeopardy and the people of Snow Territory held her in such high regard.
When that time came, he would be able to hold his head high.
He had returned.
A more determined and resolute expression adorned his face.
¡°Elder Man and Longqing will oversee the affairs within the city. Since you¡¯re still new here, you¡¯re probably not ustomed to this ce. I currently have some free time, so I can show you around and introduce you to Snow Territory¡ªa ce entirely distinct from the Saint Divine Land,¡± he dered.
Chapter 1847 To Snow Territory 5
?
Ouyang Mingjing disyed great thoughtfulness.
Gu Chaoyan gave a slight nod in response.
Going out for a walk with him?
She felt a sense of repulsion.
However, at the moment, she needed to venture outside and familiarize herself with the happenings in Snow Territory. It was the only way for her to execute her n.
Time was running short, with just ten days remaining.
Considering this¡
Gu Chaoyanposed herself and nodded in agreement.
Ouyang Mingjing shed a brief smile.
He arranged for some casual guards and set off with Gu Chaoyan.
As soon as they stepped outside, a maid held an umbre over Gu Chaoyan.
Umbres were not amon sight in Snow Territory, and only a few individuals made use of them.
Since arriving in this ce, Gu Chaoyan had also observed that Ouyang Mingjing and his guards, who were known for their formidable magical prowess, remained unaffected by the falling snowkes.
Only those like them were aware of the snownding on their bodies.
However¡
Now the maid was shielding her with an umbre, preventing the snowkes fromnding on it.
Curiosity welled up within Gu Chaoyan, prompting her to steal a few more nces at him.
Observing Gu Chaoyan''s interest in the umbre, Ouyang Mingjing spoke up. "The maid is using her magical power to envelop the umbre, preventing the snow from falling on it."
"¡."
"When you cleanse yourself with the Fire Lotus Flower, you won''t have to go through such trouble when you''re out here," Ouyang Mingjing said with a smile. He mentioned the benefits of the Fire Lotus Flower, intending to instill hope within her.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, although deep down, she had no desire for it.
Ouyang Mingjing had grown ustomed to seeing her in such a state. Ever since the King of the Saint Divine Land had gone missing in Snow Territory, she had been like this.
What was so remarkable about the King of the Saint Divine Land anyway?
In truth, over the past two days, his men had also been searching for them. However, his intention was not to bring her back, but to prevent her from dwelling on thoughts of the King.
They strolled through the city.
One notable distinction between Snow Territory and the Saint Divine Land was the absence of an imperial court. Even Ouyang Mingjing only possessed a single pce of his own. As they ventured beyond the pce, they encountered numerous ordinary citizens bustling through the streets of Snow Territory.
As a result, she had only taken a few steps when all the residents of Snow Territory greeted her politely.
Gu Chaoyan didn''t enjoy this sensation.
Everyone treated her as if she were a revered goddess.
Moreover, she was a shy person who disliked being the center of attention, with so many eyes fixed on her.
Ouyang Mingjing was unaware of this aspect.
However, Huaijin was well aware of it.
After the endowment ceremony, he had taken it upon himself to defend her and ensure that she stayed alone at Fengxian Pce. There were few people present at Fengxian Pce, and nothing would make her feel ufortable there.
"City Lord, are you taking the Phoenix Girl out for a stroll?" aposed and aged voice interjected.
Gu Chaoyan snapped back to reality.
She directed her gaze towards the man who spoke.
She vaguely recognized him. She had noticed him among the crowd when she first arrived in Snow Territory.
He and Ouyang Mingjing seemed to be on opposing sides.
This man didn''t bother concealing his dissatisfaction with Ouyang Mingjing.
Furthermore, he conversed with Ouyang Mingjing without exhibiting any respect.
Chapter 1848 To Snow Territory 6
Chapter 1848 To Snow Territory 6
Gu Chaoyan didn''t harbor any dislike for this man; in fact, she admired him.
Ouyang Mingjing, on the other hand, grew increasingly displeased and impatient.
He made a faint sound of agreement and refrained from further remarks.
Upon hearing his response, the man cast a few more nces at Gu Chaoyan and promptly departed.
Ouyang Mingjing''s smile faded after encountering the man. His countenance soured, and he lost his previous jovial demeanor.
"Snow Territory is a vast ce, but it differs greatly from the Saint Divine Land. Many things in Snow Territory can be rather mundane. You''ve just arrived, and you must be tired, so take a rest here. I''ll show you around when I have the opportunity," Ouyang Mingjing stated rigidly.
Gu Chaoyan didn''t mind.
She had just encountered the person she longed to see the most, so whether she stayed or left didn''t matter much to her.
She simply nodded in response.
Ouyang Mingjing saw her off without further dy.
As he saw her off¡
Ouyang Mingjing headed directly to the Elder Man.
Restlessly pacing back and forth in the room, he spoke urgently, "I saw Gao Xiu earlier, and I sensed that he''s up to something again. I''m very concerned. Elder Man, you must find a way to put a stop to their actions."
"Understood," Elder Man calmly replied.
He believed that it was because the City Lord had faced numerous challenges and bullying at a young age when he assumed his position. As a result, he harbored some lingering fears. Unbeknownst to him, the Phoenix Girl was taking care of those matters, rendering their petty tricks inconsequential in her eyes.
When they were just talking¡.
Suddenly, amotion erupted outside.
"They''re here again?" Ouyang Mingjing inquired.
"Perhaps. I''ll go out and take a look," Elder Man hastily left. They couldn''t allow Gao Xiu and his gang to take the lead in defending against the enemies. Otherwise, news of the City Lord''s inaction would once again circte.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan was in the court.
She sensed the disturbance outside, indicating that something had urred.
In her previous life, her observations and senses were sharper than most, especially after consuming the magical water.
"Sword One, what''s happening?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
Sword One, who had just returned from outside, nodded gravely upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s question. "Yes, Elder Miss, Snow Territory is under attack. The city is in a state of chaos."
What?
An incident in Snow Territory?
Someone dared to provoke Snow Territory?
Well¡
No wonder there were internal conflicts.
If only they could coexist peacefully, there wouldn''t be any internal strife.
While it wasn''t favorable for Snow Territory, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but feel somewhat pleased.
"Just keep an eye on the situation outside and report back to me," Gu Chaoyan instructed Sword One, her mood uplifted.
Sword One departed.
As darkness fell, the mor subsided.
Sword One couldn''t venture too far, so she was unaware of whether the enemies had retreated or if they were defeated by the people of Snow Territory.
However¡
The night remained tranquil.
The silence persisted until morning.
Yet¡
Early in the morning, Ouyang Mingjing arrived.
Upon seeing Gu Chaoyan, he asked Dao Seeking, "Where is your Golden Rolls?"
Golden Rolls¡
She hadn''t anticipated needing the Golden Rolls after arriving in Snow Territory.
However, Gu Chaoyan had no intention of divulging this information to Ouyang Mingjing.
"Fetch the Golden Rolls and apany me outside," she replied, withholding her true intentions.
Chapter 1849 Proof That You Are The Pheonix Girl 1
?
Having uttered those words, Ouyang Mingjing turned around to leave, only to hearplete silence behind him. He pivoted back, only to find Gu Chaoyan still seated there, unmoving. She showed no inclination to get up or retrieve the Golden Rolls.
He stared at her.
In that moment, he recalled her reluctance to present the Golden Rolls to Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door in the past, despite the heartfelt offerings bestowed upon her by Piaomiao Pavilion.
Contemting this, Ouyang Mingjing exined earnestly, "I''m requesting the Golden Rolls from you because you''re different from the people of Piaomiao Pavilion. We, the people of Snow Territory, don''t need to see what''s inside the Golden Rolls. We merely want to glimpse the Golden Rolls to confirm your identity as the Phoenix Girl."
"¡."
"So you needn''t worry about anything."
Upon hearing his words¡
Ouyang Mingjing realized that he and the others cared little about the Golden Rolls. What they truly sought was the Phoenix Girl.
It must have been Elder Man''s suggestion that prompted her to present it.
Elder Man still harbored doubts, scrutinizing him with a spective gaze. Clearly, he remained skeptical of Ouyang Mingjing.
She desired to coborate with him.
To aplish that, she had to demonstrate her true identity as the Phoenix Girl. If she were merely an impostor rather than the authentic Phoenix Girl, Elder Man wouldn''t have regarded her with such scrutiny.
Therefore, she needed to prove herself as the Phoenix Girl and express her reluctance to work with Ouyang Mingjing.
Contemting these considerations, Gu Chaoyan finally stirred.
She spoke calmly, "The Golden Rolls is not in my possession."
"What?" Ouyang Mingjing''s surprise was evident. Gu Chaoyan had never offered the Golden Rolls before, not because she considered it her talisman, but because it wasn''t in her possession? The Golden Rolls belonged to the Phoenix Girl, so if she didn''t have it¡
Observing the change in Ouyang Mingjing''s expression, Gu Chaoyan continued, "The Golden Rolls is of utmost importance, so I had Huaijin keep it with him during our journey here. Huaijin is a skilled martial artist, capable of safeguarding the Golden Rolls. Therefore, we cannot present it now unless we locate Huaijin."
Ouyang Mingjing''s countenance altered.
Panic, displeasure, and uncertainty intermingled on his face.
He had always projected an air ofposure. As the leader of Snow Territory, he exuded confidence and never disyed fear in the presence of the people from Piaomiao Pavilion.
Yet, within Snow Territory itself, he appeared increasingly unstable. He perpetually seemed as though facing a formidable adversary, and anxiety easily gripped him.
If Gu Chaoyan''s assessment was correct, the Elder Men had been subduing him all along, causing him to instinctively react in this manner.
Ouyang Mingjing spun around and addressed the guards, "Organize arger team and search for the King!"
"¡."
"I want him captured, dead or alive!" Ouyang Mingjing gritted his teeth as he dered.
He had believed it to be an impossible feat for them to leave Snow Territory, a vastnd perpetually covered in snow.
Chapter 1850 Proof That You Are The Pheonix Girl 2
?
If they were unable to leave Snow Territory and couldn''t bear it any longer, they would end up like countless others who had ventured into the territory¡ªlost in the snow, their bodies covered and concealed, leaving no trace behind.
For Ouyang Mingjing, as long as he was dead, everything would be resolved.
But now¡
With the Golden Rolls out of their reach, they had to find both Huaijin and the Golden Rolls within Snow Territory.
This made their situation much more challenging.
"Why didn''t you mention this earlier!" Ouyang Mingjing erupted in anger, his voice filled with reproach.
If she had informed him earlier, he would have ordered his men to confiscate the Golden Rolls from her, and then he could have met his demise. The current situation was needlesslyplicated, which greatly displeased him.
Upon hearing his outburst, Gu Chaoyan became even more certain that it was Ouyang Mingjing who had harmed Huaijin.
However¡
She responded with indifference, "We were ambushed in Snow Territory, but the City Lord didn''t provide us with any warning. We had no idea that such a thing would ur, so we didn''t inform you."
"¡."
"Who could have foreseen the ambush?" Gu Chaoyan fixed her gaze on Ouyang Mingjing, her expression questioning.
Ouyang Mingjing wasn''t entirely sure if he had misjudged the situation, but he couldn''t shake off the lingering guilt. He turned away slightly. "Indeed, it was unforeseeable. I''m just frustrated by howplicated everything has be."
"¡."
"With no Golden Rolls, what should we do?" Ouyang Mingjing''s voice wasden with remorse.
Gu Chaoyan was increasingly convinced of her suspicions, but she wasn''t ready to seek revenge against Ouyang Mingjing just yet.
She produced a white jade sword and spoke, "This white jade sword was kept alongside the Golden Rolls when the enchantment door was opened. ording to the words of the Destiny Monk, it is a sword capable of ying demons, Fey, and malevolent spirits. Only the Phoenix Girl can wield it."
"¡."
"This sword should serve as proof of my identity, correct?"
Ouyang Mingjing''s eyes lit up as he examined the sword.
Crafted from the finest jade, the de was crystal clear and exuded a chilling aura. There was only one sword of its kind in the world.
He suddenly felt a surge of excitement.
Drawing his own sword, Ouyang Mingjing approached Gu Chaoyan, who wielded the white jade sword in defense.
Ouyang Mingjing''s sword shed against the white jade sword, only to shatter upon impact.
His own weapon was a medium-grade Dharma artifact, an enchanted armament, and the sword was infused with magical energy.
Yet, it met its end against the white jade sword.
Ouyang Mingjing''s eyes gleamed with newfound enthusiasm, his ruined sword forgotten.
"Of course!" Ouyang Mingjing replied, his excitement evident.
"I will apany you with the white jade sword," Gu Chaoyan dered, putting away the sword and preparing to head there with aposed demeanor.
She had never wielded the white jade sword before, as the iron weapons from the Saint Divine Land paled inparison. Today, however, she intended to test the sword herself and prove her worth to the Elder Men with its power.
"Very well, they are not far from the pce," Ouyang Mingjing said, leading Gu Chaoyan in that direction. He instinctively reached out to take her hand, but she deftly avoided his grasp.
"City Lord Ouyang."
Chapter 1851 Proof that You Are the Pheonix Girl 3
Chapter 1851 Proof that You Are the Pheonix Girl 3
"Please conduct yourself appropriately," Gu Chaoyan remarked coldly, her expression one of disdain.
Ouyang Mingjing, who had been in high spirits, suddenly felt as if he had been doused in icy water.
Over the past few days, he had arranged for numerous maids to attend to her and provided her with luxuries. He had believed that they were getting along well, but now he found himself having to caution her to be careful.
Perhaps¡
The Elder Men were right.
His priority should be impregnating her.
He wasn''t taking risks for his own sake.
Ouyang Mingjing, apanied by Gu Chaoyan and Longqing, approached the Elder Men.
Ouyang Mingjing gestured towards the white jade sword in Gu Chaoyan''s hands and spoke, "The white jade sword can only be wielded by the Phoenix Girl to vanquish demons and Fey. Can''t this sword serve as proof of her identity?"
The Elder Men did indeed notice the white jade sword in Gu Chaoyan''s possession.
Well¡
It did belong to the Phoenix Girl.
However¡
The white jade sword was merely a weapon associated with the Phoenix Girl, distinct from the significance of Golden Rolls.
Golden Rolls held the fate of thousands of lives.
And Golden Rolls was the sole evidence of the Phoenix Girl''s identity.
Golden Rolls was the only thing the world acknowledged.
ording to the Golden Rolls¡
Elder Man didn''t dwell on that point, but he was nearly certain that she was indeed the true Phoenix Girl, not someone Ouyang Mingjing had casually and indifferently brought back to deceive the people.
If she was genuine, then things would be veryplicated.
The Elder Men didn''t wish to be enemies of the Phoenix Girl.
Hence, they were attempting to prevent the Phoenix Girl from marrying the City Lord.
Elder Man shook his head quietly. "No."
"¡"
"The white jade sword is unique, but that alone doesn''t prove that she is the Phoenix Girl."
"¡"
"Phoenix Girl, please present the Golden Rolls."
"Why? Why should I prove anything to you?" Gu Chaoyan interrogated sharply.
That statement startled the Elder Men.
However¡
They remained calm.
"We want to see the Golden Rolls, not take the Phoenix Girl''s belongings. What we want to see is the Golden Rolls. Mydy, you may not be aware, but Snow Territory is no longer as independent as it was a century ago. Enemies are encroaching upon Snow Territory, and conflicts arise frequently. While Snow Territory can defend itself, it is on the verge of copse. The Phoenix Girl can aid us. Without the Golden Rolls, you cannot be the Phoenix Girl. You cannot be the wife of the City Lord of Snow Territory, as it won''t be beneficial for us at all," Elder Man exined.
Elder Man kindly revealed Ouyang Mingjing''s true intentions to her.
Upon hearing his words, Gu Chaoyan began to develop a liking for Elder Man.
She added, "If enemiese to Snow Territory, then Snow Territory should be capable of defending itself. What''s the point of cing all the hope on a single Phoenix Girl? In that case, what happens when the Phoenix Girl is no longer present? Won''t future generations of Snow Territory face the same predicament?"
Elder Man gazed deeply at Gu Chaoyan.
As for Ouyang Mingjing¡
Chapter 1852 Proof that You Are the Pheonix Girl 4
Chapter 1852 Proof that You Are the Pheonix Girl 4
Hearing Gu Chaoyan''s firm words with Elder Man, Ouyang Mingjing felt a sense of satisfaction.
He had noticed that the Phoenix Girl was fiercely protective of her maids and guards.
Even in this conversation with Elder Man, she still took his side.
Elder Man was attempting to undermine their ns, and only then could they achieve their objectives.
And now¡
The Phoenix Girl was standing in their way, preventing them from obtaining what they desired.
With that realization, Ouyang Mingjing smiled briefly.
It was in this moment that he began to understand why Elder Man had told him that only strong women like the Phoenix Girl could stand by his side, rather than gentle and kind-hearted girls. What could thetter truly aplish?
It was a stark contrast.
However¡
Elder Man and Ouyang Mingjing hadpletely different thoughts.
Since their first encounter, the Phoenix Girl had treated Ouyang Mingjing with coldness. She was clearly unhappy about their impending marriage.
And now, she spoke those words in front of them.
She might be tough, but her main goal was to prove her identity and sever her ties with Snow Territory.
Upon careful consideration, she realized that approaching certain matters with an open mind might lead to easier solutions. Sometimes, those who remained hidden could find the answers they sought.
A meaningful conversation with the Phoenix Girl was necessary.
After a moment of thought, Elder Man turned to Gu Chaoyan, attempting to understand the situation.
Gu Chaoyan responded directly with a nod, indicating her understanding.
Elder Manprehended the situation.
"The Phoenix Girl is correct. Snow Territory''s affairs are our own concern," Elder Man agreed, choosing not to pursue further questioning.
He then nced at the other Elder Men and spoke to Ouyang Mingjing, "The recent war in Snow Territory has left us with numerous matters to attend to. I shall take my leave now."
Ouyang Mingjing nodded, brimming with pride. "Very well."
The Elder Men departed promptly.
Ouyang Mingjing apanied Gu Chaoyan back to 500 meters, in a jovial mood. "I never expected you to handle those old men so skillfully. Their martial arts prowess is formidable, and I find them difficult to contend with. They continuously challenge me and show me no respect."
"¡."
"They have acted so recklessly in front of me, yet you managed to silence them with just a few words."
"¡."
She couldn''t discern who was truly right or wrong.
Ouyang Mingjing was young and had held the position of City Lord for many years.
Being rtively young andcking influential support, he must have faced numerous challenges and hardships in his role. That exined his current demeanor. Despite his remarkable aplishments and high status, he remained deeply fearful of the Elder Men.
When someone appeared to defend him, he became visibly excited, reminiscent of a child.
Chapter 1853 For What 1
Chapter 1853 For What 1
He was a man who had been through a lot as well.
What a pity.
He had suffered so much that he lost the justice in his heart. He was unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal.
However¡
But for what happened to Qing, and his extermination of Huaijin, she would have helped him in Snow Territory. After all, he did help her before.
What a pity.
For her, Ouyang Mingjing was more like an enemy. He was the murderer who killed Qing and hurt Huaijin. He was also the person who used all kinds of tricks in front of her.
So she was not going to help him at all.
And she even nned to cooperate with his enemies.
And she had nothing to do with who was right or wrong between him and the Elder Men. She was not from Snow Territory, and she was not in the position to make the judgement.
"What is it?" Ouyang Mingjing could not help but ask, seeing that she was in a daze.
"I am tired, I am going to take a break." Gu Chaoyan answered coldly.
Ouyang Mingjing nodded and told the maids to escort her back into the room, whilst he went to deal with the rest.
Gu Chaoyan had never liked having too many people around her. Apart from Lingyun, she asked the other maids to leave.
The maids had just left¡
When a figure sat down on the table in front of her.
Lingyun got startled. Even Gu Chaoyan, who had always been calm, got slightly startled.
Her room was heavily guarded Ouyang Mingjing''s guards. How did he walk in without showing anything or getting noticed.
The man sitting in front of her seemed to have understood what she was thinking. He said expressionlessly, "I am formed by magical power. So it is not me who is in front of you, but one of my magical powers. The pce is heavily guarded. I am an advanced cultivator, but I may cause trouble if I am here personally"
"¡."
"Ouyang Mingjing and I are enemies, and it is not a big deal if we are discovered. But that would be bad for you, Pheonix Girl. So I am sorry to have offended you, but I have to talk with you with my condensed magical power right here."
"¡."
"You are smart enough to understand what is going on in Snow Territory. I don''t like City Lord, and I would like to bring him down."
"¡."
"But I don''t want Snow Territory to be torn apart. Also, Snow Territory is facing many enemies, so we are in a deadlock anyway."
"¡."
"He is the City Lord of Snow Territory, and he became City Lord while being too young. Because of this, he has not been well-taught to behave like a City Lord. He is narrow-minded and only wants to rely on the so-called Pheonix Girl. He ims that he has been like this since ancient times. Anyone with a clear mind would know that he is just trying to set up people."
"¡."
"Sooner orter, Snow Territory will break down."
"¡."
"I don''t want that to happen."
"¡."
"Pheonix Girl, what are you doing here in Snow Territory anyway?" He asked straightforwardly.
Hearing what he said, Gu Chaoyan felt that what he said made sense.
Sooner orter, the situation would have Snow Territory ruined.
However¡
That was not what she would like to get involved.
But Gu Chaoyan had nothing to hide, when Elder Man put it so clearly.
Chapter 1854 For What 2
Chapter 1854 For What 2
She said frankly, "What I want is the Fire Lotus flower."
"¡."
"Also, I need to settle some personal grudges with Ouyang Mingjing."
"¡."
"Elder Man, you are here asking for me, because I need to help you with something. If you do, please tell me, Elder Man, if I help you, you don''t have to worry about my personal grudge. I just need the Fire Lotus flower." Gu Chaoyan said.
Fire Lotus flower?
The human-shaped being made of magical power showed a strange expression on the face.
"You are posioned?" He was obviously surprised.
"Yes." Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
No wonder he could not sense any magical power from the Pheonix Girl. But for the white jade sword, he would not even admit that she was the Pheonix Girl.
So that was the exnation.
Hearing the result, Elder Man sneered. "They are really unscrupulous."
"What do you know?" Gu Chaoyan could tell from his tone that he knew the truth.
She had no idea when the cold poison was nted or why the fire lotus flower was in Snow Territory.
She had been posioned with that venom since she was little.
Then how did people from Snow Territory drug her?
That was what Gu Chaoyan had never been able to understand.
"If you are posioned, then there is no need to wonder why you are here in Snow Territory. I am just feeling emotional because of what those people did to you. Your mother, namely the previous wife of the City Lord, was so weak in magical power that she could do nothing for Snow Territory. So they wanted you toe to Snow Territory as soon as possible."
"¡."
"But your mother, who has very little magical power, gritted her teeth and ran out of Snow Territory when she was about to give birth to you."
"¡."
"I did not understand why they were not in a hurry to get your mother back when she ran away. It was because they nted the cold drug in your mother''s body. Even if she ran away, she had to return to Snow Territory if she wanted to live. Also, you are intermediately poisoned, and the Fire Lotus flower in Snow Territory can detoxify you."
"¡."
"They must have not expected that your mother would rather die than return to Snow Territory. That is why they have been asking you for help these years."
"¡."
"But Ouyang Mingjing was innocent about your venom and your mother''s. He was not yet the City Lord." He recounted the past, but did not push the me to Ouyang Mingjing just because he wanted to work with Gu Chaoyan.
Ouyang Mingjing was innocent, but not the Elder Man next to him.
Ouyang Mingjing was someone they made use of.
"Anyway, we can talk about the past when we have time. I don''t have enough magical power. Today our arrangement is reached. I wille to you if you need anything in the future."
The moment he finished the words, he was gone.
Gu Chaoyan was left alone in the chair, looking serious.
Lingyun was not assured. What she had just heard was too shocking. She was worried that Elder Miss would not be able to ept the truth at the moment.
"Lingyun, please leave me." Gu Chaoyan said seriously.
"Elder Miss, are you alright? I¡"
"Nothing, just leave me alone."
Instead of insisting, Lingyun left directly.
Elder Miss always had ideas.
After Lingyun left, Gu Chaoyan went directly into the space, where Huang Fu was rummaging through a pile of old books.
"You know about what happened to my mother?"
Chapter 1855 For What 3
Chapter 1855 For What 3
Huang Fu, who had been selecting books, paused momentarily upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s request. After a brief pause, he resumed picking up his chosen books.
He was more knowledgeable about what had befallen her mother in Snow Territory than anyone else. But what difference did it make?
Huang Fu seemed to have gathered a collection of worn and tattered books, cing them on the table before taking a seat himself.
He then spoke, "I know. That''s why I won''t prevent you froming to Snow Territory."
"¡."
"In any case, the Fire Lotus flower is just one part of the equation, and I can find a solution for that," he continued.
"¡.."
"I believe it''s important for you to experience it firsthand," Huang Fu said with a serious expression.
For instance¡
He couldn''t change the fact that she had no recollection of him.
He longed to share everything he knew with her, including their grudges. However, with hercking any memories, it felt like giving something that didn''t rightfully belong to her, even if he were to disclose everything.
So he decided to wait until she recalled everything on her own before delving into their past grievances.
Having expressed his thoughts, Huang Fu showed no inclination to say anything further.
Instead, he inspected the books in his hands.
In contrast to his red attire, the worn and shabby books seemed out of ce.
Gu Chaoyanprehended his intentions clearly.
It appeared that Elder Man had been correct.
Nevertheless¡
Gu Chaoyan possessed the ability to differentiate between gratitude and grudges, and she knew what her course of action should be in the future.
The animosity between her and Snow Territory was not a simple matter confined to Qing''s death alone!
Huang Fu paid no heed to her contemtion of revenge. Opening the books, one by one, he spoke, "Since you''re working with Elder Man, he will surely procure the Fire Lotus flower for you as soon as possible. Hence, you should begin your cultivation. I''ve gathered these books for you during these days to assist you. Once you''ve finished with the previous ones, read them in the designated order."
Huang Fu arranged the books meticulously.
Gu Chaoyan picked up the first book andmenced reading it attentively.
"Don''t rush to read it now. You can review what you''ve read previously," Huang Fu emphasized, insisting on maintaining a systematic approach.
"I''ve finished reading the book you gave me, and I''ve memorized it," Gu Chaoyan casually responded. Without pausing, she continued to delve into the pages.
Huang Fu was slightly taken aback.
However, he swiftly regained hisposure and remarked, "You''re still as intelligent as ever."
"As intelligent as ever?" Gu Chaoyan emerged from the pages, gazing up at Huang Fu. "When was that?"
"When you remember me," Huang Fu candidly replied. He reached out and gently caressed her head, refusing to delve into the past. Instead, he added, "Take these. You''re so clever, and it seems I need to prepare everything for you."
Having said that, Huang Fu departed on his own.
Gu Chaoyan was left alone with the books he had given her. She stepped out of the space, feeling perplexed.
She typically didn''t spend much time in that space.
Chapter 1856 For What 4
Chapter 1856 For What 4
She could not reveal the existence of the hidden space to anyone.
Quietly, she tucked the book under the pillow and began sorting through its contents.
Her mother''s untimely demise was a result of a malicious poison coursing through her veins, a toxic inheritance.
The burning desire for vengeance welled up within her, fueled by both past grievances and new ones.
Lost in her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan drifted off to sleep.
The following days passed by peacefully, albeit with her confined to the pce like a prisoner. Except for when Ouyang Mingjing was present, she was forbidden from venturing beyond the pce walls.
Nevertheless, she maintained secretmunication with Elder Man.
Unbeknownst to Ouyang Mingjing, Elder Man possessed profound cultivation skills. It was fortunate that he remained unaware; otherwise, Ouyang Mingjing''s anxiety would have escted further.
On that particr day¡
Chaos erupted in Snow Territory, surpassing the previous disturbances in intensity.
Gu Chaoyan sensed the heightenedmotion and understood that the enemies from Snow Territory had returned. It had only been a few days, yet theyunched another assault. Snow Territory seemed destined for ruin.
Lost in her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan''s musings were interrupted by the opening of the pce gate. It was Longqing.
"Pheonix Girl,e with me," Longqing urged, prompting Gu Chaoyan to follow.
"Okay."
Longqing led her to the gate of Snow Territory.
Gu Chaoyan observed the fierce battle unfolding before her, where skilled practitioners shed with their magical powers.
It was evident that Snow Territory was at a disadvantage.
"Pheonix Girl, you must aid us in Snow Territory!" Longqing pleaded.
Gu Chaoyan nced at the warring factions, her expression calm.
She stood there like an outsider, detached from the oue. The victor or the vanquished held no significance to her.
Consequently, her emotions remained concealed.
"When I arrived in Snow Territory, my agreement with your City Lord was solely to assume the role of the Pheonix Girl, providing reassurance to your people. Our coboration did not involve intervening in Snow Territory''s conflicts. We never discussed it. Therefore, I cannot involve myself. Please understand," Gu Chaoyan murmured quietly as she observed the scene.
It was as if she were uninvolved, distant from it all.
Longqing''s eyes widened.
What!
Was she refusing to help?
"Are you truly so callous?" Longqing asked Dao Seeking in disbelief.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of responding.
Was she callous?
Then they must have forgotten who killed Qing.
That was precisely why she remained inactive today.
Besides, what right did he have to tell her what she ought to do?
Gu Chaoyan turned on her heels and departed without a word.
Enraged, Longqing disregarded everything else and plunged into the midst of the battle.
This time, the situation differed from before. The tranquility outside Snow Territory would not be restored until nightfall.
The court had fewer maids, and a significant portion of them possessed magical abilities.
However¡
None of that concerned her.
As usual, she fell asleep that night.
The next morning, Lingyun assisted her inbing her hair.
With a resounding bang, the door flew open, and Ouyang Mingjing burst into the room in a rush.
Chapter 1857 Ouyang Mingjing’s Madness 1
Chapter 1857 Ouyang Mingjing''s Madness 1
He appeared pale, his hair disheveled, and he exuded an air of disarray. Fatigue weighed heavily on him, evident from his sunken eyes.
However¡
None of these physical signspared to the anger etched across his face.
It was a rage that seeped deep into his core.
His gaze bore into Gu Chaoyan. "Do you have any idea what kind of assault Snow Territory has endured and the extent of the injuries suffered by our civilians?!"
"¡"
"Snow Territory has enjoyed a peaceful existence for generations, and its inhabitants are ustomed to a life devoid of turmoil, shielded and protected."
"¡"
"But now? The Huayin School and other factions relentlessly attack us, showing no mercy until we are obliterated."
"¡"
"One-third of our guards lie dead, and panic engulfs the civilians. Countless skilled practitioners and maids have joined the battle, striving to defend a fragment of Snow Territory."
"¡"
"Yet, Longqing brought you here, and you remain inert."
"¡"
What was happening?
Ouyang Mingjing seethed with fury. He had never experienced such a humiliating defeat within Snow Territory. The only reason they could breathe a sigh of relief was due to Huayin''s forces retreating. Without that retreat, their relief would have been nonexistent.
And this Pheonix Girl¡
The people of Snow Territory held them in high regard, treating them with utmost respect. She was meant to be the City Lord''s wife, yet she remained inactive.
Throughout history, the Pheonix Girl had been the guardian ensuring the safety of Snow Territory''s civilians.
True, she was currently afflicted with a moderate poison, limiting her capabilities on the battlefield.
But¡
She could still offer sce to the city''s inhabitants!
Had she providedfort, the civilians would not have doubted him or ced me on him. With the presence of the Pheonix Girl, the favor of the people began shifting towards Elderly Man Gao Xiu and the others. In that case, the Pheonix Girl would be utterly useless. He had invested so much energy and time into her, and this was the oue?
He refused to ept it!
Gu Chaoyan regarded him calmly.
The fact that Ouyang Mingjing was in such a state did not surprise her in the least.
Having assumed the throne at a young age and faced the formidable Elder Men of Snow Territory, Ouyang Mingjing had always harbored a deep fear of them. No matter howposed and experienced he appeared before the people of Piaomiao Pavilion, his emotions easily spiraled out of control when confronted with these Elder Men who posed a threat to his position as the City Lord.
Whatever had urred the previous day must have undermined his standing as the City Lord, triggering his outburst.
However¡
None of those concerns should burden her.
"Snow Territory and Huayin School are adversaries, and their target is you. I have no involvement in that."
"¡"
"As for consoling the civilians of Snow Territory, what does that have to do with me? I am merely the Queen of the Saint Divine Land, and the affairs of Snow Territory are not my concern."
"¡"
"Ouyang Mingjing, even if we have a partnership, the only thing we agreed upon was for me to return to Snow Territory with you so that your people could witness your reunion with the Pheonix Girl. I never made any promises regarding a wedding or any other obligations to your people."
"¡"
"I have always adhered to our agreement without viting any stiptions."
"¡"
"But look at yourself! You forced a false marriage upon me and assigned someone to guard me, even at the cost of Qing''s life¡"
Chapter 1858 Ouyang Mingjing’s Madness 2
Chapter 1858 Ouyang Mingjing''s Madness 2
?
"You took that away from me as well," Gu Chaoyan stated bluntly. "Have you ever fulfilled what I asked for? Have you given me the Fire Lotus flower? Why are you doubting me?"
"¡"
"Zhou Huaijin is the only one who has the right to question whether I have treated the civilians poorly." Gu Chaoyan locked eyes with him, her resolve unwavering.
Ouyang Mingjing furrowed his brow.
Only Zhou Huaijin?
Then what did that make him?
The marriage between the City Lord and the Pheonix Girl had been a longstanding tradition. What mistake had he made?
He had invested so much of his energy into her and had shown her the respect befitting the City Lord''s wife.
What more could he have done?
Why?
Why did she always act as if she had no involvement?
Why could she be so heartless and indifferent?
"Zhou Huaijin is already dead, and he is alone in Snow Territory. Without clothes or medicine, how long can he survive? Just give up!" Ouyang Mingjing revealed the truth without reservation.
He had nothing left to fear.
He might as well be direct with her.
Gu Chaoyan disyed no emotions on her face because she knew all too well what Zhou Huaijin was like. And just as she had suspected, he had been aware of everything.
But she remained expressionless.
Ouyang Mingjing despised her.
His expression twisted, and he advanced towards her with aggression. Lingyun, sensing something was amiss, attempted to intervene, but Ouyang Mingjing employed his magical power to forcefully push her away. The other maids in the room were all loyal to Zhou Huaijin, so they remained passive.
Ouyang Mingjing approached Gu Chaoyan with hostility.
Yet she maintained the same impassive expression on her face.
As if there was no one standing before him.
Ouyang Mingjing detested her calm demeanor. She only disyed emotions in the presence of Zhou Huaijin.
But that was far from the truth!
He couldn''t shake off Elder Man''s words from his mind. "If she bes pregnant with your child, she won''t be able to escape."
However¡
He didn''t want to waste any more mental energy pondering over this.
Ouyang Mingjing drew nearer, and Gu Chaoyan sensed that he had ulterior motives.
She never anticipated that Ouyang Mingjing, no matter how enraged he was, would stoop to such actions. But he did!
She swiftly rose to her feet, taking several steps back while gripping the hilt of her white jade sword.
Fearlessness coursed through her veins. She could simply¡
Ouyang Mingjing utilized his magical power to pull Gu Chaoyan towards him, trapping her in ce, rendering her unable to move.
Finally, a different expression crossed Gu Chaoyan''s face. The previous calmness had dissipated entirely.
However¡
Disgust now radiated from her.
She despised Ouyang Mingjing''s proximity.
Why?
Why did she always wear a smile in front of Zhou Huaijin when she loathed him?
He couldn''t ept it.
Even if he hadn''t truly fallen for her, he was obligated to do so.
Ouyang Mingjing drew nearer, his gaze fixed upon her. "Zhou Huaijin is dead."
"¡"
"Our wedding was not a pretense, not from the beginning to the end."
"¡"
"Snow Territory is a realm of treacherous unpredictability. Once you''re in, there''s no escape."
"Is that so?" Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed, unthreatened.
Ouyang Mingjing''s eyes reddened as he bent down.
Chapter 1859 Ouyang Mingjing’s Madness 3
Chapter 1859 Ouyang Mingjing''s Madness 3
He attempted to forcefully cover her lips with his own.
Gu Chaoyan fought with every ounce of strength she possessed. Despite Ouyang Mingjing employing his magical power, he couldn''t restrain her movements. It became evident that Gu Chaoyan was resolute in freeing herself, further infuriating Ouyang Mingjing.
Witnessing the scene, Lingyun struggled to rise and intervene.
However¡
Before she could act, another maid intervened and restrained her. The maids from Snow Territory wouldn''t allow her to interfere.
Observing Gu Chaoyan''s futile struggles, Ouyang Mingjing smirked. "I advise you to cease your resistance. You won''t escape, and you''ll only suffer more."
"¡"
"With your intermediate poisoning and sealed magical power, you''re powerless against me."
Ouyang Mingjing boasted with pride.
In the next instant, he reached out towards her clothing without any sense of propriety.
Gu Chaoyan found herself defenseless. She bit her tongue, ready to inflict harm upon herself, but Ouyang Mingjing detected her intentions and thwarted her with his magical power.
His fury intensified. "Would you rather die?"
Uttering those words, he forcibly tore open her clothing, exposing the undergarments beneath.
His eyes turned bloodshot.
In that moment¡
He flung Gu Chaoyan onto the table and leaned down.
Suddenly¡
A crimson silhouette burst forth.
Before Ouyang Mingjing could discern its nature, he was sent hurtling through the air by an immense surge of magical power. Copsing onto the ground, he clutched his chest, feeling as though his internal organs had been shattered.
As he attempted to retaliate with his own magical power, he realized it was futile.
His rm grew.
And in that moment¡
Huang Fu had already unsealed Gu Chaoyan''s magical power and swiftly adjusted her clothing.
Only now did he spare a moment to address Ouyang Mingjing.
Even Huang Fu hadn''t anticipated such shameless behavior from Ouyang Mingjing.
Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed Gu Chaoyan, who was intermediately poisoned, to venture to Snow Territory.
Huang Fu seethed with fury.
Enraged, he channeled the magical power in his grasp, poised to strike Ouyang Mingjing.
But right at the critical juncture, Gu Chaoyan intervened. "Hold on."
Ouyang Mingjing turned to face Gu Chaoyan, his expression riddled with confusion.
"After all, he is a pitiable man. He assumed the role of City Lord at a tender age, living in the shadow of others for 500 years and his own shadow for another 500."
"¡"
"He couldn''t obtain what he desired from me, and Huaijin is alive and well. There is no need for him to pay with his life."
"¡"
"As for Qing¡ I want to avenge her, but I don''t wish for his demise. Qing had feelings for him before she died; otherwise, she wouldn''t have subjected herself to such cruelty and spared his life."
"¡"
"He doesn''t deserve to die, but we can''t let him off too easily."
"¡"
"Render him powerless, and everything will be resolved."
Gu Chaoyan spoke with apassionate tone.
He was acting on behalf of Qing.
Ouyang Mingjing was bewildered. "Zhou Huaijin is still alive? How is that possible? Does he intend to leave Snow Territory?"
Before Ouyang Mingjing could finish his sentence, Huang Fu interjected bluntly, "There will always be someone superior. You cannot control the entire world!"
Chapter 1860 Ouyang Mingjing’s Madness 4
Chapter 1860 Ouyang Mingjing''s Madness 4
"But it''s only because of Qing''s concern for you that I decided to spare you," Huang Fu remarked.
"¡"
"You are far from deserving thePhoenix Girl!"
With those words spoken, Huang Fu raised his hand and struck Ouyang Mingjing with a surge of magical power. Ouyang Mingjing let out a scream and lost consciousness.
When Elder Man and Longqing arrived, they were taken aback by the sight of Ouyang Mingjing unconscious on the ground.
They hurriedly rushed to his side. "City Lord!"
Ouyang Mingjing weakly opened his eyes, appearing frail.
Elder Man had a rough understanding of the situation.
How dare they treat the City Lord in such a manner!
"What happened?!" Elder Man roared, demanding an exnation.
Despite enduring the battle the previous day, the City Lord and his faction suffered heavy losses.
They were unable to withstand the assault from the Huayin School''s leader. It was Gao Xiu and his forces who arrived and managed to drive them away.
Consequently¡
The civilians began to view the City Lord unfavorably.
Furthermore, the Phoenix Girl had not made an appearance the previous day, and prior to that, some Phoenix Girls had failed to present the Golden Scrolls, which symbolized the identity of the Phoenix Girl. As a result, doubts arose about the authenticity of the Phoenix Girl.
When all of these factors werebined, the situation escted into a major predicament.
Things were already in a chaotic state.
Snow Territory was on the brink of chaos with the City Lord in such a state!
Elder Man was filled with anger.
"What is happening here?" Huang Fu sneered. "You should ask your City Lord what has transpired."
Gu Chaoyan remained silent as Huang Fu spoke.
However¡
Huang Fu had donned a silver mask, which he hadn''t been wearing when alone with Ouyang Mingjing.
The silver mask bore a resemnce to the one worn by Huaijin. And¡ why did Huang Fu also resemble Huaijin?
Gu Chaoyan was utterly perplexed¡
Suddenly, Ouyang Mingjing shouted in despair, "I''m ruined! I can''t use my magical power anymore!"
He sounded desperate.
Elder Man approached to investigate and discovered that it was indeed true.
He cast an incredulous nce at Huang Fu. How could this man disable the City Lord so effortlessly? How powerful must he be?
"He is the Head of Snow Territory. What right do you have to do this?" Elder Man snapped. However, he didn''t dare to provoke him, fearing he would suffer the same fate.
"Why?" Huang Fu sneered. "He humiliated the Phoenix Girl!"
"¡"
"Besides, you have more sinister deeds to answer for."
"¡"
"You killed Qing, you took the Phoenix Girl hostage, and you returned to Snow Territory with her. You plotted against the King of the Saint Divine Land!"
"¡"
"What you have done is sufficient to warrant him being killed ten times over. I''m showing mercy by merely crippling him," Huang Fu dered bluntly.
He seemed inclined to continue unearthing past grievances.
Elder Man was growing exasperated with it all.
A familiar, aged voice resonated from outside. "What? You have done so many terrible things in Snow Territory?!"
"¡"
"No wonder Snow Territory has been faring poorly year after year!"
"¡"
"You''ve been gradually ruining us!" Gao Xiu entered with his men, apanied by individuals of influence among the civilians.
Chapter 1861 Ouyang Mingjing’s Madness 1
Chapter 1861 Ouyang Mingjing''s Madness 1
At this moment, Gao Xiu walked in. Gu Chaoyan did not arrange this, but she had just passed on the message to Gao Xiu.
She did not have as high-level magical power as Gao Xiu, but she could even fabricate a clone of herself with magical power.
However¡
She had read one method in the book about a method, which was a kind of Dementia Spell that could raise small paper cranes, which could pass on her consciousness. She had thought that it was fun to raise it, and at that moment, it really came handy.
Since Ouyang Mingjing was sorted through, Gu Chaoyan did not mind taking revenge on the others for her own sake.
She believed that Elder Man next to Ouyang Mingjing must have been involved with the incident.
Otherwise he would not have known about it and made use of it from her.
Gao Xiu was a very nice person, and he would be very willing to do that.
So¡
That was why the conversation happened to be heard by those who should hear.
When those people arrived¡
Elder Man was totally shocked.
It was very likely that Gao Xiu was going to make full use of what happened, so she could bring down City Lord totally.
By that hour¡
He would lose his position in Snow Territory.
He was as skillful as Gao Xiu, except that he was not as skillful as Gao Xiu in uniting other people together.
If what happened today overturned them, then he would not be the same as before.
He finally got anxious. He came to Gu Chaoyan and interrgoated with a small voice. "Do you know what will happen?"
"¡."
"If you insist on being like this, we won''t be able to give you the Fire Lotus flower."
Elder Man tried to threaten her with the Fire Lotus. After all, she travelled all the way to Snow Territory just to get the Fire Lotus that could detoxify her.
If she could not get the Fire Lotus flower, she would not be able to live on. So what mattered above all was that she needed to get herself cleared out of the venom.
Elder Man felt that he had got something to bargain with Gu Chaoyan, so he showed a proud smile.
Ouyang Mingjing was in a state so he could save him. As long as he was still the City Lord, everything could be saved after all.
As long as the Pheonix Girl dropped it, all would be fine.
She had already asked her men to cripple him, what more could she do?
That was already enough, definitely.
If she could not detoxify him, all would be over.
Elder Man thought that he had grasped her weakness.
However¡
At this moment, Gao Xiu said with a smile, "You are threatening Pheonix Girl with Fire Lotus flowers?"
"¡."
"Unfortunately, I happen to have one Fire Lotus flower here."
"¡."
"Pheonix Girl, this is for you." Gao Xiu smiled and asked someone to bring the stuff up.
It was a white box with cold airing out of it.
The man next to Gao Xiu opened the box, and inside was a Fire Lotus flower preserved in ice. The Fire Lotus flower was blooming under the nourishment of it.
"That is the Fire Lotus flower?" Gu Chaoyan eximed.
"How did you hear what I said?" Elder Man was surprised.
He had not only lowered his voice, but also sealed their space with his magical air, so no one could hear what he was saying.
How could Gao Xiu hear him?
What was going on?
Could it be that his cultivation had exceeded his? And that would mean he was at a higher level!
As he thought about this, he started to test Gao Xiu''s cultivation with his consciousness.
Chapter 1862 Ouyang Mingjing’s Madness 6
Chapter 1862 Ouyang Mingjing''s Madness 6
But when he attempted to utilize his magical powers to test Gao Xiu''s cultivation, he discovered that he was unable to do so. This was something he had been able to do before. The sudden inability could only indicate one thing: during his absence, Gao Xiu had clearly advanced his cultivation and surpassed him in level.
How was this possible? Gao Xiu, who had never ced much emphasis on cultivation, managed to make significant progress while they were studying unorthodox methods?
He had previously chosen to conceal his true power, which is why he had only sensed a portion of Gao Xiu''s cultivation with his consciousness. Now, with no reason to hide, he could perceive everything.
Gao Xiu gazed at him calmly, exuding an air of confidence.
"Do you admit to orchestrating the setup against Phoenix Girl''s mother when she was poisoned?" Gao Xiu interrogated. "You were the guard assigned by the Old City Lord to ensure Phoenix Girl''s safety. You possess knowledge of the Fire Lotus flower and even used it to threaten her!"
He had no ce to hide anymore. He was the sole individual aware of the Fire Lotus Flower and the Cold Drug, which had led the City Lord to hold him in high regard. The evidence against him was irrefutable.
Longqing observed the scene in disbelief. So it was individuals from the Snow Territory who were responsible for poisoning Phoenix Girl? Could it be Elder Men?
The new revtion contradicted what he had previously known.
As far as Longqing knew, the wife of the City Lord was supposed to be the Phoenix Girl, and the Fire Lotus flower was nted by Elder Man. It was all part of a deal with the Phoenix Girl.
But now, it seemed that he was the one who had drugged her and taken out the Fire Lotus flower. This revtion shattered the notion of their marriage that had persisted since ancient times.
In the end, it was the City Lord himself who had drugged the Phoenix Girl.
Longqing couldn''t believe that he had been deceived all these years.
With Longqing''s suspicious gaze fixed on him and the City Lord, who had lost all his magical power, Gao Xiu held far greater power than he did. He knew the precarious situation he was in.
He was about to make his escape¡
Observing his movements, Gao Xiu swiftly pursued him.
Gu Chaoyan, concerned that he would flee so easily, couldn''t let him get away after what he had done to her. Seeking revenge for his actions would be too simple if he managed to escape.
Moreover¡
Ouyang Mingjing''s current state was a result of bearing immense responsibilities. Ouyang Mingjing had been the City Lord since childhood and had instilled numerous notions in him.
After taking a few steps, Gu Chaoyan realized that she had no magical power left and couldn''t catch up to him. She turned to Huang Fu for assistance.
Huang Fu, on the other hand, remained remarkably calm and took no action.
"He is far more capable than I am, and he will undoubtedly catch up to him. There''s no need for me to intervene," Huang Fu remarked calmly.
In truth¡
There was nothing he could do. He had exhausted all of his magical power.
It was fortunate that Gu Chaoyan had turned to Gao Xiu for assistance, otherwise Huang Fu would have been uncertain about what the future held.
Having made her decision, Gu Chaoyan picked up the Fire Lotus flower and nced at Huang Fu.
"Fire Lotus flowers require snow lotus for their creation, and it takes seven days for the cold poison to be detoxified. I will prepare the medicine myself," Huang Fu stated, but then added, "However, there is something important that I must tell you."
Chapter 1863 Result 1
Chapter 1863 Result 1
Huang Fu''s expression grew serious as he spoke, capturing Gu Chaoyan''s attention. She shifted her gaze from the Fire Lotus flower to Huang Fu, awaiting his exnation.
Internally, Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of relief knowing that she had obtained the Fire Lotus flower. In seven days, once the detoxification process wasplete, she would no longer be gued by the poison. Being free from its grip would grant her greater freedom and release her from the control of others. The events of the day had left Gu Chaoyan dissatisfied, as she detested the feeling of helplessness that had consumed her.
However, Huang Fu''s demeanor indicated that there was something even more significant than cold detoxification, leaving Gu Chaoyan both perplexed and anxious.
Unconsciously, she clenched her fists, maintaining a steady gaze on Huang Fu.
Hesitantly, Huang Fu moved his lips as if struggling to find the right words. Nheless, he pressed on. "When those old thieves drugged you, they never anticipated that you would possess the ability to withstand the poison derived from your mother''s body. Therefore, before the Fire Lotus flower can fully detoxify you, they administered an additional substance known as Happiness Drug¡ªa case of countering poison with poison."
"¡."
"As the cold poison is eliminated, the Happiness Drug will remain in your body. You will need to harmonize your body and soul to achieve detoxification," Huang Fu exined further.
"¡."
"I inform you now so that you may prepare yourself," Huang Fu concluded, his voice filled with concern.
"¡."
"Furthermore, in seven days'' time, the Happiness Drug will start to take effect," Huang Fu added.
Huang Fu found himself in a state of mixed emotions.
Feng Le¡
Dealing with the effects of the Happiness Drug would prove to be a challenging task for her.
Zhou Huaijin was the man she had feelings for, and perhaps he wasn''t intentionally causing her distress.
All Huang Fu could do was offer a reminder.
However, strangely enough¡
He didn''t feel overly saddened by the situation.
He couldn''t quite pinpoint the reason for this peculiar sensation.
Upon hearing the news, Gu Chaoyan''s face disyed a range ofplicated emotions. The existence of the Happiness Drug had slipped her mind entirely.
That day¡
On their wedding night, she had been in a daze, yet fragments of memories remained.
A blush crept up Gu Chaoyan''s cheeks.
Huang Fu said nothing further.
At that moment¡
The noise grew louder.
Huang Fu and Gu Chaoyan both raised their heads, following the source of the growing sound. They witnessed the arrival of a man who had been thrown in, the wicked Elder Man. His face was covered in bruises, and he appeared hopeless, devoid of any means to escape.
Elder Man had not anticipated that Gao Xiu, this old man, would possess such superior skills. He was utterly defenseless against him.
What other options did he have?
"I will reciprocate the favor. Your fate will be worse than my mother''s, but I will abide by the rules," Gu Chaoyan dered, devoid of any visible emotions.
With these words spoken¡
She instructed Gao Xiu to administer the cold drug directly to Elder Man.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t even bring herself to look at him.
Elder Man attempted to resist but was powerless against Gao Xiu''s strength.
Thus, the cold drug was imnted within him.
Once the deed was done¡
Longqing stepped forward. "Elder Gao Xiu, I implore you to punish me."
Longqing served as the chief guard of the Snow Territory. Regardless of the mistakes he had made in his dealings with the City Lord or any harm he may have caused Phoenix Girl, he believed that he deserved punishment within the confines of the Snow Territory.
He directed a direct apology to Gao Xiu.
Chapter 1864 Result 2
Chapter 1864 Result 2
Gao Xiu gazed directly at Gu Chaoyan, her expression resolute.
Longqing was still young, and he had no involvement in the incident where Phoenix Girl''s mother was drugged. As he had no part in it, it was irrelevant to his past actions.
Regarding his association with the City Lord, he was merely a loyal follower who followed orders. Gao Xiu knew Longqing well. He was an honest man who obeyed without question. His loyalty was driven by his dedication to his master. Gao Xiu felt it was a shame that Longqing had chosen to align himself with them.
From Snow Territory''s perspective, Longqing had done nothing wrong.
Phoenix Girl would make the final decision and decide their punishment for their actions against her.
Gu Chaoyan gently shook her head.
In this world, there were different social sses, and Longqing was just a guard. It was unnecessary for her to delve into his past actions.
Gao Xiu understood her viewpoint.
She spoke, "Longqing, you are someone who follows orders. You will not be held ountable. What you need to do now is not beg for forgiveness but make a choice."
"¡"
"Will you continue to serve as a guard of Snow Territory, or will you follow your City Lord and Elderly Man?"
"Longqing has always been Snow Territory''s most loyal guard," Longqing responded without hesitation. It was an unshakable truth he had always known.
"¡"
"But Longqing, can I assist them in finding a new path?" Longqing inquired.
Gao Xiu looked at them, then back at Longqing.
They were fortunate to have a friend like Longqing.
Gao Xiu nodded in agreement.
As everything fell into ce¡
Ouyang Mingjing gazed at Gu Chaoyan. She remained as cold as ever, her world clear and distinct.
As for himself¡
He realized that he had allowed himself to be fooled.
It was all a joke in the end.
He had never truly loved her. His feelings had always been driven by obsession. From a young age, he had known that Phoenix Girl would be his future wife as the City Lord.
Only someone as formidable as Phoenix Girl could aid him, that''s what Elder Man had told him.
But¡
Deep down, he had always yearned for that gentle woman.
He wasn''t that special after all.
With a bitter smile, Ouyang Mingjing took out a dagger and ended his own life.
He uttered his final wish, "If possible, bury me alongside her."
With those words, he closed his eyes.
He still wore his disheveled, snow-white attire. He was no longer as majestic as he had been in the Saint Divine Land, but in this moment, he was at his most magnificent.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in acknowledgment.
Gao Xiu''s men were there to handle everything.
Once all was settled, Gao Xiu spoke, "The King will arrive shortly. Phoenix Girl is already residing in the pce. Let''s arrange for him to be moved there as well."
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.
After Gao Xiu departed, Zhou Huaijin and the others arrived.
Upon seeing Zhou Huaijin, Gu Chaoyan felt the need to introduce Huang Fu to him. She smiled and gestured to her right, preparing to speak, only to find that Huang Fu was no longer present.
Had he run out of magical power?
They could address this matterter.
Zhou Huaijin approached her with a smile.
Chapter 1865 Result 3
?
"What were you searching for?" Zhou Huaijin asked in a gentle tone.
As the two of them stood side by side, the others quietly withdrew.
Gu Chaoyan struggled to find the right words to exin about the space and Huang Fu. She felt it would be best to wait until Huang Fu was present to disclose everything.
She shook her head slightly. "Nothing."
It was the first time she had been so close to Zhou Huaijin.
Perhaps it was due to the periodic provisions Huang Fu had been providing them, allowing them to recover quickly. They didn''t appear tired at all, despite the recent chaos they had endured.
It brought her a sense of relief.
"Have they been faring well recently? How are their injuries? Have they healed?" Gu Chaoyan asked Dao Seeking with genuine concern.
"They have all recovered, and everything is fine. We find food and herbs waiting for us in a designated spot every day. Did you arrange for someone to leave them there?" Zhou Huaijin inquired with a hint of confusion.
Contrasting the initial clumsiness when they left provisions for them, the subsequent supplies were neatly ced in open areas.
Gu Chaoyan grew perplexed as well.
Had they not encountered Huang Fu?
She had asked Huang Fu to deliver those items, so they had never crossed paths before?
If that were the case, it would be even more challenging for her to exin.
She briefly replied, "I have acquired a Master during these days. He possesses advanced skills but moves like a ghost. He is the one who provided those items to me. You can meet him when the opportunity arises."
Zhou Huaijin had no idea of the events that had unfolded in the past two days.
He nodded in response.
She embraced him tightly but refrained from any further action.
Feeling his breath, Gu Chaoyan''s mind wandered to Huang Fu''s words. Despite the cold poison being detoxified, she still had traces of the Happiness Drug within her body, triggering faint memories of its effects.
For some inexplicable reason, she suddenly felt extremely bashful in Zhou Huaijin''s presence.
Overwhelmed by her embarrassment, she gently pushed him away.
Confused, Zhou Huaijin looked down at Gu Chaoyan, seeking an exnation.
They had grown ustomed to their close proximity, so why was she pushing him away now?
Perplexed, he awaited an answer.
Panicking, Gu Chaoyan averted her gaze, her cheeks flushing. She looked elsewhere and murmured, "It''s nothing, really. I just remembered something. Elder Gao Xiu mentioned needing my assistance."
"¡"
"I''ll go and see what he needs. Thanks to him, the Fire Lotus Flower incident has been somewhat resolved. Please support him as much as you can. You''ve just arrived, so take the time to get settled." Gu Chaoyan quickly made arrangements.
And with that, she departed.
Zhou Huaijin remained bewildered as Gu Chaoyan left the room.
She simply wanted to step outside and clear her head of the swirling thoughts.
Unbeknownst to her, as soon as she opened the door, Gao Xiu entered.
Sensing his gaze upon her, Gu Chaoyan approached him and inquired, "Elder Gao Xiu, what do you need from me?"
"Pheonix Girl, I have a few matters to discuss with you," Gao Xiu replied.
Chapter 1866 Result 4
?
He had been contemting whether it was the right moment to reveal the truth, but Gu Chaoyan had taken the initiative and confronted him directly.
Gao Xiu hadn''t anticipated such a fortuitous turn of events.
With a mixture of fear and apprehension, he spoke, "Well, while we have managed to resolve the internal issues in the city, Snow Territory still faces external threats. Pheonix Girl, could you please lend us your assistance?"
"¡"
"Those individuals from Snow Territory have been bestowed with great fortune, but they have neglected their cultivation. They have received a valuable lesson this time, but we must not allow Snow Territory to be lost."
Initially, Gu Chaoyan had no intentions of getting involved with Snow Territory.
She had already grasped the situation and had decided to depart after detoxifying herself.
But¡
After revealing everything to Zhou Huaijin, and with Gao Xiu presenting this request, she feltpelled to take action.
She needed to do something about it.
Moreover, they were nning to depart from Snow Territory and confront their other adversaries within its borders. It would be beneficial to secure a safer passage.
Snow Territory held some prestige among the various sects. It was wiser to forge alliances rather than create enemies.
As she pondered the situation, Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She replied, "Very well."
She couldn''t handle it alone.
However¡
She had acquired extensive knowledge of array formations.
The array formation she had learned could prove useful in this situation.
When confronting cultivators, basic array formations would be ineffective. Instead, they would need more advanced illusionary array formations.
Fortunately, such matters were not challenging within Snow Territory.
"I require 99 individuals, and I can set up an array formation for you. I can assure you that they won''t be able to harm you for at least half a year," Gu Chaoyan proposed.
"I will arrange it immediately," Gao Xiu responded, anxious that Gu Chaoyan might change her mind.
Considering the constant invasions by the Huayin recently, Gu Chaoyan decided to proceed without dy.
She led her team out of Snow Territory.
Soon, Gao Xiu''s forces arrived.
By evening, the array formation wasplete.
Perhaps due to the presence of the array formation, Huayin grew suspicious andunched another attack.
However¡
No matter how much magical power they used, Snow Territory seemed to have a barrier that they could not break through.
They gave up after a few hours.
It was snowing heavily at night.
But it was very quiet in Snow Territory.
Gao Xiu came happily. "Pheonix Girl, array formation works!"
"But the array formation can onlyst for a limited period, and you need to work something out ourselves." Gu Chaoyan reminded them.
People from Snow Territory trusted the so-called blessing, and it would take some time before they changed their mind.
That was why she reminded him.
"I got it."
Gu Chaoyan left.
It was very tiring to set up the array formation, so Gu Chaoyan went to bed after washing up.
When she woke up the following day¡
Zhou Huaijin was standing next to her. Seeing Zhou Huaijin''s well-defined edges and corners, she flushed again. She got up,bed herself and went out, saying that she wanted to check out her own array formation.
Zhou Huaijin found that something was wrong. He asked Lingyun. "What happened to your Elder Miss?"
Lingyun had no idea what to say, because she seemed to have heard what Huang Fu said.
Chapter 1867 Detoxifying 1
?
But that was none other than Elder Miss''s personal matter. Elder Miss was a girl who easily felt shy. It was their own affair, and Elder Miss should be the one to share the story. It would be impolite of her to reveal the truth.
Lingyun was about to say something but stopped herself. She said, "Mr. Head, you should ask Elder Miss."
After uttering those words, she coughed lightly and found it embarrassing to be present there. It was, after all, a very awkward situation. So she pondered for a while and left.
Before departing, she added, "I will go and take care of Elder Miss."
With that, she swiftly departed.
Seated there, Zhou Huaijin was unsure whether he should inquire or not. He began to feel perplexed.
Chaoyan had no clue about what was happening.
This was not how she usually behaved. Whenever he approached her since they arrived in Snow Territory, she would react like this.
Moreover, he could sense that Chaoyan wasn''t avoiding him or disliking him.
She was simply feeling shy.
But what was making her shy?
Zhou Huaijin couldn''tprehend it.
Eventually, he decided to give Chaoyan some space so he could reorganize the hidden guards.
Due to the ambush, many of the hidden guards were either dead or injured, and they needed to be reassigned.
Thus, when Gu Chaoyan returned, Zhou Huaijin was not in the room, which relieved her.
Every time she saw Huaijin, she would be reminded of what Huang Fu had said to her. It made her feel so embarrassed that she chose to avoid being in his presence.
At that moment, Huang Fu emerged holding a ck bowl in his hands. Steam wafted from the bowl, carrying a delicate floral fragrance instead of the usual strong medicinal scent.
"It''s prepared with the magical water from your space, and the temperature is just right. Drink it first, followed by the pill. I will use my magical power to protect you. No one should disturb you for approximately two hours. Go ahead and make the arrangements," Huang Fu said with seriousness.
Gu Chaoyan nced at the medicine-filled bowl.
The medicine retained its vivid red color, with a few petals floating on the surface. Huang Fu must have portioned the petals of a Fire Lotus flower for seven days.
Instead of drinking the wine, she stepped out to inform Sword One.
Usually, she would not be interrupted while in her room, but she needed to inform Huaijin. However, he was nowhere to be found.
After contemting for a moment, she instructed Sword One to halt her search.
Then she entered the room and consumed the medicine without wrinkling her brows. As soon as she drank it, a warm sensation coursed through her body.
Gu Chaoyan swallowed the pillspletely.
Huang Fu began employing his magical power to envelop her. The chilling sensation had been guing her for quite some time, and the Fire Lotus flower proved effective. Without the safeguard of magical power, she could easily be harmed.
However¡
With the magical power shielding her, Gu Chaoyan experienced immensefort, as if strolling through a warm spring.
Her attention was fully absorbed.
After two hours had psed, the Fire Lotus flower had fully integrated within her body, and Huang Fu retracted his magical power.
Chapter 1868 Detoxifying 2
Chapter 1868 Detoxifying 2
The moment Huang Fu withdrew his magical power, Gu Chaoyan, who had been basking in theforting warmth, suddenly became ufortable. Her brows furrowed deeply.
"Take a break, it''s quite normal," Huang Fu said calmly.
The following days followed a simr pattern.
At the designated time, Huang Fu would arrive with the medicinal soup. After consuming it, Gu Chaoyan would take a break, gradually feeling less difort.
Over the past few days, Gu Chaoyan had unconsciously been avoiding Zhou Huaijin. As the seven days progressed, her avoidance of him increased.
Zhou Huaijin had no clue about the reasons behind her behavior, but he didn''t want to make her ufortable. Therefore, he adjusted his actions ording to her mood and handled the matters with the hidden guards himself.
And today¡
It marked the seventh day.
In other words, after consuming the final bowl of medicine, she would bepletely detoxified.
Additionally, once detoxified, the Happiness Drug would take effect within her body.
Hence¡
Before Gu Chaoyan drank the medicine, she felt distressed.
Even though she and Huaijin were already married, there were certain things that made her feel bashful. The Happiness Drug could influence her and push her to do something bolder than she was used to. She couldn''t bring herself to confront this.
The mere thought of it made her feel shy.
She simply couldn''t fathom what she was expected to do.
The sensation of being unable to control herself was something she disliked.
Huang Fu found her amusing.
It was a side of her that Feng Le had never witnessed before.
However¡
Seven days had passed, and he was finished teasing her.
Hence¡
Huang Fu cleared his throat lightly and said, "Don''t worry, there''s an ice bed in Snow Territory for the Happiness Drug. If you don''t want to proceed, after today, I will take you to the ice bed for detoxification."
Ice bed?
It seemed like there was a solution.
And Huang Fu knew about it?
Then why hadn''t he mentioned it earlier?
Instead, he had unnecessarily caused her worry.
Gu Chaoyan felt as if Huang Fu had yed a trick on her. He had deliberately done so!
Yet, as Gu Chaoyan looked up at Huang Fu, his expression was serious. There was no hint of a smile. It seemed he hadn''t acted intentionally.
"Are you going?" Huang Fu inquired.
"Of course," Gu Chaoyan responded through clenched teeth. She still didn''t fully trust Huang Fu. She believed he had done it deliberately.
Huang Fu appeared surprised and asked Gu Chaoyan, "I thought you would be with the King of the Saint Divine Land. Getting married is a natural urrence."
Gu Chaoyan''s face darkened, disying her displeasure.
Huang Fu¡
He was intentionally mocking her!
"We have no need for such vile drugs now that we''re married," Gu Chaoyan dered, her teeth clenched.
She finished drinking the contents of the bowl and chose not to say another word to Huang Fu.
He was intentionally provoking her.
Huang Fu smiled.
Then he remained silent.
Continuing the conversation might actually make her seek his assistance with this matter.
He didn''t want to agitate her further.
Just as before, he shielded her with his magical power.
However, following that, Huang Fu led her outside directly.
The ice bed in Snow Territory resided atop a towering snow-covered mountain, devoid of any guardians. It was too frigid for ordinary individuals to endure. Furthermore, it was formed by the mountain itself and couldn''t be relocated.
Chapter 1869 Detoxifying 3
Chapter 1869 Detoxifying 3
However¡
Huang Fu remained on guard nearby.
After six hours had passed, he gently carried Gu Chaoyan back to the room, ced her on the bed, and then returned to the space.
Just as Huang Fu departed, Zhou Huaijin entered the room.
During these days, she had required extended periods of rest after consuming the medicine.
He would stay by her side and only leave once she woke up.
This time was no exception.
Noticing her awakening, Zhou Huaijin rose from his seat, prepared to depart.
Gu Chaoyan grasped his clothing and looked at him with wide-opened eyes. "Where are you going?"
Zhou Huaijin felt both surprised and relieved. "I''m going to get you some tea. Are you thirsty?"
He had no intention of disclosing his initial n to leave. Even if he had contemted doing so, he wouldn''t reveal it, so as not to ce her in an awkward position.
Gu Chaoyan smiled and nodded.
She felt revitalized.
Havingpleted the detoxification process, she had nothing to worry about.
In fact, she even sensed a lightness within herself, as if a vast amount of magical power resided within her.
Gu Chaoyan sipped the tea.
Speaking to Zhou Huaijin calmly as before, she said, "Now that I''m detoxified, we should depart Snow Territory."
"¡."
"It''s quite frigid here in Snow Territory, and even within Snow Territory, conditions are more favorable. Those hidden guardsck magical power and are unustomed to this environment. The sooner we return home, the better."
"¡"
"They''ve put in a lot of effort these past few days."
Zhou Huaijin was taken aback. He suddenly realized how caring and gentle she always was.
Despite undergoing intermittent detoxification over the past few days, she was still observant of the hidden guards.
While the hidden guards struggled with the snow in Snow Territory, it wasn''t excessively difficult. Elder Gao Xiu had made ample preparations, providing them with numerous Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments.
However¡
It was time for them to depart.
The door to the enchanted realm was open, and the outside world was undergoing rapid changes.
Being in Snow Territory, Zhou Huaijin had limited ess to information. However, Elderly Man Gao Xiu had shared a few things with him in recent days. The schools were currently in turmoil, and without the assistance of the Phoenix Girl, the situation had worsened even further.
Many witches had already ventured out.
"We will depart for Snow Territory tomorrow."
"¡"
"When we leave Snow Territory, instead of returning to the Saint Divine Land, we will head to Haitian."
"Haitian Market? Zhao Dier mentioned that ce before, saying it''s thergest market for Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, and pills. Many valuable items can be found there, surpassing what the proficiency market offers. Do we need to make some transactions there?" Gu Chaoyan asked, feeling perplexed.
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
"Elder Gao Xiu mentioned that the situation outside is chaotic. While the schools can protect themselves, the civilians of the Saint Divine Land may face difficulties. We need to take additional measures. I want to see it for myself."
"What about the court?"
"Lord Yu is in charge of the court. He is responsible for governing as the king and the monarch. Although he has been absent from the capital in recent years, he is highly skilled. He can handle the court affairspetently."
Chapter 1870 Haitian Market 1
Chapter 1870 Haitian Market 1
"Regarding Lord Yan, he is providing assistance to us. Lord Yan has been residing at the boundary since childhood and has encountered numerous situations, which may have made them somewhat timid. However, Lord Yu, the king, and the monarchplement each other. With their presence, along with Prime Minister Chu and General Liu guarding the court, we can be assured that nothing untoward will ur within the court. This allows us to allocate some time for other matters," Zhou Huaijin exined, emphasizing his clear arrangement.
In truth, all these arrangements had been made prior to their departure for Snow Territory, leaving no cause for concern.
Zhou Huaijin had chosen not to disclose this information when Chaoyan was unwell. Consequently, her worries were now understandable.
Upon hearing that Zhou Huaijin had effectively organized everything, Gu Chaoyan found sce in knowing that she had nothing to fret over.
Huaijin had always disyed exceptional intelligence and possessed a far-sighted vision. His intention was to visit the Haitian Market and formte ns for the Saint Divine Land.
Numerous aspects needed careful consideration and pre-nning to ensure sessful execution.
After deciding to depart the following day, Zhou Huaijin assigned his men to discuss matters with Elder Gao Xiu.
Gao Xiu did not oppose their actions.
After all, the Phoenix Girl couldn''t remain in Snow Territory indefinitely.
The external situation was tumultuous, and sooner orter, she would embark on her own ventures.
However¡
Gao Xiu arranged for several guards to apany them. Additionally, he provided them with Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, and pills. Snow Territory had been facing financial difficulties in recent years, so there wasn''t much he could offer. Nevertheless, he did his best.
Gao Xiu personally escorted her as she departed.
Upon Gu Chaoyan''s departure, the number of people weing her was noticeably fewer than before. Nevertheless, many Snow Territory civilians were present to express their gratitude.
They were all aware that the Phoenix Girl had established protective barriers, preventing the Chinese forces from approaching Snow Territory. They were immensely grateful to her for this.
The journey out of Snow Territory proved to be much smoother than their initial arrival, with no incidents along the way.
Travelling in wagons, Gu Chaoyan found herself with idle time, so she began to practice her magical powers.
Having undergone detoxification and with Huang Fu''s assurance that she could cultivate magical power, Gu Chaoyan swiftly grasped the content of the books Huang Fu had provided. In order to avoid any disturbances, she instructed Sword One not to interrupt her, and proceeded to practice with her eyes closed.
A day went by¡
Gu Chaoyan sessfullypleted the initial stage of cultivation.
After concluding her cultivation session, she felt light as a swallow. It seemed as if she were still within 500 meters of Snow Territory, enveloped in aforting warmth emanating from her magical power.
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like to attain Gao Xiu''s level.
With this thought in mind¡
For some reason, Gu Chaoyan grew increasingly excited and stepped directly into the space.
Inside the space, Huang Fu remained engrossed in his books, as if in search of something.
Upon hearing the noise, he looked up and noticed Gu Chaoyan.
However, something was different today.
She emitted a faint magical aura, but it seemed weak.
Chapter 1871 Haitian Market 2
?
Huang Fu appeared somewhat perplexed.
Gu Chaoyan spoke directly, "I have followed the instructions in the book you gave me, and I havepleted it. I feel great about it, Master. Do you happen to have more advanced books? I would like to dedicate some time to further cultivation."
"¡"
"Now that the door to enchantment is open and the world is in chaos, I need to be highly skilled in order to protect the people I care about."
Hearing her words, Huang Fu found it hard to believe.
He used his consciousness to assess her magical power and discovered that she had already reached the beginner level.
However¡
The books he had prepared were meant for her to cultivate over the course of a month.
Ordinary individuals with Spiritual Roots would require around six months to cultivate and break through to the beginner level. Even those with exceptional talent would need at least three months.
But the Phoenix Girl was different. She possessed greater talent than anyone he knew, and based on Huang Fu''s understanding of Feng Le, it was possible for her to achieve a breakthrough within a month.
Yet, what he hadn''t anticipated¡
She had aplished it in just one day?
Huang Fu was astounded.
Feng Le had be even more formidable.
What kind of being was she?
Huang Fu remained stunned for a moment before advising, "You have only just reached the initial stage. Don''t worry, take a few days'' rest; pushing too quickly could have adverse effects."
"¡"
"I will find a middle-grade cultivation method that suits you," Huang Fu responded.
"¡"
"With your beginner-level magical power and the white jade sword, you should be able to keep them safe as long as you don''t encounter any monsters, Fey, or demonic spirits. And even if something like that were to happen, I am here," Huang Fu reassured Gu Chaoyan.
Finally, Gu Chaoyan managed to calm herself down.
Huang Fu was correct about not rushing for sess, as it could have adverse consequences.
"Thank you, Master," Gu Chaoyan expressed her gratitude with a respectful gesture.
However¡
Now that the problem was resolved, Gu Chaoyan didn''t immediately depart as she had done previously.
There was one more matter she wished to discuss with Huang Fu.
"Can Huaijin cultivate?" Gu Chaoyan inquired.
Although Huaijin possessed great martial arts skills, intelligence, and the protection of the Shadow Door, after meeting Gao Xiu, Gu Chaoyan trulyprehended his immense power.
If he could cultivate, she believed he would be even stronger.
"No," Huang Fu replied without hesitation.
Gu Chaoyan was puzzled.
Why couldn''t he cultivate?
"He cannot cultivate in the same manner as you do. If he attempts to do so, it will have negative consequences," Huang Fu exined. "If he desires to be strong and stand by your side, he must forge his own path."
"¡"
"Some individuals are destined to endure more hardships in life, such as Zhou Huaijin," Huang Fu remarked.
He appeared deeply serious, with a hint of personal resonance in his eyes.
Before Gu Chaoyan could inquire further, amotion erupted outside the space.
"It''s best for you to leave now," Huang Fu suggested.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and hurriedly exited the space, asking, "What''s happening?"
Chapter 1872 Haitian Market 3
Chapter 1872 Haitian Market 3
"Elder Miss, nothing serious, but we are nearing our arrival at Haitian Market, and we thought it would be a good opportunity for you to take a look," Sword One replied.
Gu Chaoyan had instructed them not to enter the wagon and to avoid disturbing her unless necessary. So, if they needed anything, they would speak with her outside.
They were almost there?
Out of curiosity, Gu Chaoyan instinctively lifted the curtain and gazed ahead.
Now she understood what Zhao Dier had meant - Huaishi couldn''tpare to the magnificence of Haitian Market, which was renowned as a premier establishment.
Unlike Huaishi, which was situated in a rather secluded location, Haitian Market resembled a bustling town. In fact, it even surpassed the capital of the Saint Divine Land in grandeur.
Moreover, Haitian Market operated with high standards. There were dedicated personnel stationed outside, conducting regr patrols.
Instead of entering directly, the wagon halted outside Haitian Market.
Gu Chaoyan felt puzzled and turned to Dao Seeking. "What''s going on?"
Lingyun approached and exined, "Elder Miss, it seems we need to take a rest at the inn located outside Haitian Market."
"¡."
"Haitian Market is bustling and vibrant, and it doesn''t matter where you''re from or what your purpose is," Lingyun exined. "But if you wish to enter Haitian, you must offer something that can be sold there. Not everyone is granted entry." She pointed to the throngs of people outside the market. "Those individuals are currently not allowed in either because theyck valuable items or because they have nothing to offer."
Such strict regtions made sense.
If everyone could freely enter Haitian, it would descend into chaos.
However, they didn''t possess anything of significant value. They only had a few low-level magical weapons provided by Elder Gao Xiu, which fell short of the standard required for entry into Haitian.
"What should we do? How can we gain ess?" Gu Chaoyan inquired.
"Let''s find a ce to settle down first. There''s a smaller market outside the main market where individuals can bring one or two Dharma artifacts into Haitian," Lingyun suggested. "We can try participating in auctions there. However, keep in mind that those auctioning Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments might not necessarily have what we seek. They may desire specific items in return before they part with their offerings."
"¡"
"Let''s give it a try," Lingyun proposed.
Gu Chaoyan agreed.
Thus, she instructed herpanions to make arrangements for their lodging.
Truth be told, Gu Chaoyan was even more intrigued by Haitian Market. She believed they could discover many fascinating things there.
However, the pressing question remained: how would they obtain what they desired?
To those who practiced cultivation, jewelry held little value.
Theycked magical weapons.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan had a hunch that the pills she had refined could potentially be exchanged for something valuable in Haitian.
The people from Piaomiao Pavilion had always considered their pills to be top-notch, but Gu Chaoyan believed that her own creations surpassed them.
Perhaps¡
Her pills would thrive in Haitian. At that point, they would have the means to acquire everything they desired.
Chapter 1873 Auction 1
Chapter 1873 Auction 1
However¡
Haitian was an unfamiliar ce to them.
Therefore, it was crucial for them to familiarize themselves with the market.
Lingyun had mentioned the presence of a small market outside of Haitian, so Gu Chaoyan decided to explore it first.
She intended to showcase her pills and gauge their reception among the people there. Their response would indicate whether the pills were sought-after in Haitian.
With a confident demeanor, Gu Chaoyan found herself in a positive mood as she contemted the small market.
Meanwhile, Zhou Huaijin and the others busied themselves with arranging suitable amodations for theirrge group. As the door to enchantment had opened, the world was on the verge of chaos, resulting in a surge of people flocking to Haitian. The avable hostels outside were quickly filling up.
Settling down a sizable group would require considerable effort.
During this time, Gu Chaoyan retreated to the space to focus on pill-making. Her intention was not to create high-level pills but rather ones slightly more potent than Piaomiao Pavilion''s Fanghua Pill.
Within the space, she had medicinal fields and ess to holy water. Huang Fu had procured an alchemy furnace from an unknown source, which she now utilized.
Refining pills had be second nature to Gu Chaoyan, and she had already gained substantial experience in the process.
Gu Chaoyan had a remarkably high sess rate in producing pills. Out of every 10 pills, only a few would turn out to be defective. For instance, out of the 20 pills she had just made, only one was broken. Such a low rate of faulty pills wasmendable.
With the pills in hand, Gu Chaoyan exited the space and found that their group had already settled down. They had secured amodations in a rtively secluded hostel, which, like the hostels outside Haitian, did not ept money as payment. Instead, they required practical Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, or pills.
Zhou Huaijin presented the Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments given to them by Gao Xiu, allowing them to smoothly move into the establishment. Although these enchanted armaments may not have been suitable for entering the Haitian Market, outside of it, they were highly sought-after items that many people couldn''t obtain.
Just as Gu Chaoyan entered her room, Lingyun hurriedly arrived with some news. "Elder Miss, there will be an auction tomorrow at noon. However, I heard that only two magical weapons and enchanted armaments are allowed to enter Haitian Market. Since there will be fiercepetition for those two spots, our chances of winning the intermediate bid might be reduced."
Lingyun herself was puzzled by this information. Having been to Haitian before, she knew that obtaining Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, and pills was rtively easy. In the small market she had visited, they would bid for a magical weapon or enchanted armament and then proceed into Haitian. There were always unsold magical weapons and enchanted armaments that couldn''t find buyers in the small market.
Chapter 1874 Auction 2
However, the current situation seemed to be different.
There was a noticeable scarcity of magical weapons and enchanted armaments being auctioned. Lingyun inquired about this and discovered that it had be amon urrence in recent times. Moreover, everyone was desperately trying to bring their magical weapons and enchanted armaments into Haitian''s market, even if it meant going bankrupt. Rumors circted that the small market was on the verge of running out of magical weapons, suggesting that they would soon be up for auction.
This unusual development raised Lingyun''s concerns. It felt like a sign before a storm, an unsettling premonition.
Lingyun contemted whether she should share her worries with Elder Miss. However, she realized that these were merely her own spections. Furthermore, it had been several years since she and Wuxing hadst visited Haitian, so she couldn''t be certain if any significant changes had urred during that time.
Choosing not to burden Gu Chaoyan with her uncertainties, Lingyun simply nodded and said, "Indeed, only two, and we must secure them since we don''t know when the next auction will be held."
Gu Chaoyan acknowledged Lingyun''s words, indicating her understanding of the situation. With a slightly reassured expression, Lingyun departed to take a well-deserved break.
After pondering for a while, Gu Chaoyan recalled a book she had read in the space that detailed various pill refining methods. She decided to choose one pill to refine for future use.
Filled with determination, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t sit idly any longer. She swiftly turned around and entered the space, preparing herself to create a new batch of pills.
This particr batch of pills proved to be much more challenging than her previous attempts. As it was her first time refining this specific type of pill, she couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. Sweat formed on her forehead as she worried about whether she would seed in producing them to the desired standard.
Several hours passed, and finally, the pills began to take shape.
Gu Chaoyan let out a relieved sigh. However, she refrained from fully rxing just yet. The pills were not yet fully formed, and she couldn''t be certain if they had turned out well.
Huang Fu arrived and assisted her in retrieving the pills.
Smiling, Huang Fu remarked, "You refined ten pills, and I must say, you have remarkable talent. It''s quite extraordinary that you were able to sessfully produce eight out of ten pills on your first attempt."
As he spoke, he handed the pills over to Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan was astonished as well. She gazed at the eight immacte white pills emitting a delicate fragrance. There were eight of them, and their quality was exceptional.
Actually, while refining the pills, Gu Chaoyan had mentally prepared herself for a lower sess rate. She believed that even if she could produce just half of the pills, it would still be considered good. However, the oue exceeded her expectations.
She attributed the sess not only to the high-quality herbs in the cultivation field but also to her mastery over the furnace. The furnace worked wlessly, and she was able to control the fire with precision.
"Master, where did you acquire this furnace?" Gu Chaoyan asked, her curiosity piqued.
Huang Fu gazed at the furnace for a moment, lost in thought. Gu Chaoyan had forgotten that the furnace originally belonged to her. In the beginning, she struggled with alchemy until she spent five years honing her skills in the alchemy room. It was evident that she had dedicated a great deal of effort to perfecting her pill-making techniques.
"This pill furnace¡" Huang Fu began, his voice trailing off.
Chapter 1875 Auction 3
Chapter 1875 Auction 3
"An old friend." That was all Huang Fu could say.
Old friend?
His old friend?
"Then does he still need it? Is it okay to leave it here for me to use?" Gu Chaoyan was still worried.
Huang Fu chuckled.
He sized up the alchemy furnace and said with a smile, "It is the most suitable one for you. Just use it in peace and wait until your old friend returns."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She felt that something was wrong, but she just could not figure out what was wrong.
She had a very strange feeling about what was going on here.
But Huang Fu did not give her the chance to let one''s imagination run wild. Huang Fu continued. "You spent 10 hours refining this furnace of pills, just take a good rest after youe out of it. It should be dawn soon."
"¡."
"Also, I need to tell you one thing. When you are in Haitian, you have to get the authority token." Huang Fu said seriously.
The authority token?
What was that thing?
"Master¡"Gu Chaoyan was about to ask something when she was flung away by Huang Fu''s magical power.
When she suddenly walked out of the space, Gu Chaoyan lost her bnce and staggered, almost knocking herself down. But she had the table next to her, so she did not bump herself.
But Sword One heard the noise and asked worriedly, "Elder Miss, what is it?"
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly. "I am fine."
Having said the words, she went back to bed.
Sword One felt slightly assured.
Closing her eyes, Gu Chaoyan kept thinking about the authority token.
What on earth was that?
Why did Huang Fu not want to tell her the truth?
Gu Chaoyan gradually fell alseep.
Soon, she was woken up.
In the past, Sword One and Lingyun would not have woken Elder Miss up when she was tired. But what happened today was very important, and that was all they could do.
Gu Chaoyan woke up feeling tired. Then she thought of what happened at the auction, and she was brought back to reality.
After a brief process of getting dressed and having breakfast¡
She went out with Sword One and the others with Zhou Huaijin.
There were still four hours before noon.
But Lingyun said, "There are only two magic weapons at the auction this time, enchanted armament. There will be many people who want them. Let''s go there first, in case we finish the auction ahead of time. There are no rules or time in this small market, and it depends on the auctioneer. If he wants to sell them, we can just auction them directly, so we can go there as soon as possible."
Well, that was what Wuxing told her before.
Otherwise she would not have known about this.
There was no guarantor for the auction of a small market. It was just someone who put it up for auction. When the auction was held and what they needed depended on the auctioneer''s mood.
Luckily, Wuxing had told her about this before, otherwise they would have be very confused.
"Elder Miss, look, the auction has started!" Sword One said angrily.
It was supposed to be noon, but many people were looking forward to it, so the auction started directly as they had expected.
Good that they obeyed Lingyun''s order and came early, otherwise the lunch would have ended.
When they arrived, one magical weapon, enchanted armament, were already sold off.
Only one thing remained.
Chapter 1876 Auction 4
Chapter 1876 Auction 4
Due to the fact that it was thest magical weapon enchanted armament, those who wanted to win the auction started to shout out the bargaining chip in their hands like crazy.
There were many people who had been waiting outside the Haitian Market for a long time, but they had never managed to get any magical weapon or enchanted armaments that could be used to get into the market. And they knew pretty well that there were fewer and fewer magical weapon being auctioned, and the next auction would take longer and longer. No one knew when there would be a next one.
Therefore, everyone was fighting for thest magical weapon, the enchanted armament.
Lingyun looked nervous too. She wondered if they would be able to get thest magical weapon,and enchanted armament.
So they squeezed themselves in.
Magical weapon had just been brought out¡
Then the shouting got even louder.
Gu Chaoyan was not in a hurry. She had been observing what they had.
After listening for a while¡
She more or less understood what was going on.
Those who wanted to put up the auction only had low-level pills and low-level magical weapon and enchanted armament, but they had arge number of them.
Hearing what they shouted, the auctioneer looked very disappointed. None of the things they had in their hands was what he wanted.
That was why the situation had be so embarrassing.
They were in a deadlock.
Then a young man''s voice arose from the crowd. "I have three Invisibility Pills here."
Invisibility Pill?
Hearing what he said, everyone quieted down.
Invisibility Pill was a middle-grade pill.
Those who came to this small market to auction things normally did not have such intermediate-level pills. If they did, they could just go there with the pills.
There were very few pills like Invisibility Pill, and normally, he could just walk into Haitian Market with the pills.
What was he doing here?
In the meanwhile¡
Gu Chaoyan was sizing him up too.
Invisibility Pill?
It was also recorded in the book about pills in her space.
However, this kind of pill was very difficult to make and the sess rate was very low. She had thought about refining it herself, but she did not have the energy or the need to do so at the moment.
If this man had the Invisibility Pill, then the probability of her winning the bid would be very low.
There was always someone better out there.
When the auctioneer heard about the Invisibility Pill, he was not as surprised as the others. Instead, he asked, "How long will itst?"
"Less than a quarter." When the young man answered the question, he sounded much weaker.
He was very talented in making pills.
But¡
It was very difficult to make the Invisibility Pill, just like what he was doing right now. He had spent so many herbs and energy upon making the pill, but that was all he had achieved.
If the pill couldst for two hours, he would have been able to enter Haitian Market directly, rather thane to this ce to think of a solution.
That was humiliating for him.
Hearing the answer, the auctioneer could not help but frown. Apparently, he was disappointed too.
However¡
His pills were the only things he needed among all the people here.
The enchanted armament and magical weapon should be the only thing he could get.
The auctioneer felt that it was a pity, but that was all they could do.
Seeing the scene, the young man got slightly pleased.
And the auctioneer was about to make a decision¡
Gu Chaoyan''s cold voice arose. "I have one bottle of pills here too."
Chapter 1877 Success 1
?
As her voice echoed through the room, the auctioneer turned his gaze towards Gu Chaoyan in the crowd, his expression filled with interest and anticipation.
Meanwhile, the young man, who had been confident in his offering, tightly gripped the bottle and felt a deep sense of disappointment. He hade here hoping to make a breakthrough, but an unexpected turn of events had left him crestfallen.
Knowing his own limitations in pill-making, he couldn''t produce the best pills. That was why he had been so easily reced.
With his head lowered, he clutched the pills, avoiding the scene unfolding before him.
Recognizing the significance of Gu Chaoyan''s pills, the other participants made way for her to move forward. Curiosity filled their eyes as they wondered about the nature of her pills.
After all, the young man had offered the Invisibility Pill, and Gu Chaoyan had the audacity to challenge him. Her pills had to be superior, otherwise she wouldn''t have stepped forward.
It was clear that they had no chance of obtaining the coveted Dharma artifact or enchanted armament, so they watched the unfolding events with heightened interest.
In a gesture of goodwill, he decided to make it easier for her.
Gu Chaoyan expressed her gratitude as she passed by, and then confidently strode forward, tossing the bottle into the auctioneer''s hands. Her voice was cold as she spoke, "The pill has no name, but its effects are boundless. If a dying person consumes one pill, they can prolong their life by at least one month. If a practitioner consumes one pill, they will experience tremendous growth. You are knowledgeable about pills, so examine it yourself. If you believe it surpasses the Invisibility Pill, I will ept the magical weapons and pills."
Her words exuded confidence and carried an air of intimidation that made people instinctively believe her.
Intrigued, he became even more interested in learning about her pills.
The auctioneer opened the lid and took a closer whiff of the pills, while those in attendance craned their necks to catch a glimpse of the exceptional pills. If Gu Chaoyan''s ims held true, then strictly speaking, these pills could be considered as middle-grade.
The essibility of intermediate-level pills in Haitian was surprisingly high, something none of the participants could offer.
Gu Chaoyan allowed the auctioneer to proceed as he wished, observing his demeanor closely. Hisck of excitement upon seeing the Invisibility Pill indicated his knowledge of pills. If he possessed such knowledge, he would be able to make an informed judgment.
Curiosity welled up within Gu Chaoyan as well. She pondered whether her pills surpassed the Invisibility Pill.
And as expected¡
After taking a sniff, a satisfied smile appeared on the auctioneer''s face.
"These pills are excellent. Honestly, it''s a loss for you to bid on my intermediate-grade Dharma artifact and enchanted armament. However, since you have made the bid, the deal is finalized. The intermediate-grade Dharma artifact and enchanted armament are now yours," the auctioneer epted, affirming the transaction.
Just as Lingyun had mentioned, this small market had no set rules. It was akin to conducting business.
Gu Chaoyan felt relieved. The pills had surpassed expectations, ensuring their entry into Haitian was no longer a concern.
Meanwhile¡
Chapter 1878 Success 2
Chapter 1878 Sess 2
The young man who had presented the Invisibility Pill also looked up at Gu Chaoyan.
Intermediate-level pills¡
Was she an alchemist too?
Could she be that skilled?
And she was just a young girl.
Despite considering himself the most talented member of his family n, all he had managed to produce so far was this imperfect Invisibility Pill. Most people didn''t hold it in high regard.
Envy and jealousy welled up within him.
He clenched his fists and walked away.
Gu Chaoyan acquired the middle-grade Dharma artifact and enchanted armament. However, as she prepared to leave, she was stopped once again. Those who attended the auction were eager to obtain the pills she possessed and were willing to offer their own Dharma artifacts in exchange.
Gu Chaoyan hadn''t anticipated this turn of events.
Yet, as she saw what they were offering, an idea struck her. "Alright, if you''re interested in the pills, you can bid for them. In two hours, there will only be 12 pills left at the inn."
Upon hearing her words, the crowd dispersed. They would reconvene in two hours tomence the bidding.
Back at the inn, Gu Chaoyan instructed Lingyun, Sword One, Fu Bao, and the others to assess the offerings. She nned to strike deals with them using the pills.
"Elder Miss, that man said the pills were excellent. You can keep them for yourself," Fu Bao objected, clearly reluctant to part with the pills.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
She responded, "It''s alright. I can make more pills whenever I want. However, I can''t create those enchanted armaments and magical weapons as easily."
"¡"
"Let''s make our selections first. It will boost our confidence when we enter the Haitian Market. Perhaps we can acquire even better magical weapon pills there," Gu Chaoyan said, filled with anticipation.
"Thank you, Elder Miss!" the others expressed their gratitude.
Truthfully, the items they had seen at the auction might not be as good as those being offered now, but their martial arts backgrounds made them yearn for powerful weapons.
Two hourster, Gu Chaoyan began the auction promptly. Punctuality was one of her traits.
Soon, the pill bidding was concluded.
They returned to the inn to rest, knowing they would venture into the Haitian Market the following day.
In Haitian, there was a rule that allowed one person to enter with each magical weapon, apanied by one guard. Usually, only Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin would be able to enter with the magical weapon, but Gu Chaoyan desired to bring Sword One, Lingyun, and Fu Bao along.
Therefore, Gu Chaoyan resumed her pill production once they returned home.
The auctioneer had confirmed it himself.
Her pills were ssified as middle-grade, surpassing the enchanted armament. This meant she could use the pills to gain entry into the Haitian Market, and she would refine more so that everyone could join her.
To err on the side of caution, Gu Chaoyan had only refined enough pills to bring along with them. She decided not to offer the superior pills at the moment and instead nned to wait until they were in Haitian Market.
After a few more hours of intense work, Gu Chaoyan finallypleted the refining process for the pills. Exhausted, she realized it was time to take a well-deserved break.
Chapter 1879 Success 3
Chapter 1879 Sess 3
The next day, Gu Chaoyan handed over the pills and magical weapons to Zhou Huaijin. Those possessions would be sufficient for their entry into Haitian Market.
"You should take a break once we start exploring. We don''t need to rush to find everything," Zhou Huaijin said, concern evident in his tone as he noticed that Gu Chaoyan hadn''t seemed to get a proper rest.
Over the past few days, they had been taking breaks in separate rooms. It was clear to him that she had spent the entire night working on the pills.
He wished he could arrange everything for her, allowing her to take a break and do as she pleased. He couldn''t help but worry about her well-being.
However¡
He refrained from doing so.
Gu Chaoyan had always been an independent person with her own ideas. It was important to respect her choices and not constantly intervene.
But when his concern couldn''t be contained, he couldn''t help but make some arrangements.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.
She understood.
With the deal concluded, they were now ready to enter Haitian Market.
With their Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, and pills, they felt fully prepared and confident.
As they made their way in, they noticed another person apanying them.
Lingyun eximed in surprise, "It''s him!"
Gu Chaoyan looked at the man curiously and asked, "Who is he?"
"He''s the one who presented the Invisibility Pill at the auction." Although they hadn''t interacted with each other, Lingyun remembered him because she had read about the Invisibility Pill in a book the day before. After all, the pill held a certain mystique.
The young man also nced at them, his expression still stubborn.
He had not initially been qualified to enter Haitian Market. However, after returning the previous day, someone approached him and exchanged a middle-grade Dharma artifact with an enchanted armament for his Invisibility Pill. That was how he gained the qualification to be present today.
He felt a mixture of anger and jealousy towards Gu Chaoyan''s alchemy skills.
Without saying a word, he lowered his head and walked away.
Gu Chaoyan had wanted to offer him some advice. The reason his Invisibility Pill had only been partially sessful and looked embarrassing was because he had not controlled the fire properly andcked sufficient magical power. High-level pills required the support of one''s own magical power to function effectively.
If she had failed, it would have been a failure on her part.
The young man hadcked the magical power to create a genuine Invisibility Pill, but with a change in his fire control, the pill would have been slightly better.
What a pity.
He had no intention of sticking around with them. He let it go, recognizing that everyone had their own destiny.
Once they entered Haitian Market, their attention was quickly captivated by the bustling surroundings, causing them to forget about the brief encounter with the young man.
Lingyun led the way, providing some insights as they walked. "In Haitian Market, you''ll find a diverse range of people. For instance, on the streets, there are retail investors who use their own possessions to barter for what they need. These individuals include alchemists, craftsmen, and various other professions. They travel alone and don''t belong to any specific factions, so this is the only way they can obtain items to strengthen themselves."
"¡"
"Moreover, there are several auction houses of different sizes. They always have information about uing auctions within radius. Thergest auction house in Haitian is the Haitian Auction House. It''s considered the best in the market."
"¡"
"And also¡"
Chapter 1880 Pills for Golden Knives 1
Chapter 1880 Pills for Golden Knives 1
"The smaller auction houses in Haitian are usually used for bartering, simr to the ones outside. However, Haitian Auction House has its own rules. They only ept payment in Haitian''s Golden Daggers, which are also used in these smaller auction houses," Lingyun exined, providing Gu Chaoyan with aprehensive understanding of the auction house system in Haitian.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, feeling more at ease with the information provided by Lingyun. She now had a clearer picture of what to expect in Haitian Market and where to find the auction house.
As they walked, curiosity got the better of Gu Chaoyan, and she asked, "Lingyun, have you been here many times before?"
Lingyun pondered for a moment before responding with a bitter smile. "Just once."
It had been many years ago when Wuxing needed her assistance in refining some peculiar medicines. During that time, he had brought her to Haitian once and shared information about the market so that she could procure better pills and magical weapons. In the initial stages, Wuxing had relied on the pills obtained from Haitian Market to advance his cultivation.
At that time, she had thought that she would frequently visit this ce with Wuxing, so she made an effort to remember important details, including the locations. She didn''t want to waste his time searching within a radius in Haitian, and she hoped to be of assistance to him.
However, things had taken a different turn.
She had spent the rest of her days confined to the drug-refining room.
Every time Wuxing left with the medicine, he would assure her that he didn''t have much time and promised to bring her along next time. But time passed, and he never fulfilled that promise. Lingyun didn''t have much time herself, and she had been using that as an excuse for years. Yet, he never took her along, and she didn''t push the matter further. She had yearned for the opportunity, but she had never anticipated it would actually happen.
Unexpectedly, Lingyun found herself still by Gu Chaoyan''s side after all this time. The bitterness within her grew as she dwelled on her past gullibility. Wuxing had continuously relied on the pills Lingyun provided, and with his cultivation soaring higher, he had distanced himself further from her. He no longer needed her presence.
She regretted pushing him away to such a remote ce with her selflessness.
Gu Chaoyan noticed Lingyun''s mncholic expression, sensing that she had drifted into memories from the past. Uncertain about how to console her, Gu Chaoyan remained silent.
However, Sword One understood the situation and spoke up with a warm smile. "Lingyun, you can spend more time with us when you''re with Elder Miss. Perhaps we can find some valuable items within the 500-meter range in Haitian. Elder Miss is always so generous, and if we need anything, she will definitely make sure we have it."
Lingyun''s smile returned as she acknowledged Sword One''s words. It was true.
Gu Chaoyan had always been generous to them, leaving no one behind when they entered Haitian.
Before entering the Haitian Market with Gu Chaoyan, Lingyun had already obtained a small trinket. She could foresee a promising future with Gu Chaoyan by her side.
Her sadness dissipated, and they continued on to find a hostel.
Lingyun then reminded Gu Chaoyan, "Elder Miss, should we acquire some golden knives first?"
Chapter 1881 Pills for Golden Knives 2
Chapter 1881 Pills for Golden Knives 2
"Hotels here only ept items or knives as payment. Using knives would yield a better deal," Lingyun reminded Gu Chaoyan.
The hostel managers in Haitian were known to be strict in their preferences for certain items. They often rejected valuable goods, but golden des were an exception. If the price was right, they could bring the golden des to be auctioned in Haitian.
Gu Chaoyan agreed that it was a good idea and began evaluating the pills she had with her. She wanted to ensure she made the best use of them.
While discussing their ns, they made their way to the exchange office in Haitian.
"People in Haitian are fair in their evaluations. Don''t worry, Elder Miss," Lingyun reassured Gu Chaoyan in a hushed voice before entering the office.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, understanding Lingyun''s intentions.
Encouraged by Lingyun''s words, Gu Chaoyan decided to use her various pills to exchange for a golden de.
"This is the Nameless Pill. Its main function is to stabilize a person''s life as long as they''re still breathing. It can also aid in personal cultivation," Gu Chaoyan exined, presenting a bottle containing the pills. The people at Haitian Market recognized that although the pills were excellent, they weremon and had a certain market value.
Next, Gu Chaoyan produced another bottle, containing pills she had recently made. The sess rate was low, and they were challenging to create.
"This is the Flying Pill. With just one pill, anyone, regardless of their level of cultivation, can soar into the sky. Its effectsst up to four hours. Normally, it''s used in dire situations deep within forests, but it can save a life. High-level warriors are the only ones capable of flight, and they are few in number," Gu Chaoyan borated.
Her confident demeanor and intimidating presence easily left an impression on the people she was dealing with.
However, this was primarily due to the value of the pills themselves.
As expected, the eyes of the people from Haitian lit up upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s description.
At that moment, such pills were not yetmonly found in Haitian, making them truly remarkable.
"Miss, are there any other pills you would like to negotiate with?" the Haitian representatives asked cautiously, their demeanor now filled with respect.
Gu Chaoyan understood that these pills held great value in Haitian.
However, she had no intentions of hiding or showing off in this ce.
"I think we can start by making a deal for these two pills," Gu Chaoyan replied.
For the time being, she felt that it might not be necessary to demand payment immediately.
"The Flying Pill you possess, Miss, is a high-level pill, and I am unable to make the decision on its exact value. Please allow me to consult with our Head," the man responded politely. Rather than taking the pills himself, he returned them to Gu Chaoyan.
This interaction reassured Gu Chaoyan about Haitian''s reputation.
No wonder Lingyun had described Haitian as a fair market.
They respected high-level items, yet they still treated middle-level items with utmost seriousness.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and patiently awaited the arrival of the Head of the exchange office.
After a brief moment, a middle-aged man dressed in ck emerged from the office.
Chapter 1882 Preferential Treatment 1
?
Well, on the surface, he appeared to be just a middle-aged man.
In the world of cultivation, individuals like Qianji from Piaomiao Pavilion could still maintain a youthful appearance despite being over 100 years old. This wasrgely due to their advanced cultivation and extended lifespans.
The Head of Haitian Market must be an incredibly advanced practitioner, likely with a considerable age. Gu Chaoyan found this intriguing but kept her amusement to herself.
The Hall Chief approached Gu Chaoyan with crossed fists and spoke politely, "Miss, while your Flying Pill is considered high-level, strictly speaking, it is categorized as a low-level pill. If one pill can be exchanged for 200,000 golden knives, then the bottle of ordinary pills can only be exchanged for 1,000 golden knives."
Gu Chaoyan looked at Lingyun, unsure of what "Golden Sabre" referred to.
Lingyun refrained from offering her own perspective on whether the amount of golden knives was sufficient, as her judgment might be biased in favor of Elder Miss. Instead, she stated, "Elder Miss, the hostel costs 20 golden knives, and it''s 50 golden knives per night. Middle-grade pills typically range from 800 to 1,000 golden knives, but I''m not certain about the prices of high-grade pills."
Gu Chaoyan decided to calcte it herself.
If one pill was worth 200,000 golden knives and she had five pills, then it amounted to 1,000,000 golden knives. If she could obtain 100 middle-grade pills in exchange, it would be a lucrative deal.
Observing Gu Chaoyan''s hesitation, the Head continued, "In reality, Haitian Auction House allows certain high-level items to be auctioned without requiring the golden de. There are a few fixed items that fall under this category."
As he spoke, he produced an authority token. "This is the gold token of Haitian Auction House. With this token, you will have unrestricted ess throughout the auction house and receive special treatment. You may even enjoy priority in auctioning certain items. Those with the authority token also have their own exclusive seating area. The token holds various additional benefits, which you wille to know in due course, Lady."
He proceeded to pay the 200,000 golden knives as per the rules.
He hoped that by acquiring the Flying Pill, Haitian could establish a continued partnership with Gu Chaoyan. He believed that she must possess even better pills.
That was why he broached the subject.
"No problem!" Gu Chaoyan responded straightforwardly.
In truth, the pill hadn''t posed much difficulty for her to create. It wasn''t a particrly challenging pill, and it was already sufficient for her to obtain the golden knives and the preferential treatment from Haitian.
"What is thedy''s name? Please provide it for our records," the Head requested.
"Chaoyan," Gu Chaoyan provided her name.
"I will take care of that now. Regarding the golden de, Lady, would you like to have it directly or would you prefer it to be stored in an interspatial ring? If you choose thetter, I can provide you with an additional interspatial ring and ce the golden de inside," the Head kindly proposed.
Ah, that was an observation he made.
He noticed that none of them possessed any interspatial rings. They were merely alchemists and not cultivators.
That exined his suggestion.
An interspatial ring?
Gu Chaoyan didn''t require one. She already had ample storage space at her disposal and could store anything she wished.
However¡
Lingyun appeared quite excited.
Gu Chaoyan inquired straightforwardly, "Do you know where I can purchase an interspatial ring?"
Chapter 1883 Preferential Treatment 2
Chapter 1883 Preferential Treatment 2
After Gu Chaoyan finished her question, the Head of the Haitian Market burst intoughter. "Interspatial rings? They''re not worth much. You can find them easily in small markets or even on the street. However, these rings don''t provide much space and can only store a few daily magical weapons and pills, and the like."
"¡"
"The ones withrger storage space are usually auctioned off at auction houses, but such items are rarely put up for auction due to their limited value," the Head exined seriously.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, understanding the situation.
She took possession of the interspatial ring that contained the golden knives she had used for the transaction.
It seemed that Lingyun was interested in these items. Since she had an interest, it would be easy for Gu Chaoyan to purchase them. She could buy a few things so that the province wouldn''t have to carry too much, and she could have one for herself as well. This would provide her with a better excuse to bring along numerous items.
Once the deal was finalized, Gu Chaoyan retrieved the items from the interspatial ring.
She purchased several interspatial rings with 1,000 golden knives before making her way back to the hostel.
Due to their use of golden knives, they were quickly assigned a ce to rest in the hostel, unlike those who had to exchange goods for amodation. The staff had been skeptical about the value of their belongings, leading to a lengthy argument.
Lingyun had predicted this oue, and Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but praise her foresight.
Upon returning to the pce¡
Gu Chaoyan continued to live alone, apanied by Zhou Huaijin, Fu Bao, Sword One, and Lingyun.
Zhou Huaijin didn''t disy any airs of superiority when outside. He behaved as if he had no social status, much like Fu Bao.
Gu Chaoyan retreated to her room and resumed her work on the pills.
Firstly, since she was already at the Haitian Market, she aimed to acquire as many useful items as possible. Additionally, she needed to offer some pills to maintain her connections within the market. Furthermore, Huang Fu had informed her that she would need to utilize pills to obtain the authority token.
As Gu Chaoyan stepped into the space, she searched for Huang Fu, intending to discuss the authority token and their arrival at the Haitian Market. However, Huang Fu was nowhere to be found. She hesitated to venture into the misty areas of the space, as Huang Fu had warned her of potential harm.
After some thought, Gu Chaoyan decided to continue refining pills within the space. Uponpleting a batch, she searched once more for Huang Fu, but he remained elusive. Perplexed, she left the space.
The pills she had crafted were stored in the interspatial ring within the space.
Feeling fatigued from the intense focus and energy required for pill-making, Gu Chaoyan took a break and allowed herself to rest. It had been a demanding process that drained her.
The next day, Gu Chaoyan naturally woke up, and Zhou Huaijin entered the room apanied by Sword One and Lingyun. Although he maintained his usual expression, he appeared concerned for Gu Chaoyan. However, he spoke in a normal tone, suggesting, "Let''s visit the auction house to see what''s happening before attending the auction."
"¡"
"Fu Bao and Sword One can head to the auction houses in the Haitian Market," he added.
Chapter 1884 Meeting Zhao Dier 1
Chapter 1884 Meeting Zhao Dier 1
After Zhou Huaijin had finished making arrangements, Gu Chaoyan noticed that he had a knack for organizing things no matter where they were. She had grown ustomed to his ability in that regard.
Having Lingyun with them was truly a blessing.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.
Following breakfast, she apanied Zhou Huaijin as they set out. Lingyun knew the way to the Haitian Auction House, so they made their way there directly.
There were no strict entry requirements for the auction house. Anyone who could enter Haitian was allowed ess to the auction.
Perhaps that was why everyone exerted great effort to enter Haitian.
Zhou Huaijin believed that many possibilities existed within the market, but within Haitian, things were different.
On the other hand, Gu Chaoyan remainedposed, having prepared herself for the previous day''s events.
As soon as they stepped inside, Lingyun whispered, "Anyone cane to Haitian Auction House, but there are different tiers within the auction house. Some high-level items are exclusive to specific individuals, with priority given to certain people. However, Elder Miss, you possess the gold token, so these restrictions don''t apply to you."
Gu Chaoyan held the token tightly in her hands. She had her sights set on the authority it granted, a myriad of benefits awaiting her.
Just as the three of them began to explore, they unexpectedly encountered a familiar figure¡ªZhao Dier.
Faced with Zhao Dier''s presence, Gu Chaoyan decided to ignore her. She wanted nothing to do with her.
However, Zhao Dier had different intentions. She eximed loudly, "What are you doing here? How did you manage to enter Haitian Auction House?!" Her expression revealed surprise.
One had to have intermediate-grade magical weapons and pills to enter the Haitian Market, and she did not have any of these.
And she was so thick-cheeked as toe to the auction house for a walk. She was not going to be able to afford anything.
Piaomiao Pavilion, on the other hand, was a frequent visitor at the auction house, and the pills they brought with them were always able to fetch a lot of things.
Zhao Dier was confident enough to shout at her at the auction house.
She was not a match against Piaomiao Pavilion.
She had been bullied many times in the Saint Divine Land, and Zhao Dier was here to take revenge.
Gu Chaoyan looked at Zhao Dier calmly and said coldly, "With enough magical weapons, and pills, one would be able to enter Haitian Auction House. Otherwise I would not have been able to get in. Or do you think that Haitian Auction House is a ce for people to sneak in? Or is it your first time here?"
Gu Chaoyan answered seriously.
Zhao Dier, who had been prepared to say something ironic, got stuck in her throat.
At this moment, Wuxing came to them.
Zhao Dier stomped her feet, looking wronged. "Wuxing, they are bullying me!"
Wuxing was so focused on Lingyun that he did not notice Zhao Dier.
He had not expected that they would meet again so soon, and at a ce like the auction house.
He was not going to dwell on the past any more.
He really wanted to cherish Lingyun.
So he subconsciously wanted to express his goodwill. "There are many ces in Haitian Auction House that ordinary people like you are not able to enter. You can only go and auction some middle-grade things, let me show you around."
"Someone, get them out of here!"
Chapter 1885 Meeting Zhao Dier 2
Chapter 1885 Meeting Zhao Dier 2
Zhao Dier had initially nned to confront Gu Chaoyan and herpanions, seeking to assert her dominance. However, feeling humiliated, she decided to seek assistance from Wuxing.
To her surprise, Wuxing was ingratiating himself with Gu Chaoyan''s group, even offering to guide them around using the reputation of Piaomiao Pavilion. Inparison, Zhao Dier felt insignificant.
This turn of events enraged Zhao Dier, pushing her to seek further help.
For years, Piaomiao Pavilion and Haitian Auction House had maintained a cooperative rtionship. It wouldn''t be a big issue to drive away individuals without any magical weapons or pills, right?
If that happened, Zhao Dier was determined to provide all her pills to the Haitian Auction House.
As soon as Zhao Dier called out for assistance, the auction house guards appeared.
"Elder Miss Zhao, what''s the matter?" The guards recognized Zhao Dier as a familiar face and addressed her by name. Moreover, being from Piaomiao Pavilion, they held her in high regard.
"I''ve brought a significant quantity of pills for the auction today. If you drive them away, it will ruin my appetite. They cane in anytime they want, but as long as I''m here, they are not allowed entry!" Zhao Dier stubbornly asserted. She added, "Piaomiao Pavilion has recently introduced some new pills, and if they''re driven out, all the pills will be exclusively offered at the Haitian Auction House."
Zhao Dier made an enticing offer.
Piaomiao Pavilion indeed produced excellent pills, which were in demand these days.
If the neers were driven out temporarily, they would be seen as entirely different from Zhao Dier.
The guard pondered for a moment before responding, "Can you leave for now? Return to the auction house in a few hours. We''llpensate you with a low-level magical weapon in exchange for the pillst."
Obtaining a Dharma artifact and enchanted armament within a few hours was already a great deal, the guard believed.
"No." Gu Chaoyan outright rejected the offer. "We have the time right now."
The guard found himself in a quandary. It wouldn''t be appropriate to drive them away directly.
Observing the guard''s hesitation, Zhao Dier became furious and shouted, "Get her out! If you don''t remove her, I''m leaving!"
The guards found themselves in a difficult situation.
After pondering for a moment, the guard spoke, "Please leave. If you require them, you cane to the Haitian Auction House to obtain some low-level magical weapons and pills. If not, then forget about it."
Gu Chaoyan hadn''t anticipated encountering such a situation.
Fortunately, she had made some preparations the day before; otherwise, today would have been quite humiliating.
Gu Chaoyan searched her belongings, retrieved an authority token, and ced it in front of the guard. "Didn''t you mention that the authority token grants free ess to the auction house? What''s the point of driving her out?"
"A golden¡ card?" The guard was dumbfounded.
Haitian Auction House was vast, and very few people possessed a gold token. Even Zhao Dier, a member of Piaomiao Pavilion, did not have one.
Yet, he had never seen Gu Chaoyan before.
If her im was true, driving her away could lead to trouble.
"Is this genuine? Who gave it to you?" the guard asked.
"How did you obtain this? It can''t be fake, can it?" Zhao Dier questioned bluntly.
"It''s real," a voice interjected.
Chapter 1886 Slap on Face 1
Chapter 1886 p on Face 1
It was the Head from the other day, apanied by a man dressed in a simr ck attire. The man was tall, even taller than Huaijin. He appeared younger than the Head but wore a ck mask, concealing his identity from view.
Apanying the Head was the Head of the Auction House himself. They hadn''te with the intention of leaving.
"Greetings, Lady Chaoyan. I am Duan Feng, the Head of the Auction House. Please forgive me for offending you today, Lady Chaoyan," Duan Feng spoke, offering his apologies to Gu Chaoyan without borating on the authenticity of the authority token.
"It''s fine," Gu Chaoyan responded curtly. She hadn''t intended to make a fuss about it.
Duan Feng felt somewhat reassured.
He cast a stern gaze at the guard. "I personally gave Lady Chaoyan the authority token. It is undoubtedly real!"
The guard remained silent.
"Only a few people possess the authority token. How could she have faked it?" Duan Feng continued, his voice filled with conviction.
"Even if this girl doesn''t possess the authority token, everyone whoes to the Haitian Auction House is equal, and there is no reason to drive her out!" Duan Feng snapped. "So what if she''s from Piaomiao Pavilion? Piaomiao Pavilion may offer more pills, but we need not concern ourselves with them."
The guard became increasingly fearful.
Haitian Market had reached its present state because Haitian Auction House regarded itself as significant.
The presence of a single Piaomiao Pavilion was enough to cause Haitian Auction House to crumble. Without that, Haitian Auction House would eventually face copse.
Hearing Duan Feng''s words, the guard was filled with dread.
He had thought it was a minor matter, but the consequences turned out to be severe.
Regret washed over him the moment Gu Chaoyan presented the authority token, as he subconsciously realized its authenticity.
There were only a few authority tokens, making it difficult for others to counterfeit them.
The guard had simply been hoping for the best, but now he realized his mistake.
He was in the wrong. Completely wrong.
Filled with fear, the guard fell to his knees. "Miss, it is my fault. I should not have been arrogant or dismissive. I should not have driven you out!" He then prostrated himself, kowtowing in apology.
Gu Chaoyan observed the guard.
He had made an error.
A grave error.
He was merely a servant who had to abide by his master''s orders.
But¡
She was not his mistress, so she had nothing to lose.
Gu Chaoyan waved her hand dismissively. "It''s fine. I didn''t present the authority token initially, so you couldn''t have known. You were acting in the best interest of the auction house, allowing Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion to provide new pills for the auction. However, you employed the wrong approach, and I don''t hold it against you."
With those words spoken, Gu Chaoyan turned her gaze to Duan Feng. "Leader Duan Feng, I won''t dwell on this matter."
Duan Feng. "¡".
"I''m here to see what''s being auctioned. As long as I can enter now," she dered.
Chapter 1887 Slap on Face 2
Chapter 1887 p on Face 2
Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed by the situation.
Duan Feng breathed a sigh of relief.
This was because dealing with Piaomiao Pavilion had be increasingly challenging in recent times.
With the opening of the door to enchantment, the world had descended into chaos. Everyone sought the pills to expedite their breakthroughs. Some desired strength, while others aimed to secure their safety amidst the turmoil. The reasons varied, but the demand for pills was universal.
Consequently, pills were scarce everywhere.
Haitian Auction House, being thergest auction house, still possessed a considerable quantity of pills. Yet, even they were facing shortages.
And as for alchemy¡
Piaomiao Pavilion was renowned for its exceptional pills and had a high production rate. Thus, their supply was consistently stable.
People associated with Piaomiao Pavilion wielded significant influence. From the current situation, it appeared as though they sought to hold Haitian Auction House hostage.
How could they allow Piaomiao Pavilion to control the Haitian Market? It was nothing more than wishful thinking!
The guards involved were of lower rank and had no understanding of the situation. They merely believed that the auction house required pills and felt threatened by Piaomiao Pavilion''s new offerings. They failed toprehend the gravity of the matter and were reluctant to relinquish the pills. Their actions were driven by the auction house''s interests, albeit through misguided means, which resulted in offending the wrong person.
What Duan Feng was doing now¡
On one hand, he aimed to establish a favorable rtionship with Lady Chaoyan. On the other hand, he sought to demonstrate Haitian Market''s authority and make a statement to Piaomiao Pavilion.
As for Gu Chaoyan, she had her own motives for being present.
The guards at Haitian Auction House were well-trained, and it would not be appropriate to impose a severe punishment on the guard for his mistake.
However, Gu Chaoyan presented an alternative solution.
Duan Feng disembarked from the wagon.
He spoke directly, "Since Lady Chaoyan is willing to overlook the matter, you should express your gratitude to Lady Chaoyan and receive 20shes as punishment for breaking the auction house rules."
The guard was overjoyed.
He had never anticipated being granted a swift reprieve from his predicament.
Chaoyan was a kind-hearted person, and he would treat her well whenever she visited in the future.
Unlike Lady Dier from Piaomiao Pavilion, who was not only spoiled but also constantly made things difficult and issued threats.
When she used the pills as leverage, he had no choice but to offend someone he could afford to offend.
He felt immense displeasure.
It was Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion who had caused the 20shes to be delivered.
Additionally, if he had a record of breaking the rules, it would hinder his prospects for achieving something significant in theing years. The only course of action he could take was to make amends for his mistake.
The guard epted the punishment willingly.
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of engaging in conversation with someone like Zhao Dier. She stood up with a smile and said, "Now that everything is settled, Hall Chief Duan Feng, I would like to take a stroll around."
"Allow me to apany you and show you around," Duan Feng said enthusiastically. He also wanted to inquire if she had any new pills.
"No need, Head Duan Feng. I''ll simply take a look around. If I have any questions, I won''t hesitate to ask," Gu Chaoyan declined the offer.
Zhao Dier stood nearby.
Chapter 1888 Slap on Face 3
Chapter 1888 p on Face 3
Her face turned green with anger.
Was Duan Feng going to apany Gu Chaoyan on a tour of the auction house?
She had never been treated with such disregard before.
Piaomiao Pavilion had always provided the best pills, and their cooperation with Haitian Auction House had been for the benefit of the market.
Yet they were treating her worse than Gu Chaoyan?
Zhao Dier felt a sense of injustice.
She had already lost the wager.
She didn''t possess an authority token, but Gu Chaoyan did!
She had to obtain one as well!
With these thoughts in mind, Zhao Dier spoke bluntly, "So, you really have no interest in the pills from our Piaomiao Pavilion? My father personally crafted the new pills, and he intends to present them to the Haitian Market. If you have no desire for them, then I shall take my leave."
Duan Feng did not decline Zhao Dier''s offer.
The pills from Piaomiao Pavilion held significant importance for Haitian Auction House.
However, Piaomiao Pavilion often exhibited arrogance and neglected their own responsibilities. That was why he had purposely acted in that manner.
"New pills? Very well, Elder Miss and I will examine your new offerings," Duan Feng responded.
Upon hearing Duan Feng''s words, Zhao Dier felt a surge of pride.
The new pills from Piaomiao Pavilion would undoubtedly be part of the Haitian Market.
Thus, she spoke candidly, "Since she possesses the authority token, I won''t give her a hard time. However, even if she possesses the token, I don''t see anyone else bringing pills here on a monthly basis. That doesn''t seem quite appropriate, does it?"
What Zhao Dier presently desired was to acquire a gold medal.
Observing her reaction, Duan Feng maintained a calm smile. "Elder Miss, you might not be aware, but there is a specific requirement for obtaining this special golden token."
"¡?"
"Only high-level pills can be offered to us at Haitian Auction House. And not just any high-level pills, but those of a certain caliber. Ordinary high-level pills that merely enhance magical power would not suffice," Duan Feng exined directly.
In truth, Piaomiao Pavilion was already qualified to receive the authority token.
However, Duan Feng had deliberately withheld it from them.
The reason was simple.
People from Piaomiao Pavilion often overstepped their boundaries, and granting them too much favor would upset the delicate bnce.
Now Zhao Dier was demanding it¡
He could ept the payment.
But he needed to provoke Piaomiao Pavilion into producing higher-level pills.
Zhao Dier was taken aback.
So it meant that Gu Chaoyan had offered some rare high-level pills.
But she had none!
"I have some with me today. Take a look!" Zhao Dier eximed unhappily. She had always been ustomed to smooth sailing, but everything seemed to go wrong after encountering Gu Chaoyan. It was infuriating!
She had to surpass her!
Duan Feng calmly nodded and apanied Zhao Dier to the designated area.
The masked man trailed behind.
Finding him irritating, Zhao Dier impatiently remarked, "Step aside and don''t obstruct my path."
Anxious to position herself next to Duan Feng, she intended to showcase her status by walking side by side with him during the inspection of the pills.
Duan Feng was momentarily startled as the masked man was dismissed. He was about to say something in response¡
Chapter 1889 Slap On Face 4
?
The man in the mask gestured at him, signaling him not to dwell on the matter any longer. He didn''t want to waste any more time dealing with such a woman. Right now, his priority was to acquire some pills.
With that thought in mind, Duan Feng finally stopped pondering and entered the room to inspect the pills.
Meanwhile¡
Gu Chaoyan and herpanions had already begun exploring the auction house. Holding the authority token, she had unrestricted ess to any area.
She strolled around casually, ncing at the middle-grade magical weapons and enchanted armaments.
Yet, there was nothing that caught her interest.
Quite boring, she thought.
Sword One grew rather excited.
Seizing the opportunity when nobody was nearby, she inquired, "Elder Miss, why didn''t you pay attention to the guard''s behavior?"
Gu Chaoyan responded calmly, "Of course, I noticed. However, this ce is unfamiliar to us, and weck any acquaintances here. It''s always better to be amicable rather than make enemies. Rest assured, the guard must hold a grudge against Zhao Dier for what transpired earlier. From now on, they can handle their own affairs without our interference. We need not waste any more time and energy on them."
She had nothing to lose and had no desire to expend her energy on trivial matters.
By leaving their conflicts behind, they could let the two parties harm each other.
Sword One swiftlyprehended the situation.
She found sce in hearing this. She had always believed that Elder Miss possessed the intelligence to discern the circumstances.
Things were different now.
She possessed decent martial arts skills, but she acknowledged that she wasn''t as proficient as those highly trained individuals. Therefore, she figured it would be beneficial to learn from Elder Miss and employ her intellect in dealing with people.
Just as Sword One had reached this conclusion, something caught Gu Chaoyan''s attention.
It was a high-level enchanted armament, a valuable magical weapon being auctioned in the room. The presence of numerous attendees indicated its desirability.
Gu Chaoyan noticed it too.
It was a bowl containing a murky, iron-colored liquid.
The moment Gu Chaoyanid eyes on it, the auctioneer transformed the bowl into a piece of ck iron.
"This is a low-level, high-grade enchanted armament, a magical weapon. While it may not possess the same level of magical power maniption as other magical weapons, it offers the advantage of being both sturdy and pliable. It can change its appearance at will, but¡"
"¡"
"This magical weapon boasts exceptional enchantment. In normal circumstances, it could be considered a middle-grade, high-grade magical weapon. However, it''s being auctioned as a low-grade, high-grade magical weapon because the ck iron must recognize you as its master. If it does, it will undoubtedly prove practical and versatile. However, if it doesn''t ept you, the ck iron will be less potentpared to ordinary magical weapons."
"¡"
"So, before participating in the auction, you must carefully consider if you have what it takes to make it recognize you as its owner," the fair-minded auctioneer elucidated, disclosing both the positive and negative aspects.
With a hint of self-mockery, Gu Chaoyan remarked, "I won''t be able to use it skillfully. It won''t ept me, so even if I forcefully employ my magical power, it will end up like this."
Gu Chaoyan gazed at the unsightly piece of floating iron. It was indeed unattractive.
Sword One''s essories had been destroyed while she attempted to protect the maids back in Snow Territory.
Chapter 1890 Slap On Face 5
?
Gu Chaoyan had a strong desire to acquire the iron for Sword One.
Sword One was a skilled swordswoman who could wield a sentient sword.
By obtaining the iron, Sword One would possess a new sword.
Gu Chaoyan observed Sword One, who was examining the iron intently. It was fortunate to have such a weapon.
However¡
The iron was a high-level enchanted armament, a Dharma artifact. While Sword One admired it, she had no intention of iming it for herself. She was merely admiring it from a distance.
In a soft voice, Gu Chaoyan asked, "Sword One, do you want it?"
Sword One was taken aback.
She hesitated for a moment, then shook her head slightly.
She liked it, but her purpose here was to acquire something that could safeguard the people of the Saint Divine Land. It wouldn''t be appropriate for her to obtain such a remarkable Dharma artifact and enchanted armament for personal use.
"If I recall correctly, your sword is broken. If you like it, I can acquire one for you. If you don''t, I can find someone else who would appreciate it. Sword One, you are my attendant, and it is necessary for me to provide you with good magical weapons and enchanted armaments since you use them to protect me. I don''t want any mishaps to ur in the future," Gu Chaoyan stated earnestly.
Sword One''s expression changed.
Elder Miss was right.
Regardless of what weapon she wielded, her primary duty was to protect Elder Miss.
As she contemted this, she nodded solemnly. "In that case, I will take it, but I''m unsure if I can make it acknowledge me as its master."
"Of course, we can reim it, but we need toe up with a n. We cannot retreat!" Gu Chaoyan dered resolutely.
Not even a mere piece of iron should be able to overpower them.
The future held many more tasks and responsibilities.
Sword One nodded earnestly in agreement.
Gu Chaoyan presented her authority token and requested a special seat from the auction house staff.
Although the ck iron required recognition from its master, it didn''t discourage those attending the auction. Instead, it heightened their enthusiasm.
The auction house buzzed with activity as people eagerly ced their bids.
As Gu Chaoyan arrived¡
She was preparing to make a bid when a familiar female voice rang out, "500,000!"
It was Zhao Dier.
She felt quite dejected after leaving Duan Feng''s room.
The pills she had brought were of high value, the ones Piaomiao Pavilion had intended to use as leverage against Haitian. However, Duan Feng seemed dissatisfied. He hadn''t given her the authority token nor offered a favorable price.
Her disappointment and despondency grew.
Things weren''t going well for her that day.
She hadn''t achieved anything.
That was why she hade, hoping to acquire some worthwhile magical weapons and enchanted armaments.
Regarding the ck iron¡
Zhao Dier examined it and recognized its quality.
Currently, shecked proper weaponry. If the ck iron acknowledged her as its master, she would have a reliablepanion in the ck iron for the future.
Rumors had it that the ck iron possessed remarkable intelligence.
The senior members of the n had often mentioned how rare and extraordinary the ck iron was.
Zhao Dier was deeply intrigued.
However, Gu Chaoyan remained indifferent. Since Sword One admired the ck iron and it suited her, Gu Chaoyan was determined to obtain one for her.
Thus, she straightforwardly dered, "600,000."
When Zhao Dier had initially offered 500,000, many individuals had already given up on bidding. It wasn''t worth the risk of provoking Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion. Piaomiao Pavilion had gained immense poprity recently,rgely due to their highly sought-after pills.
But¡
Chapter 1891 Slap On Face 6
?
They hadn''t anticipated that someone else would intervene.
This individual held the authority token from Haitian Auction House, a token possessed by very few people.
Their initial n had been to steal the spotlight, but now they found themselves more intrigued by watching the unfolding spectacle rather than being part of it.
Upon hearing the bid of 600,000, Zhao Dier recognized Gu Chaoyan''s voice.
Her anger intensified¡ªshe believed Gu Chaoyan was purposely challenging her.
"800,000 gold sabers," Zhao Dier dered, determined to secure the bid for herself. Piaomiao Pavilion truly had formidable resources.
"900,000," Gu Chaoyan persisted.
"1.2 million!" Zhao Dier''s frustration prompted her to escte the bidding.
"1.3 million," Gu Chaoyan countered.
Her aim was to acquire the item while spending as little money as possible. Obtaining the Golden Sabre wasn''t easy, and she needed to allocate funds for the pills as well.
As for who ended up with the item, it didn''t matter as long as she achieved her objective.
Zhao Dier, however, was consumed by fury. She believed Gu Chaoyan was deliberately trying to thwart her, and she was determined to get what she wanted.
"1.5 million!" Zhao Dier shouted.
"1.6 million," Gu Chaoyan persisted in raising the bid.
"2 million!" Zhao Dier blurted out.
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but frown.
Due to Zhao Dier''s stubbornness, the bidding had far exceeded the item''s original value. Although she could continue to raise the price with the Golden Sabre, the auctioneer adhered to amon rule that the overall market should not be disrupted.
Gu Chaoyan decided to withdraw from the auction. It wasn''t a favorable deal to spend such arge sum.
"2.1 million!" Gu Chaoyan eximed with a final bid.
Zhao Dier, caught up in the excitement, was determined to keep going.
Before she could voice her bid, the auctioneer stepped forward and announced, "2.1 million gold knives, which already exceeds the original value of the ck iron. We cannot proceed with the auction. If you''re willing to pay 2.1 million gold knives for ownership of the ck iron, you maye forward and im it."
Zhao Dier stomped her foot in clear displeasure.
She had intended to outdo Gu Chaoyan with her golden de!
What was happening?
Reluctantly, Zhao Dier refrained from agreeing.
Wuxing offered her some constion. "Elder Miss, this is a low-level, high-grade magical weapon, enchanted armament. One million gold sabers would have been a fair price. Even encountering it would make others covet it. A bid of 1.5 million gold sabers was already quite substantial, and 2.1 million gold sabers is excessively high. If we continue to pursue it at such a price, we may face bacsh from many people, including the Elders of Piaomiao Pavilion."
"¡"
"In that case, you can try your best to gain the iron''s recognition as the master. If it does, we will still have achieved some recognition today. Otherwise, we''ll end up with more losses than gains!"
Upon hearing Wuxing''s words, Zhao Dier calmed herself.
Wuxing was right. Spending too much money to reim the item would reflect poorly on her in the eyes of the Elders.
Chapter 1892 Slap On Face 7
?
If Zhao Dier could sessfully gain the iron''s recognition as her master, it would serve as an exnation when she returned home. Additionally, it would allow her to surpass Gu Chaoyan and elevate the standing of Piaomiao Pavilion.
Her father had always advocated for such opportunities.
During these turbulent times, it was unsettling news for smaller sects. They might struggle to protect their own sects, but for Piaomiao Pavilion, it presented an opportunity. They could seize this chance to strengthen themselves and potentially unite these sects in the future.
Therefore, Zhao Dier began devising a n for herself. She aimed to leave a favorable impression on those around her, solidifying her path towards bing the Head of the Pavilion.
Feeling motivated by her thoughts, Zhao Dier addressed Wuxing, "Wuxing, you''re right. That''s what I''ll do. You''re a senior brother, and you''re capable as well. Just follow my lead. If I can attain my desired position in the future, you will surely rise to a higher position rather than being suppressed by the Elders."
In the past, Wuxing would have been ted by such words.
After all, he had once crafted a n for Zhao Dier, but she had never approved of it.
But now¡
For some reason, he felt hesitant. It wasn''t that he doubted Zhao Dier''s capabilities; she had always been intelligent, as long as she didn''t be irrational.
He knew that Zhao Dier and himself were not on good terms. If he were to stay by her side, it would undoubtedly create difficulties with Lingyun.
"Elder Miss, let''s discuss this further when we return home," Wuxing suggested.
Zhao Dier nodded, not expecting Wuxing to decline. Instead, he confidently stepped forward.
Zhao Dier took it upon herself to approach the situation directly, while Gu Chaoyan instructed Sword One to follow up.
Zhao Dier arrived at the scene and immediately noticed Sword One. Her expression turned sour as she red at Gu Chaoyan. "Gu Chaoyan, are you mocking me? You deliberately arranged for your servant to provoke me, didn''t you?"
And now she waspeting with a mere servant for a piece of ck iron?
She couldn''t believe she had stooped so low.
Gu Chaoyan frowned, feeling exasperated. She detested encountering Zhao Dier, who always seemed to create unnecessary drama and only cared about who she waspeting with. It was a waste of her time.
"Sword One likes the iron, and it''s for her. She should be the master. Can''t you just focus on your own affairs instead of constantly making assumptions?" Gu Chaoyan replied impatiently, not wanting to engage further with Zhao Dier.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan''s words, Zhao Dier became even more infuriated. What did she mean by that? Was she insinuating that Zhao Dier was always trying topete with her? Who did she think she was?
Zhao Dier was about to demand an exnation from Gu Chaoyan when the auctioneer intervened, clearly tired of the lengthy dispute. He reminded Zhao Dier directly, "Elder Miss, do you still wish to acquire the ck iron? If not, you can have this girl make the ck iron recognize you as its master."
"Yes!" Zhao Dier refused to give up.
Without hesitation, she approached and attempted to take hold of the iron. However, as soon as the iron came into contact with her hand, it swiftly twisted and deformed.
Zhao Dier was caught off guard by the iron''s unexpected resistance. Annoyed, she exerted her magical power to forcibly bring the iron to her side.
The ck iron reacted as it came into contact with her magical power.
Chapter 1893 Slap On Face 8
The ck iron transformed into a pool of liquid, leaving Zhao Dier dumbfounded. She hesitated to touch the liquid, unsure if she had been deceived. Frustrated, she called out, "Wuxing,e and pick it up!"
The auctioneer shook his head subtly.
Xuantie, the ck iron, would rather remain as a liquid than be in Zhao Dier''s hands. There was no need to force the issue.
The auction house operated with a human touch, even though it was an auction house. magical weapons and pills like the iron were different from mere objects; they possessed emotions and had the ability to choose their masters.
Fortunately for Zhao Dier, there was someone who could contend with her. Otherwise, it would be a great loss for the iron.
Sword One, intrigued by the liquid, approached and witnessed its magical properties. She had never encountered such a flexible weapon before.
As Sword One drew near, the liquid reformed into a solid iron, bouncing in front of her. Sword One instinctively reached out and grasped the iron, which transformed into a splendid silver sword¡ªno longer rough and unsightly, but sleek, sharp, and beautiful.
The auctioneer was equally astonished. "Youngdy, the iron is now yours."
Hearing this, Zhao Dier let out a shriek.
She refused to ept that the ck iron had slipped away from her grasp.
"Why?" Zhao Dier shouted. "I can offer more!"
"Elder Miss Zhao, we had an agreement that the one who could make the iron recognize them as its master would obtain it. You were unable to aplish that, but this youngdy seeded. Hence, she rightfully obtains the iron," the auctioneer exined before striking the hammer, finalizing the deal.
Haitian Auction House usually required the submission of the golden de before offering magical weapons and enchanted armaments. However, Sword One and the others possessed the authority token, exempting them from this requirement.
"Take the magical weapon, enchanted armament, and you can deliver the golden deter," the auctioneer said politely.
His politeness stemmed not only from their possession of the authority tokens but also from the rarity of finding a magical weapon that willingly recognized a new master. The enchanted armament had found a new master joyfully.
Zhao Dier observed the scene before her, growing increasingly ufortable internally.
She was on the verge of causing a scene¡
But Wuxing arrived and swiftly escorted her away.
Speaking in a low voice, he said, "Elder Miss, you must acknowledge that you have lost the bet. If you go back on your word, it will create a negative impression of us at Piaomiao Pavilion."
"¡"
"You can''t lose gracefully," Wuxing reminded her.
Normally, Wuxing would not intervene to stop Zhao Dier from going overboard. However, the events of today were crossing the line, even for Wuxing.
Zhao Dier understood that she was acting unreasonably.
She refrained from saying anything further.
"Let''s return home for now, and we cane back another time," Wuxing suggested.
"No, I''m not giving up today. I must take something from her," Zhao Dier insisted, still unconvinced.
Wuxing couldn''t prevent her from pursuing her own course of action, so he allowed her to do as she pleased.
Meanwhile, he would keep an eye out for Lingyun and attempt to exchange a few words with her.
As long as Zhao Dier didn''t cross the line¡
Gu Chaoyan gently patted the iron on Sword One''s head, finding the items at the auction house quite intriguing. She decided to browse through them further.
Continuing her exploration, she hoped that Lingyun woulde across some valuable items, as well as Fu Bao.
Chapter 1894 Slap On Face 9
?
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of dwelling on the intermediate-grade Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments. Instead, she proceeded directly to the area where the high-grade Dharma artifacts were being auctioned.
Among the remaining items on the list, there were only five Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments avable.
The first item was a high-level pill called the Heavenly Dew Pill. It was a rare pill that required special dew as one of its ingredients, making it challenging to produce. Due to its rarity, it was considered a high-level pill.
The second item was a meteor hammer, known for its power and weight. Although it was a high-grade Dharma artifact enchanted armament, it was not in high demand.
The third item was the Flying Pill, which Gu Chaoyan had given to Lingyun. It was now up for auction, and Gu Chaoyan was curious to see how much it would sell for.
The fourth item that caught Gu Chaoyan''s attention was an alchemy furnace, specifically a metallurgy alchemy furnace. While she had no personal interest in it, she knew that Lingyun could make use of it for her alchemical practices.
As for the fifth item, a sword, Gu Chaoyan didn''t pay much attention to it and didn''t bother examining it closely.
Sword One spoke up, whispering to Gu Chaoyan, "Elder Miss."
"What is it?" Gu Chaoyan inquired.
"Look there!"
Gu Chaoyan looked up and saw Zhao Dier behind her.
She was obviously here to buy something too.
She had just fallen into a disadvantageous position, and now she was trying to steal it from her!
She was going to get the metallurgy furnace, and she was not going to let her take it.
Coincidentally, Piaomiao Pavilion seemed to be good at alchemy too. Maybe she would really like to have it.
She had toe up with a solution.
"Lingyun, when we arrive at the alchemy furnace, bid it for us." Gu Chaoyan said with a small voice.
"Me?" Lingyun felt that it was a huge responsibility.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
Lingyun got the point.
The auction had already started.
Heaven Dew Pill was a popr pill, but no one would spend so much money upon it.
But Gu Chaoyan kept shouting with interest.
When the price reached 1 million, only two voices remained. One was Gu Chaoyan and the other was Zhao Dier.
Ordinary people would not spend 1 million on Heaven Dew Pills. It was too expensive and not worth the while.
"1.2 million!" Gu Chaoyan shouted resolutely, as if she had no intention of letting go.
"1.5 million!" Zhao Dier was motivated too. Since Gu Chaoyan wanted it, she was not going to let her have it!
"1.6 million." Gu Chaoyan added.
"1.8 million!" Zhao Dier shouted without hesitation.
"1.9 million." Gu Chaoyan frowned, looking displeased and eager to get something.
"2.2 million!" Zhao Dier shouted. She was not going to let Gu Chaoyan get what she wanted.
"2.3 million."
"2.5 million!" Zhao Dier insisted.
"2.6 million."
"2.8 million!" Zhao Dier shouted.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly. Zhao Dier was so stupid as topete with her.
2.8 million for one Heaven Dew Pills?
If that was what she wanted¡
Chapter 1895 Slap On Face 10
?
Then she could do whatever she pleased.
If she wanted the Heavenly Dew Pills, she could produce them inrge quantities herself. There was no need for her to spend 2.8 million on them.
As Zhao Dier''s bid was raised, the room fell into a hushed silence. Everyone held their breath, waiting to see if Gu Chaoyan would continue with her bidding. How much would the price for the Heavenly Dew Pills escte? It had already reached a staggering 2 million, and now it stood at 2.8 million. Spectators were eagerly anticipating the unfolding drama, as there were always individuals who were both foolish and wealthy.
Zhao Dier, too, eagerly awaited Gu Chaoyan''s response. Even at 2.8 million, she was ready to outbid her without hesitation. Piaomiao Pavilion was confident in their ability to do so, but Gu Chaoyan was not.
What if she married the King of the Saint Divine Land?
In the Saint Divine Land, where nobody cultivated, nothing held true value.
Gu Chaoyancked confidence.
Without saying a word, Gu Chaoyan let the auctioneer make the final call. "The Heavenly Dew Pills, sold for 2.8 million Golden Sabers to Lady Dier."
Silence filled the room.
"The next item is the Meteor Hammer. It possesses great power, but its weight is a disadvantage."
While the auctioneer continued speaking¡
Zhao Dier wore a smug smile on her face.
"Why don''t you take a good look at yourself in the mirror? She''s no match for me! If the auctioneer hadn''t intervened, the ck iron would have been mine!"
Zhao Dier''s pride swelled within her. Despite facing obstacles throughout the day, she had just sessfully secured the bid for the Heavenly Dew Pills.
Certainly, Zhao Dier was filled with happiness and pride.
However¡
Wuxing couldn''t help but sigh, feeling a sense of exasperation. As a member of Piaomiao Pavilion, he couldn''t help but notice theck of strategic thinking from Lady Dier.
Did she truly believe that she had won thepetition?
"Elder Miss, Piaomiao Pavilion is capable of producing Heavenly Dew Pills on our own. We don''t need to spend 2.8 million golden sabers to obtain them. Even if we did, 1.8 million golden sabers would already be considered a high price for Heavenly Dew Pills. By spending a total of 2.8 million golden sabers, you''ve essentially gifted Haitian Auction House a generous sum," Wuxing exined with a hint of disappointment.
"¡."
"If you wish topete, you should do so within a reasonable range. Winning for the sake of winning serves no purpose," Wuxing reminded her.
Elder Miss would undoubtedlyin to Mr. Head, and as the one responsible for apanying her, Wuxing would also face Mr. Head''s scolding. It was not a worthwhile oue.
Hearing Wuxing''s words, a few people around them began to chatter. "Let''s forget about acquiring anything today. We can target someone who is both foolish and wealthy when Elder Miss is not around. We should distance ourselves from her. Spending 2.8 million for a single Heavenly Dew Pill, how foolish of her to disrupt the auction''s rules. Piaomiao Pavilion is bing increasingly arrogant."
Such was the conversation circting among them.
Zhao Dier''s expression darkened.
She had been so fixated on obtaining the item that she hadn''t considered the consequences. She hadn''t anticipated being scolded in such a manner.
Zhao Dier''s face grew solemn.
She was certain that Gu Chaoyan had intentionally orchestrated this. Gu Chaoyan sought revenge against her.
Chapter 1896 Slap On Face 11
?
Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Wuxing quickly intervened, grabbing Zhao Dier and cautioning her in a hushed voice, "What are you doing? The auction is still ongoing, and you want to create a scene here? There are many other attendees here for the auction, and you will be held ountable!"
"¡."
"Not only will they me you, but they will also condemn Piaomiao Pavilion for its arrogance and disregard for the rules. Do you want to be everyone''s enemy?" Wuxing admonished her through gritted teeth.
He felt fortunate that Zhao Dier hadn''t caused any trouble thus far.
As the former Elder Miss of Piaomiao Pavilion, people had been lenient with her. However, now she was fully exposed.
Her chances of assuming the position of the Pavilion Head were rapidly dwindling.
Hearing Wuxing''s words, Zhao Dier reluctantly sat back down, seething with anger.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan remainedposed, calmly striking the auction hammer. She continued her conservative bidding strategy, raising the bid whenever someonepeted with her. It seemed like she was determined to win but didn''t want to raise the stakes any further.
Zhao Dier found her behavior stingy and amusing.
"1 million!" Zhao Dier shouted out abruptly.
Upon hearing her bid, Gu Chaoyan didn''t need to respond. Everyone present knew that this person was both foolish and wealthy. Consequently, a chorus of loud voices immediately followed, "1.5 million!"
"1.6 million." Gu Chaoyan added.
"2,000,000!" Zhao Dier would go crazy whenever she waspeting with Gu Chaoyan.
"2,500,000!" Someone in the crowd added.
"2.6 million!" Gu Chaoyan added.
"2.8 million!" Zhao Dier shouted.
"3,300,000!" Someone shouted from the crowd.
"3.4 million." Gu Chaoyan added.
"3,600,000!" Zhao Dier did not want to be outdone. If they wanted to get more, she could do that too. But this time, she was smart enough to know that she was not going to win the bet. After she shouted the bid, she stopped. Anyone could have the meteor hammer.
Despite Zhao Dier''s anticipation, an eerie silence permeated the room. No one else followed with their bids.
Even Gu Chaoyan had lost interest in the meteor hammer. It was a Dharma artifact with evident drawbacks as an enchanted armament. At this price, one could purchase multiple meteor hammers, making it an unattractive deal.
Zhao Dier started to panic.
So, no one waspeting against her, yet she still got it?
Furious, she jabbed Wuxing with her elbow and whispered, "Call out one more bid, and Gu Chaoyan will keep going. I won''t remain silent then."
Finally, Zhao Dier grasped the situation.
Wuxing didn''t want them to acquire this item. Spending 2.8 million on the Heaven Dew Pills had already resulted in significant losses. It would be foolish to purchase the meteor hammer as well.
"3.7 million!" Wuxing shouted.
However¡
The silence persisted.
Gu Chaoyan showed no intention of bidding, and neither did anyone else.
Wuxing felt a sense of helplessness wash over him. It appeared that they were going to end up with the meteor hammer after all.
Just as he resigned himself to the oue, the auctioneer announced the next item.
"The next item up for auction is the upper-grade pill, the Flying Pill."
The mention of the Flying Pill instantly sparked a wave of excitement and chatter throughout the room.
Chapter 1897 Slap On Face 12
?
The excitement in the room continued to grow as the auctioneer borated on the benefits of the Flying Pill. People were eager to get their hands on such a rare and powerful item.
Wuxing, despite his earlier regret, now shared Zhao Dier''s determination to obtain the Flying Pill. He understood the potential value of such a pill and the advantages it could bring to Piaomiao Pavilion.
"Elder Miss, you''re right," Wuxing replied, his tone resolute. "We will do everything we can to secure the Flying Pill. It may be costly, but it will be worth it for Piaomiao Pavilion."
Zhao Dier nodded, a spark of determination in her eyes. She was not one to back down easily, and she was confident in their ability to acquire the pill. After all, Piaomiao Pavilion was renowned for its pill-making expertise.
As the auction for the Flying Pill began, both Wuxing and Zhao Dier focused their attention, ready to make their move and secure this valuable treasure.
The auctioneer said, "There are three Flying Pills in total, one after the other. Now it is the first one."
"1,500,000 gold knives." Someone had already stolen the show, and the price of the Flying Pill was very high, so the first bid was 1,500,000 gold sabers.
"2 million!" Wuxing shouted.
"2,200,000!" Gu Chaoyan shouted as a symbolic gesture. But she did not want the Flying Pill. She sold it to Haitian Auction House, and she was not going to get it back.
"2,500,000!" Some other voices shouted, looking very determined.
"3 million!" Wuxing shouted.
"3.5 million!" Someone shouted.
"4 million." Wuxing was definitely going to get the money back, no matter how much it cost.
"2.6 million."
.....
"15 million!" Wuxing shouted.
To be honest, they could not afford topete with Wuxing any more.
They did not dare to take the risk of raising the price.
There were still two pills left. If they tried to bid for that again, Wuxing would give up and bid for one more, and the person who shouted would have to offer the golden de. They could offer the money, but they still hoped to see if the next one would be cheaper.
Therefore...
That was a huge deal.
Wuxing sighed.
Honestly,
15 million was slightly less than he had expected. He had intended to offer 20 million, but he wanted to get it as little as possible.
Chapter 1898 Slap On Face 13
?
15 million was slightly less than he had expected. He had intended to offer 20 million, but he wanted to get it as little as possible.
Wuxing let out a sigh of relief.
That made him feel much more assured.
It was a perfected day, and he had done what he needed to do.
They did not need to take any more risks.
Then two more pills, corresponding to 10 million and 12 million, were bought by different people. Three Flying Pills made a total of 37 million.
Zhao Dier looked at Gu Chaoyan with a look offort. She followed up and stopped when it came to the few million. She just could not offer that much money. Zhao Dier was in a good mood as she thought about this.
Then she looked at Gu Chaoyan.
She was indeed not in a good mood. She looked very serious. What was she thinking? Maybe she was annoyed that she could not get the Flying Pill, or anything else. That was very normal, wasn''t it?
Well¡
Zhao Dier had no idea what Gu Chaoyan was thinking.
At this moment, Gu Chaoyan did feel a bit regretful, but also a bit serious. It was because of the Flying Pill. She truly felt that it was a loss to give the pill to Haitian.
She gave them a total of five pills, one of which cost 2 million, and she only got 10 million in total.
But those three pills already cost 37 million. Five pills would cost at least 60 million.
If the Flying Pill was already so valuable, then her other pills were definitely going to be even more valuable.
It would not be a good deal to give Haitian the market ording to the method. She had to find a way to work with Haitian.
As Gu Chaoyan was thinking about this, it was time for the auction.
Few people were interested in furnaces.
Most of the people here were not alchemists. What they needed were pills and magical weapons, enchanted armament, not pill furnaces.
Alchemists were rare, because only some schools were able to afford them. Some small schools already had one or two alchemists, whilst somerge schools, like Piaomiao Pavilion, only had a few.
However¡
They had excellent pill furnaces, so they did not necessarilye to the auction house.
But there were still some bids made. They were all hoping that no one would want it, so they could buy it at a cheaper price and then think of a way to make a deal.
"600,000."
"800,000!" Lingyun shouted.
"1 million!" Zhao Dier shouted.
Piaomiao Pavilion could use a pill furnace. This pill furnace was not a very good one, but it could be used as a tool.
"1.2 million!" Lingyun continued.
"1.5 million."
"1.7 million."
"2 million."
"2.1million" Lingyun shouted. When it came to 2 million, she added a little less, just to pass on the message. If someone added more, she might give it up. So no one was interested in raising the price.
Zhao Dier was about to shout, when Wuxing stopped her and reminded her. "We Piaomiao Pavilion don''tck furnaces, and we don''t need them either. If you bid for them, I am afraid¡"
Chapter 1899 Slap On Face 14
?
"You won''t be able to tell them the truth. You have to think it through. We have already bought two things we don''t need, and if you continue, those Elder Men will have a bad impression of you." Wuxing reminded her.
Zhao Dier thought for a while and gave up.
She did not want to get the pill. After all, she had already won the first two times, and they had won the Flying Pill too. There was no need to win any more.
So be it.
Then no one shouted anything more. Lingyun got the pill furnace as she wished, and the price was quite good too. She was very d about this.
Thest item was a sword.
It was a very mediocre thing that no one was interested in. But in the end, it was sold for 5 million. Weapons were very needed in the chaotic world.
When the five items were sold, the auction came to an end and everyone was ready to leave.
Gu Chaoyan and the others went out too.
She had just walked out when she bumped into Zhao Dier and the others.
Zhao Dier sank her face and said to Gu Chaoyan with displeasure. "Gu Chaoyan, you are doing this on purpose, are you? You are making me spend so much money to get useless things!"
Gu Chaoyan smiled and looked at her. "Lady Dier, are you delusional? Do you think that everyone cares about you and hate you?"
"¡"
"Since it is an auction, you can offer the golden knvies if you want something. If you don''t think it is suitable, you can give it up. Isn''t that very normal? If you don''t want it, you don''t have to offer the golden knives. If you want it, you can offer it yourself. Why should I care?"
Having said the words, he ignored her and left.
Zhao Dier just could not vent her anger.
Gu Chaoyan was speaking in such a grand way that she could not even snap at her.
Wuxing waved his hands, telling her to drop it. What mattered above all was to give Golden Sabre to her so they could study the Flying Pill.
Zhao Dier felt so annoyed and followed up.
Wuxing gave the golden de to the auctioneer and hurried back with Zhao Dier.
Gu Chaoyan and the others also went to offer Golden Sabre. They had just bought two things, which cost less than 5 million Golden Sabre. Half of the 10 million golden knives would be enough.
However¡
Duan Feng came to them before they left.
Apparently, he had something to tell them.
Actually, he was also experimenting with the Flying Pill today, because he also wanted to see what position the Flying Pill was in the practitioners'' hearts. The effect was obvious - everyone wanted it.
If that was the case¡
They had to work with Lady Chaoyan for a long time.
However¡
Duan Feng did not say anything about the pills. Instead, he said, "Piaomiao Pavilion paid a high price for the Flying Pill, and Piaomiao Pavilion has always been good at making pills. Lady Chaoyan, are you worried that Piaomiao Pavilion would be able to make the same pills through that pill? By that time, the Flying Pill would not be so rare any more."
Duan Feng was the Head of the Haitian Market, and since he was the Head, he must have met many people.
He had run into many things, and he knew what he was doing.
He was just making use of Piaomiao Pavilion to give Gu Chaoyan some pressure. If someone else was able to make the Flying Pill, she would not be so important.
In the meanwhile¡
Chapter 1900 Cooperation
?
Duan Feng had other reasons for saying so.
He also wanted to see if Piaomiao Pavilion was able to refine the pill. If that was possible, Piaomiao Pavilion would have be even more fearless.
He did not expect that Piaomiao Pavilion would be able to make such pills, even more than Gu Chaoyan did.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly, unaffected by Duan Feng''s words.
Instead, she said confidently, "That is impossible. Even if they have one in their hands, they would not be able to make it. If anyone can make something like the Flying Pill, why would no one be able to make it earlier?"
Maybe by studying the Flying Pill, they could find out what herbs were used. But what about the Holy Spirit Water? It was colorless and odorless, and they could not possibly figure that out as one of the ingredients.
Apart from the holy water, it was also very difficult to make pills.
When they were able to refine the pills, the world would be totally different.
Hearing what Gu Chaoyan said, Duan Feng felt slightly assured.
Then he nodded and said with a smile, "Then I am assured."
As she was speaking¡
Duan Feng asked tentatively, "Lady Chaoyan, do you have any other pills? They can all be put up for auction at our Haitian Auction House. I saw that you have also auctioned some things today. You can also make a deal with us at Haitian Market even though you have no interest in having golden knives. In this way, you don''t have to go through the trouble of auctioning them."
When Duan Feng said those words, he was offering something to them.
Obviously, he cherished the opportunity of Gu Chaoyan''s cooperation.
However¡
For Gu Chaoyan, what Duan Feng said was not enough.
She was not satisfied.
She was indeed interested in many things in Haitian''s market, but she still wanted to work with them in her own way.
She said straightforwardly, "There are pills too."
Having said the words¡
She took out the bottle. "This is the pill for disguise."
Face-changing Pill?
Duan Feng was not that interested any more.
Disguising himself was not going to work.
But Gu Chaoyan was not disappointed by his reaction.
Instead, she exined seriously, "It is called a face-changing pill, but actually, it can turn into the same thing as what is in front of us for one day."
"¡."
"For example, if you run into a high-level monster, you can turn into the same monster, but only for one day."
"¡."
"Here are five of them here."
Duan Feng''s eyes widened.
What an interesting thing!
If this thing was used properly, it would be very practical.
For example¡
If two sides were in a fight, they could either run into a high-level practitioner or a high-level monster. They could choose the weakest one to take the pill, so that he could instantly be the most powerful one.
Maybe some small schools would definitely want to get them.
"What do you want to exchange with this pill, Lady Chaoyan?" Duan Feng was obviously very interested.
Gu Chaoyan already had her own idea, so she said straightforwardly, "Let''s change to a coboration method. I am not selling the pills to you for money, but for the pills I put up for auction at your Haitian Market. We will split the profits equally. And I will give you two pills for each pill as extra bonuses."
Chapter 1901 Cooperation 2
Chapter 1901 Cooperation 2
Duan Feng was impressed by Lady Chaoyan''s boldness and ambition. Hearing her proposal for a 50/50 deal with Haitian Auction House took him by surprise, especially since it was only their second meeting. He admired her straightforwardness, which set her apart from others he had encountered.
Haitian Auction House had always been held in high regard, with a long-standing reputation. Lady Chaoyan''s audacity made her stand out even more, as she seemed unafraid to challenge the established norms.
On the other hand, Piaomiao Pavilion, known for its exceptional pills andrge number of alchemists, believed they held a monopoly over the alchemy industry. They had gained a strong reputation and attracted many talented individuals. It appeared that they desired control over Haitian Auction House as well.
However, Piaomiao Pavilion had always operated discreetly, often resorting to subtle threats to influence Haitian''s decisions.
In contrast, Duan Feng found Lady Chaoyan''s approach refreshing. Not only did she possess superior pillspared to Piaomiao Pavilion, but she also openly expressed her ambitions and desires. Working with someone as transparent and ambitious as her seemed like a straightforward and rewarding experience.
Moreover¡
Most of what Piaomiao Pavilion could offer were pills that could quickly enhance magical power. However, Lady Chaoyan''s offerings went beyond that. She had a variety of unique and diverse pills that had the potential to save lives if used correctly.
Considering the benefits, a 50/50 deal with two additional free items for Haitian Auction House was already an excellent offer.
Furthermore, if they coborated, there were opportunities to strike additional deals or acquire more valuable items. Working together would make everything much easier.
Duan Feng believed it was a favorable agreement.
However¡
Haitian Auction House had never engaged in such a partnership before. While Duan Feng recognized the potential in the deal, he couldn''t agree outright.
"Lady Chaoyan, I need to discuss this proposal with Mr. Head. Could you please wait here for a while until I speak with him?" Duan Feng asked.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, her anticipation evident. Duan Feng''s suggestion of discussing the matter with their master indicated that he was inclined to approve the proposal.
This meant things were likely to work out as she had hoped. If all went well, their trip to Haitian would be an overwhelming sess, granting them everything they desired.
Feeling relieved, she found a seat and enjoyed a cup of tea provided in the room. The tea was delightful, althoughcking a certain charm. Nevertheless, it was still quite tasty.
Meanwhile, Duan Feng had already set off to locate the true owner of Haitian Auction House.
"I have heard what you said," spoke a hoarse voice from the masked man. "Agree to her proposal."
Chapter 1902 Cooperation 3
Chapter 1902 Cooperation 3
Duan Feng found himself pleasantly surprised when his master directly approved of the proposal without requiring further discussion. This decision went against the usual practice of adhering strictly to established rules. However, given the current chaotic state of the world, his master recognized the need for change and acknowledged that Haitian Auction House would inevitably attract more attention in the future.
"We cannot expect things to remain the same. The world is in turmoil, and Haitian will not be exempt from the disturbances. We must adapt and be prepared for what lies ahead. The girl''s pills offer something intriguing and can provide us with more leverage within Haitian. Her conditions are fair, and in light of that, we can make some concessions and ept the deal," the masked man exined.
Duan Feng nodded, understanding the reasoning behind his master''s decision.
Indeed, it was one of the reasons why he had also agreed to the proposal.
Today marked a turning point. In the presence of Elder Miss Zhao, who remained oblivious to Lady Chaoyan''s true identity, there was an air of disdain. However, Lady Chaoyan was different. Their encounter had been coincidental, and despite her cold demeanor, she had still cautioned him to be cautious.
Perhaps it was due to these circumstances that he felt inclined to spend more time with her.
Cooperation presented a tremendous opportunity, didn''t it?
"Alright, you may depart now," the masked man said wearily.
Duan Feng nodded in acknowledgment before leaving with a smile.
Upon seeing Gu Chaoyan, he disyed a radiant smile and dered, "Lady. Gu, we have reached an agreement. Let us work together in this manner."
"¡."
"How many face-changing pills do you have?" Duan Feng inquired curiously.
"I have six here, two of which are reserved for your Haitian Auction House, while the remaining four can be put up for auction," Gu Chaoyan replied.
She was not one to be stingy; in fact, she was quite generous. Given the right circumstances, they could work together harmoniously.
Duan Feng''s curiosity got the better of him as he couldn''t resist asking, "May I try one?"
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.
Duan Feng called one of the guards over and nced around the room. Since they hadn''t encountered any monsters and couldn''t easily transform them into such beings, they decided to use an object they had at hand.
Pointing to the table in the room, Duan Feng proposed, "How about this table?"
"Of course," Gu Chaoyan confidently affirmed. "Just observe the table as the guard consumes the pill."
The guard swallowed the pill without hesitation.
In an instant, his appearance underwent a remarkable transformation, perfectly resembling the table.
Duan Feng tapped the table, confirming that it indeed produced the sound of wood.
His astonishment left his mouth slightly agape. The sheer magic of it all was beyond belief!
He was certain that a pill with such incredible capabilities would fetch an exorbitant price.
No wonder Lady Chaoyan proposed this partnership. Duan Feng grew increasingly excited about their coboration.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan remainedposed. She was already aware of the pills'' extraordinary properties.
As it was gettingte, they concluded their deal and prepared to return to the hostel.
Chapter 1903 Cooperation 4
Chapter 1903 Cooperation 4
As they made their way back to the hostel from Haitian Auction House, they maintained a calm demeanor despite their inner excitement.
Upon reaching the hostel, Sword One couldn''t contain her happiness and eximed, "Elder Miss, everything is going remarkably well!"
Gu Chaoyan remained silent, listening to Sword One''s enthusiasm.
"I had expected us, who possess no magical powers, to face numerous obstacles in a ce like Haitian Market. Yet, we not only struck a deal with Haitian Auction House, but Lingyun and I also obtained something extraordinary!" Sword One''s excitement was palpable. Besides the sessful partnership, she was thrilled about obtaining the Dark Iron, a valuable enchanted armament.
Lingyun, who had previously visited Haitian Market and was familiar with its strict rules and impartiality, expressed surprise. She had perceived Haitian as an immense and formidable ce while considering herself rtively insignificant. However, being in thepany of Elder Miss seemed to simplify matters significantly.
This realization evoked a sense of sentimentality within Lingyun.
Meanwhile, Zhou Huaijin quietly massaged Gu Chaoyan''s hands, aware of the effort she had put into crafting the pills.
Gu Chaoyan shared their contentment.
Indeed, a smooth coboration with Haitian Auction House was undoubtedly a positive development.
However¡
Underneath her dness, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.
The fact that Haitian Auction House had be more flexible and amodating was a cause for concern. The shift in their attitude was not necessarily a positive development.
In the past few days, Gu Chaoyan had noticed a sense of panic among the auctioneers and staff members of Haitian Auction House. The opening of the enchantment door and the ensuing chaos had undoubtedly caused this unrest. It was clear that even a ce like Haitian was concerned about their safety in the midst of the turmoil. If even Haitian was apprehensive, then the challenges ahead would undoubtedly be more difficult.
Feeling a mixture of relief and apprehension, Gu Chaoyan wondered what the future held in store.
The whereabouts of the Golden Rolls remained unknown, leaving her uncertain about the subsequent events that would unfold. Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh as she contemted the situation.
Withdrawing her hands from Zhou Huaijin''s grasp, she said, "You''ve worked hard these past two days. Take a good rest. Tomorrow, take them to the auction house, and I will continue making pills at the hostel."
Zhou Huaijin nodded, expressing his agreement with her arrangement to provide her with reassurance.
Gu Chaoyan smiled gratefully, appreciating his understanding.
Left undisturbed, Gu Chaoyan''s first course of action was to hurry into the spatial realm. Apart from her urgency to craft pills, there was another reason - she had been unable to locate Huang Fu and had no idea about his whereabouts or activities. His absence made her anxious, and she hoped to find him to ease her concerns. Additionally, she wanted to inquire about the item he had mentioned shooting and its purpose, as she remained in the dark about its significance.
Once inside the spatial realm, Gu Chaoyan searched for Huang Fu but was unable to locate him.
This was highly unusual, as Huang Fu had never been absent for such an extended period before.
Chapter 1904 Cooperation 5
Chapter 1904 Cooperation 5
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t shake off her concerns about Huang Fu. Could he be unwell or facing some other issue?
She pondered where he might have chosen to take a break.
After a moment of contemtion, Gu Chaoyan decided to thoroughly search every nook and cranny, afraid that she might overlook a corner where Huang Fu could be hiding. He could be either in the study or within the spatial realm, but he had to be somewhere in that vicinity.
Despite frequently visiting the study, she had never paid much attention to Huang Fu, as they had little interaction and she didn''t particrly desire any. In fact, she often felt relieved when he was absent. However, given the recent events that had entangled the two of them, she now felt anxious about his absence.
Gu Chaoyan meticulouslybed through every corner, but Huang Fu was nowhere to be found.
Could it be that he had sufficient magical power and had gone out to attend to some errands?
That was a possibility. However, why hadn''t he informed her before leaving? Huang Fu was usually quite nagging, and his sudden departure without notice was out of character.
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t shake off her unease.
Deciding to wait for him, she began crafting pills. Now that the deal with Haitian Auction House had been finalized, she had to produce a significant quantity of pills. Being the sole pill-maker, time was of the essence.
In addition to the face-changing pills, she also needed to refine other varieties.
Perusing the alchemy book in the study, Gu Chaoyan discovered a section on Invisibility Pills. Although she hadn''t initially nned to make them, the young man she had encountered outside the market possessed a half-finished version. Since the iplete form was already out there, she could produce the authentic Invisibility Pills. Furthermore, she decided to give some to Huaijin and Sword One so they could escape in case of an emergency.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan realized that she didn''t have any Spirit Stones on hand for the pill refinement process.
After some contemtion, Gu Chaoyan decided to begin with refining the face-changing pills. Once she finished one batch, she would venture out to acquire the necessary Spirit Stones.
She immersed herself in the art of alchemy.
Six hours passed during the refining process.
With the pills in hand, Gu Chaoyan continued her search throughout the spatial realm, yet Huang Fu remained elusive. Her worry only deepened.
After some consideration, Gu Chaoyan left a message in the study before venturing out alone to seek a ce where she could purchase Spirit Stones.
As she made her way out of the room, she inquired, "Where can I find Spirit Stones?"
The shop owner responded candidly, "Spirit Stones? They''re everywhere. What kind are you looking for? I have some ordinary ones, but if you''re after the good ones, you should try the stone gambling store. If luck is on your side, you might get your hands on some high-quality ones. The magical power contained within those is even superior to that of high-grade pills."
"¡," Gu Chaoyan contemted the response.
"However, the ordinary Spirit Stones are like the golden knives of Haitian. They''re quitemon and possess magical power, albeit not as potent."
The shop owner, an honest individual, spoke the truth. Although Gu Chaoyan didn''t fully grasp the implications, she appreciated his straightforwardness.
Recalling what she had read in the alchemy book, Gu Chaoyan understood that high-quality Spirit Stones were ideal for crafting the Invisibility Pills, but ordinary Spirit Stones could serve the same purpose, albeit with lesser effect.
Chapter 1905 Cooperation 6
Chapter 1905 Cooperation 6
It would be some time before Gu Chaoyan could visit the stone gambling store, so she decided to refine a batch of pills first and assess the situation.
"I''ll take the ordinary Spirit Stones. Please sell me some," Gu Chaoyan requested as she presented the golden knives.
Grandpa promptly gathered the Spirit Stones, and with 1,000 golden knives, she acquired a substantial quantity.
Hastening back with the Spirit Stones, Gu Chaoyan had two objectives in mind. Firstly, she wanted to check if Huang Fu had read her message, and secondly, time was of the essence. She needed to craft the Invisibility Pills as quickly as possible.
Lately, she had been contemting other ideas as well.
Refining the pills on her own would be time-consuming and slow her down. If Lingyun could join her in the pill-making process, their efficiency would increase. However, Lingyun specialized in refining drugs, and Gu Chaoyan wondered if she would be willing to learn how to create pills. She resolved to find the right opportunity to discuss it with her.
Returning to the spatial realm, Gu Chaoyan headed to the study and found that her note remained untouched. Huang Fu was nowhere to be found.
Worry began to weigh on Gu Chaoyan''s mind.
Letting out a sigh, she proceeded with pill refinement.
Since it was her first time crafting the Invisibility Pills, she wasn''t overly familiar with the process. Furthermore, she needed to maintain a high level of concentration to ensure nothing went awry.
It took her ten hours toplete one batch of Invisibility Pills.
After ten hours, the pills were finally ready, but the sess rate remained at a fifty-fifty ratio.
She was already immensely satisfied with the fact that such a high-grade pill had a 50% sess rate.
Gu Chaoyan carefully stowed away the pills and decided to take a much-needed break. It was already bright outside, indicating that she had been awake the entire night.
As soon as shey down, exhaustion consumed her, and she fell into a deep slumber.
Upon the return of Zhou Huaijin and the others, Gu Chaoyan stirred from her sleep, but she still felt disoriented and dizzy.
She had initially nned to enter the space and check if Huang Fu was present.
However, before she could do so, Sword One had already rapped on the door, and Gu Chaoyan granted them entry.
As soon as she stepped inside, Sword One eagerly eximed, "Elder Miss, guess what we''ve obtained? Fu Bao managed to acquire a Dharma artifact¡ªa nine-segment whip that suits him perfectly. He used to practice with a simr one."
Gu Chaoyan nodded absentmindedly, her mind elsewhere.
Nevertheless, a small smile involuntarily appeared on her face.
Sword One sensed that something was amiss with her Elder Miss. "Elder Miss, what''s the matter? Haven''t you rested well?"
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
While she hadn''t enjoyed a good rest, her concerns were primarily focused on Huang Fu''s whereabouts. This preupation had caused her to be distracted.
Observing her, Zhou Huaijin quietly inquired, "What''s wrong?"
Knowing Gu Chaoyan well, he understood that her distraction couldn''t solely be attributed to ack of rest. Something must have happened. What could have urred to her when she was alone at 500 meters?
Though Zhou Huaijin remained unaware of the specifics, he regretted leaving her alone at that distance.
Gu Chaoyan found the entire situation vexing, yet she had no one to confide in. After contemting for a moment, she nodded.
Zhou Huaijin instructed the others to leave the room.
Once they were alone, he asked, his voice low, "What happened?"
"I told you before that my Master has been missing for the past two days, and I have no idea where he is. This wouldn''t have happened previously, especially while I''m upied with making pills these days and at the Haitian Market."
Chapter 1906 Cooperation 7
Chapter 1906 Cooperation 7
Gu Chaoyan disclosed Huang Fu''s disappearance to Zhou Huaijin, but she refrained from mentioning the existence of the space and Huang Fu''s limited ability to remain outside for extended periods.
Uncertain about how to broach the topic of the space, Gu Chaoyan felt the need to wait for an appropriate moment.
Zhou Huaijin inquired, "Has something like this ever happened before?"
"To be precise, this is the first time such a thing has urred. Normally, he is always present when I need him. However, during this period, I intended to inquire about the items he asked me to auction, but he was nowhere to be found. It''s quite baffling. I wonder what has happened," Gu Chaoyan expressed her confusion.
She didn''t anticipate that a few words from Huaijin could resolve her dilemma.
Nevertheless, burdened by this matter, she yearned to discuss it with someone.
"Perhaps it''s just something urgent. He is your Master, and he shouldn''t have encountered a major cmity," Zhou Huaijin reassured her.
Zhou Huaijin, having never met her Master, struggled to offer any concrete advice.
"Is there anything that Fu Bao and the others can assist with? If there is, you can directly ask them for help," Zhou Huaijin suggested.
"It''s alright, let''s wait a little longer. Maybe he''ll reappear tomorrow," Gu Chaoyan replied.
Huang Fu had been in the space all this time, making it challenging for Gu Chaoyan to locate him or reach out to Fu Bao and the others.
"Okay, try not to dwell on it," Zhou Huaijin consoled her.
"I''m fine, perhaps it''s just because I haven''t had adequate rest. I''ll take a nap, and you can talk to Sword One and the others. Don''t worry," Gu Chaoyan assured him.
Zhou Huaijin nodded and left.
Once he was gone, Gu Chaoyan returned to the space.
Instinctively, she surveyed the area, but there was still no sign of anyone.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly, indicating that she hadn''t found anyone in the space.
Zhou Huaijin''s heart sank.
He realized that she wasn''t willing to give up so easily this time. Gu Chaoyan gazed at the misty areas, unexplored territories she had never ventured into before. Could Huang Fu be there?
She had no knowledge of whaty within those regions.
Huang Fu had once warned her against visiting those ces.
But today¡
She wanted to personally investigate.
Lost in thought, Gu Chaoyan set off towards the 500-meter mark.
Within the mist, visibility was scarce, and an icy chill pervaded the atmosphere. As she stepped forward, an intense coldness enveloped her entire being. She felt uncertain about what to do.
The urge to retreat surged within her, but she couldn''t locate an exit.
Suddenly, panic seized her.
Had she made a grave mistake?
Amidst her panic, a force pulled her back, and she caught a glimpse of a figure in a red robe. She appeared visibly surprised.
In the next moment¡
A stern voice resounded, "What did I tell you? I explicitly instructed you not to enter, but you refused to listen! What would you have done if something had happened to you?"
Huang Fu snapped furiously.
His demeanor was entirely different from his usual arrogant and untamed self. He exuded a calm and strict aura.
He couldn''t fathom the consequences had he not been aware of her actions. Why didn''t she value her own safety?
Huang Fu was so furious that he couldn''t bear to look at her.
Gu Chaoyan understood that she had been impolite. This waspletely out of character for her.
Chapter 1907 Your Business 1
Chapter 1907 Your Business 1
However, for some unknown reason, Huang Fu had left without bidding her farewell and had been absent for two days. This was the cause of her deep concern. Her worry had grown so overwhelming that she disregarded Huang Fu''s warning and ventured into the mist. There was an inexplicable feeling within her that he should be inside.
However, she hadn''t anticipated the thickness of the mist. It was so dense that she couldn''t discern her surroundings, and the frigid temperatures threatened to render her unconscious.
Were it not for Huang Fu pulling her out, she would have indeed sumbed to unconsciousness.
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t fathom the consequences had she fallen into aatose state.
Apart from Huang Fu, no one was aware of the existence of this space, and her sudden disappearance would undoubtedly cause anxiety among Huaijin and the others.
As she contemted the potential ramifications, beads of sweat formed on her forehead.
It was no wonder Huang Fu had been so infuriated.
Gu Chaoyan was acutely aware of her misjudgment.
"I''m sorry," she uttered, her first apology in a long while. She had always been a considerate person, but this was a grave mistake on her part that warranted an apology.
Upon hearing the apology, Huang Fu''s anger subsided, and he slumped down.
The arrogant and aloof Feng Le had never heard such words before.
And as he grew more concerned, his mind became clearer.
Her panic had been born out of genuine worry for him.
That realization deepened his own uneasiness. He hadn''t expected it to be so effortless¡ªsimply sharing a few things and teaching her a few lessons. It was that straightforward.
Huang Fu was engulfed by a mixture ofplicated emotions.
He had no idea how to navigate their current rtionship.
"Where have you been these past two days?" Gu Chaoyan inquired, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Why didn''t you inform me? I was so worried! Didn''t you mention that you can''t stay outside for too long? Why were you gone for two days? And why didn''t you mention the teleportation token the other day?"
On that day¡
Huang Fu tried to recall what happened back then.
He had no choice but to push her out when he realized what was going on.
Later, he spent the past two days healing himself.
He had used up too much of his energy back in Snow Territory, so he often ran into problems.
Now he had recovered, and he was about to walk out when she ran into this dumbass that took her back to the fog. That was what she was forced to do.
However¡
He did not want to tell her what was going on.
Instead of providing a direct exnation, Huang Fu responded hesitantly, "I had some urgent matters to attend to, so I didn''t have the opportunity to inform you. These past two days have been extremely busy for me."
"¡."
"It won''t happen like this again in the future," he assured her.
"¡."
"Do you need anything from metely?" Huang Fu inquired.
"I have already established a partnership with Haitian Auction House, but I haven''te across the teleportation token you mentioned. You haven''t told me what it is," Gu Chaoyan voiced her confusion.
Huang Fu felt a wave of relief wash over him as she didn''t delve further into his activities during the past two days.
Regarding the teleportation token, he had intended to disclose its existence to her sooner orter. Since her curiosity was piqued, he decided it was the right time to provide an exnation.
Chapter 1908 Your Business 2
?
Huang Fu suggested that Gu Chaoyan take a seat in the study, indicating a more serious conversation was about to unfold.
He pointed towards the table and proceeded to prepare tea. After pouring her a cup, he spoke calmly, "The Teleportation Token, or to be more precise, a token with the same name. It has the ability to transport individuals to another location."
"¡."
"Only with this token can you be swiftly transported to another ce. As you hold various individuals close to your heart, you will undoubtedly find it indispensable in the future. Additionally, besides magical humans, witches, and monsters, there exist even more formidable beings in this world. And in the future, this token can transport us to where they reside."
More silence followed.
"But that will require some time. Currently, the utmost priority is obtaining the token."
"How can we use it to be transported?" Gu Chaoyan inquired.
"When you retrieve your Golden Rolls," Huang Fu answered straightforwardly.
Not everyone could utilize the token to reach that specific location. Thosecking sufficient magical power would disintegrate during the journey if they attempted to activate the token''s authority. This was why the existence of that continent remained shrouded in secrecy, with most people only possessing knowledge of a singleyer regarding the traditional authority token.
Following the closure of the Enchantment Gate, the authority tokens had scattered throughout the world. Over time, some were lost due to the passing of their owners.
A small portion of the authority tokens had found their way into the possession of the Haitian Auction House.
These tokens would only be auctioned during special asions when the Enchantment Gate was reopened.
At present¡
Soon, an auction for the authority token would take ce.
This exined the influx of individuals congregating at the Haitian Auction House.
Huang Fu couldn''t help but feel a sense of worry when he contemted the authority token. If Gu Chaoyan were to obtain it, the situation would be significantly more challenging.
Silence enveloped the room as Gu Chaoyan sipped her tea, lost in her thoughts.
Golden Rolls¡
The mention of Golden Rolls once again upied her mind. It was no wonder why so many people were eager toy their eyes on it. Golden Rolls held immense power and influence over numerous matters.
Gu Chaoyan''s silence deepened further. Golden Rolls was not in her possession, and she had no clue of its whereabouts.
"Where do you think Golden Rolls might be?" Gu Chaoyan unconsciously turned to Dao Seeking, her inclination to believe that Huang Fu heldprehensive knowledge about Golden Rolls evident. After all, Huang Fu seemed to be well-informed about many things, leading her to assume he possessed all the answers regarding Golden Rolls.
Regarding Golden Rolls¡
Huang Fu was indeed aware, but it wasn''t the right moment to divulge the information to her.
Taking a sip of his tea, he responded, "When you acquire the authority token, I will share the details with you."
Silence persisted.
"There seems to be someone outside. You have spent quite some time in the space, so you should leave now," Huang Fu said, sensing a presence beyond the study door.
"Okay." Gu Chaoyan finished her tea, ready to depart without hesitation.
They had been engrossed in their conversation with Huang Fu and lost track of time. It had likely been hours, and others must have grown concerned.
With these thoughts in mind, Gu Chaoyan promptly left without hesitation.
"Enter."
Chapter 1909 The Reason 1
Chapter 1909 The Reason 1
As they stepped out of the study, Gu Chaoyan invited Zhou Huaijin inside.
Worry etched on his face, Zhou Huaijin opened the door and entered. He asked with concern, "How are you feeling?"
"I''m fine. I feel much better after taking a short break. Any updates from the auction house?" Gu Chaoyan inquired, her thoughts preupied with the impending token auction.
Zhou Huaijin nodded, indicating there was news.
He had been worried about Gu Chaoyan''s well-being, but he had also instructed Fu Bao and the others to keep a close eye on the auction house. Something significant was unfolding.
Initially, he had nned to ask Gu Chaoyan if she possessed any suitable Dharma artifacts or enchanted armaments. However, he hadn''t anticipated the news that had just arrived.
"They say Haitian Auction House is nning to auction the authority token in three days," Zhou Huaijin revealed.
He continued, mentioning the influx of people arriving at the auction house. It seemed that countless individuals were vying for this immensely important item. He had instructed Fu Bao to remain vignt, intending to inform Gu Chaoyan when the timing was right. However, Gu Chaoyan beat him to it, prompting him to divulge the information straightforwardly.
The authority token¡
As expected, Haitian Auction House would be auctioning it in two days'' time.
Realizing the urgency, Gu Chaoyan felt a strong desire to meet with Duan Feng before the token went up for auction.
Just as she was about to rise from her seat, her vision blurred, causing her to stumble backward and regain her position on the chair.
Exhaustion had taken its toll on her, as she had not enjoyed a proper rest in far too long.
Witnessing her unsteady state, Zhou Huaijin grew anxious and gently guided her back onto the bed. "The auction is still three days away. Don''t worry. Focus on resting for now. I will stay here to watch over you. Refrain from sneaking out to concoct pills. Just take this time to recuperate."
After pondering for a while, Gu Chaoyan decided to visit Zhou Huaijin the next day as nned. She nodded in agreement, feeling reassured by his presence.
Taking hold of Zhou Huaijin''s hands, she gradually drifted into a peaceful slumber.
¡ª
At Piaomiao Pavilion.
Wuxing and Zhao Dier had returned to Piaomiao Pavilion, hastening to meet the Pavilion Head upon their arrival. Zhao Dier apanied Wuxing, hoping to gain favor from her father by sharing news of the Flying Heavens Pill. She had sumbed to impulse during the auction house visit and desired somepensation through this achievement.
Motivated and driven, Zhao Dier anticipated a positive oue.
Wuxing didn''t mind Zhao Dier taking credit for their joint efforts. After all, she was the Pavilion Head''s daughter, and he couldn''tpete with her in terms of status. As long as the Pavilion Head was aware of the situation, he was content.
"You''re back. How did the dealings with Haitian Auction House go?" the Pavilion Head inquired, exuding a calm andposed demeanor, in stark contrast to Zhao Dier''s impetuous nature.
"The pills didn''t fare well. Duan Feng doesn''t seem to be satisfied with our offerings," Wuxing responded candidly.
The Pavilion Head''s expression changed, a hint of concern shing across his face.
Piaomiao Pavilion boasted the finest pills among all the sects, having made significant breakthroughs in the field of alchemy. That was precisely why they had chosen to showcase their pills at the auction house, aiming to forge a closer partnership.
Duan Feng''s dissatisfaction with the pills raised questions.
Was he dissatisfied with the quality of the pills themselves, or was he dissatisfied with Piaomiao Pavilion''s coboration? This matter required careful consideration.
Chapter 1910 The Reason 2
Chapter 1910 The Reason 2
"That was beyond his expectation. He had not expected that Duan Feng would turn down the coboration with Piaomiao Pavilion. Piaomiao Pavilion was one of the biggest schools among all the schools, and they were the best at making pills. It was a very chaotic time, and it was very suitable to work with them.
Even if Haitian Auction House wanted to make a deal, they should at least leave some space for negotiation. They would not turn that down directly.
"What is going on?" The Head of Piaomiao Pavilion asked, turning to Zhao Dier as he was asking Wuxing.
Zhao Dier was there too, and Zhao Dier was her daughter, so she would not have any selfishness. That was what he was sure about.
Wuxing had alreadye up with a n on the way there.
So he said confidently, "After the discussion with Duan Feng, Elder Miss and I did not leave Haitian Auction House directly. Instead, we observed the auction house and saw how Haitian Auction House was doing. Then we realized that Haitian Auction House did not turn us down because they did not want to cooperate with us Piaomiao Pavilion."
"Why?" Zhao Wuhuai, the Head of Piaomiao Pavilion, could not help but ask curiously.
Those people from Haitian liked to be mysterious, and they were indeed capable.
Zhao Wuhuai had no idea what those people were thinking.
He was very curious that Wuxing had some inside information.
Piaomiao Pavilion had to reach the cooperation with Haitian, and he could even do anything unscrupulous for that.
Seeing how Zhao Wuhuai reacted, Wuxing understood what he was like at the moment. He also knew that what he had done was very practical.
He said calmly, "There are some high-level pills at Haitian Auction House these days. The pills are very special, and they are not made by us Piaomiao Pavilion."
"¡."
"Compared to the pills from Piaomiao Pavilion, the pills are more flexible."
"¡."
"I''m afraid Haitian Auction House is currently coborating with other alchemists, which is why they are dissatisfied with Piaomiao Pavilion''s pills," Wuxing said earnestly.
Oh?
A pill better than Piaomiao Pavilion''s?
Who could it be? And what kind of pill was it?
The best alchemists were all at Piaomiao Pavilion, and no one surpassed them.
"What kind of pill is it?" Zhao Wuhuai asked, a tinge of displeasure in his voice.
Wuxing retrieved a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Zhao Wuhuai. "Elder Miss and I acquired this at the auction house. It''s called the Flying Pill. When ingested, it grants the user the magical power of a Great Warrior for two hours, enabling Sword Kinesis Flight."
"¡."
"Piaomiao Pavilion''s pills are remarkable for enhancing magical power, but they require time and practice. However, the Flying Pill is different. Anyone who takes it will gain the ability to escape death, regardless of future circumstances. It is much more poprpared to our offerings."
"¡."
"Furthermore, from what I''ve gathered, the Flying Pill existed in the early years too. But after certain events, many alchemists perished, leading to the gradual disappearance of such pills."
Chapter 1911 The Reason 3
Chapter 1911 The Reason 3
"Now that the Flying Pills are back in cirction during this chaotic time, Haitian Auction House will undoubtedly show favoritism towards them."
"¡."
"But don''t worry," Wuxing said confidently, indicating that he already had a solution in mind.
Zhao Wuhuai, still trying to process the news, had a nk look on his face. Upon hearing Wuxing''s assurance, he naturally felt relieved and asked, "Do you already have a n?"
Wuxing nodded.
"As long as the pills be less rare and precious, the alchemists won''t be able to surpass us at Piaomiao Pavilion!"
"¡."
"Now that we have obtained one pill, we can provide it to our alchemists for study. They can analyze the ingredients and attempt to replicate it. Then we will have our own supply," Wuxing exined confidently.
Zhao Wuhuai looked at Wuxing and smiled.
Indeed.
It wasn''t a difficult task.
Since the arrangement was settled, the issue shouldn''t be a major hurdle. They simply needed to handle it properly.
Zhao Wuhuai felt satisfied as he gazed at Wuxing.
Truly, he was the Senior Brother of the pavilion, the most talented individual among them.
With Wuxing leading the way, everything would fall into ce.
Wuxing was truly a dependable person.
"Very well, we will proceed as you have suggested. I will apany you to the alchemy room to oversee the process. Additionally, I have some matters to discuss with you," Zhao Wuhuai dered.
As they prepared to head to the alchemy room, Zhao Wuhuai nced at Zhao Dier.
After pondering for a moment, she spoke up, "Dier, you''ve worked hard this time. Take a break. I will inform you when there''s news from the alchemy room."
Zhao Dier stomped her feet, unwilling to take a break. She wanted to stay and see if she could sessfully create the Flying Pill herself.
She was about to decline the suggestion¡
She was about to voice her objections¡
But Zhao Wuhuai gave her a stern look, forcing Zhao Dier to abandon her protest.
She shot a meaningful nce at Wuxing, silently urging him not to hide anything from her.
Wuxing nodded in response.
Zhao Dier let the matter rest for now.
Upon arriving at the alchemy room, Zhao Wuhuai ryed the message and sat down beside Wuxing. He then began, "Wuxing, you''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to start a family. You are the Elder Senior Brother among all the disciples, and undoubtedly the most exceptional one in our Piaomiao Pavilion."
"¡."
"I want to offer you the best. Dier may be a bit headstrong, but she is a talented practitioner. She is equally formidable as you, and she is my daughter. Together, the two of you can have a brighter future."
"¡."
"What do you think, Wuxing?" Zhao Wuhuai inquired.
He had his reasons for making this decision.
Dier was undeniably capable. She had honed her skills within Piaomiao Pavilion, and being his daughter, he could trust her to take charge.
However, since Dier''s return from her ventures outside, she could no longer conceal her ambitions.
Whether she aspired to be the Head or not, that was a matter for the distant future, possibly spanning hundreds of years.
What he needed to do now was¡
Chapter 1912 The Reason 4
Chapter 1912 The Reason 4
He was asking her to set aside those aspirations.
He wanted her to focus on the traditional roles expected of a woman, such as getting married and starting a family.
By diverting her attention, he hoped to temper her ambition. He didn''t want to force her into making a difficult choice after she had be so ambitious.
A marriage alliance with other schools was not a viable option for Dier. She possessed extensive knowledge of Piaomiao Pavilion, and she doubted 500 meters would be enough to satisfy her ambitions.
Therefore¡
Wuxing was the ideal candidate.
On one hand, she intended to have Wuxing suppress her ambitions, and on the other, she aimed to tie him down.
During this tumultuous period, Piaomiao Pavilion needed someone like Wuxing. He had to remain within its confines and work for its benefit.
Zhao Wuhuai had devised a well-thought-out n.
He was merely informing Wuxing of his intentions.
He had no intention of rejecting the Elder Miss from Piaomiao Pavilion.
Zhao Wuhuai reflected on his thoughts.
However¡
Wuxing found himself in a dilemma.
In the past, he might have married Zhao Dier to solidify his position within Piaomiao Pavilion.
But circumstances had changed.
His ambitions were no longer as strong.
What he needed to do was to make Lingyun turn around, and he could handle the restter.
However, at this moment, when he had no intention of marrying Zhao Dier, such a challenging proposition was unexpectedly thrust upon him.
Wuxing felt aplex mix of emotions, but his inclination leaned more towards refusal.
But¡
It was the Head who personally conveyed this to him.
If he were to reject the proposition, what would be the consequences?
Instead, he would be someone beyond imagination.
"Head Elder," Wuxing spoke up. He intended to exin why he was reluctant to ept.
"Oh?" Zhao Wuhuai frowned slightly, expressing his dissatisfaction with Wuxing''s failure to give an immediate affirmative response.
Wuxing was about to speak¡
Just then, the door to the alchemy room swung open, and the alchemist stepped out.
"How did it go?" Zhao Wuhuai inquired with concern, addressing Dao Seeking.
The Flying Pill was directly tied to the coboration between Piaomiao Pavilion and Haitian Auction House, so it required their utmost attention.
It would be ideal if they could refine the pill promptly and possess a bargaining chip.
The alchemist''s expression was grim.
He shook his head slightly.
"What?" Zhao Wuhuai''s disbelief was evident as he strode straight into the alchemy room.
The room still emitted the scent of burnt herbs. Inside were ten defective pills.
"I carefully studied the Flying Pill and examined all the herbs used. Then, I attempted to refine the pills with fire. However, before the process waspleted, for some reason, the pills turned out to be defective," the alchemist exined.
"¡"
"The ingredients are all prepared, it''s just a matter of controlling the fire. We can try a few more times. But as soon as the pill is ced in the furnace, it turns bad. We''ve never encountered such a situation before, so we''re at a loss on how to proceed," the alchemist exined in a panic.
This failure marked the first time they had encountered such an issue since they began crafting the pills.
It was aplete setback, and they didn''t know where to begin troubleshooting.
"Are there any other details about this pill? Without input from the alchemist, the chances of sessfully making it are very low," the alchemist stated bluntly.
They were eager to seed, but at the moment, they were at a standstill.
Zhao Wuhuai was also infuriated.
He never expected such a significant setback to ur just as they were on the verge of sess!
In frustration, he mmed his hand on the table, sweeping the defective pills aside.
Chapter 1913 Piaomiao Pavilion’s Plan 1
Chapter 1913 Piaomiao Pavilion''s n 1
If it had been someone else from Piaomiao Pavilion, Zhao Wuhuai would have thrown his temper directly. But it was these alchemists who failed to do the job well, so Zhao Wuhuai pressed down his anger.
Piaomiao Pavilion was in a high position because of Piaomiao Pavilion''s pills, and those alchemists were very important.
At Piaomiao Pavilion, alchemists were always in a high regard.
Even today, Zhao Wuhuai was not going to humiliate those alchemists.
After he swept away the bad pills, he stopped showing his emotions and said, "Try again. If it doesn''t work, I will ask someone else to find the alchemist who refines the Flying Pill so he can teach you how to make pills."
Zhao Wuhuai did not say anything more than that.
For one thing, they could ignore what happened just now and try again. For another, they could be given some bait so they could understand how powerful Piaomiao Pavilion was.
The alchemists exchanged a look with each other, nodded and decided to have another try.
"Stay here and watch out." Zhao Wuhuai said to Wuxing as he left.
Zhao Wuhuai had no intention of mentioning Wuxing and Zhao Dier''s marriage when the pill refinement failed. They could talk about thister. It was not a very important thing for the Piaomiao Pavilion at the moment.
Wuxing nodded.
In the meanwhile, he let out a sigh of relief.
The wedding would have to be postponed for a while, and he would have time toe up with a solution.
It was impossible to marry Zhao Dier now.
The Pill Refinery was conducting the Pill Testing every night, at the moment.
Zhao Wuhuai imed he would make another attempt, but in reality, he intended to persist in his efforts.
It wasn''t until the next day that Zhao Wuhuai summoned Wuxing back home, yet there was still no progress in the alchemy room.
Upon Wuxing''s arrival, he spoke candidly, "Master, we have given our utmost to produce the Flying Pills. I apologize for my naivety in underestimating theplexity involved. There are numerous intricacies that I failed to consider."
Zhao Wuhuai waved his hand dismissively.
Even if he believed that Wuxing''s performance was subpar, he couldn''t voice such thoughts aloud.
Instead, he reassured, "You have done your best, and the me doesn''t lie with you. We can table this matter for now. Our focus should be on refining our own pills in the alchemy room, while asionally revisiting the Flying Pill."
"¡"
"Now, you will apany me to the Haitian Auction House."
"¡."
"On one hand, I wish to uncover the identity of the Flying Pill''s creator. On the other hand, the authority token is soon to be auctioned, and we must obtain it. That task falls upon me," Zhao Wuhuai exined.
To Zhao Wuhuai''s surprise, news of the authority token auction came unexpectedly. It was fortunate that he had been informed, as he would have otherwise missed the opportunity.
His decision to attend the auction personally stemmed from his desire to instill fear in others, serving as a reminder to refrain from stealing from the pavilion.
He was determined to obtain the authority token.
"Father, are you heading to the Haitian Market? I want to apany you!" Zhao Dier eximed defiantly upon hearing the news.
She had yet to avenge the wrongdoing inflicted upon her by Gu Chaoyan on their previous encounter.
Chapter 1914 Piaomiao Pavilion’s Plan 2
Chapter 1914 Piaomiao Pavilion''s n 2
Zhao Wuhuai furrowed his brows upon hearing Zhao Dier''s words.
His uing trip to Haitian Market involved various matters, including the Flying Pill and the authority token.
But with Dier?
He was well aware of her actions during the previous auction. However, he had been preupied with more pressing issues and had yet to address these minor concerns. He intended to resolve them when he found the opportunity.
"What will you do there? Wuxing can assist me, and you can oversee the situation within a radius of the pavilion. It''s a chaotic time, and your assistance is needed in various matters," Zhao Wuhuai stated.
Zhao Dier stomped her feet in frustration.
With so many Elder Men present at the pavilion, she had no involvement in their affairs. She didn''t want to waste her time with those inept Junior Brothers whocked intelligence in cultivation.
Internally, she felt dissatisfied.
"Of course, I am going. Gu Chaoyan treated me so unjustly at the previous auction. I will seek justice for myself. Otherwise, the Elder Miss of Piaomiao Pavilion will be subjected to relentless bullying without any means to fight back," Zhao Dier expressed her discontent.
Gu Chaoyan¡
The Phoenix Girl?
Zhao Wuhuai possessed some knowledge about the Phoenix Girl. Piaomiao Pavilion had done so much for her, yet she seemed indifferent. This had been a source of annoyance for him.
The Phoenix Girl had the potential to assist Piaomiao Pavilion, but even without her, the pavilion retained its power.
It appeared that in her eyes, Piaomiao Pavilion was easily susceptible to bullying, and she no longer valued their support. If that was the case, Zhao Wuhuai resolved to meet her personally this time.
Reluctant to give his consent, Zhao Wuhuai eventually nodded and advised, "Very well, you may apany me. I have other important matters to attend to, so please refrain from acting impulsively. Follow my instructions, understood?"
"Okay, I understand," Zhao Dier replied with evident joy. With her father''s approval, she knew he would assist her.
Gu Chaoyan!
She would teach him a lesson this time!
Zhao Dier seethed with annoyance deep within.
Zhao Wuhuai, on the other hand, appeared enthusiastic.
Observing the father and daughter, Wuxing felt a sense of worry.
He knew the Elder Miss would not allow herself to be taken advantage of. Like the Pavilion''s Head, she wasposed and forthright. The Elder Miss did not hold back her true feelings.
The Head was undoubtedly going to make things difficult for the Phoenix Girl.
Wuxing had been present during their previous sh, as had Lingyun.
Would Lingyun''s rtionship with him also be affected?
What was Wuxing to do if the situation worsened?
It seemed unfavorable to him.
He had hoped that without Zhao Dier''s presence, he could have a meaningful conversation with Lingyun.
Wuxing felt his head throbbing. He struggled to fully grasp what Zhao Wuhuai and Zhao Dier were saying.
Nevertheless, they would be departing soon.
¡ª
At Haitian Auction House.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin arrived at the Haitian Auction House once more. However, their purpose was not to participate in the auction but to retrieve Duan Feng directly.
The authority token held utmost significance at this time.
Upon hearing of Gu Chaoyan''s presence, Duan Feng hurried over. "Lady Chaoyan, are you acquiring any new pills?"
"¡"
"But the new pills might need to be auctioned a few dayster."
"Is it because we''re auctioning the authority token?"
Chapter 1915 Inquiry 1
?
Duan Feng disyed a mild surprise, though it was not too significant. He smiled and nodded in agreement. "That is indeed the case."
"¡"
"Many individuals associated with Haitian havee here for the authority token, and the news has been circted. The auction for the authority token is about tomence, and the pills won''t be as effective. So, let''s set them aside until after the auction."
As Duan Feng updated Gu Chaoyan on the situation, he changed the subject.
Curiosity gleaming in his eyes, he looked at Gu Chaoyan and inquired, "Lady Chaoyan, have you developed any new pills?"
While she had indeed refined more Invisibility Pills, she had no intention of revealing them at present.
For one, the Face-Changing Pill had yet to be auctioned, so there was no need to rush. They could wait until the appropriate time to unveil it.
Additionally, Gu Chaoyan believed there was no need to hold back any information from Duan Feng. He was an easygoing and shrewd businessman who carefully weighed the pros and cons.
Thus, Gu Chaoyan decided against mentioning the pills.
Instead, she replied, "Not yet. We are here to discuss the matter of the authority token with you."
"Oh?" Duan Feng expressed genuine surprise.
Were they also interested in the authority token?
Duan Feng was a perceptive individual and could discern people''s intentions easily. This included Lady Chaoyan and her entourage.
He had investigated them and found no traces of magical power. They were all humans without cultivation, and their expertisey in alchemy and martial arts.
Duan Feng couldn''t help but express his concern. "Lady Chaoyan, the authority token can only be utilized by those who have reached a certain level of cultivation. Without sufficient magical power, it could lead to disintegration. Are you truly nning to use the authority token?"
Gu Chaoyan was well aware of this fact.
However¡
Huang Fu insisted on obtaining the authority token.
Therefore, she had no choice but to proceed.
Gu Chaoyan nodded resolutely. "Yes, we do."
Duan Feng couldn''tprehend their need for the authority token.
Yet¡
It was not his concern.
He continued, "Since Lady Chaoyan has made up her mind, I can share some undisclosed information."
"¡"
"There are a total of five authority tokens, and we will be keeping one for ourselves. The remaining four will be auctioned off in two separate batches. Two tokens will be auctioned soon, while the other two will be offered at ater time when deemed appropriate."
"¡"
"The authority token holds a unique and irreceable status. As a result, there will be numerous contenders vying for it, including yourself. There are a total of eight individuals possessing authority tokens from our Haitian Auction House, and the other seven are highly capable as well. If you wish to participate in the bidding, you will have to contend with them, which might prove quite challenging. Lady Chaoyan, please prepare yourself ordingly."
"¡"
"As for the remaining matters, we can discuss them following the auction. The auction house operates under specific rules, and that is what Duan Feng can facilitate," Duan Feng conveyed sincerely.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in understanding.
Sheprehended the implications behind Duan Feng''s words.
Chapter 1916 Inquiry 2
?
Haitian Auction House was renowned for its fairness. Since the auction was imminent, Gu Chaoyan refrained from discussing the matter privately. If she desired the authority token, she would partake in the auction like everyone else.
Yet, Duan Feng still shared pertinent information with her.
However¡
It only heightened her sense of pressure.
Nheless, it didn''t matter. She possessed unwavering confidence.
Upon their departure from the auction house, Zhou Huaijin pointed towards a different path. "Let''s take a stroll over here."
Gu Chaoyan smiled.
Huang Fu had returned, and she had finally had a chance to rest.
It was only now that she realized she and Huaijin hadn''t had a proper conversation amidst the recent tumultuous events.
She reached out for his sleeves.
Regardless of how long they had been together, Gu Chaoyan always felt a touch of shyness in front of Zhou Huaijin.
Zhou Huaijinughed warmly, took hold of her hands, and embraced her tightly.
"Don''t burden yourself too much over the authority token. If necessary, simply raise your voice as loudly as you can. I am here for everything," Zhou Huaijin assured her.
"I understand," Gu Chaoyan replied. With him by her side, she felt reassured.
He mayck magical power or cultivation, but somehow, he had the ability to infuse magic into every aspect of their lives.
"What''s happening with your Master?" Zhou Huaijin inquired of Dao Seeking. Whenever her Master was mentioned, Zhou Huaijin couldn''t help but feel a tinge of jealousy.
Chaoyan was kind and nurturing.
Sword One and Lingyun, who stood by her side, were always under her watchful care and concern. He had no qualms about that.
But her Master stirred a hint of jealousy within him.
Gu Chaoyan had never intended to conceal the truth about Huang Fu. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have entrusted him with their well-being in the Snow Territory.
However, unexpectedly, they had yet to meet him.
Gu Chaoyan didn''t know what to say about Huang Fu.
She had hoped to have a chance encounter so they could discuss the matter in detail.
But the opportunity never seemed to present itself.
He had missed Huaijin''s visit to the court.
Huang Fu had been absent these past two days, and their yearning for each other only grew stronger.
"I happened to run into him once. He appears and disappears like a shadow. I''ll make sure to arrange a meeting between you two next time we see him," Gu Chaoyan assured him.
"Alright," Zhou Huaijin replied, feeling somewhat relieved.
Although he felt jealous, he decided not to dwell on it any longer.
Since it was a rare asion for them to stroll together, they chose to enjoy their walk instead of constantly bringing up that man.
They didn''t return until muchter.
¡ª
When they arrived at the Haitian Auction House, it was the day of the authority token auction.
The ce was bustling with a constant flow of people, all jostling to get in.
It was a rare sight for the Haitian Auction House.
Gu Chaoyan had never seen such a spectacle before.
Standing at the entrance, she felt overwhelmed. She had no idea how to navigate through the crowd. There were simply too many people.
After a while, a guard approached them. "Lady Chaoyan, please follow me inside. This is a side entrance that is usually closed, but today is a special asion."
Chapter 1917 Auction 1
?
Gu Chaoyan epted the preferential treatment without hesitation, realizing that she wouldn''t have been able to make her way through the crowded entrance on her own. She followed the guard and smoothly entered the auction venue.
The auction for the authority token was taking ce in thergest hall of the Haitian Auction House. However, due to the scale of the event, the venue still felt quite cramped.
As Gu Chaoyan took her seat in the exclusive section, she noticed that three people were already seated there. Duan Feng had mentioned that there were a total of eight individuals with the same special authority token as hers, including herself. With the arrival of these three individuals, there were still four more yet toe.
The three people already seated showed no reaction as Gu Chaoyan entered, as if they hadn''t noticed her presence at all.
Curious, Gu Chaoyan observed them closely.
The two individuals appeared to be astute, while the other person had a slightly plump physique. However, they all shared onemon trait ¨C an air of enchantment surrounded them.
It seemed that the three individuals were not acquainted with each other, as they didn''t exchange any nces or engage in conversation.
Gu Chaoyan had no idea who these people were, but their identities didn''t matter to her. Her focus was solely on the auction for the authority token.
Soon, two more individuals arrived, appearing to be in the same state as the others. They took their seats without uttering a word.
A little whileter, thest two individuals arrived. They seemed to be in close conversation with each other, their voices carrying over to the rest of the group.
However, what caught Gu Chaoyan''s attention wasn''t the pair conversing, but the only other woman present besides herself. Despite her youthful appearance, she exuded a sense of poise andposure.
The fact that there were eight individuals with special authority tokens in attendance indicated just how significant the token was, and everyone present was eager to acquire it.
Feeling her nerves, Zhou Huaijin gently grasped Gu Chaoyan''s hands and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I''m here with you."
Gu Chaoyan nodded, findingfort in his presence.
The auction hall was now packed with people, and the auction for the authority tokenmenced.
This auction differed greatly from previous ones. Rather than incrementally increasing the bid, the auctioneer raised the board by 1 million golden knives, opting for a more expedited process.
After the auctioneer outlined the rules, the hammer struck, marking the official start of the bidding.
Initially, it was the individuals in the audience who began raising their bids with golden knives.
There was ack of activity from the rest of the audience. It wasn''t until the bid reached 10 million golden knives, with only a few signals from the outside, that individuals started raising their banners. Although there was no sound, they raised their banners directly when it was time to do so.
No one else seemed to be participating in the bidding contest. It was only the eight individuals with special authority tokens who were actively raising the bids.
Gu Chaoyan continued to raise the board, regardless of the increasing price. Eventually, when the bid reached 90 million golden knives, only Gu Chaoyan''s name remained on the board.
Gu Chaoyan was surprised by her sess. She hadn''t anticipated that she would be the one to secure the authority token. She had expected the bidding to continue in a deadlock.
She knew the importance of being the first to acquire the token because most people would assume there was still one more avable. It was thest chance when no one was willing to back down.
As for the second bidder, she didn''t raise her hand, but she continued to observe the situation closely.
This time¡
In addition to the seven individuals present, there were others outside the auction house engaged in fiercepetition with each other.
Chapter 1918 Auction 2
?
Gu Chaoyan''s curiosity was piqued, as she wanted to know more about the individuals bidding outside. She was about to ask Sword One to inquire when the two people who had been conversing caught her attention.
"Who could it be outside? Why are they still bothering us?" one voice grumbled, clearly annoyed by the presence of those outside.
"Who else but someone from Piaomiao Pavilion?" another voice responded disdainfully, indicating a familiarity with the situation. However, it was evident that they held a low opinion of individuals from Piaomiao Pavilion.
"People from Piaomiao Pavilion are always so overconfident and ignorant," a man added with a sneer.
Their mockingughter followed, and then they resumed with the auction proceedings.
Gu Chaoyan tried to process the conversation she had overheard. In the Saint Divine Land, she had learned that Piaomiao Pavilion was considered a prominent school with a cultivation level. She had assumed Piaomiao Pavilion held a high position.
However, things were different in the Haitian Market. Haitian Auction House had already disyed an unusual attitude towards Piaomiao Pavilion. Additionally, based on the conversation she overheard, it was apparent that none of the individuals present held Piaomiao Pavilion in high regard.
Nevertheless, this was not surprising. Piaomiao Pavilion did not even have one of the eight seats at the auction, which meant they were standing outside alongside everyone else. It indicated that Piaomiao Pavilion might be among the more proficient practitioners but not the most knowledgeable.
Considering this, it seemed unlikely that Piaomiao Pavilion would be able to secure the authority token.
She did not care.
But she had a grudge against Zhao Dier and Piaomiao Pavilion.
The more capable Piaomiao Pavilion was, the worse it would be for her.
But at this moment she was totally assured.
And the auction ended in her intermediate state. The person who got the authority token was the only woman apart from her, who got twice as much golden knives as she did.
That was what she had expected. It would have been more difficult to get thest authority token, but she had not expected who got it.
When the authority token was done, everything was dismissed.
Everyone looked regretful, but the result was settled.
On the way out, the woman took one more look at Gu Chaoyan and left.
Gu Chaoyan walked forward calmly.
"Gu Chaoyan." A familiar sharp voice arose.
Gu Chaoyan instinctively furrowed her brow upon hearing the voice. It was evident that she did not appreciate this person. However, she couldn''t simply ignore him out of courtesy. Despite her cold expression, she halted and stood still, not uttering a word.
Zhao Dier stormed in, visibly angry. With her father by her side, Zhao Dier felt emboldened and ready to seek revenge. This gave her a menacing appearance.
Just as Zhao Dier was about to unleash a tirade, Zhao Wuhuai swiftly intervened. He grabbed Zhao Dier, passing by her and approaching Gu Chaoyan instead. Initially, his intention was not to restrain Zhao Dier, but upon catching sight of what Gu Chaoyan held in her hand, he abruptly halted, preventing Zhao Dier from proceeding further.
Chapter 1919 Change 1
Chapter 1919 Change 1
Upon closer inspection, Zhao Wuhuai realized that Gu Chaoyan was holding the authority token. It was customary for Haitian Auction House to provide an authority token when an item was acquired. Normally, the authority token wasn''t considered rare, as many people obtained it through daily bidding.
However, those who possessed the authority token were now taken aback. The reason being that the only item being auctioned by Haitian Auction House today was the authority token itself.
If Gu Chaoyan had acquired it, it essentially meant that she had secured one of the authority tokens.
There were only two tokens in total, and even Piaomiao Pavilion had failed to obtain one. Yet, she managed to secure it.
This revtion shattered the perception that Gu Chaoyan was useless, as Elder Man and Zhao Dier had imed.
Moreover, Piaomiao Pavilion had a pressing need for authority tokens.
Furthermore¡
Recalling the previous knowledge he had gained, Zhao Wuhuai remembered that the two authority tokens were taken by individuals already present inside. As Gu Chaoyan possessed one, it implied that she was among those insiders.
Having been in the Saint Divine Land before, Gu Chaoyan had heard about Haitian Market from Zhao Dier. It appeared that this was her first time visiting.
As Zhao Wuhuai connected the dots, he began toprehend how Gu Chaoyan could have risen to prominence in this situation. It dawned on him that the appearance of new pills at Haitian Auction House, along with Gu Chaoyan obtaining the special authority token, were likely interconnected.
No wonder Qianji had repeatedly emphasized that the Phoenix Girl wasn''t interested in Dharma artifacts, enchanted arms, or pills. This must be the reason why.
Such realization brought displeasure to Zhao Wuhuai. He was dissatisfied with Qianji and his subordinates for not fulfilling their duties effectively. He was equally disappointed in his own daughter, Zhao Dier, for failing to deliver satisfactory results.
If the Phoenix Girl had an association with Haitian Auction House, it meant that Piaomiao Pavilion would have no way to intervene. This realization further fueled Zhao Wuhuai''s dissatisfaction.
As he contemted the situation, an affable smile adorned Zhao Wuhuai''s face, and he approached Gu Chaoyan. He addressed her, "You must be the Phoenix Girl. May I have a word with you?"
Zhao Wuhuai had already devised a new n. His intention was not to seek justice for Zhao Dier anymore, but rather to establish a mutually beneficial cooperative rtionship with the Phoenix Girl.
Observing her father''s unexpected change in behavior, Zhao Dier couldn''tprehend what was happening. He had promised to help her seek retribution, yet here he was, treating her with such politeness in front of Gu Chaoyan.
This wasn''t what she had anticipated!
Frustrated and seething with anger, Zhao Dier stomped her feet and, with clenched teeth, called out to her father, "Father!"
Zhao Wuhuai shot her a stern re, silently warning her not to say another word and risk jeopardizing their n.
Although seething with anger, Zhao Dier found herself at a loss about what to do.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan had no interest in involving herself with Piaomiao Pavilion. She had no knowledge of their intentions, and she had no desire to engage with them either.
The people from Piaomiao Pavilion had exhibited an excessive amount of arrogance and ignorance during their interactions, leaving a sour taste in her mouth. Regardless of their leader''s disposition, she had no inclination to form any sort of connection with them.
"Apologies, but we have other matters to attend to, and our time is limited. Please state your requirements directly," Gu Chaoyan calmly stated.
Chapter 1920 Change 2
Chapter 1920 Change 2
Despite being displeased with Gu Chaoyan''s rejection, Zhao Wuhuai realized that he had to let it go due to the circumstances. He forced a smile and suggested, "If you''re short on time, we can discuss it here."
Gu Chaoyan remained silent, waiting for Zhao Wuhuai to continue.
Without hesitation, Zhao Wuhuai got straight to the point. "Phoenix Girl, you managed to acquire the authority token, didn''t you?"
Zhao Dier burst intoughter upon hearing her father''s words. She couldn''t contain her amusement. "How is that possible? The authority token is in such high demand at the auction house. Father, don''t be absurd!" Zhao Dier scoffed. She found it incredulous that Gu Chaoyan would have been able to obtain the authority token when Piaomiao Pavilion had failed to do so despite their efforts.
Zhao Wuhuai''s expression soured at Zhao Dier''s words.
He was deeply dissatisfied with her behavior.
While he acknowledged her asional willfulness, he believed it was eptable for the daughter of the Pavilion''s Head to have some degree of indulgence, especially considering hermitment to cultivation and significant matters.
However, this was not the time for her to be obstinate.
He had even warned her about it.
Her current behavior wasn''t just willful¡ªit was foolish and ignorant.
Zhao Wuhuai red at her, silently expressing his disappointment.
With an apologetic look on his face, he addressed Gu Chaoyan. "I apologize, Phoenix Girl. I haven''t raised her well. She tends to be headstrong and stubborn. Please forgive her behavior."
"¡"
"I have heard from my staff about the conflicts between the two of you. I apologize to you, Phoenix Girl, for that and for what transpired in the past. Please don''t hold it against me," Zhao Wuhuai sincerely expressed, his voice carrying a hint of regret.
Then, he turned his attention to Zhao Dier and red at her, snapping in a firm tone, "Apologize to the Phoenix Girl now! How dare you!"
Zhao Dier appeared wronged and frustrated, stomping her feet in protest. "Dad, we had an agreement!"
Clearly, she was displeased with the turn of events.
Zhao Wuhuai had no choice but to address Gu Chaoyan once again. "I will certainly reprimand her once we return home."
Gu Chaoyan remained unaffected by the father and daughter''s interactions. She saw Zhao Wuhuai''s behavior as no different from that of anyone else from Piaomiao Pavilion¡ªhypocritical.
It was evident that Zhao Dier was not cooperating with her father, indicating that they had not reached a consensus. Zhao Wuhuai must have had a change of heart during their journey to this ce.
He must have his own ulterior motives.
Regardless of his intentions, Gu Chaoyan maintained her cautious stance towards them. She had no intention of cing her full trust in Piaomiao Pavilion.
Without addressing Zhao Dier''s actions, Gu Chaoyan responded coldly, "I did acquire one authority token. Is there anything else, Mr. Head? If not, I will take my leave."
She turned to depart, ready to leave the scene.
However, before she could make her way out, Zhao Wuhuai firmly grabbed hold of her and said, "Yes, there is something else."
"¡."
"Recently, the auction house has seen the emergence of new pills, including the Flying Pill. As the Phoenix Girl, you possess the special authority token from the auction house, which allows you to obtain the transportation authority token. It leads me to believe that these pills are somehow connected to you, am I right, Phoenix Girl?" Zhao Wuhuai inquired.
"¡."
"Pheonix Girl, you may not be aware, but Piaomiao Pavilion is renowned as the top school due to its exceptional pills,"
Chapter 1921 Change 3
Chapter 1921 Change 3
"Even if you have pills, you won''t be able to use them at the auction house. Why don''t you work with us, Piaomiao Pavilion? We are a school with roots, and we can give you anything you want." Zhao Wuhuai said with a smile.
If they could work together and Gu Chaoyan could teach Piaomiao Pavilion how to make pills, then Piaomiao Pavilion would be even more powerful than they were now.
That was what Zhao Wuhuai was thinking inside his head.
Wuxing, who was standing next to him, had not expected that the Head of the Pavilion would have changed his mind and decided to work with the Pheonix Girl instead.
However¡.
He would very much like to see this happen.
If the Pheonix Girl could work with Piaomiao Pavilion, then their rtionship with the Pheonix Girl would be eased, and he and Lingyun would have more opportunities to get close to each other.
Wuxing said directly, "Yes, it is a chaotic time, and even if you bid for the pills and magical weapons, you would not be able to do anything without magical power. Why not work with us? If you offer the pills, we will definitely get you out in peace here."
Zhao Wuhuai nodded in agreement.
Wuxing was right.
But Gu Chaoyan was not going to work with them at all.
She said directly, "I can acquire the authority token at the auction house, but do you possess one? The authority token allows me to enlist numerous individuals to work for me. Why should I coborate with you? You can find someone else. I am not a suitable partner."
After uttering these words, Gu Chaoyan departed alongside Zhou Huaijin without further conversation.
Zhao Wuhuai''s expression darkened. "You¡"
Zhao Wuhuai restrained himself from saying anything further.
Unhappily, she said, "Let''s go."
Zhao Dier remained displeased, while Wuxing appeared disappointed.
During the journey, Zhao Wuhuai added, "Dier, refrain from behaving like this in front of Phoenix Girl. Show her courtesy."
"¡."
"She possesses the ability to create the Flying Pill and possesses the authority token, so we cannot force Phoenix Girl towards the Haitian Auction House. By doing so, we would not only antagonize Phoenix Girl, but also lose our cooperation with the auction house."
"¡."
"Otherwise, we will suffer more losses than gains."
Zhao Wuhuai expressed his dissatisfaction.
He hadn''t taken Phoenix Girl''s significance seriously during their previous entreaties. However, Phoenix Girl was still Phoenix Girl, and she possessed remarkable capabilities. Piaomiao Pavilion couldn''t afford to harbor any grudges with her at the moment.
Originally, he had nned to return to Piaomiao Pavilion as soon as possible, but it seemed he needed to stay here a while longer.
They needed to discuss the coboration with Phoenix Girl.
However¡
He needed to discuss the coboration with Duan Feng. Since he was present in person, he had to engage in a serious conversation with him.
"Where is your Head? Bring him out, I need to talk to him," Zhao Wuhuai stated directly, emanating an intimidating aura.
He believed that he held a certain position in the auction house. After all, the auction house required pills from Piaomiao Pavilion.
The guard said calmly, "Our Head is busy."
Chapter 1922 Change 4
Chapter 1922 Change 4
"The authority token has already been auctioned off, and the Head is scheduled to meet with the buyers personally and exchange a few words. Please wait here, or return when you have the time," the guard said nonchntly.
Zhao Wuhuai''s expression darkened.
He red at the guard, expressing his dissatisfaction. "What do you mean?"
"¡."
"The Head is currently unavable. Pleasee back when you have the opportunity," the guard reiterated.
Zhao Wuhuai was about to take action when Wuxing intervened. "Mr. Head, please remain calm."
Only then did Zhao Wuhuai regain hisposure.
Haitian Auction House had numerous regtions. For instance, the use of magical powers was strictly prohibited within the premises. If someone were to cause harm using magic, they would be permanently banned from entering the auction house.
Everyone was treated equally.
There were past examples where individuals had faced such consequences, and none of them were allowed to set foot in the market again.
If he were to act impulsively today, he would be disregarding the rules.
That would result in significant losses.
Zhao Wuhuai snorted and cast a cold gaze at the guard. He brushed off his sleeves and dered, "Let''s depart now."
With that, he left alongside Zhao Dier and Wuxing.
The members of Piaomiao Pavilion consistently encountered obstacles at Haitian Auction House.
He could do as he pleased outside the mansion.
However, he had encountered numerous setbacks in recent days.
Zhao Wuhuai was very displeased.
However¡.
On the other side, Gu Chaoyan and Duan Feng were having a great talk.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged the authority token with pills.
Namely, the face-changing pill and the invisibility pill¡
Duan Feng smiled even more brightly at the sight of the Invisibility Pill. He knew that her pills would not disappoint anyone.
With these pills, Haitian Auction House would be able to survive for a long while.
They were in the middle of a cheerful conversation.
The masked man got off the wagon.
Gu Chaoyan had some impression of this man.
They had met twice before.
She wondered who he was.
But as he came to Gu Chaoyan, he took out a medical bottle and passed it to Gu Chaoyan, saying with a hoarse voice. "You need to have a certain level of practice before you can use the authority token. If you don''t, you will turn into dust on the way there. You should know this well."
"¡."
"Heart-protecting Pill, that is the only one. Even if you don''t have any magical power or practice, the pill can guarantee that you won''t turn into dust. But there is only one pill avable, just take it, it mighte in handy in the future." The man in mask said.
Then he turned around and decided to go back to the upper floor.
Duan Feng was slightly surprised. He had not expected that his master would give the pills to her.
The heart-protecting pills were very precious.
Gu Chaoyan was surprised too. She had no idea how to express her gratitude.
She thought for a while.
That man''s voice was hoarse. She could not see his face through the mask, but she knew clearly that he was injured.
"Hang on." Gu Chaoyan said.
"Huh?" The man in mask looked at her in confusion, wondering why she stopped him.
"As a way of gratitude, I can cure your throat." Gu Chaoyan promised.
The man in the mask stopped and looked at Gu Chaoyan. But he was wearing the mask, so no one could see his expression.
"The wound has been here for more than a decade."
Chapter 1923 Change 5
He didn''t outright reject Gu Chaoyan, fearing that she might feel ufortable if he did so directly. Additionally, he wanted to leave himself some room to maneuver.
Gu Chaoyan was preupied with his wound.
Duan Feng was extremely surprised.
His master never enjoyed socializing, let alone speaking kindly to others.
Not only did he give her the heart-protecting pill, but he also responded to her with such gentleness.
Was it because Lady Chaoyan''s pills could bring substantial benefits to the auction house?
That was the only reason his master acted that way. However, Duan Feng somehow sensed there was more to it. But why?
That was something Duan Feng simply couldn''tprehend.
"It''s alright, I should be able to heal you. I can''t guarantee aplete recovery, but at least you''ll be better than you are now," Gu Chaoyan answered confidently.
Duan Feng smiled.
Lady Chaoyan didn''t understand her master well. She was too naive.
Even if she imed she could cure him, her master wouldn''t allow it. His master had been injured for over a decade, not only on the throat but also on the face. The wounds had merged together.
In the past few years, he had opportunities to treat her, but his master never had any intention of doing so. He didn''t even appreciate discussions about it, let alone interacting with people.
Even if she had the ability to cure him, his master would never approve.
Duan Feng worried about refusing his master''s decision. After pondering for a moment, he nced at his master, wondering if he should respond on his behalf.
Before he could turn around, the masked man replied, "Alright."
Duan Feng was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. So, she actually agreed?
What was happening?
What was going on here?
Why did his master say yes?
Did he mishear? Duan Feng rubbed his ears to make sure he hadn''t misheard.
Gu Chaoyan was clueless about the situation, so she decided to feel his pulse.
I think you should take a look at
As she was about to check his pulse, Duan Feng instinctively wanted to stop her, but the masked man instructed him not to.
She felt his pulse and discovered that there was nothing wrong with his voice.
Why hadn''t she been cured at Haitian Auction House?
His voice was clouded with doubt.
The pills had caused her throat to ache, and instead of healing her, they inflicted harm.
But drinking water was different.
If she prepared some magical water and he drank it, his throat would improve.
It wasn''t a big deal.
"I''ll bring you some water infused with herbs, and you''ll feel better after drinking it," Gu Chaoyan said.
The masked man appeared slightly surprised.
Was that all?
He felt as though he was being led and losing control. He believed that by agreeing to her, he would have more opportunities to be with her. The sensation of her fingertip on his pulse had enveloped him in warmth.
Was it all over now?
"That simple?" the masked man asked Dao Seeking.
"Yes," Gu Chaoyan replied. "Your throat has been damaged by the smoke, but it''s nothing serious, just a minor adjustment."
Gu Chaoyan''s words led the masked man and Duan Feng to ponder for a distance of 500 meters.
Was it truly that simple?
Why hadn''t they ever considered this before?
Was it because they had been exposed to a world of magical power, leading them to believe that everything wasplex, causing them to forget that some things could be easily cured?
The reason why he hadn''t been healed in all these years was because¡
Chapter 1924 Treatment 1
Chapter 1924 Treatment 1
Duan Feng and the others at Haitian Auction House were highly skilled, but they were unable to solve the problem. Despite receiving numerous pills from Haitian over the past few years, none of them had the ability to cure his master.
Some of the pills would even worsen his master''s condition. Gradually, his master lost interest in trying them, and the matter was dropped altogether.
However, he never asked anyone to investigate further.
Because¡
The person behind Haitian Auction House was not a magical practitioner, and he was severely injured. This fact could not be revealed. If it became known, Haitian''s reputation would suffer greatly. It would be tarnished beyond repair.
And so, for these past few years¡
That was how his master had been living.
But thanks to his master''s promise, nothing had changed.
At least, that''s what Lady Chaoyan had said.
Duan Feng wasn''t worried either.
For one thing, Lady Chaoyan didn''t possess magical abilities, so she wouldn''t be aware if his master did. Moreover, Lady Chaoyan''s pills were already exceptional, on par with those from Haitian Auction House. She didn''t need to control the auction house.
For some reason, Duan Feng had an instinctive belief that Lady Chaoyan would undoubtedly cure his master beforepleting the treatment.
It was a subconscious trust.
After the delivery was finished, Duan Feng bid farewell to Gu Chaoyan and the others. The masked man didn''te out; he retreated back to the upper floor.
He rarely left his seclusion and spent most of his time alone upstairs. Fortunately, there was plenty of work to be done within Haitian, which upied much of his time. Days passed by swiftly, and after more than a decade, it seemed that he hadn''t faced too many difficulties.
As Duan Feng was leaving with his men, he instinctively made a move to step outside. However, in that fleeting moment, he snapped back to reality and hastily returned to the upper floor.
His heart had remained dormant for so long that he had grown numb to it.
Even if someone extraordinary barged in, he didn''t want anything to change.
The next day¡
He rose early in the morning and settled downstairs. He didn''t particrly enjoy tea or have any preferences whatsoever. So, even though he was waiting there, he remained idle.
Noting that it was still early, Duan Feng was about to remind his master when he stopped himself.
It was a rare sight to see his master with a hint of expression on his face, and Duan Feng didn''t want to disrupt his master''s current state of happiness.
Gu Chaoyan arrived promptly, just as she had promised the day before.
She handed something to Duan Feng with a smile, instructing him to bring it to his master. "Just drink it directly. I''ve also prepared some more. You can have some in a couple of days, and you''ll get better."
"Miss Chaoyan, you''ve been working hard. Your eyes appear swollen. Could it be because of the pills?" Duan Feng inquired as he observed Gu Chaoyan.
In the past, Duan Feng wouldn''t have spoken so much.
But today was different.
He understood why his master was so ted, and he was willing to contribute more.
For instance¡
Chapter 1925 Treatment 2
Chapter 1925 Treatment 2
When his master heard the news, he should have been very happy. After all, he had already been so happy just waiting there.
Upon hearing what Duan Feng said, the masked man''s face changed, and his stiffened posture shifted slightly.
Having been injured for so long, he wasn''t in a hurry.
The masked man, who had been silent, spoke up, "There''s no need for this anymore. My condition isn''t that important."
Gu Chaoyan had been focused on the medicine¡
Hearing his words¡
For a moment, she couldn''t deny it.
She had indeed made the medicine the day before, but not because of the medicine itself. The medicine had beenpleted within a quarter of an hour. She had been upied with the pills the day before.
However, all the pills she had refined the day before had failed.
So she didn''t want to mention alchemy in front of the auction house and had to agree.
"Yeah," Gu Chaoyan replied briefly.
Then, she decided to leave.
She didn''t have time to stay there because she wanted to return and attempt the pill furnace once more. Failing repeatedly made her feel incredibly uneasy.
She had never failed, no matter the circumstances.
Thus, she was determined to give it another try and see if she could seed.
Hurriedly, she arrived and departed. The masked man appeared slightly disappointed, but he calmly put away his belongings and went upstairs with them.
Duan Feng personally came to see her off.
ncing around to ensure no one was nearby, Duan Feng grabbed hold of Gu Chaoyan.
He wore a negotiating expression as he said, "Lady Chaoyan, may I ask you for one more favor?"
"What is it?" Gu Chaoyan had been lost in her thoughts about making more pills until Duan Feng''s words caught her attention. She looked at Duan Feng with curiosity.
It was rare for Duan Feng to ask for her help. Haitian was almost all-powerful at the moment.
Duan Feng hesitated and struggled internally.
It was his master''s matter, and he wasn''t sure if it was appropriate for him to make the decision. After all, it concerned his master personally.
Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that what he was doing was right.
Duan Feng spoke directly, "Well, if you can cure my master''s throat, Lady Chaoyan, do you have any experience in scar repair?"
"¡."
"Besides his throat, he also has facial injuries. That''s why he always wears a mask."
"¡."
"Due to the injury, Master has be much more somber. He refuses to leave his room and stays indoors all the time. If you can cure him, he will definitely improve."
"¡."
"As for the conditions, we are willing to do whatever it takes." Duan Feng promised.
Scars?
No wonder the masked man disliked being approached.
When she had felt his pulse, his face and eyes had avoided her touch.
It must have been because of the scar on his face.
Treating it was quite simple, depending on the circumstances. If it was just an ordinary scar, it wouldn''t be a major issue.
"No conditions, as long as your master is willing to let me treat him. Whether he can be cured or not will depend on the situation."
Chapter 1926 Treatment 3
Chapter 1926 Treatment 3
"Master Duan Feng, you can arrange a suitable time for me to check up your master." Gu Chaoyan answered straightforwardly.
She would have raised the issue of payment if it had been someone else, but not them.
She was a woman who knew what was best for her.
Haitian''s Auction House had been treating her well, and they were also treating her nicely when it came to cooperation.
Also, he was already indebted to Heart-protecting Pill, and his voice was not as good as that of Heart-protecting Pill.
He was just asking her to check up the scar, so she could just say yes.
Duan Feng smiled.
Since Gu Chaoyan epted the proposal, he was not going to force her to offer anything more. They were going to work together for a long time, and they were going to have a lot of time to offer this favor.
Then Duan Feng left.
Duan Feng went upstairs.
He was about to tell his master what he had discussed with Gu Chaoyan.
After drinking the medicine provided by Gu Chaoyan, the masked man knew they had returned home. He continued attending to the affairs of Haitian, a bustling market with numerous tasks to handle at the auction house alone. Additionally, he was busy with various matters in the market, especially as more people gathered within a 500-meter radius.
He and Duan Feng had a mutual understanding of how to work well together. Even without words, he was still aware of what was happening.
And today¡
Duan Feng didn''t leave; he remained standing there.
Then he spoke, "Lady Chaoyan''s pills are superior to those of Piaomiao Pavilion. She can cure your throat, and she is also a skilled doctor. I believe that since Lady Chaoyan has sessfully treated your throat, you can ask her for help with the wound on your face as well."
"¡."
"She agreed."
"¡."
"Mistress, I apologize, but please¡" It was the first time Duan Feng acted this way, and he didn''t know what to say or do.
The masked man furrowed his brow.
Aplex feeling stirred within him.
Aside from his close subordinates, no one else had seen the wound on his face, and he had no desire for anyone else to witness it.
"Just go, and don''t do this again, or you know the consequences, Duan Feng," the masked man said sternly.
Duan Feng nodded. "Understood."
He knew the consequences, but he was prepared to ept the punishment.
He believed that this could be the sole opportunity for his master to emerge from the darkness, and he intended to treasure it.
His master didn''t refuse her, which was as he had expected. Perhaps his master didn''t reject Lady Chaoyan because of Lady Chaoyan''s resemnce to someone¡
As Duan Feng pondered on this, he decided not to dwell on the past any longer.
He resumed his duties at the auction.
On their way back home, Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin purchased additional Spirit Stones. She needed them for future pill-making, ensuring she was always prepared.
Upon returning to their lodging, they encountered Sword One, Lingyun, and Fu Bao. Gu Chaoyan was puzzled when she noticed Zhao Wuhuai and his group.
Chapter 1927 Wuxing’s Idea 1
Chapter 1927 Wuxing''s Idea 1
They were back again!
Always lurking around!
Gu Chaoyan frowned, feeling thoroughly displeased. She had no desire to encounter anyone from Piaomiao Pavilion. From the Saint Divine Land to the Haitian Market, she had dealt with enough from Zhao Dier. She could have put an end to any interference from Zhao Wuhuai.
Yet here was the Head of Piaomiao Pavilion, more cunning than Zhao Dier. Upon learning about the pills and authority tokens, he instantly changed his tune, wanting to directly coborate with her.
Gu Chaoyan knew all too well what the people from Piaomiao Pavilion were like. She could see through their facade and knew it was impossible to work with them.
They seemed oblivious to how others perceived them. Always boasting and bragging.
Shaking her head, Gu Chaoyan decided to walk past them and into the room.
Her failed pill had put her in a foul mood. All she could think about was refining another pill to see if she could seed.
Just as she was about to leave, Zhao Wuhuai stood up and blocked her path. "Phoenix Girl, please wait. I need to speak with you."
Zhao Wuhuai was acting remarkably polite, even attempting to tter her.
This only served to increase Zhao Dier''s displeasure. She restrained her anger, but there was little she could do.
She had nned to seek justice from her father during this trip to Haitian. She had even mentally prepared herself for it.
But everything had suddenly taken an unexpected turn.
She had already been humiliated in front of Gu Chaoyan, and now her father was currying favor with her in front of others. She felt utterly embarrassed and didn''t know where to hide her face.
Yet, even before she had approached Phoenix Girl, her father had repeatedly warned her not to act recklessly in front of her.
Piaomiao Pavilion needed her.
Flying Pill? She actually refined it?
Zhao Dier couldn''t bring herself to believe that Gu Chaoyan was capable of such a feat.
How could someone without any magical power possess such skill?
Bah!
Well, she would wait and see.
She wouldn''t go against her father''s wishes. She would wait until the truth was exposed.
Zhao Dier remained silent.
"If you''re going to talk to me about cooperating with Piaomiao Pavilion, spare your words. It''s impossible," Gu Chaoyan said icily. "Don''t waste your efforts."
"¡."
"I cannot work with Piaomiao Pavilion. When you asked for Golden Rolls, your senior members already informed me of what you could offer. I''m sorry, but your offer doesn''t move me. And you can''t provide what I truly desire, so please refrain from disturbing us any further." Without giving Zhao Wuhuai a chance to respond, Gu Chaoyan shut down any possibility.
She instructed them to head upstairs instead of wasting time with Zhao Wuhuai and the others.
Zhao Wuhuai was about to say something, but his words got caught in his throat. Gu Chaoyan''s straightforwardness left him at a loss for words.
Meanwhile, Zhao Dier appeared quiteposed. She knew that Gu Chaoyan was shameless. Instead of trying to tter her, she would demonstrate Piaomiao Pavilion''s capabilities.
"Lingyun!" Faced with the impasse, Wuxing called out to Lingyun.
Chapter 1928 Wuxings Idea 2
Pheonix Girl and Mr. Head made it sound so resolute, as if they were not negotiating at all. Then the rtionship between the two sides would be ruined. What would happen to him and Lingyun, if they became enemies?
Wuxing had been thinking about this all this time, so he wanted to cherish the only chance he had right now, so he needed to talk it through.
Lingyun looked helpless.
Sure enough, he was always trying to make use of her, now again.
He must have got used to it after so many years.
Lingyun ignored him.
She threw a cold look at him.
Wuxing looked anxious and said without any order. "Lingyun, you and I have known each other for so many years, and you know how confident and capable Piaomiao Pavilion is."
"¡."
"Now we are demeaning ourselves and offering to work with your Elder Miss, can''t you just talk about this for us? You can drop your old grudges and prejudices, and we will only talk about cooperation."
"¡."
"You can give us whatever we give you, and we are all taking what we need. No pressure, no stress, okay?"
"¡."
"You can really consider Piaomiao Pavilion''s abilities." Wuxing said.
Zhao Wuhuai observed Wuxing attentively. He was impressed by Wuxing''s efforts and determination. Wuxing seemed to be more persuasive than he was, despite Zhao Wuhuai being the Head of the Pavilion who had initially proposed the cooperation. Was he really going to plead for their assistance?
Wuxing''s words resonated with Gu Chaoyan.
Now, she only hoped that he could convince them.
She had no other requests.
Calmly, Gu Chaoyan cast a nce at Wuxing and then turned to Lingyun. "Let''s go to the room. I need to speak with you, Lingyun."
Without looking back at Wuxing, Lingyun followed Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan could sense that Wuxing genuinely wanted to work together, and by the way Lingyun responded, it seemed Wuxing was on the right track.
However, it was a pity.
He was too self-centered. Even if he truly desired Lingyun, he was using the most selfish approach to win her back.
Lingyun was currently working for her, and even if they were to coborate, what difference would it make? As long as Wuxing remained at Piaomiao Pavilion, he would continue to exploit Lingyun. Yet, he seemed oblivious to the fact that he was causing harm.
If he genuinely wished to spend more time with Lingyun, why not leave Piaomiao Pavilion?
That way, he wouldn''t be caught in the middle.
It seemed that his only intention was to seize an opportunity to grow closer to Lingyun and change her mind. However, he failed to consider Lingyun''s perspective.
Gu Chaoyan believed she was capable of taking responsibility for Lingyun, as she was her miss.
Wuxing was a man who had the potential to hurt her again, whether he had the intention or not. It would be wisest for Lingyun to be ruthless and put an end to any lingering feelings.
Lingyun needed to find someone better, someone who would treat her with the respect and consideration she deserved.
As they entered the room¡
Lingyun spoke with an anxious tone, "Elder Miss, please don''t worry. While I may have had feelings for him in the past and done many things for him, I am now clear-minded. I won''t involve myself in anything concerning him anymore. I will wholeheartedly devote myself to working for you, and I will never betray you."
Observing Lingyun''s anxious expression¡
Chapter 1929 Wuxing’s Idea
Chapter 1929 Wuxing''s Idea
She chuckled.
She had not expected that Lingyun had misunderstood and thought that she was here to talk about Wuxing.
She just hoped that she would not feel so stressed right now.
"Lingyun, since I have decided to let you follow me, I trust you fully, and I believe that you will do something about it." Gu Chaoyan reiterated seriously. "Don''t have such doubts in the future."
Lingyun was confused - Elder Miss did not ask her for this.
Gu Chaoyan sat down and asked Lingyun to do the same.
She poured a cup of tea, which was brewed by the spring water she took out from her space, which suited her taste. Even the tea at the auction house did not taste like the tea in the Haitian market, which she was not used to.
Taking a sip of tea, Gu Chaoyan said with a smile, "I asked you toe here because I need your opinion on one thing."
"¡."
"Now that we are working with Haitian Auction House, I won''t have time to refine new pills alone. I would like to ask if you are willing to help me with them."
"¡."
"I have seen you make poison, and you have a good control of the heat. If you want to make pills, you can learn a little from me, and it should not be a big problem. What do you think? If you don''t want to make pills, then you can concentrate on making poison." Gu Chaoyan said.
They were currently at the Haitian market, and Gu Chaoyan couldn''t think of a better solution, so she had to prioritize using Lingyun''s assistance.
She had no other choice but to do so.
Initially, Gu Chaoyan had called Lingyun to refine poison by her side, but now she was asking her to refine pills, which meant an increased workload for Lingyun.
Lingyun remained silent for a prolonged moment.
She wasn''t displeased with the request but rather surprised by Elder Miss''s trust and kind treatment. Did Elder Miss understand the value of her elixirs? By teaching Lingyun, it meant that Elder Miss wasn''t the sole possessor of this knowledge. If Lingyun had any ulterior motives, she could ruin Elder Miss''s ns to make her elixirs less valuable.
However, Elder Miss showedplete trust and never doubted Lingyun''s loyalty. Lingyun was concerned that she might reject the proposal.
But¡
Lingyun felt deeply moved.
It was because Elder Miss trusted her.
Lingyun was willing to ept the task and had no intention of betraying Elder Miss.
"Yes, Elder Miss," Lingyun replied.
Gu Chaoyan nodded. "Then I will teach you how to make pills tomorrow."
"Okay!" Lingyun responded earnestly.
With that settled, Gu Chaoyan returned to her room to continue her pill-making endeavors.
Meanwhile, at the hotel¡
Zhao Wuhuai and the others returned home.
Both Zhao Wuhuai and Wuxing were displeased, while Zhao Dier appeared rxed. If Gu Chaoyan hadn''t agreed, then she wouldn''t have to deal with her at the Piaomiao Pavilion anymore.
"Do you know her maid? And for many years?" Zhao Wuhuai inquired, pondering over the matter.
"Yes, Mr. Head, I have known her for many years, and there was even a time when we were preparing for an engagement. However, certain circumstances arose, and we ended up bing distant from each other," Wuxing honestly exined. He wanted to rify matters with Zhao Dier, taking this opportunity as Zhao Wuhuai had mentioned his desire for Wuxing to marry her.
Zhao Wuhuai smiled with satisfaction. "Okay, okay!"
Chapter 1930 New Pill 1
Chapter 1930 New Pill 1
Unaware of the situation, Zhao Wuhuai couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction upon learning about their previous connection. Their years of acquaintance and the nned engagement indicated that their rtionship wasn''t ordinary.
Knowing the Phoenix Girl''s difficult nature, Zhao Wuhuai understood that working together would be impossible. It seemed like a good strategy to focus on the maids instead.
The maids would likely possess knowledge about Gu Chaoyan''s pill-making abilities, and they might also have insights into pill forms. If someone like Wuxing was once engaged to Gu Chaoyan, it implied that Lingyun, as her maid, must possess some special qualities that could be utilized.
Zhao Wuhuai''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he turned to Wuxing and said, "This is an excellent opportunity. Find a way to bring this maid onto our side. If we seed, things will be much easier."
What?
Wuxing had only considered that involving Lingyun could resolve the issue of the Pavilion Master arranging a marriage for him.
However, the Pavilion Master was now attempting to recruit Lingyun to their side.
Wuxing realized that his previous notion was misguided; it was now apparent that it was an impossible endeavor.
Lingyun had changed.
Both her appearance and personality were different.
Wuxing felt a mix of astonishment and nerves when he saw Lingyun just moments ago. She had be considerably more gentle andposed, far from her previous irrational behavior. She remained so quiet that she didn''t utter a single word, maintaining a certain distance from others.
Moreover, herplexion had improved, and she exuded an energetic aura.
She was almost as impressive as Zhao Dier.
Having not paid close attention to Lingyun before, Wuxing now found her remarkably pleasing to the eye.
"Pavilion Master, she is already resistant to me and the Piaomiao Pavilion. The Phoenix Girl has also healed her in the past, so she won''t betray the Phoenix Girl if she wants to repay the favor," Wuxing expressed his distress.
Zhao Wuhuai waved his hand dismissively.
Being young and inexperienced, Wuxing didn''t fully grasp theplexities of human emotions. Even though Gu Chaoyan was previously engaged to him, women tended to develop attachments, and her current reluctance to marry him likely stemmed from some emotional hurt. As long as he could make her happy, she would be willing to do anything he desired.
Di''s mother had been the same way.
Despite his own reluctance, he would still hand over the Piaomiao Pavilion to him.
"It''s a simple matter. You can temporarily leave our Piaomiao Pavilion and dere that you will spend the rest of your life with her. Promise her that you''ll marry her one day. For now, you don''t need to apany us. Your task will be to win over the maid," Zhao Wuhuai suggested directly. "Di,e with me. Let''s have a talk with Duan Feng."
Suddenly, Wuxing found himself alone.
The Pavilion Master''s words did hold some logic.
He wondered if Lingyun would be concerned about him.
Turning around, Wuxing headed back to the hostel and booked a guest room with the golden knives.
¡ª
Back at the hostel, Gu Chaoyan watched as Lingyun left, and then she turned her attention to her private space.
Inside the space, Gu Chaoyan had a specific goal in mind - to test the new pill she had recently refined.
The new pill was unlike the Flying Pills and Invisibility Pills she had made before. It belonged to a different category, simr to pills such as the Heaven Dew Pills, which were designed to enhance one''s cultivation.
However, this new pill surpassed the Heaven Dew Pills in terms of potency and its ability to facilitate cultivation improvement.
Gu Chaoyan had her own reasons for developing such a pill, and now it was time to see the results of her efforts.
Chapter 1931 New Pill 2
Chapter 1931 New Pill 2
Gu Chaoyan found herself in a situation where she needed to cultivate further, as she had reached a significant bottleneck. However, direct cultivation progress was challenging to achieve in a ce like the Haitian Market, so she relied on the power of pills to aid her advancement.
Nevertheless, the process of refining the specific pill she desired proved to be incredibly difficult. It was the first time she encountered such aplete failure in her refining attempts.
Determined to ovee this challenge, she began the process of making the pills once again.
Meanwhile, Huang Fu sat in the study, contemting the authority token in a daze. Surprisingly, he had obtained the teleportation authority token much sooner than he had anticipated. With this token, Gu Chaoyan would soon reach her desired destination, and he would be able to leave the space and pursue his own objectives.
These days, Huang Fu had grown ustomed to the peaceful life within the space and had even started to enjoy it. However, he knew deep down that it was not a long-term solution.
Lost in his thoughts, Huang Fu was startled when the authority token slipped from his grasp and fell to the ground, producing a faint sound. He quickly picked it up and walked over to Gu Chaoyan''s side.
To his surprise, Gu Chaoyan held a single elixir in her hands, radiating with happiness. "I did it! I managed to produce one elixir. It may be just one, but it''s a promising start!"
Observing the elixir in her hands, Huang Fu''s mind wandered for a moment. He nodded and said, "Well done on your achievement. Take some time to rest now."
"¡"
"The situation in the Haitian market may not be very peaceful these days. It''s best for you to stay calm and take a break," Huang Fu advised, his wordsced with concern. He hesitated for a moment before continuing, "You have the authority token in your possession."
Confused by his cryptic statement, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but inquire, "What happened? What are you trying to say?" She sensed that there was something Huang Fu wanted to express but held back. It must be rted to the recent turmoil, and his sudden disappearance made her even more reluctant to let him go without rifying matters. Thus, she asked him directly.
Huang Fu recognized Gu Chaoyan''s sharp intellect, knowing she was quick to pick up on his emotions or hidden meanings. He almost reached out to touch her head out of habit but then realized he couldn''t do that at the moment. Withdrawing his hand, he smiled at Gu Chaoyan and said, "It''s nothing, I just have a sense of uneasetely. Something is on the horizon, and I wanted to give you a heads-up, so be prepared."
"¡."
"You have to rely on yourself. I won''t be able to assist you with everything," Huang Fu continued, his tone tinged with a hint of regret. "That''s why I hesitated earlier. Don''t dwell too much on it."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
But Huang Fu did not want to say anything more.
She had no choice but to leave, feeling confused.
When she was out, she wrote down the prescription and took a break.
The following morning¡
Gu Chaoyan started to teach Lingyun how to make pills.
She had no use for the furnace, but now she could use it as the furnace for alchemy. Gu Chaoyan already had everything she needed ready, and she only needed to teach her how to control the fire. Lingyun seemed to be very good at alchemy, so she understood everything almost instantly, and the whole process went smoothly.
After giving Lingyun the instructions, it was time for her to meet Duan Feng.
Chapter 1932 New Pill 3
Chapter 1932 New Pill 3
Lingyun seemed to be very interested in alchemy. She did not want to go out any more. Instead, she wanted to stay here and make alchemy. Gu Chaoyan thought for a while and decided to leave Lingyun at the hostel. But she was not very assured that Lingyun was alone here, so she asked Sword One to stay. Fu Bao heard the news and volunteered to stay as well.
In the end, she went out with Huaijin and Sword One.
Apart from the date she and Duan Feng had agreed on, the face-changing pill was going to be put up for auction at the same time.
They had been at the Haitian Market for a few days, and they were no longer as curious as before. However, the biggest difference in the Haitian Market was that there were increasingly many more people in the market every day.
Duan Feng said that it was a normal phenomenon.
But Gu Chaoyan somehow felt that it was not a good thing, especially when Huang Fu told her that something might happen, which made her feel very uneasy.
Sensing the change in Gu Chaoyan''s mentality, Zhou Huaijin rubbed her temples and asked worriedly, "What is it?"
"I am fine. I was just thinking about something." Gu Chaoyan said and tightened her grip on Zhou Huaijin''s hands, telling him not to worry.
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
They soon arrived at Haitian Auction House.
The guards at the auction house were already familiar with them. They had just passed by when someone took them inside, where they met Duan Feng.
"Is it always like this at the auction house?" Gu Chaoyan asked as she walked.
She had not been inside for a couple of days, so she did not notice that.
"Yes, Lady Chaoyan, we are getting more and more people every daying here." The guard answered.
"Okay."
"Lady Chaoyan is here." Duan Feng smiled and asked Dao Seeking. "Our master is waiting for you here."
Gu Chaoyan looked up and saw the masked man sitting there.
"Come in." His voice had recovered a little. Compared to the time when he was injured, he sounded more like a warm spring, which made people feel calm andfortable.
Hearing the voice, Gu Chaoyan did not regret asking about the voice.
"Okay, now take off the mask and let me take a look at your face." Gu Chaoyan got straight to the point.
The masked man did not say anything more, nor did he do anything else. He just sat there stiffly.
He had never taken off his mask in front of others.
For a moment, she did not know what to do.
Seeing him like this, Gu Chaoyan took the initiative to remove the mask for him. During this time, the masked man did not move, but just sat there stiffly.
As Gu Chaoyan looked at his face, he turned around subconsciously and Gu Chaoyan held tight to his fist.
His eyes wererge, ck and white, and he had a high nose bridge. Although his skin was dark, it was a very good-looking face. But there were indeed many bulging scars on his face, which seemed to have been caused by fire.
She must have been injured together with his throat.
He had no spiritual power, so he did not cultivate. Therefore, it was very normal for him to be injured like this.
It was not a big problem, and she could get it fixed easily.
She took out the ointment and passed it to Duan Feng. "Just as I expected, it is scalded. Use this and you won''t feel any pain. You will recoverpletely within one month."
"¡."
"The face-changing pills should be auctioned now, right? Let''s go and take a look."
"You¡" the masked man said.
Chapter 1933 Change 1
Chapter 1933 Change 1
"Anything else?" Gu Chaoyan turned around and asked, fearing that he would be worried about the ointment she gave him. She might think that it was a small problem, but she was not sure about the injury. So Gu Chaoyan focused on him instead.
How could she leave so fast? The masked man wanted to say that, but he could not. Before the sweat on his hands dried, she turned around and left.
In the end, he put on the mask and waved his hands. "I am fine."
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but retain some worry for the masked man. However, since he assured her that he was fine, she chose not to press the matter further.
Duan Feng arranged for someone to apply medicine to Gu Chaoyan''s injuries before personally apanying her outside.
As they arrived at the auction venue, it marked the first auction since their agreement, and Duan Feng joined them as their partner.
Unlike before, they were positioned upstairs, away from the authority token area, granting them a clear view of the proceedings below.
The first sight that caught Gu Chaoyan''s attention were a few familiar faces¡ªZhao Dier and Zhao Wuhuai. She also noticed the woman who had emerged victorious in the recent gold medalpetition, making it their second encounter.
Curiosity stirred within Gu Chaoyan, prompting her to wonder about the woman''s identity. However, abiding by the rules, she refrained from asking Duan Feng, who stood beside her. Instead, she averted her gaze.
The audience''s initial reaction to the face-changing pill appeared rather ordinary. Some even questioned how such a pill could be included in an auction primarily featuring high-level medications. There were even murmurs of potential disinterest in bidding for it altogether.
However, as the auctioneer provided an exnation, a wave of excitement swept through the attendees. Their hands rubbed together eagerly, eager to secure the item.
Zhao Wuhuai directed his words to Zhao Dier, stating, "See, if you hadn''t caused trouble, it wouldn''t have been so difficult to work with her. She''s capable of refining a pill like the face-changing pill. Now we''ll have to see if Wuxing can match that."
Regret seeped through his words.
The three face-changing pills fetched prices of 50 million, 60 million, and 55 million knives respectively, surpassing their initial expectations.
Zhao Wuhuai managed to acquire one as well, but he wore a discontented expression due to the substantial amount of money he had spent.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly, recognizing that Zhao Wuhuai had hoped to obtain the pills without offering anything in return. Witnessing the oue, he became visibly angered.
She wanted to distance herself from Zhao Wuhuai, so she departed alongside Duan Feng.
The atmosphere within the auction house remained abuzz due to the pills. However, as they stepped outside, they discovered that themotion persisted in the surrounding area. Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brows. "What''s going on?"
Duan Feng shared her puzzlement. "Let''s go outside and find out."
Just as they were about to depart, the auction house guards caught up with them, their faces filled with anxiety. "We have bad news!"
"What happened?" Duan Feng inquired.
For decades, the Haitian Market had been devoid of any major incidents. With its elevated status and robust security, it was umon for anything untoward to ur. Sects and factions would hesitate to provoke trouble within the Haitian Market easily.
"Just go outside and see for yourselves," the guard responded, appearing at a loss for words to describe the situation.
Duan Feng and Gu Chaoyan hurriedly made their way out.
They traversed the path until they reached the entrance.
Finally, Duan Fengprehended the gravity of the situation.
"How did this happen? Who is responsible? When did they arrive?" Duan Feng shouted softly.
Chapter 1934 Change 2
Chapter 1934 Change 2
Upon hearing Duan Feng''s furious outburst, Gu Chaoyan turned her gaze towards the outside, witnessing a scene that left her utterly shocked.
It seemed as though a massive barrier had suddenly enveloped the Haitian Market, its presence clearly visible in the sky.
"At the moment the barrier appeared, there was chaos in the market. People tried to escape, but they couldn''t get out, even those with formidable cultivation," the guard reported. They had hastily gathered information and were about to deliver their report when they were apprehended by the hall master, who sought answers.
Gu Chaoyan''s suspicions had been confirmed.
They were being trapped within this ce.
"Let''s go and investigate," Duan Feng urged anxiously.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged nces with Zhou Huaijin and Sword One. The three of them nodded in agreement and followed Duan Feng.
The barrier''s endpoint was at the entrance of the market. People outside desperately attempted to enter, only to be forcefully repelled by its power.
Duan Feng took the lead, charging towards the barrier, but he too was swiftly repulsed by the immense spiritual energy.
Dusting himself off, Duan Feng wore a helpless smile. "Something must have happened. The Witches must be involved. The monsters possess great strength butck intelligence. Only the Witches possess the ability to orchestrate such a scheme."
"¡."
"Those who cultivate possess spiritual power, and even the elders of numerous sects are present within the market. The sects will be left without leaders, and those with advanced spiritual power are all trapped here. Those outside the barrier will likely face grave danger. The witches have never shown mercy. Their aim has always been to annihte the human race, allowing the witches to be the rulers of the entire continent," Duan Feng exined solemnly.
Zhou Huaijin''s anxiety was evident as he questioned, "Do you have any ideas?"
The civilians in the Saint Divine Land possessed no cultivation abilities. If the witches were to attack them, none would survive.
They were trapped within the market, with no one to defend the civilians outside.
Those innocent people would undoubtedly suffer.
"The Heaven-ying Sword has the power to sever the barrier, allowing those inside to escape," Duan Feng responded.
Having existed for ages, Haitian Market harbored countless secrets known to the market''s masters and their assistants. Duan Feng was well-informed.
"However, the Heaven-ying Sword is not here. To obtain it, we would have to go to the Yuehua Continent, where the true cultivator families reside. They surpass the Piaomiao Pavilion by far. Only there can we find the Heaven-ying Sword. But time is against us, and we possess limited authority tokens," he continued.
"¡."
"Besides Mr. Head An Mingxi''s authority token, there are two more within the Haitian Market, allowing only a limited number of individuals to travel to the Yuehua Continent," Duan Feng exined in a hushed tone.
"¡."
"We need to find someone quickly," Duan Feng emphasized once more.
As Zhou Huaijincked spiritual power, he was unable to journey to the Yuehua Continent. Additionally, as Gu Chaoyan''s protector, Duan Feng couldn''t abandon his master in such dire circumstances.
They had to enlist the help of someone else from the Haitian Market to join them on this mission.
Upon hearing Duan Feng''s words, Gu Chaoyan turned to Zhou Huaijin, a questioning look in her eyes.
With only one authority token in her possession, what about Zhou Huaijin?
"I will remain here and await your return," Zhou Huaijin dered.
Chapter 1935 Change 3
Chapter 1935 Change 3
Gu Chaoyan was caught in a state of indecision. The sudden turn of events left her uncertain about what to do. She knew she had to go to the Yuehua Continent, but going alone would undoubtedly worry Zhou Huaijin. She found herself torn between her responsibilities and her concern for her loved one.
Upon hearing Zhou Huaijin''s understanding response, Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of reassurance. She tightly held his hands, stood on her tiptoes, and nted a gentle kiss on his cheek. "Wait for me here. I''ll return before you know it."
"Okay," Zhou Huaijin replied, his voice filled with both longing and concern.
Reluctantly, the couple bid farewell, their hearts heavy with reluctance.
Suddenly, an agitated figure rushed in, demanding answers. "What is happening? Why are we trapped in Haitian Market? What about the people at our Piaomiao Pavilion who are left behind?"
It was Zhao Wuhuai who voiced his grievances, directing his questions at Duan Feng.
As the Misty Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, he was well aware of the situation and was making a scene to pressure Duan Feng into providing an exnation.
"As you can see, we are unable to leave at the moment," Duan Feng replied calmly. "With the barrier in ce, I believe the Pavilion Master of the Ethereal Pavilion should be prepared for the impending events."
Zhao Wuhuai scoffed dismissively, clearly dissatisfied with the response.
He had made preparations.
However¡
"Something has urred in Haitian Market. Are you going to provide us with an exnation?" Zhao Wuhuai''s voice echoed loudly, gaining support from the growing crowd.
Duan Feng''s expression soured.
He had not anticipated that Zhao Wuhuai would be audacious enough to try and seize control of Haitian Market. But that was simply not going to happen.
Duan Feng extended his hand, his face serious as he asserted, "Haitian Market has its own set of rules. If you instigate trouble here, you must abide by those rules."
Silence fell, and no one uttered another word.
Zhao Wuhuai appeared embarrassed, his bravado fading.
Duan Feng motioned for Gu Chaoyan and the others to join him.
The transportation to the Yuehua Continent had to be done swiftly. Duan Feng couldn''t leave his master and the affairs of the market unattended. Thus, he needed to arrange for the others in Haitian Market to be transported there together.
As he journeyed, he contemted whom he should enlist for assistance.
He enlisted Li Mu to apany them. Li Mu possessed formidable cultivation and disyed intelligence, making him a reliable choice in case of any unexpected situations.
After informing Li Mu of the n, Duan Feng selected the designated location for their teleportation.
Before departing, Duan Feng cautioned, "Stay vignt. Acquiring the Heaven-ying Sword won''t be a simple task."
Li Mu responded confidently, "Don''t worry."
Gu Chaoyan nced at Zhou Huaijin, concerned that he might worry about her in his absence.
Observing her solemn nod, Zhou Huaijin felt somewhat reassured.
Taking hold of the authority token, Gu Chaoyan initiated its activation. As she did, a doorway illuminated with radiant light materialized. Walking towards the door, Gu Chaoyan cast a final nce at Zhou Huaijin, who continued nodding in her direction.
Then¡
She and Li Mu stepped through the doorway simultaneously.
In an instant, the light vanished, and so did they.
Chapter 1936 Change 4
Chapter 1936 Change 4
Zhou Huaijin withdrew his hands andposed himself. Speaking calmly, he turned around and said, "Let''s carry on with our usual tasks. Sword One, focus on your swordsmanship training as well. If you don''t work hard, you may struggle to protect her in the future."
A tinge of sadness could be heard in Zhou Huaijin''s voice as he uttered those words.
Sword One nodded in understanding.
The two of them returned to the hotel without encountering any disturbances.
Lingyun and Fu Bao were patiently awaiting their return.
Lingyun had justpleted the refining of a pill furnace. Although her progress wasn''t exceptionally fast, the process had been smooth.
With a smile, she intended to show her aplishment to Gu Chaoyan, but to her surprise, she noticed the absence of their Elder Miss.
"Where is Elder Miss?" Lingyun inquired, puzzled by her sudden disappearance.
"She might be away for a few days. If you have no other tasks at hand, feel free to continue your alchemy practice," Zhou Huaijin replied, unsure of how to convey the situation.
Since Lingyun and Sword One were ustomed to sharing information with each other, they would eventually piece together the puzzle.
"Fu Bao,e with me. There''s something I need to discuss with you," Zhou Huaijin said, motioning for Fu Bao to join them.
"Alright," Fu Bao responded, following them with a perplexed expression. He had no inkling of what had urred. They had been engrossed in pill-making within the room and were now clueless about the circumstances.
¡ª
At the gate, Gu Chaoyan and Li Mu arrived peacefully in Yuehua Continent after taking the heart-protecting pill. Seeing Li Mu by her side, Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of reassurance.
"Now, where should we go?" Li Mu inquired, understanding that his primary task was to assist and protect Lady Chaoyan, allowing her to make the decisions.
Gu Chaoyan was about to familiarize herself with the surroundings of Yuehua Continent when she detected the faint sound of footsteps approaching. Though soft, the footsteps were discernible.
"Who''s there?" Gu Chaoyan voiced her question, and soon a person emerged.
It was a familiar face¡ªthe woman who had purchased the authority token at the auction, rumored to be from Wuhui Gate, as Duan Feng had mentioned.
Considering the circumstances in Haitian Market, it wasn''t surprising for her to personally arrive in Yuehua Continent. The woman, An Mingxi, disregarded Gu Chaoyan''s presence and walked away without uttering a word.
Gu Chaoyan interpreted it as a clear message that An Mingxi wanted to sever any further connection with her. In response, Gu Chaoyan chose not to engage further. She understood that she and Li Mu would have to rely on each other in this situation.
Just as Gu Chaoyan was preparing to depart¡
Suddenly, another set of footsteps reached Gu Chaoyan''s ears. Someone else had arrived.
Confusion filled her mind. What was happening?
ording to Duan Feng, there were only four teleportation authority tokens in total. One was with An Mingxi, who had already left, and another was used by Li Mu. The remaining one was the one Duan Feng had mentioned could not be used, as it was needed by his master in the future.
So, who was this person that had appeared now?
Curiosity piqued, Gu Chaoyan leaned forward to catch a glimpse of the approaching figure. To her astonishment, she recognized the person walking towards her.
How could it be her?
Chapter 1937 Truth 1
Chapter 1937 Truth 1
It was Zhao Dier.
Why would Zhao Dier be transported here? Could it be that she also had an authority token?
Zhao Dier''s spirits lifted as she witnessed the surprise and disbelief on Gu Chaoyan''s face. Normally, Gu Chaoyan exuded an air of coldness and superiority, rarely showing such astonishment. It was a rare sight that brought Zhao Dier immense satisfaction.
This sense of delight washed over Zhao Dier.
"Did you not expect it to be me? Do you believe that your possession of a teleportation authority token is unique to your group? You underestimate the resources of our Piaomiao Pavilion," Zhao Dier dered, her tone brimming with smugness.
True enough, the Piaomiao Pavilion did possess a teleportation authority token, but there was only one. It was the sole token preserved by the Piaomiao Pavilion. Otherwise, Zhao Dier would not have been the only one transported to the Yuehua Continent.
Initially, her father had hoped to acquire another token through an auction. However, their ns failed, forcing them to abandon the endeavor.
Haitian''s market remained encased in a barrier, preventing anyone from entering or leaving. Logically speaking, the members of the Piaomiao Pavilion simply needed to remain patient and await a solution from those trapped within Haitian''s market.
But¡
Her father had just received the news.
It was said that the Yuehua Continent not only had the Heaven-ying Sword, but also¡
Zhao Dier looked as if she were sure to win.
Upon witnessing Zhao Dier''s proactive stance, Gu Chaoyan had already reached a firm decision.
In truth, it was not umon for the Piaomiao Pavilion to possess an authority token. Being an established cultivation sect, it was only natural for them to have preserved the token from earlier times.
So, even if Zhao Dier had arrived with or without the authority token, it held no significance to Gu Chaoyan. It was irrelevant to her.
Initially, Gu Chaoyan had been slightly perplexed, which led to her current response.
Since Zhao Dier took the initiative to inquire, Gu Chaoyan had no further questions.
Ignoring Zhao Dier''s presence, Gu Chaoyan turned to Li Mu and said, "Let''s observe the situation here before making any decisions."
Zhao Dier felt a surge of displeasure as Gu Chaoyan disregarded her.
Why was she being ignored?
Zhao Dier''s frustration boiled over as she was disregarded.
In a fit of anger, she eximed, "Gu Chaoyan, it would be best for you to return through the portal. Don''t embarrass yourself. You won''t get the sword."
"¡.".
"The Heaven-ying Sword is under the control of the Xuantian Sect. They have clearly stated that it will be apetition. Only the victor will be deemed worthy of possessing it. And you? You don''t even possess spiritual power. How do you expect to win? You''d be better off returning and focusing on refining pills. It''s only at the auction house where you might have some value," Zhao Dier mockingly expressed.
While she wasn''tpletely certain of her own chances in the Yuehua Continent, Zhao Dier held a respectable cultivation level. Her odds of sess were highpared to Gu Chaoyan, who had no chance of winning.
That''s why she spoke candidly when Gu Chaoyan ignored her.
Apetition?
It was merely the Heaven-ying Sword. Haitian Market would naturally devise a solution for it. Why were Zhao Dier and the Wuhui Gate people involved?
"I don''t believe you," Gu Chaoyan refuted, disying her disbelief in Zhao Dier''s words. She continued, "Are you allpeting solely for the Heaven-ying Sword?"
Zhao Dier emitted a cold snort in response.
Initially, Zhao Dier had no intention of speaking up. Her n was to intimidate Gu Chaoyan, driving her away, and then return to the market, allowing others to enlighten her about the truth.
However, seeing Gu Chaoyan''s disbelief, Zhao Dier''s resolve hardened.
If she didn''t believe it, so be it. Zhao Dier would take pleasure in witnessing firsthand the destion on Gu Chaoyan''s face after hearing the truth.
Chapter 1938 Truth 2
Chapter 1938 Truth 2
"For the Heaven-ying Sword?" Zhao Dier sneered, her yful smile still intact. "Of course not. I must admit, you''ve got some brains. You understand that neither the person from Wuhui Gate nor I, Zhao Dier, would bother with the Heaven-ying Sword. The folks from Haitian Market will surelye up with a solution for that. What does it have to do with us?"
"¡."
"We came here for other purposes," Zhao Dier stated, her mood noticeably lifted.
In fact, this day could be considered a remedy for her long-standing mncholy.
Upon their return from the Saint Divine Land, they had failed to acquire the Golden Rolls and had even offended the Phoenix Girl. Initially, her father had been furious, grounding her for a few days. However, his attitude had drastically changed after a few days, as if he no longer cared about the incident.
He had even shown willingness to avenge her and defy the Phoenix Girl.
She still didn''t know why.
Today, though, she finally understood everything.
"Because of the Golden Rolls," Zhao Dier revealed, a smile adorning her face. "The Xuantian Sect wants no part in external affairs. They simply wish to remain secluded and focus on their own matters. That''s why they acquired the Golden Rolls but n to reveal it directly. However, the individual presenting it to them is impartial. They will give it to the one with the highest cultivation level. Therefore, whoever emerges victorious in the Xuantian Sect''s intermediatepetition will obtain both the Golden Rolls and the Heaven-ying Sword."
"¡."
"I''m here for the Golden Rolls."
"¡."
"Gu Chaoyan, you didn''t know this, do you? The Pheonix Girl needs the Golden Rolls. If the Pheonix Girl doesn''t have the Golden Rolls, then your existence is meaningless."
"¡."
"So what if you''re the Pheonix Girl? Your existence is meaningless without the ROlls."
"¡."
"No wonder you were always unmoved in the Saint Divine Land. It was all because you don''t have a Golden Rolls at all."
"¡."
"How interesting."
"¡."
"The Golden Rolls will definitely be mine. Just do your best," Zhao Dier dered, her smug smile widening.
When it came to cultivation and spiritual power, there were few who could match Zhao Di''er.
Gu Chaoyan''s expression changed, not because she believed Zhao Dier could actually im the Golden Rolls, but because she was genuinely surprised.
Unexpectedly, the whereabouts of the Golden Rolls had bemon knowledge within the Xuantian Sect.
In that case, numerous individuals would undoubtedlypete for the Golden Rolls.
And she had to obtain it.
Gu Chaoyan realized that she had no time to waste arguing with Zhao Dier.
She turned to Li Mu. "Let''s go."
Zhao Dier''s expression transformed instantly. She had anticipated Gu Chaoyan''s fury upon hearing her words. Why was there no reaction?
Anger surged within Zhao Dier. "Gu Chaoyan, what''s the point of going? Can you win? Do you possess the same level of advancement as me? You''re simply dreaming!"
"¡"
"The Golden Rolls is mine. Don''t waste your time!" Zhao Dier roared defiantly.
Initially, Gu Chaoyan had no intention of engaging with her, but Zhao Dier''s presence became increasingly bothersome.
Meeting Zhao Dier''s gaze head-on, Gu Chaoyan spoke bluntly, "It''s hard to say who it belongs to. I am resolved to obtain the Golden Rolls."
Just as she finished speaking¡
Zhao Dier burst intoughter. Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s assertion of determination, it seemed as if she had witnessed something utterly unbelievable.
"You?"
Chapter 1939 Truth 3
Chapter 1939 Truth 3
"Me, yeah," Gu Chaoyan affirmed, her gaze unwavering as she looked at Zhao Dier.
Zhao Dier''s smile grew even wider, brimming with delight.
Initially, she had expected Gu Chaoyan to be so intimidated that she would retreat immediately. She had not anticipated such audacity from someonecking spiritual power. Since Gu Chaoyan held such unwavering confidence in herself, Zhao Dier decided to show her how she would personally acquire the Golden Rolls.
"Just wait and see," Zhao Dier asserted, exuding confidence.
Undeterred by Zhao Dier''s provocation, Gu Chaoyan assessed the situation.
Logically speaking, since they were on the same mountain, the teleportation gate would likely be located in a rtively concealed spot.
The only unknown factor was the exact location of the Xuantian Sect. If they were to participate in thepetition held by the ck Heaven Sect, they would be transported directly to their grounds.
While Gu Chaoyan contemted, Zhao Dier had already departed.
"Her cultivation level is quite high," Li Mu whispered, reminding Gu Chaoyan.
Being well-versed in cultivation himself, Li Mu could easily discern the cultivation levels of others. He knew all too well that Zhao Dier''s cultivation surpassed his own.
Even if he were to participate in the Xuantian Sect''spetition, he would not stand a chance.
Now, it all rested on Lady Chaoyan''s shoulders.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, not particrly surprised.
From the very beginning, she had been aware of Zhao Dier''s advanced cultivation.
"Do you know where the Xuantian Sect is?" Li Mu inquired.
Gu Chaoyan had always been concerned about her chances of winning thepetition, but the thought of being unable to locate the Xuantian Sect had never crossed her mind. After all, it was one of the most renowned ces in the Yuehua Continent.
She retrieved the Flying Heavens Pill from her belongings. Prior to entering the Teleportation Gate, she had made sure to bring along a variety of medicinal pills. She believed that her current cultivation level would present numerous situations where they could prove useful.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
"While we may not have exact knowledge of the Xuantian Sect''s whereabouts or even the existence of the Yuehua Continent, I believe we will find it soon. The Xuantian Sect has made it known that they will present the Heaven-ying Sword and the Golden Rolls. While there may not be many contenders for the Heaven-ying Sword, I suspect numerous individuals will vie for the Golden Rolls. We simply need to observe where the greatest concentration of people is, and that will likely lead us to the location of the Xuantian Sect," Gu Chaoyan exined.
Then, she handed a Flying Heavens Pill to Li Mu. Despite Li Mu''s cultivation level being highly regarded in the Haitian Market, as evidenced by Duan Feng''s arrangement for his participation, he had not reached the stage where he could utilize Sword Kinesis Flight. Hence, he still relied on the Flying Heavens Pill.
"Let''s ascend and have a look. It seems quite crowded up there," Gu Chaoyan suggested.
Li Mu nodded in agreement.
Though he remained silent, he admired Gu Chaoyan''s judgment. She possessed remarkable intelligence and consistently handled situations adeptly.
It was a trait hecked.
No wonder the Hall Master had instructed him to protect her and learn from her. Initially, he hadn''t understood the rationale behind it, but now it became clear.
He followed Gu Chaoyan''s lead, utilizing Sword Kinesis Flight.
The Flying Heavens Pill proved incredibly useful. Once consumed, it enabled them to execute Sword Kinesis Flight smoothly.
Li Mu wielded his own sword, while Gu Chaoyan brandished hers.
After performing Sword Kinesis Flight, Gu Chaoyan refrained from rushing directly towards the crowd. Instead, she took the opportunity to meticulously survey the Yuehua Continent.
ording to Duan Feng''s ount, thisnd was teeming with cultivation sects boasting exceptionally high levels of cultivation. Piaomiao Pavilion paled inparison to these formidable sects.
It must be acknowledged that since her arrival in the Yuehua Continent¡
Chapter 1940 Yuehua Continent 1
Chapter 1940 Yuehua Continent 1
Indeed, she felt an extraordinary sense of tranquility. It was the kind of serenity permeated with spiritual energy in every corner.
Moreover, the Yuehua Continent boasted numerous mountains, each shrouded in mystery. No one knew what kinds of creatures dwelled within their depths.
Previously, Duan Feng had mentioned that the people of the Yuehua Continent gained their power by engaging in scheduled battles against the demons that inhabited these mountains. It was through these encounters that theypleted their cultivation. Unlike the rtively mundane creatures encountered in Piaomiao Pavilion, the demons they confronted were predominantly high-level monsters.
In that moment, Gu Chaoyan''s curiosity was piqued as she peered down at the mountain range.
Without wasting any further time, she swiftly made her way towards the Xuantian Sect.
While in mid-air on their Sword Kinesis Flight, she carefully observed the activities of the people below to discern the route leading to the Xuantian Sect. Li Mu silently trailed behind Gu Chaoyan, remaining ever watchful.
Before long¡
They reached the vicinity of the Xuantian Sect.
Gu Chaoyannded with Li Mu at a secluded location.
While other areas seemed devoid of any activity, this ce differed significantly. People scurried about in a hurry.
Gu Chaoyan''s first stop was an inn.
Upon reaching the inn, Gu Chaoyan wasted no time and directly inquired, "Shopkeeper, is the Xuantian Sect located far from here?"
The shopkeeper smiled and gestured towards a spot outside the door. "Do you see that? That''s the Xuantian Sect."
"¡."
"Recently, the Xuantian Sect announced their intention to present the Golden Rolls. As a result, people from all over are rushing here to participate in thepetition. The nearby inns have been thriving ever since. It''s been years since we''ve seen such liveliness."
The shopkeeper''s cheerful demeanor indicated that the bustling atmosphere had brought a significant boost to the inn''s profitability.
Li Mu couldn''t contain his delight. He was justified in following Lady Chaoyan.
Yuehua Maind differed greatly from the Haitian Market.
In the Yuehua Continent, inns and markets conducted transactions using Spirit Stones. While the Haitian Market also dealt with Spirit Stones, their primary currency consisted of golden knives.
Spirit Stones were utilized for absorbing spiritual energy to aid cultivation, while the golden knives were mostly employed as ceremonial tools.
"That''s the distinction."
Luckily, Gu Chaoyan had stored some ordinary Spirit Stones in her spatial storage. It was sufficient to cover the room fees for the time being. She nned to find a way to acquire more Spirit Stonester.
They sessfully secured two standard guest rooms.
Gu Chaoyan instructed Li Mu, "Rest for now. During this period, I''ll remain in my room. Please refrain from entering or disturbing me. If you feel bored, you can explore the area on your own. I''ll contact you when the timing is right."
Li Mu respectfully nodded in agreement.
Gu Chaoyan entered her designated room.
She hadplete faith in Li Mu''s capabilities. Rules were of utmost importance in the Haitian Market, and as a member, Li Mu would undoubtedly adhere to them. Hence, she had no concerns on that front.
Upon entering her room, Gu Chaoyan hastily essed the interspace.
The events of the day had transpired unexpectedly. She had suddenly found herself in the Yuehua Continent and discovered the whereabouts of the Golden Rolls. Therefore, she had some inquiries for Huang Fu, eager to hear his thoughts.
As she stepped into the interspace, Gu Chaoyan anticipated a search for Huang Fu that might take some time.
However, to her astonishment, Huang Fu was already awaiting her.
"Here you are," Huang Fu greeted casually.
"Just as you predicted, something indeed urred."
Chapter 1941 Yuehua Continent 2
Chapter 1941 Yuehua Continent 2
"Hmm?" Huang Fu maintained a calm demeanor, seemingly unfazed by her words. Hisposed reaction indicated that these circumstances were not unexpected to him.
Recalling his previous warnings, Gu Chaoyan held no doubts regarding his attitude.
He began to exin, "Indeed, something has urred in the Haitian Market. The market is currently enveloped by a barrier, preventing outsiders from entering and those inside from leaving."
"I arrived here with the intention of obtaining the Heaven-Cleaving Sword, but upon arrival, I discovered that the Xuantian Sect ns to award not only the Heaven-Cleaving Sword but also the Golden Rolls. The situation has be moreplicated, as it is likely that numerous individuals will strive to acquire the Golden Rolls. Furthermore, I am concerned about my own cultivation level¡" Gu Chaoyan''s expression revealed her deep worries.
At present, her cultivation level was undeniably low. Despite her confident demeanor in front of Zhao Dier, a sense of guilt had permeated her thoughts.
Huang Fu smiled in response.
He appeared rather unperturbed by the situation.
With assurance, he stated, "The Yuehua Continent is abundant in spiritual energy. Cultivating here will allow you to obtain the Golden Rolls and the Heaven-ying Sword."
"Truly?" Gu Chaoyan''s worry began to subside slightly.
"It is true." Huang Fu turned around and produced several thick books. "From this point forward, focus solely on your cultivation. The methods are detailed within these books. Once you have followed the cultivation techniques outlined within, exit the interspace and visit the stone gambling den in the Yuehua Continent to collect Spirit Stones. Endeavor to select the highest quality Spirit Stones avable. Uponpletion, return here to continue your cultivation. With these measures, you will undoubtedly seed in the uingpetition."
After Huang Fu concluded his instructions, it became apparent that he had already arranged everything.
"I''ll be quite upied in the next few days, so I might not be avable. If you don''t see me around, don''t be rmed. Just follow my guidance," Huang Fu stated with a serious tone.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in understanding.
With determination, she immersed herself in the realm of cultivation. Having built a solid foundation before, she was now well-acquainted with the practice.
She could sense her body constantly undergoing transformations as she consistently pushed her limits,pletely engrossed in the world of cultivation.
Finally, she experienced a breakthrough that felt as light as a feather, as if she could effortlessly employ Sword Kinesis Flight without the aid of the Flying Heavens Pill.
In that moment, she abruptly snapped back to reality.
Observing the changes within the space, she noticed substantial growth in the herbs and fruits it contained.
Only then did she realize that she must have spent a significant amount of time inside.
With the absence of Huang Fu, she deduced that he had not yet returned. Given his previous exnation, she remainedposed and swiftly exited the space.
As she emerged, intending to seek out Li Mu, she encountered him standing just outside the door.
Observing Gu Chaoyan''s untroubled demeanor, Li Mu inquired, "Lady Chaoyan, what happened? You were inside for seven days. I was concerned that something might have befallen you, but you instructed me not to disturb you, so I remained outside, hesitant to enter."
Gu Chaoyan nodded, impressed with his dedication.
She had not anticipated spending such a prolonged period in cultivation. She felt a tinge of remorse for causing concern to Li Mu. It seemed he had been genuinely worried.
"I''m fine. I was immersed in my cultivation and achieved a significant breakthrough, hence the extended duration. Don''t worry about me in the future," Gu Chaoyan assured him.
"¡."
"By the way, what is the current situation outside?" she inquired.
Chapter 1942 Yuehua Continent 3
Chapter 1942 Yuehua Continent 3
"Apart from guarding here these two days, I went out to observe the situation. Now many people have appeared in the Yuehua Continent. They should be here for the Golden Rolls. Fortunately, we came early and can stay in an inn. Many people outside no longer have a ce to stay. They all live in the forest in the suburbs," Li Mu said.
Other than that¡
There was more important news. Li Mu was also the most worried about this matter, so he said, "And many of them are people with extremely high cultivation. I''m afraid our trip will be a little stressful."
"¡."
"In addition, we need to go out and gather more Spirit Stones. Our current supply won''t be sufficient to sustain our stay at the inn. If we can''t replenish them, we might have to give up our lodging," Li Mu informed her.
He faithfully reported the recent situation but refrained from inquiring about Gu Chaoyan''s cultivation. He understood that his role was to support and assist her, not interfere with her personal cultivation matters.
Gu Chaoyan acknowledged his words with a nod, having already gained a general understanding of the situation in the Yuehua Continent. It unfolded as she had anticipated.
Coincidentally, she required Spirit Stones for her ongoing cultivation, making it a suitable time to acquire them. With this in mind, she closed the door and dered, "Let''s proceed and obtain some Spirit Stones."
Li Mu nodded, faithfully following her lead.
Having gained a general understanding of the surroundings upon reaching the inn, Gu Chaoyan decided to explore a nearby stone gambling den to see if they could find the Spirit Stones they needed.
Apart from the Xuantian Sect, numerous other sects were in close proximity, indicating that the nearby stone gambling den should offer a decent selection.
As she emerged from the inn, Gu Chaoyan sensed an increasing influx of people. Spiritual energy permeated the air, apanied by the aura of advanced cultivators. It was evident that the allure of the Golden Rolls had attracted a multitude of individuals.
However, these circumstances were as anticipated, and Gu Chaoyan didn''t linger due to the crowd.
She made a beeline for the casino.
Upon arrival, Gu Chaoyan observed that the establishment was teeming with people. The casino was spacious yet unpretentious. On the first floor, numerous unremarkable stones were stacked, avable for opening at the cost of five ordinary Spirit Stones. It was uncertain whether these stones would yield higher-quality blue Spirit Stones or simply prove to be ordinary stones with no significant value.
Most of the patrons present had limited Spirit Stones and were trying their luck. If they managed to exchange five ordinary Spirit Stones for a blue Spirit Stone, it would be a lucrative oue.
As for the stones on the upper floor, they were progressively categorized into different levels.
However, essing those upper-level stones required a more substantial number of Spirit Stones to open. Consequently, fewer individuals were able to ascend to that floor.
Gu Chaoyan gazed at the stones, initially assuming they were ordinary. Yet, upon utilizing her consciousness to examine them, she discovered an ability to sense their spiritual energy.
What?
This was something she could not do previously. She pondered why this capability had suddenly manifested within her.
Why was it possible now?
Could it be¡
Chapter 1943 Stone Gambling 1
Chapter 1943 Stone Gambling 1
?
Was it because she already had cultivation that she possessed this ability?
If that were the case, it would make selecting the Blue Spirit Stones a much easier task for Gu Chaoyan.
Lost in thought, she was about to retrieve some Spirit Stones to begin picking stones when a familiar voice echoed in her ears. "Isn''t this Gu Chaoyan? Why are you here at a ce like the casino for stones?"
"¡."
"Not everyone cane to a ce like the casino for stones. Most people end up losing everything. You should be careful," sneered Zhao Dier.
Not to mention Gu Chaoyan, because even a girl like Zhao, who was already at such a high cultivation level and grew up in a pile of Spirit Stones, often suffered losses when she came to the casino for stones, let alone someone like her.
Gu Chaoyan nced at Zhao Dier, then shifted her gaze to the person beside her.
It suddenly dawned on her why Zhao Wuhuai had instructed her toe to the Yuehua Continent alone. It seemed she had an acquaintance here.
Apanied by numerous elegantly dressed maids, the person beside Zhao Dier appeared to be the eldest daughter of a prominent royal family.
They naturally came here to gamble on stones.
However, the casino for stones was open to the public, allowing anyone to enter and try their luck.
As for the oue of their choices, it was determined by the stones they selected. There was no restriction on who could participate.
"Elder Miss, are you implying that only you and yourpanions are allowed in the casino for stones?" Gu Chaoyan addressed her directly.
Whispers broke out among the onlookers.
After all¡
Most of the onlookers were gathered around the pile of ordinary stones, and some of them joined in mocking Gu Chaoyan after Zhao Dier''sments.
Observing the situation, the person apanying Zhao Dier grew a bit annoyed.
Zhao Dier continued, "Gu Chaoyan, don''t be so stubborn. I''m only giving you a friendly warning. Don''t you understand what''s in your best interest?"
"¡."
"Am I really at a disadvantage?" Gu Chaoyan casually retorted, turning her attention to the inexpensive pile of stones and selecting the ones she desired. She had been focused on her cultivation and had no time to be bothered by Zhao Dier, the Elder Miss. Whatever she said, Gu Chaoyan could easily maintain the upper hand in the conversation.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan''s calm demeanor, Zhao Dier grew increasingly frustrated. She was about to say something more, but the person beside her pulled her back, restraining her.
Observing Gu Chaoyan''sck of spiritual power and her unaffiliated appearance, the person apanying Zhao Dier couldn''tprehend why Zhao Dier was wasting her time engaging with such a woman, especially during such a crucial moment.
Their primary objective foring today was to acquire Spirit Stones.
To obtain the Golden Rolls, they needed to swiftly increase their cultivation to ensure a sessful acquisition.
For some inexplicable reason, Zhao Dier was indulging in a pointless encounter.
Feeling restrained, Zhao Dier refrained from further pestering Gu Chaoyan. She snorted and followed along as they proceeded to the upper floor, where the finest stones were located, unlike Gu Chaoyan, who was selecting the cheapest ones.
As they walked, Gu Chaoyan had already picked out the stones with the highest spiritual energy.
She handed over the Spirit Stones directly to the casino staff and requested them to open the stones.
The first stone was opened¡
Chapter 1944 Stone Gambling 2
Chapter 1944 Stone Gambling 2
It was an abundance of blue Spirit Stones.
The person who opened the stone couldn''t hide their surprise. While it was not umon to find blue Spirit Stones in these piles, it was quite rare to have multiple consecutive openings yield blue Spirit Stones.
After each stone was opened, they eximed, "Blue Spirit Stones."
Upon hearing this, Zhao Dier and the people around her couldn''t help but turn their heads in astonishment.
"She actually obtained blue Spirit Stones." Zhao Dier was taken aback.
However, Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed. Whether it was skill or luck, it didn''t matter to her. She continued making her way upstairs.
In the following moments, the exmations continued, "Blue Spirit Stones!"
"Blue Spirit Stones."
"Blue Spirit Stones."
¡..
A few of them turned out to be blue Spirit Stones.
Out of the seven stones Gu Chaoyan picked, five were blue Spirit Stones, while the remaining two contained nothing of value.
This unexpected oue left the casino for stones in awe. They had never encountered such a situation before.
Gu Chaoyan epted the blue Spirit Stones and decided to move on to another location.
The stones downstairs were indeed priced ordingly. Most of them were worthless, with only a few possessing slightly more spiritual energy in her hands.
As she examined the Spirit Stones, she realized that her uracy in identifying them was almost 100%.
Earlier, in an attempt to remain inconspicuous, she deliberately chose two stones without blue Spirit Stones. However, even with that intention, she couldn''t help but attract attention.
But well¡
Never mind. It was fine to draw attention. This was the Yuehua Continent, and being noticed was not a problem.
Most importantly, she didn''t want to waste any more time.
Zhao Dier and the woman beside her also halted their progress and didn''t continue walking.
Initially, Gu Chaoyan didn''t pay much attention when she opened just one piece. However, upon hearing that she had opened five pieces, it became impossible to ignore her.
No wonder Zhao Dier had singled her out. Such a woman was undeniably bothersome.
After all, she herself might not have been able to urately identify five Blue Spirit Stones in that pile.
Was this woman''s stone-identifying ability even stronger than hers?
A sense of disgust involuntarily crept up within her.
But she wasn''t as foolish as Zhao Dier.
There were times when it wasn''t necessary to target or defeat someone stronger.
Sometimes, they could be utilized.
If used properly, it would be the most advantageous.
As she was about to break through to the intermediate stage, she needed high-quality Spirit Stones.
If this woman could be of use to her, it would save her a considerable amount of time.
That''s why she had been patiently waiting here.
When Gu Chaoyan arrived, she introduced herself gently, "I am Mu Weiran, the daughter of the leader of Wuji Sect."
Gu Chaoyan paused for a moment, realizing that Mu Weiran was addressing her as there was no one else behind her.
However, Mu Weiran''s introduction didn''t bring Gu Chaoyan any joy. Instead, she felt a sense of regret for rushing and not handling things properly. She had unintentionally caught the attention of someone who had noticed her, and she worried that it might cause trouble for herself from the Elder Miss of Wuji Sect in theing days.
"I''m Gu Chaoyan," she introduced herself briefly and added with a hurried tone, "I have something urgent to attend to, so I must take my leave."
"Hold on¡"
Chapter 1945 Stone Gambling 3
Chapter 1945 Stone Gambling 3
Mu Weiran disapproved of Gu Chaoyan''s reaction and attitude, but she managed to maintain herposure. As the daughter of the Wuji Sect''s leader, she was ustomed to being respected wherever she went in the Yuehua Continent. This was the first time she had been disregarded by someone like Gu Chaoyan.
It was no wonder that Zhao Dier held such animosity towards Gu Chaoyan. Shecked the decorum expected of the Elder Miss of the prestigious Piaomiao Pavilion.
However, this was a crucial moment, and Mu Weiran needed allies. There was no need for her true disposition to be revealed at this point.
Mu Weiran maintained her gentle demeanor.
She then spoke, "You have a remarkable eye for identifying stones."
"¡."
"I appreciate that about you."
"¡."
"Even without any spiritual power, the Wuji Sect is willing to extend an offer of coboration to you."
"¡."
"In return for your service to the Wuji Sect, we can provide you with the benefits you desire."
"¡."
"The Wuji Sect only epts the top fifty disciples each year, but we can make an exception in your case," Mu Weiran proposed, adopting a more diplomatic tone.
The conditions offered by Mu Weiran were already generous and considerate.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brows.
It was no wonder that this person had initially disyed such arrogance and disdain, only toter approach her with a more humble demeanor. It seemed that he had taken an interest in her skill for stone gambling.
What a shame.
The Wuji Sect?
It wasn''t exactly her cup of tea.
She gently shook her head. "I appreciate your kindness, Lady Mu Weiran, but it''s unnecessary. Gu Chaoyan doesn''t belong under anyone''s control."
"¡."
"I have some stones to examine, so I''ll be taking my leave," Gu Chaoyan said politely.
Given that Mu Weiran had always maintained a polite attitude, Gu Chaoyan reciprocated it naturally.
Mu Weiran furrowed her brows. She hadn''t anticipated such a strong refusal despite her efforts to persuade.
She couldn''t quite understand what was going on with this person
Mu Weiran, being the daughter of the Wuji Sect''s leader, couldn''t beg Gu Chaoyan any further, even though she was magnanimous. She had already made her position clear.
Sometimes, ying hard to get was a strategic move.
Maintaining her politeness, Mu Weiran apologized, "I apologize for the intrusion," and made way for Gu Chaoyan to walk ahead.
Such gestures were part of her etiquette as the Elder Miss of the Wuji Sect.
It also showcased her generosity.
She had upheld this demeanor for years, even in front of Gu Chaoyan.
On the side, Zhao Dier couldn''t help but mutter, "Weiran, what are you trying to achieve? Who does she think she is? Why should you give in to her?"
"It''s alright," Mu Weiran responded calmly.
However,
She followed Gu Chaoyan into the same room.
This particr location was renowned for its high-level Spirit Stone drops, precisely the reason Mu Weiran had desired to visit.
In the midst of the ongoing frenzy for the Golden Rolls, no one had the luxury of leisurely utilizing mid-level Spirit Stones to enhance their cultivation. The quickest route was to employ the highest-grade Spirit Stones.
That understanding was shared by Gu Chaoyan and Mu Weiran, which led them to upy the same room.
Nevertheless, even though they were sharing the space, each of them selected their own rooms.
Zhao Dier stood beside Mu Weiran, sporting a ttering expression. "Weiran, could you help me choose some stones as well? Your expertise in stone selection surpasses mine, and I find myself at a loss."
Mu Weiran nodded.
With that, she immersed herself in the task of examining the stones.
These stones had never been opened before, rendering them impervious to energy sensing.
Chapter 1946 Stone Gambling 4
Chapter 1946 Stone Gambling 4
Mu Weiran''s approach to selecting stones relied heavily on her umted experience. Growing up in the Wuji Sect, she had been exposed to numerous stones from a young age. Her expertise in stone selection was developed through years of hands-on practice, enabling her to make judgments based on factors such as stone patterns, size, and weight.
Differentiating between Spirit Stones and regr stones was one of her techniques. Spirit Stones tended to be heavier, so if Elder Miss Mu possessed any Spirit Stones, her stones would have a noticeable weight advantage. However, even armed with this knowledge, the likelihood of sessfully discerning Spirit Stones was only 50-50.
Upon finding a visually appealing stone, Mu Weiran handed it to Zhao Dier and invited him to examine it. "Take a look at this," she said.
Although this particr rock contained Spirit Stones, they were of mediocre quality and not particrlyrge. Nevertheless, they would suffice for dealing with Zhao Dier. Mu Weiran knew that she would not underestimate such a stone if she were in his position.
After investing a full two hours, Mu Weiran finally selected five stones for herself and three for Zhao Dier. The process had drained a considerable amount of her energy. Despite feeling a bit fatigued, she was content because she believed she had achieved something worthwhile today.
Curious to see Gu Chaoyan''s choices, she turned around, only to discover that no one was there.
She found it peculiar, almost odd.
The sight of Gu Chaoyan startled her, causing a sudden reaction.
She gathered a small stack of stones, not limiting herself to the high-level Spirit Stones but also selecting from the middle-level ones.
Consequently, there was a diverse assortment of stones in various shapes and sizes.
Mu Weiran couldn''t fathom her intentions.
"Are you aiming to win through quantity? I''ve never witnessed someone relying on quantity in high-stakes stone gambling," mocked Zhao Dier.
Despite the mockery, Mu Weiran didn''t intervene.
Because¡
She couldn''t find fault in his statement.
It was genuinely amusing.
Stone gambling demanded a serious examination of stones, not a haphazard selection based on quantity.
"Assist me in opening the stones," Mu Weiran maintained herposed demeanor.
Upon noticing Mu Weiran''s intention to open the stones, the casino staff orded her priority due to her esteemed reputation. In contrast, Gu Chaoyan was relegated to waiting at the rear.
Gu Chaoyan acknowledged the casino''s influence, albeit begrudgingly, and resigned herself to silent anticipation.
Regardless, she didn''t possess a substantial quantity of stones, so waiting seemed to be her only option.
Amidst the rocks, Gu Chaoyan disyed remarkable patience as she waited.
Meanwhile, Mu Weiranmenced the task of opening the stones.
With just a fraction of the first stone exposed, its vibrant colors burst forth, apanied by a continuous release of spiritual energy. The stone''s surface appeared delicate, indicating the likelihood of it being encrusted with Spirit Stones.
The person handling the stone evidently grew excited, as it had been quite some time since theyst encountered such a specimen. They meticulously proceeded, wary of unintentionally damaging any Spirit Stones within.
As the stone was fully unveiled, an exquisite crystal-red gem revealed itself before them.
"Congrattions, Elder Miss!" the individual who opened the stone eximed, extending the Spirit Stones to Mu Weiran.
Maintaining herposed demeanor, Mu Weiran graciously epted the offering, her heart naturally brimming with excitement.
Simultaneously, she cast a challenging gaze in Gu Chaoyan''s direction.
She possessed formidable gambling skills, making her an exceptional yer in her own right. The absence of her participation would undoubtedly result in her own missed opportunities.
Continuing her endeavors, Mu Weiran proceeded to open several more stones. However, unlike the initial one, subsequent stones failed to exhibit the same level of perfection. Some stones showcased vibrant hues but were diminutive in size, while others, thoughrger, disyed unfavorable colors.
Chapter 1947 Stone Gambling 5
Chapter 1947 Stone Gambling 5
Towards the end, Mu Weiran''s expression clearly turned worse than before.
After all, it was a little different from what she had expected. She had originally thought that she would have at least two perfect Spirit Stones. In that case, she could continue to break through her cultivation tonight.
She could directly break through to be a Great Warrior. This way, she could be the youngest person in the Yuehua Continent who could use Sword Kinesis Flight.
Not only could she sessfully obtain the Golden Rolls, but she could also let the Wuji Sect hold their heads high for once.
However, it was obvious that things were not going well today. These Spirit Stones were not enough and were still a little short.
Mu Weiran felt that it was a pity.
Zhao Dier''s stones had been opened without any merits or mistakes. It was worthy of the price she had paid for it.
Zhao Dier was clearly a little disappointed, but having these stones was already very good.
After their stones were opened, it was Gu Chaoyan''s turn.
Mu Weiran and Zhao Di''er stayed behind, not leaving immediately, as they nned to witness Gu Chaoyan''s potential failure.
When Gu Chaoyan arrived to open his stones, his enthusiasm had noticeably diminished. The reason was simple ¨C he looked at the pile of stones, a situation he had encountered countless times before.
It was evident that he was one of those individuals whocked knowledge about stones.
It was highly unlikely that he would acquire as many Spirit Stones as Elder Miss Mu and the others.
As the designated stone opener, he carried out the task but held a disdain for those ignorant about the process.
With a somber expression, he selected the first stone and painstakingly opened it, only to find no trace of color. It was indeed a worthless piece.
Just as expected.
Mu Weiran couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
Zhao Dier burst into mockingughter.
The individual responsible for opening the second stone clearlycked the seriousness he had disyed earlier. He absentmindedly considered it a worthless stone and casually proceeded to open it. However, just as he was about to swiftly reveal its contents, something unexpected appeared within.
Startled, the stone opener abruptly halted his actions, yet he had already damaged a few Spirit Stones¡ªa grave taboo.
He hadn''t anticipated the presence of such a considerable quantity of Spirit Stones, and they were¡ Green Pir Stones with vibrant hues. He couldn''t afford to be negligent any longer and proceeded to open them with utmost care.
Indeed, there was a green stone resembling a goose egg in size.
The Spiritual Qi emitted by the Green Pir Stone was remarkably potent, surpassing even Elder Miss''s Red Crystal Stone in intensity. Unfortunately, it was slightly smaller in size. Had it beenrger, it would have surpassed the Red Crystal Stone in power.
With a newfound seriousness, he continued opening the remaining stones.
Almost every stone contained Spirit Stones. Moreover, although they were small, they possessed significant spiritual energy. Some were even quite sizable, though the quality of the stones themselves was not exceptional.
Finally, he arrived at thest stone, thergest one of all.
Usually, the Spirit Stones that came out of suchrge rocks were extremely small, so very few people chose such rocks.
However, the person who opened the stone had made a mistake previously. He did not dare to neglect it now.
He opened each one very slowly and carefully.
Sure enough¡
He didn''t drive much before he saw the color.
"What!" The person who opened the stone was also surprised. "Tea crystals. And the purity is very high. Such a stone is rare."
He kept opening the stones.
Until the stones were all opened.
This was a tea crystal about the size of the stone itself.
"Congrattions, Miss. I''m afraid the spiritual energy in this stone can directly allow you to break through to the Great Warrior realm," the person who opened the stone said happily.
Gu Chaoyan was surprised too.
The other stones were all supplementary. This spirit stone was what she really wanted.
On the other side¡
Mu Weiran was looking at the stone.
Chapter 1948 Targeted 1
Chapter 1948 Targeted 1
Greed consumed her gaze.
If she managed to acquire that stone for herself, she couldn''t even fathom the possibilities it held for her breakthrough.
She had caught a glimpse of the stone earlier, but due to its size, she had given up on it. Never had she imagined that such a sizable tea crystal would be hidden within!
She had to obtain that Spirit Stone.
She had to use it to make her breakthrough.
Observing Gu Chaoyan im it as her own, Mu Weiran approached her. "Lady Chaoyan, can we discuss the possibility of selling that tea crystal to me?"
"¡."
"This tea crystal holds immense significance to me. What do you desire? Name your price. As long as it lies within my capabilities as Mu Weiran, I promise I can fulfill it," Mu Weiran pleaded, her gaze still fixed upon the tea crystal.
Gu Chaoyan gently shook her head.
She had no intention of antagonizing anyone, but she desired the tea crystal for herself.
It was because she yearned to make a breakthrough and reim the Golden Rolls rightfully belonging to her.
Mu Weiran could sense that Gu Chaoyan harbored no fondness for her. Nheless, since Gu Chaoyan had conducted herself in an exemry manner from start to finish, she remained polite.
"I apologize, Elder Miss Mu, but I have a personal need for the tea crystals, so I cannot sell them to you," Gu Chaoyan responded as she stored the tea crystals in her own space.
She intended to return and devote herself to cultivation and achieving a breakthrough.
Mu Weiran felt a strong reluctance to ept such a rejection.
However, there was nothing she could do within the confines of the stone gambling establishment.
She was now onlycking a tea crystal.
If she could acquire one, her cultivation would undoubtedly reach new heights.
"Is there truly no room for negotiation?" Mu Weiran inquired.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head.
Then, she directed her gaze towards the individual responsible for opening the stone. "The stone has been opened, and you have inadvertently damaged the spiritual energy of this Green Pir Stone. How can we resolve this?"
The stone opener also appeared troubled.
Being a seasoned professional, he rarely made mistakes.
The slight emotional surge he experienced while opening the stone had led to this unfortunate urrence.
He admitted his mistake.
"As you wish," the stone opener acknowledged.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, content with his response.
This individual indeed possessed a fondness for these stones, but having spent considerable time in a ce like the stone gambling establishment, he had likely gained some power.
Her loss wasn''t significant. In the future, she might need to return to this ce for stone openings. There was no need to create enmity with him.
Since he had taken responsibility for his actions, she decided not to pursue the matter further.
"Just be more careful in the future. It''s a shame to damage the Spirit Stones," Gu Chaoyan remarked.
After putting away all the Spirit Stones, he did not intend to pursue the matter.
Mu Weiran had been trying to change Gu Chaoyan''s mind, but Gu Chaoyan had no intention of doing so. She left in a hurry.
"Let''s not go back to the inn. Let''s find a mountain to cultivate." Gu Chaoyan whispered to Li Mu and then gave him the Flying Pill.
Then, she used Sword Kinesis Flight and left.
Mu Weiran''spanions trailed behind them, unable to keep up as they watched Gu Chaoyan soar away using Sword Kinesis Flight. They had to return empty-handed since their cultivation levels were not advanced enough to employ such a technique.
With Gu Chaoyan''s departure, a sense of relief washed over her, prompting her to seek out a suitable location for cultivation.
Eventually, she halted near a range of mountains, where she ventured in search of a suitable cave.
As she walked, she muttered to herself, "I was too hasty today and didn''t handle things properly."
"¡."
"I''ve be a target."
Chapter 1949 Targeted 2
Chapter 1949 Targeted 2
"Let''s cultivate here for the next few days," Gu Chaoyan stated.
She then retrieved some high-quality Spirit Stones from her storage space and handed them to Li Mu. "These are for you, and the rest are for me. You can go over there to cultivate, and I will stay here. If you manage to make a breakthrough before me, please wait."
Li Mu hesitated, refusing to ept the Spirit Stones. He appeared slightly fearful.
These Spirit Stones were all of exceptional quality. How could he possibly take them?
They belonged to Lady Chaoyan.
Observing his reluctance, Gu Chaoyan directly handed the Spirit Stones to him. "You have a task to fulfill, and your strength is not yet sufficient. Go and cultivate."
With those words, she departed.
Li Mu held the Spirit Stones, feeling both grateful and uncertain. He didn''t know how to express his gratitude.
Eventually, he proceeded to the location indicated by Gu Chaoyan, Spirit Stones in hand.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan had little time to ponder over other matters. She entered her personal interspace tomence her cultivation. Not finding Huang Fu present, she assumed he had yet to return. Thus, she began her cultivation in solitude.
The spiritual power emanating from the tea crystal was undeniably potent. From the moment she started absorbing it, she experienced afortable state of breakthrough.
She persisted, her determination unwavering.
Although Gu Chaoyan remained uncertain about her current cultivation stage, she could sense her growing strength with each passing moment.
Gu Chaoyan felt refreshed after absorbing all the tea crystals.
By this time, it was already three days and three nightster.
Then, she continued to absorb the spiritual energy of these small Spirit Stones.
The little Spirit Stones were absorbed very quickly.
Huang Fu walked up to her and pped. "Congrattions."
"Master, what stage have I reached?" Gu Chaoyan asked excitedly.
Huang Fu was silent for a while.
Her physique waspletely different from other people who cultivated.
The others cultivated slowly.
After her cultivation breakthrough, she would obtain abilities that others did not have at all.
For example, he could directly sense that there were Spirit Stones in a massive ground.
How should he answer her when she asked this question?
"You''re already good enough to win the Golden Rolls," Huang Fu replied.
"Really?"
"It''s true. Go back now and thepetition is approaching," Huang Fu said.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, her concern lingering over the fact that they were not currently at the inn, fearing they might miss thepetition.
Urgently, she exited the interspace and sought out Li Mu.
In Li Mu''s hand, there was something peculiar.
"Have you made a breakthrough?" Gu Chaoyan inquired.
"I achieved a breakthrough yesterday. Thank you, Lady Chaoyan," Li Mu replied, presenting something to Gu Chaoyan. "It''s the tongue of a mid-rank snake monster. Please take it, Lady Chaoyan. It will aid you in assimting its cultivation."
Li Mu appeared awkward and uncertain, unsure of how to convey his gratitude.
Hence, he found this offering.
Observing the bloody tongue, Gu Chaoyan experienced a mild sense of trepidation. Compared to the Spirit Stones, she had a stronger inclination towards those.
Nevertheless, Li Mu''s sincerity shone through, preventing her from refusing.
After contemting for a moment, she epted it. "Thank you, Li Mu."
"Keep it here and consume it when you make your next breakthrough," Gu Chaoyan instructed, stowing it in her interspace.
Li Mu beamed foolishly.
The two of them prepared to depart from the mountain. Gu Chaoyan had already given Li Mu the Flying Heavens Pill, but she intended to test her own aptitude for Sword Kinesis Flight.
She might stumble initially.
However, she swiftly found her rhythm.
Li Mu''s eyes widened in astonishment.
"Lady Chaoyan!"
Chapter 1950 Zhao Diers Plan 1
1950 Zhao Dier''s n 1
Li Mu was astonished. He realized that Gu Chaoyan was capable of using Sword Kinesis Flight without relying on the Flying Pill, indicating that she had reached at least the Great Warrior level. In his entire life, he had encountered only three individuals who achieved such a feat without years of cultivation. Lady Chaoyan was the only one who managed to attain it within a short period!
How could he not be taken aback? How could he not be amazed?
Observing Li Mu''s reaction, Gu Chaoyan remainedposed. The training had progressed smoothly, devoid of any unexpected twists. It perfectly aligned with Huang Fu''s expectations, leaving Gu Chaoyan uncertain about what he was experiencing at the moment. However, she felt that everything was just right, or perhaps, just a little better than expected.
Because, truth be told¡
She hadn''t possessedplete confidence in achieving this.
As she handed the pill to Li Mu, Gu Chaoyan spoke, "Yes, I''ve made a breakthrough. I''m unsure of my current level, but I can perform Sword Kinesis Flight. I''m 90% confident for the uingpetition."
Gu Chaoyan felt a surge of assurance as she dered her 90% confidence.
Securing the Golden Rolls was her ultimate goal.
Upon hearing her words, Li Mu felt a sense of relief. Simultaneously, he set aside his astonishment and followed Gu Chaoyan as they returned from the mountain, utilizing Sword Kinesis Flight.
Both of them exuded unwavering confidence.
However¡
At the Wuji Sect.
Mu Weiran was not as confident as Gu Chaoyan.
Mu Weiran''s assigned men had lost track of Gu Chaoyan as soon as they caught up with her. Gu Chaoyan''s utilization of Sword Kinesis Flight made it impossible for them to catch up. Seeking information from Zhao Dier, Mu Weiran discovered that Gu Chaoyan was using the self-refined Flying Pill, further fueling her anger.
In contrast, Mu Weiran had been relying on the Spirit Stones in her possession to support her training. However, it was evident that her Spirit Stones were not as effective as the one in Gu Chaoyan''s possession. If she had that particr spirit stone, she would have experienced significant breakthroughs instead of the slight improvements she had achieved thus far.
Thisck of progress left Mu Weiran with wavering confidence in securing the Golden Rolls.
The more she dwelled on these thoughts, the more frustrated she became. Her expression had turned extremely sour over the past couple of days, and she had even ceased her cultivation efforts.
Now, with thepetition looming closer, Mu Weiran was growing increasingly exasperated. To make matters worse, Zhao Dier persistently whispered in her ear, intensifying her frustration.
If it wasn''t for the temper that she had cultivated over the years, Mu Weiran wouldn''t have the patience she had now.
A short whileter¡
Mu Weiran was called over by Mu Yan.
She suppressed the hostility on her face and approached Mu Yan. Zhao Dier, upon learning that he was the leader of Wuji Sect, promptly trailed behind her.
In addition to her primary goal of obtaining the Golden Rolls, Zhao Dier had other objectives during this journey. If acquiring the Golden Rolls proved unattainable, she needed to establish a favorable rtionship with the Wuji Sect. Piaomiao Pavilion relied on maintaining a close partnership with the Wuji Sect, and if Zhao Dier failed to secure the Golden Rolls, the Wuji Sect could serve as their lifeline.
Skillful in handling such matters, Zhao Dier was not one to let go of such an opportunity. She recognized the power and influence of the Wuji Sect, which was in stark contrast to Gu Chaoyan''s attitude.
Mu Weiran allowed Zhao Dier to proceed and join her in visiting the leader''s pavilion.
Mu Weiran respectfully bowed to Mu Yan. "Father."
"Greetings, Sect Master of Wuji Sect." Zhao Dier bowed obsequiously.
Chapter 1951 Zhao Diers Plan 2
1951 Zhao Dier''s n 2
Mu Yan nced at Zhao Dier and nodded slightly. He did not have the intention of speaking with her.
After all, the Wuji Sect only needed to express their goodwill at the right time for a vassal like the Piaomiao Pavilion to exist. There was no need to give face at all times.
Especially when his seniority with Zhao Di''er was not even equal.
After Mu Yan stopped at Zhao Dier''s ce for a moment, his gazended on Mu Weiran seriously.
Mu Weiran, Mu Yan''s eldest daughter, was also the most outstanding daughter in cultivation and other aspects.
Many matters in the sect were handed over to her to handle.
The Xuantian Sect''spetition this time was also arranged for her to obtain the Golden Rolls.
Mu Yan was still not that anxious when facing Mu Weiran.
However¡.
Even if he didn''t have to worry, he still had to exert pressure on her where necessary.
He took a seat and wore a serious expression as he inquired, "Tell me, are you confident in the uingpetition at the Xuantian Sect?"
Mu Weiran''s demeanor shifted, but he made an effort to control his facial expression and replied with assurance, "I am confident."
"Weiran possesses exceptional cultivation and remarkable talent. I, Di''er, feel ashamed of my own shorings. Weiran will undoubtedly emerge victorious in the Xuantian Sect''spetition. And by Weiran''s side, I, Di''er, will provide assistance. Sect Master, rest assured," Zhao Dier dered, emphasizing her loyalty to the Wuji Sect.
Her n was straightforward.
She needed to establish a positive image first.
If she managed to obtain the Golden Rolls, she could return to her father and im the credit.
If she failed to acquire the Golden Rolls, she would ingratiate herself with Weiran. At the very least, she would be able to observe and participate.
In either scenario, the Piaomiao Pavilion would not be at a loss.
Zhao Dier took pleasure in offering some ttery.
Mu Yan nodded approvingly. "Excellent. Our Wuji Sect and the Piaomiao Pavilion have long been acquainted. I am grateful for the attitude disyed by Brother Huai''s daughter. Once we secure the Golden Rolls, ry my regards to your father."
"Yes." Zhao Dier''s face was filled with joy.
Mu Weiran paid little attention to the conversation taking ce.
Despite her im of confidence, it was evident that she harbored deep concerns and an intense desire to obtain those Spirit Stones. Other matters failed to capture her interest.
Lost in thoughts about the Spirit Stones and her breakthrough, Mu Weiran turned and returned to the stone gambling hall, hoping to acquire Spirit Stones of a simr caliber. However, after wasting a day, she was left dissatisfied and had no choice but to resume her cultivation.
When she awoke again, it was the day of thepetition.
For someone like Mu Weiran, the events of the first day were utterly uninteresting. They merely involved eliminating a group of ignorant participants whocked discernment.
What truly interested her was observing Gu Chaoyan.
Mu Weiran wished to ascertain if Gu Chaoyan had utilized that particr spirit stone and, if so, to gauge her current level of cultivation.
Meanwhile, she also kept an eye out for other formidablepetitors.
Wandering aimlessly through the Xuantian Sect, Mu Weiran was apanied by the obedient Zhao Dier.
During this time, numerous individuals greeted Mu Weiran, and she responded with kindness, treating them as if they were long-time friends, even though many couldn''t recall who they were.
Her amiable nature made Mu Weiran a well-liked Elder Miss of a sect within the Yuehua Continent.
As she continued her walk, Mu Weiran spotted a familiar figure and hastened towards them.
Chapter 1952 The Contest 1
1952 The Contest 1
It was Gu Chaoyan.
She did not expect that she, who had been missing for a few days, would be seen here.
As he approached Gu Chaoyan, Mu Weiran used his spiritual power to check Gu Chaoyan''s current level.
What?
Mu Weiran was puzzled.
Didn''t she use that spirit stone? How could she still not detect her spirit energy?
It was impossible for her cultivation to be so much higher than his after using a Spirit Stone. This was impossible.
What happened?
"Long time no see, Lady Chaoyan." Mu Weiran was still gentle as she greeted her.
There were so many people in the Xuantian Sect, and only Gu Chaoyan was able to receive Elder Miss of Wuji Sect greet her like this.
If it had been anyone else, they would probably have be overjoyed.
But this person was Gu Chaoyan. For Gu Chaoyan, it was very annoying to receive greetings from someone like Mu Weiran.
No one could tell what she looked like underneath her gentleness.
She could tell.
The constant fixation on Spirit Stones was evident in Mu Weiran''s intentions. She had even arranged for someone to tail Gu Chaoyan, leaving little room for doubt regarding the methods she would employ if her desires went unfulfilled.
"I am not acquainted with the Elder Miss of the Wuji Sect, so such a greeting is uncalled for," Gu Chaoyan retorted with a cold smile.
"Gu Chaoyan, you are shameless! Weiran is disying her good temperament and proper etiquette by approaching you. You are taking things too far!" Zhao Dier admonished directly, her displeasure with Gu Chaoyan''s demeanor apparent.
Upon hearing Zhao Dier''s words, Mu Weiran couldn''t help but think that apart from being foolish, Zhao Dier was also pleasing to the eye. Nevertheless, out of habit, Mu Weiran still reprimanded her, saying, "Di''er."
It was as if she was cautioning Zhao Dier against speaking further.
Zhao Dier snorted at Gu Chaoyan, her tone filled with disdain. "Don''t be so arrogant. You will have your chance to cry after thepetition."
Little did she know the vastness of the world thaty beyond herprehension.
She probably did not know that the people in the Yuehua Continent were different. No matter which sect it was, there were many individuals with extremely high cultivation.
"Oh yeah?" Gu Chaoyan responded with disdain, clearly unimpressed by Zhao Dier''s words.
"You will find out soon enough. Gu Chaoyan, this is the Yuehua Continent. Do you think you can win with your petty tricks? If you can, I, Zhao Dier, will be your ve!" Zhao Dier retorted angrily.
"Oh? I look forward to it," Gu Chaoyan replied with a smile.
"Hmph," Zhao Dier huffed in response.
Thepetition in the Xuantian Sectmenced.
During the first round, most participants were eliminated, leaving only the final ten contenders. Among them were Mu Weiran, Zhao Dier, and Gu Chaoyan, along with seven other individuals whom Gu Chaoyan had never encountered before.
Gu Chaoyan was slightly surprised by the oue.
It was no wonder that Zhao Dier, the foolish and headstrong Elder Miss, held considerable influence in the Piaomiao Pavilion. She was undoubtedly formidable, securing a spot in the top ten.
This exceeded Gu Chaoyan''s expectations.
While Gu Chaoyan was taken aback by Zhao Dier''s performance, Zhao Dier was visibly displeased that Gu Chaoyan had managed to make it into the top ten.
Mu Weiran remained silent.
However, a puzzling thought lingered in her mind¡
Chapter 1953 The Contest 2
1953 The Contest 2
Gu Chaoyan was a highly-practised person, but she still could not see through her. Also, she had observed Gu Chaoyan during the contest, but she still could not understand what Gu Chaoyan''s abilities were.
That was the most scary and worrying thing of all.
She just could not tell what on earth that person was like.
No matter whether she was better or weaker than the other person was, as long as she had the answer in his heart, she would be able to solve many problems easily. But she had no idea how to deal with this one.
The approach she was adopting was the most secure andprehensive one.
14:42
The second round of the contest was held on the following day. The Xuantian Sect would select the most excellent contestant to take over the Golden Rolls.
But now, they could take a break and continue with their practice.
The other seven people went down to practise in silence.
Gu Chaoyan decided to take a break at home.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan leaving, Mu Weiran followed up.
Mu Weiran had alreadye up with a new solution.
The difference between Mu Weiran and Zhao Dier was that even if Mu Weiran did not like her, he would still try to maximize his own interests rather than get rid of this person he disliked.
"Gu Chaoyan, wait a moment," Mu Weiran called out, halting her progress. "The final contest is tomorrow, and we need to have a clear conversation."
Impatiently, Gu Chaoyan paused, demonstrating her characteristic humility despite her considerable abilities.
"The winner will receive the Golden Rolls, and you understand the significance attached to them," Mu Weiran spoke directly. "Moreover, it''s crucial to recognize that even the Xuantian Sect wishes to avoid involvement in this situation. This implies that those who obtain the Golden Rolls will shoulder significant responsibilities. You are alone in this, and even if you acquire the Golden Rolls, are you truly prepared to handle the weight they carry?"
"¡."
"I am different from you. I was born into the Wuji Sect and hold the position of Elder Miss. With the support of the Wuji Sect, even if I bear the responsibility of the Golden Rolls, I can rely on their assistance."
"¡.."
"Alternatively, you could choose to join our Wuji Sect. Whether it''s me or you who obtains the Golden Rolls, the Wuji Sect will undoubtedly extend its help to you. What do you think?" Mu Weiran inquired.
Zhao Dier felt a strong sense of displeasure.
Why should Weiran assist Gu Chaoyan? If she couldn''t secure the Golden Rolls, she had no intention of sharing them with her!
"Weiran!" Zhao Dier interjected, cautioning her against entertaining such thoughts.
Mu Weiran paid no heed to Zhao Dier''s words. She considered Zhao Dier to be a foolish person, someone she wouldn''t have allowed to apany her unless there was some utility in doing so. She had no interest in entertaining Zhao Dier''s opinions.
The approach she was adopting was the most secure andprehensive one.
Mu Weiran was well aware of this fact.
Ordinarily, anyone else would have been swayed by her proposition.
But not Gu Chaoyan.
She had no intention of joining the Wuji Sect.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head. "Thank you for your kindness, Elder Miss of the Wuji Sect. Tomorrow, we can do our best to get the Golden Rolls. As for the mission after getting the Golden Rolls, you don''t have to worry about that at all."
Chapter 1954 The Contest 3
1954 The Contest 3
Mu Weiran''s expression turned into a frown.
Clearly, she was quite dissatisfied with Gu Chaoyan''s response.
However, considering the circumstances within the Xuantian Sect and her own position as the Elder Miss of the Wuji Sect, she nodded and bid Gu Chaoyan farewell.
Mu Weiran was the kind of person who cared little about her reputation. If someone couldn''t be of use to her, it was better to have no association with them. Otherwise, they could potentially be a threat in the future.
On their way back to the hostel, Mu Weiran had already made up her mind.
Zhao Dier was muttering beside her, but Mu Weiran paid no attention. She returned to her own room and resumed her practice.
Meanwhile, on the way back to the hostel¡
Observing that there was no one around, Li Mu cautiously asked, "Lady Chaoyan, are you alright? I sense that the Elder Miss from the Boundless Sect has ulterior motives."
"It''s fine. I knew that choosing the Golden Rolls woulde with its own troubles. Nothing will happen right now, but I need to train myself to prevent being bullied in the future," Gu Chaoyan replied, sounding somewhat distressed.
Li Mu nodded in agreement.
Indeed.
In the world of cultivation, the strong preyed on the weak. As long as one possessed sufficient cultivation, they didn''t have to worry about such matters.
On that day, instead of returning to the casino for stones, they headed back to the hostel. Gu Chaoyan still had some Spirit Stones left in her storage space, and she decided to forgo further practice. What she needed most was a proper rest. Therefore, she entrusted most of the Spirit Stones to Li Mu so he couldmence his practice as soon as possible.
There was no ulterior motive behind her actions.
Since Duan Feng had assigned Li Mu to protect her, Gu Chaoyan felt responsible for his well-being. Having offended Mu Weiran on the Yuehua Continent, she had no idea what the future held. Therefore, the most crucial thing was to help Li Mu advance in his cultivation, enabling him to protect himself if any unforeseen circumstances were to arise.
Gu Chaoyan spent the entire night rejuvenating herself with the magical energy from the Spirit Stones.
The following day¡
Li Mu was in a good mental state.
Upon arriving at the Xuantian Sect, everyone wore a grave expression. They were no longer as rxed as they had been on the first day.
These ten individuals were all highly skilled practitioners who had managed to reach this stage. It wasn''t easy to outperform the other nine contestants.
Gu Chaoyan''s face bore a serious expression as well, as she too felt the weight of the pressure.
Before the contest began, Mu Weiran approached Gu Chaoyan and whispered, "You still have onest opportunity to reconsider. Once the contest starts, there''s no turning back. Are you absolutely certain that you don''t want to reconsider?"
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, harboring a certain admiration for Mu Weiran.
She couldn''t help but acknowledge Mu Weiran''s remarkable patience and tolerance. Despite her intense dislike for Gu Chaoyan, she still engaged in a discussion with her calmly. That was no easy feat.
While Gu Chaoyan had the chance to ask her one more question, she knew that the Wuji Sect was not an alliance she would consider.
Shortly after Mu Weiran''s speech, the contestmenced.
One by one, the ten participants faced off against each other, with the victors advancing and the losers being eliminated immediately.
Gu Chaoyan found herself pitted against an unfamiliar, fierce-looking opponent.
However¡
Despite his formidable appearance, Gu Chaoyan swiftly defeated him.
As he fell, Zhao Dier also copsed.
As the contest drew to a close, the Xuantian Sect''s arenay in ruins, with only two participants remaining.
It was none other than Mu Weiran and Gu Chaoyan.
This oue had been anticipated by Mu Weiran.
She held the nine-segment whip in her hand.
Chapter 1955 The Contest 4
1955 The Contest 4
At the start, he cast a cold gaze towards Gu Chaoyan, who shielded herself with the white jade sword.
Gu Chaoyan had experienced rtive ease throughout the contest, but it was clear that Mu Weiran posed a formidable challenge. Mu Weiran was nearly on par with a Great Warrior, and Gu Chaoyan had no clear understanding of her current strength.
A beam of light descended, catching Gu Chaoyan off guard. She took a hit, injuring her arm.
Seeing the blood, Mu Weiran''s excitement grew.
She was determined to defeat Gu Chaoyan.
Mu Weiran exerted her full magical power, pressing down on Gu Chaoyan and forcing her to the ground. Gu Chaoyan struggled to resist the overwhelming force, but it continued to bear down on her.
If Gu Chaoyan hadn''t resisted, she might have suffered further injuries.
With intense concentration, Gu Chaoyan mustered all her strength andunched a powerful counterattack.
A beam of white light burst forth.
Mu Weiran toppled to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.
She hadn''t expected Gu Chaoyan to withstand her assault. That was why she hadn''t ceased in time.
Mu Weiran, the one who had lost.
Lost the Golden Rolls?
Mu Weiran clenched his fists tightly,pletely stunned.
Gu Chaoyan, too, felt weak after expending her magical power.
They had barely surpassed Mu Weiran and emerged victorious.
Internally, Gu Chaoyan trembled.
Nevertheless¡
She gathered her strength, forcing herself to stand and approached them with the air of a triumphant winner. Instead of going towards Mu Weiran, she halted in front of Zhao Dier and spoke icily, "If I recall correctly, Lady Dier, you mentioned that if I, Gu Chaoyan, were to win, you would serve me as my attendant."
Zhao Dier hadn''t anticipated that Gu Chaoyan would bring this up in this moment. She felt both embarrassed and enraged, about to retort¡
But Gu Chaoyan continued, "However, I have no need for someone like you. Find someone else."
With those words spoken, Gu Chaoyan calmly proceeded towards the Xuantian Sect.
Zhao Dier was beyond irritating. Gu Chaoyan wouldn''t let this opportunity to put her in her ce slip away.
As for Mu Weiran¡
Victory or defeat was a trivial matter.
She had no intention of concerning herself with Mu Weiran.
"If I emerge victorious, what about the Golden Rolls and the Heaven ying Sword?" Gu Chaoyan inquired.
The Head of the Xuantian Faction wore a smile.
He found Gu Chaoyan to be an intriguing individual.
She had already secured the victory. In addition to the Golden Rolls, she had also expressed her interest in the Heaven ying Sword.
Everyone present was fixated on the Golden Rolls alone.
The Head of the Xuantian Sect instructed someone to bring the box to him.
He then opened the box in full view of everyone.
Revealing the Golden Rolls to the assembled crowd, he stated, "As promised by my Xuantian Sect, the winner shall receive the Golden Rolls and the Heaven ying Sword. Today, we fulfill ourmitment and present the Golden Rolls and the Heaven ying Sword."
"¡."
"However, there is one matter I must rify."
"¡"
"We possess only a single piece of the Golden Rolls, and we remain unaware of the whereabouts of the remaining fragments. Moreover, we have no intention of involving ourselves in any of these matters. Henceforth, we shall close the sect."
"A fragment?" Gu Chaoyan gazed at the box in utter disbelief.
Chapter 1956 Golden Rolls Fragment
1956 Golden Rolls Fragment
Within the boxy only a single, small fragment, emanating a radiant golden glow. It rested quietly, seemingly untouched.
A realization dawned upon Gu Chaoyan as to why the Xuantian Sect had offered the Golden Rolls while asserting their reluctance to be further involved. They possessed only the fragments and expended significant resources in their pursuit. In order to avoid the sect reiming the Golden Rolls directly, they refrained from deeper involvement.
"What about the other fragments?" Gu Chaoyan inquired, aware that a lone fragment was insufficient, and the whereabouts of the others remained unknown.
The Head of the Xuantian Sect shook his head.
Annoyance surged within Gu Chaoyan. She had not anticipated such a turn of events.
However¡
While Gu Chaoyan felt discontent, a collective sigh of relief resonated from the others, including Mu Weiran. Gu Chaoyan had secured merely a fragment of the Golden Rolls, signifying that an opportunity still existed. Should they acquire the other fragments and abscond with Gu Chaoyan''s, the Golden Rolls would remain within their grasp.
Mu Weiran wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, rising to her feet, and departed without casting a nce towards Gu Chaoyan or the Golden Rolls.
Zhao Dier trailed behind, following her lead.
Mu Weiran cast a chilly re at Zhao Dier. "You are no longer needed by me. Return to Piaomiao Pavilion and try to retrieve the fragment from her. As for the rest, we of the Wuji Sect will figure out a n."
With that, Mu Weiran grew impatient to discuss the matter of the Golden Rolls any further.
Zhao Dier nodded, seeing it as a favorable oue.
Mockingly, she addressed Gu Chaoyan, "Not so smug now, are you? You may think you''ve obtained the Golden Rolls, but it''s nothing more than worthless trash."
Having spoken her piece, she turned away and prepared to inform her father of the oue.
Piaomiao Pavilion still had a chance to acquire the remaining Golden Rolls.
Silently, Gu Chaoyan collected the fragment and the sword, departing alongside Li Mu.
Unaware of the happenings at Haitian, they had been away from the continent for too long. They needed to return swiftly and unlock the barrier.
Before the portal¡
Seeing Zhao Dier depart, Gu Chaoyan''s mind suddenly wandered to another matter.
She and Zhao Dier hade to the Yuehua Continent with clear objectives - she sought the Heaven ying Sword, while Zhao Dier pursued the Golden Rolls. Their reasons were straightforward and understandable. However, she had not encountered An Mingxi at the Xuantian Sect, nor did she have any knowledge of An Mingxi''s purpose for being there. Moreover, she hadn''t spotted An Mingxi on their way back either.
Well¡
What was An Mingxi''s intention?
"Lady Chaoyan, is something bothering you?" Li Mu inquired.
They stood before the portal, yet Lady Chaoyan seemed lost in thought, as if contemting something else. Li Mu sensed that there might be more to the situation.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly. "It''s nothing."
"¡"
"I was simply wondering about the whereabouts of the individual from Wuhui Gate."
Having voiced her musings, Gu Chaoyan prepared to depart with Li Mu.
Once they returned to the pce¡
Haitian was still bustling with activity.
Duan Feng must have noticed Zhao Dier''s return, and he likely anticipated their arrival as well. Thus, he stood guard at the pce''s entrance.
As Gu Chaoyan and Li Mu arrived, Duan Feng inquired, "How did it go?"
Chapter 1957 Not Moving 1
1957 Not Moving 1
Gu Chaoyan handed the sword to Duan Feng but refrained from revealing the box containing the Golden Rolls.
Duan Feng proceeded to speak, "I have acquired the Heaven-ying Sword, and you can now remove the barrier. Additionally, the Xuantian Sect surrendered the fragment of the Golden Rolls, which is now in my possession. I intend to leave Haitian as soon as possible to prevent any trouble arising from the fragment."
Duan Feng appeared slightly taken aback.
Evidently, he hadn''t anticipated the involvement of the Golden Rolls.
However, after the initial surprise, he disyed no further emotions.
Haitian had no stake in these matters.
"Let''s go together," Duan Feng suggested.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, harboring no rush to depart.
Apanied by Duan Feng, they arrived at the barrier, and with adept precision, Duan Feng wielded the Heaven-ying Sword, cutting a substantial opening in the barrier.
Haitian''s market remained bustling with people, some departing while others entering. Amidst themotion, Duan Feng and Gu Chaoyan ventured inward.
Numerous items were piled up, but as Gu Chaoyan scanned her surroundings, Zhou Huaijin was nowhere to be found.
Baffled, she inquired, "Where is he?"
Duan Feng was well aware of whom she referred to.
"He is likely at the auction house. He has been rather elusivetely, so I''m uncertain of his whereabouts," Duan Feng confessed.
Since her departure, he hadn''t encountered Lady Chaoyan.
Elusive?
Gu Chaoyan found herself pondering when Zhou Huaijin suddenly emerged and stood before her.
He appraised her, remarking with a husky voice, "You''ve lost weight."
He then pulled her into his embrace, disying his concern.
Observing the scene, the masked man turned and departed.
"Let''s return home now," Gu Chaoyan said, her tone softening.
Duan Feng did not interject.
The two of them made their way back to the hostel.
It was the same hostel they had previously resided in.
"Now that the barrier has been opened, we should leave Haitian as soon as possible. I''m anxious to know what has been happening outside," Gu Chaoyan expressed her worry.
"Alright," Zhou Huaijin responded in a hoarse voice.
He held her tightly in his arms.
Kisses cascaded like raindrops.
This was the longest period of time they had spent apart. Though he appearedposed on the surface, inwardly he was filled with panic and concern.
Thankfully, she was right by his side.
He could feel her presence clearly.
That was why she felt a strong connection and an unwillingness to let go.
He wanted to be close to her, to feel their unity.
Zhou Huaijin''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions. He held her firmly, wanting to possess herpletely.
Gu Chaoyan trembled, clutching his clothes tightly, torn between desire and hesitation.
In that moment, they were lost in their own world, forgetting about everything else around them.
The white robe slipped off, revealing her bare shoulders. Gently, Zhou Huaijin guided her onto the bed, treating her with care.
He ced light kisses on her shoulders, his affection evident.
Gu Chaoyan, slender and delicate, blushed, her eyes shining with intensity.
As Zhou Huaijin drew closer, Gu Chaoyan instinctively pushed him away, a sense of unfamiliarity overwhelming her.
"Don''t move, I promise not to hurt you."
Chapter 1958 Not Moving 2
1958 Not Moving 2
Zhou Huaijin''s gentle voice soothed her, alleviating all her uneasiness. She retracted the hand that had pushed him away and instead wrapped it around her back, embracing him tightly.
Aware that it was her first time, Zhou Huaijin was careful not to frighten her. He made every effort to be gentle, even though he could barely control his own desires.
He continued to offer reassurances,forting her throughout the intimate moment.
Unable to contain her excitement, Gu Chaoyan clutched the nket tightly.
As she clung to the nket, beads of sweat formed on her forehead.
Worried that she might be frightened, Zhou Huaijin held her tightly, providingfort and security.
After a while, she finally spoke up, her voice trembling, "Prepare some hot water."
Sword One and Lingyun promptly attended to the task.
Elder Miss and her master had been married for quite some time, but tonight marked their first night together. Strangely enough, Sword One couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness as well.
When Sword One and Lingyun returned with the hot water, Gu Chaoyan instinctively averted her face, ovee with shyness.
"Assist your Elder Miss with her bath," Zhou Huaijin instructed.
Gu Chaoyan hesitated and tugged at him reflexively.
Zhou Huaijin pondered for a moment. "If you''re ufortable, I can¡"
Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Chaoyan interrupted, saying firmly, "It''s fine, they can handle it."
As Gu Chaoyan spoke, she suddenly became aware of the events that had just unfolded. She turned away from Zhou Huaijin, refusing to meet his gaze.
Zhou Huaijin smiled gently, suggesting that she should take a bath first.
Feeling sticky from the sweat, Gu Chaoyan agreed and immersed herself in the warm water. It brought her relief and refreshed her.
While Sword One was drying her body, she noticed the faint red marks. Initially startled, she realized what had caused them and allowed Sword One to continue.
Gu Chaoyan''s face flushed crimson. She hadn''t realized the extent of the marks until now, but all she wanted was to climb into bed without looking at Zhou Huaijin.
It was the longest bath Gu Chaoyan had ever taken.
Sword One and Lingyun assisted her in getting settled for sleep.
Zhou Huaijin enveloped her in his arms.
It was a truly tranquil night.
The next day, Zhou Huaijin rose early and prepared to depart.
During the past few days when Gu Chaoyan was at Yuehua Continent, he was preparing all kinds of pills and magical weapons.
People from the Saint Divine Land were already cultivating, and those things could be given to those who were more practised. In this way, they would have more bargaining chips to counter the enemies.
There were many interspatial rings in Haitian, and he put them all into the interspatial ring and took them away.
Though they were in a hurry, Duan Feng still came to see them off.
The masked man was also at the window, watching them leaving. He did note down but kept a distance from Gu Chaoyan.
When they were about to leave, Li Mu hurried in.
He passed a few bloody tongues to Gu Chaoyan. "Lady Chaoyan, thank you so much for your trip to Yuehua Continent. Li Mu can do anything to repay you. These can help you to cultivate, please take them."
Li Mu said sincerely.
Gu Chaoyan''s face twitched as she saw the snake''s tongues.
She had no choice but epted them.
Li Mu looked pale, and he was injured too. He must have spent a lot of efforts in catching those things. But she epted his offer since he looked so sincere.
When she was done, Li Mu greeted her and they left together.
They walked out of Haitian Market.
Only now¡
Did they realize that something earth-shattering was happening outside.
Chapter 1959 - 1959: Situation Outside 1
Chapter 1959 - 1959: Situation Outside 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When they came to the Haitian Market, they also noticed a small market outside the Haitian Market. The market was veryprehensive, with hostels, restaurants, and small auctions around. There were all kinds of things, and there were endless streams of people.
But as they walked out..
What they saw was a dpidated market. The original hostels and restaurants were all ruined, and traces of a big war were everywhere.
¡°What is going on?¡± Gu Chaoyan was confused.
They had no idea what was going on outside after they walked out of Haitian. They had no idea if it was because those people were killing each other or because monsters or witches had invaded them.
There was no one around, except for some people at the market.
Gu Chaoyan observed everything carefully.
There was something shining in front of her. She walked closer and saw an interspatial ring, which seemed to have been identally scattered during a fight.
Gu Chaoyan checked the things in the interspatial ring that were quite long. There were only some golden knives and Spirit Stones, nothing special. Gu Chaoyan put away the ring first.
They continued to head towards the hostel where the hidden guards were staying.
The hostel was still there, but it had been badly damaged during the intermediate fight. There was no one inside.
She showed a look of worry. ¡°Where had they gone?¡±
When Gu Chaoyan asked the question, she had not thought that they might have run into an ident. What she had been thinking was that they should stay away from each other.
Because¡
She trusted those hidden guards for their abilities.
Zhou Huaijin was also observing the ce. When Gu Chaoyan asked the question, Zhou Huaijin said, ¡°They should be not faraway from here. The hostel is right here, and we areing back to find them. So they won¡¯t be faraway. In the meanwhile, they won¡¯t leave either, because they are not sure if we are safe inside.
¡°Let¡¯s explore the area.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, as they started to look about.
The hidden guards from the Shadow Door were renowned for their expertise in concealment and stealth. They excelled at remaining hidden even in in sight.
During their search, they received a signal from Fu Bao, prompting a group of ck-d figures to approach them. It was the hidden guards who had been assigned to protect them.
¡°Mr. Head, Lady Chaoyan!¡± the hidden guards greeted them respectfully.
Observing that the guards were unharmed, Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan felt a measure of relief. Without the ability to wield magic themselves, they had been concerned about their vulnerability in the midst of the recent conflicts.
Zhou Huaijin inquired with a calm demeanor, ¡°What has transpired?¡±
The leader of the hidden guards stepped forward, his gaze sweeping across the deste scene. ¡°Mr. Head, shortly after you entered the market, a barrier unexpectedly materialized, isting us from the outside. Chaos ensued, with people turning on each other in a frenzied attempt to seize each other¡¯s interspatial rings and escape. They imed that chaos was imminent.¡±
¡°Monsters emerged, cunning and elusive. They possessed pills that allowed them to assume human form. Many lives were lost.¡±
¡°The monsters have since vanished.¡±
¡°Knowing our inferiority against these monsters, we chose to conceal ourselves for our safety..¡±
Chapter 1960 - 1960: Situation Outside 2
Chapter 1960 - 1960: Situation Outside 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°So I witnessed what transpired here, but I chose not to intervene. Our duty, after all, is solely to safeguard our master and Elder Miss, and fulfill the mission of Shadow Door,¡± the hidden guard admitted, his voice tinged with guilt.
In the end¡
Numerous lives were lost right before their very eyes, yet they remained mere spectators.
They kept to themselves, preventing any interference.
Zhou Huaijin nodded gravely,prehending the events ryed by the hidden guards.
That was the situation unfolding beyond Haitian. How was the Saint Divine Land faring?
He felt deep concern.
His gaze lifted to the hidden guards. ¡°You¡¯re right. Devoid of magical powers, you are already at a disadvantagepared to seasoned practitioners, let alone monsters. We must take action to rescue people during this tumultuous period, but we cannot act recklessly.¡±
¡°We will depart now and return to the Saint Divine Land this morning,¡± Zhou Huaijin dered.
In this tumultuous world, his sole desire was to ensure their safety.
Gu Chaoyan had already mastered Sword Kinesis Flight, but the current location was unsuitable for utilizing it.
Therefore, before their departure, she administered some pills to the horses, known for their swiftness.
After detoxifying herself and undergoing cultivation, her physical condition improved significantly. Gone were the days when even being in a wagon at a distance.
Consequently, they traveled at a rapid pace.
They hastened their return.
As evening approached, they needed to find a suitable ce to spend the night. Inns no longer existed in these areas, so they had to seek refuge in a suitable mountain.
¡°How is that location?¡± Sword One gestured towards a specific spot and inquired of Dao Seeking.
Gu Chaoyan raised her gaze, anticipating the response.
She observed a frantic group of people fleeing in a state of panic.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Gu Chaoyan was bewildered and inclined to investigate.
Taking in the scene, Zhou Huaijin instructed the hidden guards to remain still and followed suit.
Zhou Huaijin possessed remarkable agility. Even without magical powers, he could still apany Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Help us, please! Help us!¡± Those individuals pleaded desperately, seeing Gu Chaoyan as theirst hope.
Pursuing them were several ape-like creatures.
Gu Chaoyan wielded her white jade sword and struck at them. Her magical power was considerable, and it was evident that these ape-like beings were frightened by her capabilities. They had not anticipated encountering someone with such formidable magical prowess in this ce.
As they prepared to give chase, they swiftly vanished like shadows.
Gu Chaoyan refused to let them escape so easily. With the white jade sword in hand, she pursued them.
These cunning creatures proved elusive. Sensing that Gu Chaoyan was the only one possessing significant magical power, they scattered in various directions, leaving her with no time to deal with each of them individually.
However¡
Even with their evasive maneuvers, they could not elude Gu Chaoyan¡¯s persistent pursuit.
She had been tailing them all along.
Then, she dispersed a powder towards the ape-like creatures. The powder emitted a distinct scent, enabling Gu Chaoyan to discern their whereabouts no matter how they tried to flee.
Eventually, she halted and relinquished the chase.
Instead, she mounted her sword and observed as the ape-like creatures scampered away.
Perceiving Gu Chaoyan¡¯s absence, the creature let its guard down..
Chapter 1961 - 1961: Rescue 1
Chapter 1961: Rescue 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After searching the area, she made her way to a lofty cave.
Gu Chaoyan had a strong hunch that this cave served as their den. These creatures had been causing havoc for quite some time, but ever since their encounter with her earlier, they needed to be dealt with.
For now, she didn¡¯t rush to attack. It was better to assess the situation and determine how many of these creatures there were beforeunching her offensive.
After a while, she noticed the return of two more of these creatures.
Since there was no one else present, they dropped their disguise and revealed their true forms, which resembled white monkeys.
Gu Chaoyan was intrigued. Did they consume some kind of transformative pill to assume human shape and harm people? Or did they possess the ability naturally?
However, from what she had just witnessed, it seemed their pill¡¯s effects had worn off or their spiritual energy was insufficient to sustain their human appearances.
She had to admit, these creatures were quite cunning.
As she prepared to take action, she sensed some movement not far away.
What was going on?
Instead of acting impulsively, Gu Chaoyan decided to maintain her position and observe.
After the disturbance settled, a figure emerged.
To her surprise, it was a familiar figure.
Huaijin?
Why had he followed her all the way here?
This was the most bewildering part for Gu Chaoyan. Huaijincked any spiritual power, yet he had managed to single-handedly capture these white monkeys.
Inside the cave, there were indeed four white monkeys.
Gu Chaoyan was concerned that if these creatures became aware of Zhou Huaijin¡¯s presence, it might lead to unwanted consequences.
To address her worries, she decided to visit Zhou Huaijin.
Their eyes met, but no words were exchanged.
Zhou Huaijin gently kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated, and there are no additional white monkeys. The cave within a 500-meter radius can only amodate four of them. They aren¡¯t highly advanced, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have revealed themselves earlier. Due to theirck of strength, they live in groups. The four that returned earlier should be the entirety of the white monkeys here.¡±
Gu Chaoyan fell silent.
¡°So, now we can take action,¡± Zhou Huaijin said.
However, Gu Chaoyan felt concerned. Zhou Huaijin had no spiritual power, and there was a risk of him getting injured if he entered the cave.
She stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±
Zhou Huaijin gently shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±
He then took out an item and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re inside the cave, which isn¡¯t veryrge. I¡¯ll use this.¡±
Curiosity sparked in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, surprised.
¡°It¡¯s something explosive. I¡¯ll throw it in, and it will either kill or injure them. Then we can finish the job,¡± Zhou Huaijin exined with a smile.
A twitch of amusement appeared on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face.
She found it intriguing.
In the realm of cultivation, intelligence held significant importance.
Zhou Huaijin tossed all the items he had acquired from the Haitian Market into the deep cave.
And then..
There was a loud bang.
As the explosion reverberated, Gu Chaoyan witnessed the scattered limbs of the white monkeys, leaving no doubt in her mind that they had met their demise.
There was no need for further action.
A smile crept onto her face once again. Once the smoke cleared,
They were on the verge of entering the cave.
Their primary objective was to verify the monkeys¡¯ demise and also to explore the cave for any other significant findings.
The moment Gu Chaoyan stepped inside, she couldn¡¯t help but exim..
Chapter 1962 - 1962: Rescue 2
Chapter 1962: Rescue 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhou Huaijin asked anxiously, concerned that something unexpected had urred. He quickly moved closer, positioning himself as a shield to protect Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan gently shook her head and pointed to a corner of the cave. Her voice carried a tone of surprise. ¡°Look.¡±
Zhou Huaijin followed her gaze, trying toprehend the cause of her astonishment.
However, he couldn¡¯t grasp why she was eximing or why there was a sense of surprise in the air.
He felt slightly perplexed.
Within the cave, only the lifeless bodies of the white monkeys were strewn about. There were only a few jars haphazardly ced in the corner. Those jars might have been looted from individuals the monkeys had attacked and then stored here.
Observing his confusion, Gu Chaoyan took his hand and led him towards the corner.
She spoke patiently, ¡°Can you smell it?¡±
¡°The scent of wine.
¡°These white monkeys are exceptional at brewing wine, particrly peach wine. Judging by the aroma, these wines have aged considerably.¡±
¡°Although the wine isn¡¯t of much use to me personally, it would be highly beneficial for cultivators. It¡¯s even more potent than those pills.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s take it with us. I didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected reward from this venture.¡± Gu Chaoyan appeared ted, expressing a genuine fondness for the wine.
Zhou Huaijin was equally surprised.
Simultaneously, Zhou Huaijin let out a sigh of relief. He was d that the wine hadn¡¯t been caught in the explosion earlier; otherwise, it would have been a tremendous loss.
With their interspatial ring, it was convenient to transport such arge quantity of wine, as long as they kept it within the ring¡¯s 500-meter range. Gu Chaoyan requested that Zhou Huaijin store all the wine, as she intended to diqtrihlltp it Int-pr
Before leaving, they took a final nce at the cave, ensuring they hadn¡¯t missed anything significant.
The secret guards who had been waiting anxiously on the outskirts breathed a collective sigh of relief upon seeing their return.
After all, they had encountered demons in human form, which had understandably caused great concern. They had all witnessed the power of those demons.
Among the secret guards, Gu Chaoyan noticed the person who had been chased earlier.
Although they bore injuries of varying degrees, they had treated themselves with their own medicine.
Approaching Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin, the person expressed gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have perished at the hands of those white monkeys.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded, not taking the gratitude to heart.
Her curiosity piqued, she inquired casually, ¡°How did you encounter those creatures?¡±
Upon hearing the question, the group disyed evident anger. One of them replied, ¡°We possess some cultivation levels, but they are quite low, and weck the means to acquire Spirit Stones for cultivation advancement. When the barrier gate opened, chaos ensued outside. Seeking refuge, we decided to hide in these mountains, hoping to chance upon minor demons.¡±
¡°Who knew that we would encounter such a cunning white monkey? I don¡¯t know how they cultivated, but they actually took on human form and looked for us to lead the way. When we weren¡¯t paying attention, they wanted to attack. Fortunately, we were more advanced and encountered you guys.
Otherwise, we would have died in this mountain today.¡±
These people clearly looked like they had survived a cmity..
Chapter 1963 - 1963: Rescue 3
Chapter 1963: Rescue 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±
The prevailing chaos possibly involves those countries in the Saint Divine Landcking spiritual power.
¡°Everywhere is in chaos. The witches have emerged, and it is rumored that they have erected a barrier in the Haitian Market. It¡¯s difficult to exin this turmoil. After all, we have no idea about the witches¡¯ intentions.¡± These individuals appeared visibly despondent.
Although they had cultivation abilities, their spiritual aptitude was exceedingly low. The cultivation sects showed no interest in them, so they were left to fend for themselves. Consequently, they felt mncholic, as they had no knowledge of what they might encounter. Just like the current situation, they had already encountered something unfavorable.
As previously mentioned¡
They inquired curiously, ¡°And what about you? Where do you intend to go?¡± ¡°To the Saint Divine Land,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied directly.
¡°The Saint Divine Land? Humans without cultivation suffer the most when the gates are opened. The witches can act without restraint. The Phoenix Girl used to establish the Enchantment Door to protect them, but now¡¡± they said unhappily.
Gu Chaoyan appeared solemn.
Zhou Huaijin pondered for a moment before asking Dao Seeking, ¡°What is the current situation? The Saint Divine Land has established the Shiling Pce to enable every cultivator to protect thend.¡±
Upon hearing this, the person shook their head.
¡°It won¡¯t work. ¡±
¡°What does it matter if the human beings in the Saint Divine Land possess some spiritual roots? Regardless of their efforts, they remain mere low-level cultivators, insignificant when faced with powerful individuals. Their destiny is to be unable to cultivate, otherwise the Phoenix Girl wouldn¡¯t have erected the barrier in the first ce.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t we few share the same fate? No matter how hard we strive, our cultivation levels remain extremely low, subject to ridicule. All we can do is venture out and seek lesser demons in an attempt to improve our cultivation.¡±
At this point, their expressions turned bitter as well.
They, too, belonged to this category.
They endured great suffering.
Or rather, they were even more wretched than the human beings in the Saint Divine Land who knew nothing of cultivation.
Their family lineage boasted a long tradition of cultivation, but their ncked the necessary spiritual roots. It was precisely because of this that they were looked down upon.
¡°Why don¡¯t you apany us and explore the mountains? Perhaps we can find some lesser demons to help enhance your cultivation. In this chaotic world, try to survive if you can.¡±
¡°We must return to our n, but you don¡¯t have to. If you¡¯re smart, you won¡¯t perish in this turmoil,¡± the individual suggested.
Zhou Huaijin shook his head. ¡°I am the King of the Saint Divine Land; I will not abandon them.¡±
These individuals were taken aback.
Clearly, they hadn¡¯t anticipated their true identities.
If that were the case, he could no longer conceal himself.
They belonged to family ns that couldn¡¯t be hidden, no matter how much they were looked down upon. Moreover, he was an emperor, and an emperor had his own mission.
However¡
Given the current circumstances, even if he were to return, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect such a vast number of people.
However¡
Well, there was one solution.
¡°You are the king of the Saint Divine Land, and you wish to safeguard all its people? Allowing them to cultivate is not an insignificant matter. I have an idea. Do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡±
¡°What?¡± Zhou Huaijin regarded them with seriousness.
¡°A barrier. Establish a protective barrier around the Saint Divine Land, preventing witches and demons from entering.. However¡¡±
Chapter 1964 - 1964: Helping Them Cultivate 1
Chapter 1964: Helping Them Cultivate 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°But what?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked Dao Seeking anxiously. She appeared remarkably pleased with their suggestion, considering it entirely feasible.
However, as the conversation progressed, Gu Chaoyan noticed a hint of hesitation in Dao Seeking¡¯s voice, leaving her perplexed.
Intrigued, she inquired further.
When the topic shifted to the barrier, the group exchanged nces. It was evident that while they recognized the merit of the proposal, they also acknowledged the potential challenges in its implementation.
Nevertheless, what might have seemed troublesome or even impossible to obtain for them could hold a glimmer of hope for the young girl standing before them.
After all¡
They had just employed their spiritual qi to confront the cunning and ferocious white monkey.
After contemting for a moment, the eldest among them, who typically held a position of authority, spoke up, ¡°The so-called barrier is essentially a high-level magical weapon.¡±
¡°Such high-level magical weapons are exceedingly rare.¡±
¡°People like us, who possess little value, dare not even dream of acquiring such artifacts. In fact, we werepletely unaware of their existence until now.¡±
¡°However, before embarking on our cultivation journey, our n revealed that once the barrier gate opens, chaos will undoubtedly ensue. The Tribe Chief, who is no longer young, intends to abdicate prior to this event and allow the young cultivators topete for the position of Tribe Chief. The individual who assumes that role will be granted this high-level magical weapon. Once the barrier is established, the Tribe Chief will lead the entire n to safety within this chaotic world.¡±
¡°There is indeed a barrier within our n, but you are not a part of our n, and we¡¡± The speaker¡¯s voice trailed off, apanied by a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed our cultivation levels. We struggle even against a few white monkeys. We have only reached the entry level after cultivating for several years.¡±
¡°Let alonepeting for the position of Tribe Chief, I don¡¯t dare entertain such thoughts.¡±
Gu Chaoyanprehended why they appeared so embarrassed upon hearing their exnation.
That was the situation.
Gu Chaoyan fell into silence, contemting how to resolve the issue.
Observing herck of response, the speaker continued, ¡°You saved our lives, and for that, we should repay you. However, as you¡¯ve seen, our cultivation levels are limited. There isn¡¯t much we can do, but we will offer our assistance in any way possible.¡±
The speaker wore an expression filled with gratitude.
Gu Chaoyan nced at them casually.
After careful consideration, she inquired, ¡°What are your names, and which n do you belong to?¡± The group stood together.
¡°Hong Fang.¡±
¡°Wu Ziming.¡±
Zimo.¡± ¡°Fu Huarong.¡±
After this¡
Hong Fang introduced them earnestly. ¡°Apart from Zimo and Ziming, who are brothers, the four of use from different families. Huarong and I belong to separate lineages as well. However, we are all part of the Bai n. The Bai n holds great respect for individuals with high cultivation levels. Among the four of us, we are considered the most inept within the n. Many people within the n either ignore or express dissatisfaction towards us.¡±
¡°The four of us really don¡¯t know how we can help you.¡± ¡°Help them cultivate.¡± Huang Fu¡¯s voice sounded..
Chapter 1965 - 1965: Helping Them Cultivate 2
Chapter 1965 - 1965: Helping Them Cultivate 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As Gu Chaoyan pondered a solution, she caught a voice in the air, assuming it was Huang Fu emerging from the interspace. Subconsciously, she nced around, expecting to see Huang Fu¡¯s presence.
Curious if Zhou Huaijin had also noticed the sound or spotted someone, Gu Chaoyan realized Huang Fu was nowhere to be found.
Huang Fu¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°I was speaking from within the spatial realm; I haven¡¯t emerged.¡±
¡°Assist them in their cultivation. Before the Bai n¡¯spetition, the four of them will undoubtedly have an opportunity to participate. It they emerge victorious, we won¡¯t need to rely on the Bai n¡¯s barrier. We can create another one ourselves.¡±
It wouldn¡¯t be urate to deem them entirely useless. They possess qualities akin to yours, special spiritual roots. Due to the uniqueness of their spiritual roots, they cannot be assessed through ordinary Spirit Testing tforms. Simultaneously, they are unable to cultivate using conventional methods, which has resulted in their current situation.¡±
¡°Once you grasp the appropriate cultivation method, their progress will swiftly advance to the Great Warrior realm. At that point, seizing the position of Tribe Chief will be exceedingly simple for them.¡±
¡°As for the cultivation method, I will teach it to you first, and then you can instruct them,¡± Huang Fu stated.
Gu Chaoyan grasped the gist of the situation.
She gazed up at the four individuals.
¡°Are you searching for something?¡± Zhou Huaijin whispered beside her.
Chaoyan had acted peculiarly, scanning the surroundings as if searching for someone, but Zhou Huaijin hadn¡¯t heard a thing.
Gu Chaoyan subtly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was simply lost in thought for a moment.
With that said¡
She met their eyes, her expression grave.
She spoke earnestly, ¡°So, you intend to repay me for saving you earlier, correct?¡±
The man nodded in agreement.
¡°In that case, I need you to guide us to the Bai n. We must obtain the barrier. Since we are not members of the Bai n and cannot acquire it ourselves, you will have topete to secure the barrier.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t take the barrier away, but I will need a few days to study it.¡±
¡°Us? I¡¯m afraid the four of us are incapable of such a task. How could we seed with our limited cultivation? We might stumble the moment we step into thepetition, let alone contend for the position of Tribe Chief.¡± Hong Fang, the leader among the four, responded to these concerns.
Even if they were willing to assist, they didn¡¯t want to indulge in fantasies.
If it truly proved impossible, the four of them could serve Gu Chaoyan and assist with various tasks.
Gu Chaoyan slightly shook her head. ¡°Do not underestimate yourselves. While you may not be strong enough, I am qualified to teach you cultivation. Are you willing to learn?¡±
The four exchanged nces.
She would teach them how to cultivate?
Not only had she saved their lives, but she was also willing to help them grow anew!
Naturally, they were willing.
However, apprehension flickered in their eyes, worried they might disappoint her.
Consequently, they appeared hesitant.
They felt utterly inadequate.
¡°If your intention is solely to repay my kindness, then don¡¯t dwell on anything else and simply follow my instructions,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked, discerning their thoughts and issuing a directive.
The four of them nodded without hesitation.
Their desire to show gratitude was undeniable, but their concerns still lingered.
However, since their benefactor had made her stance clear, they felt obliged to convey theirmitment.
¡°Okay..¡±
Chapter 1966 - 1966: Helping Them Cultivate 3
Chapter 1966 - 1966: Helping Them Cultivate 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Having reached a consensus, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s next task was to make the necessary arrangements.
Since they were heading to the Bai n for thepetition, it was unnecessary to keep so many secret guards around, wasting time. Additionally, the situation in the Saint Divine Land remained unclear. Gu Chaoyan believed that if Zhou Huaijin apanied them in working on the barrier, it would be a distraction from resolving the issues in the Saint Divine Land, thus resulting in a waste of time.
After contemting for a while, she decided to request Zhou Huaijin to return to the Saint Divine Land with the secret guards, carrying the pills and Dharma artifacts. Meanwhile, she, Sword One, and Lingyun would apany the group back to the Bai n.
Both Zhou Huaijin and the secret guards agreed to this arrangement.
Zhou Huaijin departed with the hidden guards.
Gu Chaoyan pondered their cultivation.
Given her current level of cultivation, she had no problem with Sword Kinesis Flight, and she possessed an ample supply of Flying Heavens Pills. Thus, they had sufficient time to make it to the Bai n¡¯spetition.
On the other hand, the cultivation of the four individuals was of paramount importance.
From what they had shared, it seemed that the Bai ncked a conducive environment for their cultivation.
Staying in this mountain seemed rather suitable.
The presence of white monkeys and potentially other demons indicated an abundance of spiritual energy and sufficient resources within the mountain.
If they encountered some demons in theing days, they could continue to acquire valuable items.
After careful consideration,
Gu Chaoyan made the decision to keep them in the mountains for the time being.
Before Zhou Huaijin departed, he provided them with some peach wine from the white monkey cave.
Gu Chaoyan tossed a jar to each of them. ¡°Drink this slowly during the journey.
We will find a suitable location in the mountains to begin our practice.¡±
¡°It is not yet necessary for us to return to the Bai n until you have be martial artists. Prior to thepetition, I will do my best to help you break through to the Great Warrior level. With that, you will have a 90% chance of securing the position of Tribe Chief.¡±
Gu Chaoyan spoke with confidence.
Hong Fang and the others, upon hearing the mention of martial artists and Great Warriors, were not daring enough to entertain any illusions.
Bing a martial artist alone seemed remarkable enough after cultivating for several years.
Let alone reaching the level of a Great Warrior within such a short period of time.
Nevertheless¡
None of them uttered a word.
Their utmost priority was to obey Lady Chaoyan¡¯smands, so they refrained from saying anything further.
¡°What kind of wine is this?¡± Hong Fang inquired curiously.
¡°This is peach wine brewed by the White Monkey. It is not only rich in spiritual energy, but also beneficial for bone purification. Consuming it will facilitate your cultivation,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined.
Peach wine brewed by the White Monkey?
They had heard some stories about it before.
The white monkeys were known for their skill in wine brewing. Apart from asionally preying on human cultivators, they primarily relied on their own peach wine for cultivation.
This information was gleaned from their encounter with the white monkeys earlier.
Giving such a precious item to them felt like a wasted opportunity. They were fully aware of their own limitations.
Hong Zheng contemted refusing the offer.
However, upon seeing the stern look in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes, he decided against it.
Hong Fang smiled and refrained from saying anything further.
Having cultivated with limited sess, they had experienced dealing with judgmental gazes from their family members far too often. They could read people¡¯s expressions quite well.
Knowing that Chaoyan disliked disobedience, they had no choice but toply with her instructions.
Thus, they could only follow suit.
The four of them took a sip of the peach wine..
Chapter 1967 - 1967: Helping Them Cultivate 4
Chapter 1967 - 1967: Helping Them Cultivate 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After consuming the peach wine, a soothing sensation permeated their bodies. It felt as if they had beenpletely cleansed, leaving them feeling significantly lighter.
The peach wine proved to be exceptionally beneficial for them.
From a young age, they had tested weak spiritual roots on the n¡¯s Spirit
Testing tform, which predetermined theirck of potential in cultivation.
Consequently, they were unable to acquire high-quality resources such as Spirit Stones or other medicinal pills to aid their cultivation. They could only resort to picking up discarded items and relying on the cultivation of insignificant creatures they found in the mountains.
The best treasures they had obtained thus far were from those small monsters, but acquiring them often resulted in severe injuries.
If not for Chaoyan, they would never have had the opportunity to enjoy such exquisite peach wine in their lifetime.
The four of them were overwhelmed by an incredible sense offort.
They yearned to sit down andmence their cultivation immediately.
Just as they entertained these thoughts, Gu Chaoyan identified a suitable location.
It was at the mountaintop, elevated enough to afford a panoramic view of the surroundings. Furthermore, it was secluded, minimizing disturbances¡ªa perfect spot for cultivation.
¡°After drinking the peach wine, begin your meditation and cultivation.
However, don¡¯t employ your previous methods. Follow me for a new approach,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed after making the necessary arrangements.
The cultivation method was shared by Huang Fu earlier.
While the four of them delved into their cultivation, Gu Chaoyan intended to cultivate alongside Sword One and Lingyun.
Their cultivation methods differed slightly from those of the other four, but were rtively straightforward.
In addition to the peach wine, Gu Chaoyan also presented Sword One and Lingyun with the snake galldder she had received from Li Mu.
The two girls gazed at the snake galldder with mixed emotions.
Nheless, they did not refuse and epted it for cultivation.
While the six of them were engrossed in their cultivation, Gu Chaoyan took the opportunity to continue advancing her own practice. Despite having achieved a breakthrough, she understood that her cultivation was still insufficient in the vast world she found herself in.
At the mountaintop, enveloped by a gentle spiritual qi, the seven of them closed their eyes and entered a deep state of meditation.
After two days and two nights had passed, Gu Chaoyan experienced yet another breakthrough. This time, she sensed an even greater surge of power coursing through her veins.
Simultaneously, she withdrew her spiritual power and decided to wait for the others to awaken.
Attaining the martial qi level was a rtively straightforward process, and after two days and two nights of cultivation, it was about time for them to make their breakthroughs.
While Gu Chaoyan contemted these matters, Wu Zimo awoke. Immediately upon regaining consciousness, he assessed his own cultivation level and was utterly stunned to discover that he had sessfully broken through to the martial energy level.
Had he effortlessly reached the martial energy level just like that?
Previously, Wu Zimo had struggled for several years without achieving a breakthrough. And now, he had made the breakthrough?
¡°Miss Chaoyan, how long has it been?¡± Wu Zimo inquired.
¡°Two days and two nights,¡± replied Gu Chaoyan, seated on the side with her white garments billowing in the wind. Her voice, usually icy, seemed somewhat warmer when speaking with her ownpanions.
Wu Zimo stood there, utterly dumbfounded.
Two days and two nights?
In other words, he had reached the martial energy level in just that span of time?
It was truly beyondprehension.
Shortly after, Fu Huarong, Wu Ziming, and Hong Fang also awakened from their meditation.
As the trio regained consciousness, they instinctively checked their own cultivation levels..
Chapter 1968 - 1968: Helping Them Cultivate 5
Chapter 1968 - 1968: Helping Them Cultivate 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When they realized their newfound cultivation levels, their reactions mirrored Wu Zimo¡¯s astonishment.
Martial energy?
They could hardly believe that all of them had sessfully broken through to the martial energy level.
¡°Zimo, you¡¯ve also reached martial energy?¡± Hong Fang, the oldest and most meticulous among them, asked. Since they had all awakened at almost the same time and announced their breakthrough, he was curious about Wu Zimo¡¯s progress since he had woken upter.
Wu Zimo nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also broken through to martial energy.¡±
The fact that all four of them had achieved martial energy breakthroughs in just two days and two nights was remarkable. Furthermore, they had started off as individuals deemed useless in cultivation.
As this realization sank in for the four of them,
Wu Zimo knelt down before Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Miss Chaoyan, we dare not consider ourselves your disciples, but you have saved our lives and guided our cultivation. We can never repay your kindness.¡±
Mixed emotions swirled within the four of them.
The suddenness of it all left them ted yet uncertain about how to express their gratitude.
Gu Chaoyan remainedposed.
The rapidity of their breakthroughs did not astonish her since her own cultivation progress far surpassed theirs. Furthermore, everything she had orchestrated was part of her n.
¡°No need for such formalities. Your task is to strive hard in thepetition, secure the barrier, and grant me the time to study it. I had a purpose in doing all this. You need not burden yourselves with gratitude. However¡¡±
¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I have already taken you as my disciples. However, don¡¯t get too presumptuous. As long as you retain your innocence and remain devoted to your cultivation, that will suffice,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated.
The four of them exchanged nces and nodded in agreement, expressing their gratitude once again.
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and swiftly moved on.
Noticing that Sword One and Lingyun were still asleep, she continued, ¡°Since you have just reached the martial energy level, drink another jar of peach wine and continue your cultivation. Strive to break through to the level of martial artists as soon as possible. Once you be martial artists, we will proceed to the Bai n first to assess the situation and devise a n for your cultivation and victory.¡±
The four of them nodded with determination in their eyes.
They no longer harbored doubts about their capabilities; their sole focus was on ensuring Gu Chaoyan¡¯s satisfaction.
Having experienced a rapid breakthrough to martial energy, they understood that with diligent effort, they could advance further to be martial artists swiftly. They aimed to elevate their cultivation levels before thepetition, increasing their chances of obtaining a profound artifact!
After consuming the peach wine, Gu Chaoyan retrieved a handful of Spirit Stones from her interspace and distributed them to each of them.
¡°These Spirit Stones contain potent spiritual energy that will facilitate your cultivation,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined.
As theyid their eyes upon the precious Spirit Stones, their outstretched hands hesitated for a moment.
The value of these Spirit Stones was immense, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel unworthy.
¡°I am your Master now,¡± Gu Chaoyan reminded them firmly.
With that reminder, they gratefully epted the Spirit Stones, their hearts brimming with warmth.
Their own families had never bestowed such treasures upon them, but their Master had.
What had they done to deserve such generosity? They must devote themselves wholeheartedly to their practice!
Closing their eyes, the four of them delved into their cultivation.
Meanwhile¡
Chapter 1969 - 1969: Helping Them Cultivate 6
Chapter 1969 - 1969: Helping Them Cultivate 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Sword One and Lingyun still hadn¡¯t awakened, so Gu Chaoyan contemted her options. She decided to utilize the time to create elixirs within her interspace.
Since going to the Bai n wasn¡¯t part of her original n, the number of pills she had brought was insufficient. By maximizing her cultivation time, she could produce more elixirs, which would prove beneficial for their future cultivation.
Gu Chaoyan realized that she could dedicate herself entirely to pill-making without any distractions. Over the course of three days and three nights, her interspace became filled to the brim with an array of elixirs. Content with her progress, she emerged from the interspace feeling rxed. It was about time for them to experience their breakthroughs.
Ever since her own breakthrough, Gu Chaoyan had been in a state of optimal condition. Even if she didn¡¯t rest throughout the night, she wouldn¡¯t feel excessively tired. Standing at the peak of the mountain, she felt invigorated.
After a brief respite, Wu Zimo¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Master.¡±
This time, he seemed moreposed. Despite having already broken through, he wasn¡¯t as exuberant as before. He contained his joy within, his eyes gleaming with excitement and his voice betraying his unbridled happiness.
Maintaining a calm demeanor, Gu Chaoyan turned to face Wu Zimo. He appeared revitalized, as if he had transformed into a true warrior.
Wu Zimo always seemed to achieve breakthroughs slightly ahead of the others.
It was a favorable oue.
Of course, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t assume he would emerge as the ultimate victor. Anything could happen.
Before long, the remaining three also awakened.
All four of them had sessfully advanced to the level of martial artists.
However, after enduring five days and five nights, these four individuals exhibited entirely transformed dispositionspared to their previous selves.
Compared to their previous despondent and uncertain selves, their newfound confidence now radiated with a touch of mboyance. Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied with their transformation.
Since they had already achieved the status of martial artists, there was no rush to push for further breakthroughs. Sometimes, when things reached an extreme, the opposite result could ur.
¡°Take some rest. We¡¯ll head to the Bai n once Sword One and Lingyun wake up,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed.
Two individuals were assigned to keep watch, while the remaining two decided to explore their surroundings.
Sword One and Lingyun had been in a state of deep slumber for five days and five nights.
No one knew whether this was a positive or negative sign.
Either they had broken through multiple levels or their cultivation had encountered a setback. The difference between these two oues was like night and day.
Gu Chaoyan had been vigntly monitoring their condition.
Their awakening was dyed longer than Gu Chaoyan had anticipated, causing her some concern.
Just as she was about to inquire about their well-being from Huang Fu, Sword One and Lingyun finally opened their eyes. They appeared weary and fatigued, in stark contrast to the refreshed state of the other four.
Gu Chaoyan approached them and examined their spiritual power.
An immediate sense of relief washed over her.
This was because they had indeed made a breakthrough, directly advancing to the rank of Martial Warriors.
Warriors were of a higher level than the other four, which exined their prolonged period of unconsciousness.
Gu Chaoyan hesitated momentarily.
Just then, Wu Ziminz and Honz Fanz returned from their errand, carrying water and fruits.
Despite their advanced cultivation, they still required sustenance in the form of food and water. It had been a while since theyst indulged in these earthly delights.
Water and fruits provided a suitable source of nourishment, and they approached the provisions with caution, well aware of the importance of maintaining bnce in their consumption.
After quenching their thirst and satisfying their hunger with the refreshing water and sulent fruits, they decided it was time to make their way to the
Bai n..
Chapter 1970 - 1970: Trash’s Counterattack 1
Chapter 1970 - 1970: Trash¡¯s Counterattack 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Let¡¯s descend the mountain and check if there are any horses there. However, reaching the Bai n might take some time. Thankfully, a few of us have already advanced to be martial artists. Even if we hurry, it won¡¯t be overly time-consuming,¡± Hong Fang suggested.
Gu Chaoyan gestured with her hand, indicating that it wasn¡¯t necessary.
Since her cultivation had recently made progress, she could now take two people with her using Sword Kinesis Flight. As for the others, they could utilize the Flying Heavens Pill. Therefore, wasting time on travel seemed highly
unnecessary.
She wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing.
Observing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s dismissive gesture, Hong Fang understood that his suggestion wasn¡¯t favorable. He silently abided by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s decision.
He realized that this was his mistake. Being the eldest among the group, he was ustomed to arranging matters for them. However, with the presence of their Master, he felt less needed. Yet, he still enjoyed organizing things.
Master was unlike other girls. Not only was her cultivation level remarkably high, but she was also incredibly intelligent. She consistently devised strategies and ideas that they couldn¡¯t fathom.
Hence¡
There was undoubtedly nothing wrong with heeding Master¡¯s guidance.
¡°Master, how do you propose we reach our destination?¡± Hong Fang inquired.
The four of them nodded in solemn agreement. They were well aware of the situation at hand.
However¡
Their main concerny with Sword Kinesis Flight.
While Master found it effortless to employ Sword Kinesis Flight due to her advanced cultivation, they themselves did not possess such an ability.
¡°But¡¡± Hong Fang hesitated.
Gu Chaoyan nced at him, understanding his unspoken question. cing a bottle in front of them, she spoke directly, ¡°This is the Flying Heavens Pill. Consume it, try using Sword Kinesis Flight, and lead the way.¡±
Flying Heavens Pill.
The name alone hinted at its purpose as a medicinal pill.
Sword Kinesis Flight?
The four of them eagerly ingested the Flying Heavens Pill.
Soon after taking the pill, they felt a significant lightness in their bodies, as if their cultivation levels had suddenly surged.
Hong Fang was the first to test it out. He effortlessly employed Sword Kinesis Flight.
The others followed suit.
Once Gu Chaoyan observed that all four of them were capable of using Sword Kinesis Flight, she nodded approvingly. She no longer needed to rely on the Flying Heavens Pill but could utilize her own spiritual power.
She chose Sword One and Lingyun to apany her.
Hong Fang and the rest contained their excitement and took the lead.
With the ability to employ Sword Kinesis Flight, the Bai n was now within close proximity. They estimated it would only take an hour to reach their destination.
As they neared the Bai n, Hong Fang identified a suitable location outside and halted their flight.
Once they descended, he exined, ¡°The Bai n is a prominent cultivation n, and our own cultivation levels have always been rather mediocre.
Therefore, we are unfamiliar with the true depths of the Bai n¡¯s cultivators.
For now, let¡¯s maintain a low profile and ensure that no one within the n witnesses us employing Sword Kinesis Flight.¡±
¡°Otherwise, they might be more vignt against us during thepetition..¡±
Chapter 1971 - 1971: Trash’s Counterattack 2
Chapter 1971 - 1971: Trash¡¯s Counterattack 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Hiding your strength is also one of the strategies inpetition,¡± Hong Fang remarked, and Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement. She was pleased with Hong Fang¡¯s awareness. Having achieved their breakthrough as martial artists in just a few days, they had no desire to return to show off. Instead, their n was to emerge victorious. This mindset impressed Gu Chaoyan, although she hadn¡¯t closely observed the disciples who seemed rushed. Nheless, she felt content with their progress. It was a stroke of fate.
Since they were well aware of what needed to be done, Gu Chaoyan saw no need to say anything further. ¡°We are entering the Bai n now,¡± she began. ¡°While the Bai n is arge n, it has weed many people from various ces over the years. Therefore, they are not xenophobic. Currently, there are many individuals from other regions at the Bai n who havee to exchange pills and magical weapons. If you go there, you won¡¯t attract much attention,¡± Hong Fang exined.
¡°However,¡± Hong Fang continued, ¡°the Bai n is rtively small, with only a few inns and restaurants. Moreover, these establishments are all operated by the Bai n themselves. If we were to stay there, it might not be ideal.¡±
¡°In the past, when Master, Sword One, and Lingyun went there, they made arrangements,¡± Hong Fang pondered, trying to figure out the specifics of their own arrangements. Since the four of them held rtively low statuses within the family, arranging for amodations might prove somewhat troublesome.
Just then, Wu Zimo stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to our ce? Ziming and I are brothers, and when we came of age, he gave us a small courtyard of our own. It may be small, but it¡¯s sufficient to amodate
Master, Sword One, and Miss Lingyun. Let¡¯s go to Hongfang and Huarong¡¯s After Wu Zimo finished speaking, Hong Fang found the suggestion feasible and nodded in agreement. It made sense; the Wu family was considered one of therger families within the Bai n. Although Zimo and Ziming weren¡¯t highly regarded within their own family, the Wu family¡¯s size granted them a suitable small courtyard. It seemed like the best option for arranging amodations.
Once the decision was made, they nced at Gu Chaoyan, who nodded in approval. Hong Fang was known for his attention to detail, and if he believed it was possible, they were unlikely to encounter significant issues. They decided to follow his lead and let him handle the arrangements.
With everything settled, they set off towards the n.
Consequently, their journey proceeded almost unimpeded until they reached the Bai n.
A group of individuals around Wu Zimo¡¯s age halted when they spotted them.
One of them carefully scrutinized them before casting a derisive nce at Gu Chaoyan, Sword One, and Lingyun, followed by a mockingugh. Then, he turned his attention to the four of them as if he were witnessing a joke unfold before him. ¡°Hong Fang, Wu Ziming, Wu Ziming, Fu Huarong,¡± he sneered. ¡°The four of you have no talent for cultivation. It¡¯s been years, and there¡¯s been no improvement whatsoever. You¡¯re quite skilled at deceiving a young girl.¡±
¡°However, what¡¯s the use of a youngdy without cultivation no matter how beautiful she is?¡±
¡°You are just useless together.¡±
¡°Also, weren¡¯t you embarrassed to face thepetition and escaped? Did youe back now to make everyoneugh at you?¡±
Chapter 1972 - 1972: Trash’s Counterattack 4
Chapter 1972 - 1972: Trash¡¯s Counterattack 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Bai ncked advanced individual residence courtyards. Instead, everyone in the Bai n shared amon courtyard without high walls separating them. This arrangement wasrgely due to the n¡¯s history.
Originally, the Bai n had been a unified n, but as their numbers grew over the course of several hundred years, they gradually split into smaller families, resulting in the current setup.
In the past, the ancestors of the Bai n held extremely high positions of power. However, they encountered certain challenges that led to their demise. Fortunately, they left behind numerous valuable assets, which enabled the Bai n to survive for a century. However, the n had remained stagnant for many years, necessitating the appointment of a new Tribe Chief to guide them towards greater prosperity.
¡°Our courtyard is over there,¡± Wu Ziming pointed out.
Gu Chaoyan surveyed her surroundings.
It became clear why they had been arranged to stay in this location. Although the Wu brothers didn¡¯t appear to be highly regarded by their own families, the Wu family itself held considerable influence. Even the least impressive courtyard arranged for them was still superior to those of other families along the way.
The courtyard allocated to the Wu brothers by their family was theirs alone, and the family wouldn¡¯t interfere too much in their affairs. Thus, Wu Ziming and Wu Zimo led them straight there.
The two brothers were in high spirits.
¡°Master, this is¡¡± Wu Ziming began, but as he spoke, he noticed that their courtyard had changed since theyst left.
The door swung open, revealing an altered interior.
The surroundings no longer resembled how they had left it.
Addressing Wu Ziming and Wu Zimo, she questioned, ¡°Why have you returned? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be out?¡±
The matriarch initially believed that these four were too embarrassed to face thepetition in the race, so they had gone into hiding. She didn¡¯t expect them to return before thepetition even started.
Furthermore, they had already arranged for a Zidao Master to be present in their courtyard. The original n was for them to return and stay there once thepetition concluded and one of the Zidao Masters left. But now, with this turn of events, they had no choice but to adjust their ns.
¡°This is our courtyard. Who allowed someone to enter without our permission?!¡± Wu Zimo¡¯s anger red.
This was their space, and such an intrusion was uneptable.
Although their families had disregarded them after they were crippled, this level of disrespect was crossing the line.
¡°I assumed you would be away for a while, so I arranged for a Master to teach Zidao here. Thepetition is imminent, and Zidao is currently in a crucial stage of his cultivation. So, my family invited a Master to guide him,¡± the matriarch exined.
¡°The Master had no ce to stay, so I borrowed your courtyard,¡± she continued.
¡°Besides, the two of you won¡¯t be participating in thepetition. Whether you¡¯re at home or not doesn¡¯t really matter. Why don¡¯t you leave the n for a while and give the courtyard to Zidao¡¯s Master?¡±
Although Madam Wu did not engage in a full-blown argument with them, she showed no respect either.
¡°Who said that we, brothers, won¡¯tpete? If we decide to participate, please arrange for them to leave immediately.¡± Wu Zimo¡¯s voice seethed with determination..
Chapter 1973 - 1973: Trash’s Counterattack 3
Chapter 1973 - 1973: Trash¡¯s Counterattack 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing the provocation, even the typicallyposed Hong Fang couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. He took a few steps forward, ready to retaliate physically.
However, Gu Chaoyan intervened, urging him not to act impulsively. She reminded him that there was no need to disy their cultivation prowess in this momentary quarrel. They should save their energy for thepetition, where they would have ample opportunities to humiliate their opponents. Following Gu Chaoyan¡¯s advice, Hong Fang restrained himself from attacking.
Nevertheless¡
They couldn¡¯t simply let the mockery slide.
¡°Si Kangning, mind your words. It seems like only your Si Familycks manners. When you encounter guests visiting the Bai n, all you know how to do is nder them. If outsiders hear this, they might think that everyone in our Bai n is like you, Si Kangning. Who knows how the reputation of the Bai n will be tarnished because of your actions?¡± Hong Fang addressed Si
Kangning directly.
¡°In addition, the four of us returned to participate in thepetition. If the Bai family is deemed qualified topete, so are we,¡± Hong Fang asserted.
Si Kangning¡¯s face contorted with anger upon hearing their words.
The Bai n was a rtively small n, and over the years, people gradually arrived seeking exchange for various items like pills, magical weapons¡ªpossessions that the Bai n themselves couldn¡¯t acquire easily.
Many members of the Bai n had benefited from these external interactions.
Initially, Si Kangning had only intended to tease the four ¡°good-for-nothings.¡± He hadn¡¯t anticipated the turn of events or his own words. Furthermore, since the three women were not Bai n members, he was unaware of their backgrounds.
The world of cultivation was filled with intricate dynamics.
Si Kangning dared not offend those outside his n. He could only shoot Hong Fang an exasperated re. ¡°You think the four of you canpete? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be knocked out in the first round. You don¡¯t even know your own limits.
Where do you find the audacity topete?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll settle it on thepetition stage,¡± Si Kangning dered.
¡°We¡¯ll settle it on thepetition stage,¡± Hong Fang responded firmly, refusing to show any signs of weakness.
Si Kangning snorted derisively.
He looked at Hong Fang and the others with disdain.
¡®Just them.¡¯
Were they even worth his attention?
However, Si Kangning chose not to say anything further.
He had left a mark with his earlier remarks. Besides, if the other party insisted on pursuing the matter, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for him. For now, he would let it go and consider the situationter.
Si Kangning departed, followed by hispanions.
Hong Fang watched them leave, his satisfaction fleeting.
The four of them were ustomed to such mockery, and they would usually retaliate. In the past, it was their only means of self-preservation.
And now, it remained the same.
However¡
Now, they had the qualification to face them on thepetition stage, and perhaps, even emerge victorious.
Hong Fang cheered silently in his heart.
As they continued on their way, Hong Fang turned to Gu Chaoyan with an apologetic tone. ¡°Master, I apologize for my impulsiveness earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked him.¡±
Gu Chaoyan responded reassuringly, ¡°You disyed a bnce between humility and assertiveness. You advocated for maintaining a low profile, but you also stood up against bullying. You handled it well.¡±
Her words aligned perfectly with her usual approach to situations.
Hong Fang felt a sense of relief wash over him.
The Wu family¡¯s residence was just ahead, not far from where they stood..
Chapter 1974 - 1974: Wu Family’s Dispute 1
Chapter 1974 - 1974: Wu Family¡¯s Dispute 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In the past, the family had entrusted the courtyard solely to the two brothers, granting them full control over it. However, since they were embarking on a long journey, they had arranged for Zidao¡¯s Master to upy the courtyard temporarily.
Given his role as Zidao¡¯s Master, it was only natural to amodate him alongside Zidao.
Although the Bai n was a small n, it still adhered to certain unwritten rules.
Madam Wu had crossed a line with her actions.
They were specifically targeting Zidao because his cultivation surpassed that of any other member in the Wu family, while the two brothers¡¯ cultivationgged behind. If it were any other brother in the family, Madam Wu wouldn¡¯t dare to bully them so tantly.
Suppressing their anger, Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming remainedposed.
They hadn¡¯t expected such a situation when they brought their Master back.
The two brothers had no intention of causing trouble for others. Their only goal was to cultivate diligently and secure first ce in the intermediatepetition, thereby providing a conducive environment for their Master¡¯s studies.
Once they arranged for him to leave, they would let the matter go.
Determination gleamed in the eyes of Wu Ziming and Wu Zimo.
Madam Wu hadn¡¯t anticipated such resistance from the two brothers. She had already softened her approach and tried to reason with them, but they seemed entirely unappreciative of her kindness.
They were going topete?
Why couldn¡¯t they see their own limitations? Aside from bringing shame to their family, what else were they capable of?
Zidao was currently the most promising individual in the Wu family. Every decision made within the family revolved around facilitating his cultivation. If Zidao emerged victorious, it would be a monumental achievement for the Wu family.
Even their fellow brothers within the family had to defer to Zidao.
How could these two brothers be so oblivious to the bigger picture?
Madam Wu¡¯s expression turned even darker, not bothering to conceal her displeasure.
¡°Competition?¡± She scrutinized the two brothers with a critical gaze. ¡°Just the two of you?¡±
¡°Anyone in the family stands a chance of winning thepetition, but the two of you have no chance whatsoever. Spare yourselves the effort. Our top priority now is to facilitate Zidao¡¯s cultivation. Once Zidao emerges victorious, both of you will naturally benefit. You¡¯re merely giving up the courtyard temporarily. Why are you so resistant? Can¡¯t you see the embarrassment you¡¯ve brought upon the family?¡±
Silence persisted.
¡°Today, whether you like it or not, you mustply,¡± Madam Wu asserted, devoid of any mercy.
With the current critical situation revolving around Zidao, Madam Wu held no fear. Although she acted reasonably within the confines of the family, she spared no consideration for the two brothers.
Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming¡¯s firm gazes had started to well up with tears.
They hadn¡¯t expected their family to treat them in such a manner.
There was no ounce of mercy.
Did this mean they had nowhere to stay and that they were now held in such contempt by the Wu family?
Wu Zimo observed the unfolding situation. If Wu Ziming were present, he would have implored the family¡¯s patriarch to intervene.
Wu Ziming¡¯s eyes brimmed with grievance. They had never fathomed a day when their own family would treat them like this.
Hong Fang and Fu Huarong gazed at him with pained hearts.
ording to the rules, they were forbidden from interfering in Wu family matters.
They could only stand by and watch as Ziming and Zimo dealt with this on their own.
The head of the Wu family came over very quickly.
¡°Family Head, you have to stand up for us..¡±
Chapter 1975 - 1975: Wu Family’s Dispute 2
Chapter 1975 - 1975: Wu Family¡¯s Dispute 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Wu Ziming said when he saw the head of the Wu family. His tone was still a little aggrieved.
However, in his heart, he still believed that the family head had always been very fair. Back then, when the two brothers did not have spiritual roots, the family head had also given them this courtyard. Wu Ziming had always been very grateful to the family head. Moreover, the family head¡¯s image in his heart was also very grand.
That was why he said with some dependent tone.
When the head of the Wu family came over, he already knew what was going on.
The arrangements at home could only be made with his permission.
However, this matter had to be resolved. If it wasn¡¯t resolved, the Wu family would be a joke if they kept arguing here.
Zidao might win thepetition and be the Tribe Chief in the future. How could there be such a joke in the Wu family?
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Mr. Head, Madam Wu arranged for someone else to live in Zimo¡¯s and my courtyard without our permission. Now, she¡¯s even unwilling to return it to us. You have to stand up for us,¡± Wu Ziming said.
The head of the Wu family looked at Wu Ziming.
In hid heart, he felt that they did not know their own ce.
Did they not know the cultivation levels of the two brothers?
Now that the Wu family was at such a critical moment, he was actually still thinking about a small matter like their courtyard. Now, everyone in the Wu family was worried about thepetition and making concessions. They did not have spiritual roots and did not know how to read people¡¯s expressions. Only these two brothers were so unlikable.
Back then, he had just taken the position of the family head. In order to show his kindness, he had no choice but to give the two brothers this courtyard. It was fine if they did not know how to be grateful, but it was natural.
This made things difficult for him!
Although the Wu family¡¯s head did not change his expression like a martial artist, he did not have a pleasant expression on his face. With a serious expression, he said to Wu Ziming reasonably, ¡°Ziming, you two brothers are not young anymore. You should understand some things.¡±
¡°Now that thepetition aims at choosing the Tribe Chief, everyone in the Wu family is worried about this matter. Among the young people of the Wu family, Zidu¡¯s cultivation level is the highest, and his spiritual root is also the purest. Only he has the chance to obtain the position of the Tribe Chief. These days, he has invited many masters from many ces to let Zidu increase his cultivation level so that he can win thepetition more safely.¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so willful. There¡¯s no extra space at home, so you can only ce Master here.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t help much with thepetition. Can¡¯t you help the Wu family on this matter?¡± The head of the Wu family said.
¡°There are still seats in the woodshed at home. Why don¡¯t you two brothers make do in the woodshed for the time being? It¡¯s not toote to move back after thepetition,¡± the head of the Wu family said.
¡°We¡¯re going topete too,¡± Wu Ziming said clearly.
¡°You?¡± The head of the Wu family looked at him in disbelief and mockery. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t even have spiritual roots, so don¡¯t go out and embarrass the Wu family.¡±
¡°Now, you can move to the woodshed,¡± the Wu family¡¯s master said impatiently.
¡°Don¡¯t we still have a ce as the south room? Why do you want us to go to the woodshed?¡± Wu Zimo asked patiently.
¡°The south room? Those are for Zidu¡¯s servants to stay¡¡±
Chapter 1976 - 1976: Wu Family’s Dispute 3
Chapter 1976 - 1976: Wu Family¡¯s Dispute 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The head of the Wu family stated matter-of-factly, ¡°Servants?¡±
Tears welled up in Wu Zimo¡¯s eyes.
The two brothers were not unreasonable individuals. It was true that theycked spiritual roots, and their families believed they couldn¡¯tpete, so it was understandable that they didn¡¯t win.
Since the head of the family had made this clear, they could ept it. However, it was too much to confine the two brothers to the woodshed. None of the family servants resided there; it was reserved solely for those who hadmitted mistakes.
The southern wing of the Wu family estate had always been unupied. Typically, if there were additional concubines in the family, they would be assigned to stay in the south wing. Once they had children, they might be relocated or allowed to continue residing there.
Usually, the Wu family¡¯s siblings regarded living in the south wing with disdain and shame.
Wu Zimo carefully considered his suggestion. The rest of the Wu family refused to offer anything to the two brothers without spiritual roots, except for the south wing. If they lowered their status, they could make do. As long as they disregarded the rumors, it would suffice.
Therefore, they had to settle for the next best option.
He pondered over it. If he could secure the room in the south wing, he would have Master, Sword One, and Miss Lingyun stay there. The two brothers would stand guard outside. After all, they were men, so they could live and sleep however they pleased.
Since there were many people in the south wing, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue if the two brothers stayed together.
However, upon hearing the family head¡¯s words, Wu Zimo¡¯s eyes turnedpletely red.
He never anticipated that the two brothers would be considered unworthy of even the south wing, and would be treated worse than the servants of Zidu. They were part of the Wu family and carried the pure Wu surname!
How could their family treat them like this?
They were chasing them away!
No matter what Wu Zimo had experienced in the Wu family in the past, he still held on to hope for the Wu family. He believed that even if everyone in the Bai n looked down on them, at least the Wu family was their family and theirst safe haven.
And now¡
He had seen everything clearly.
Wu Zimo wiped away the tears that threatened to fall from his eyes and nodded. He pulled Wu Ziming back and said, ¡°So we, the two brothers, are not even worthy of staying in the south room, right? We are even lower than the servants of Zidu, right? We won¡¯t settle for the woodshed. We haven¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡±
¡°We will leave the Wu family. From now on, the Wu family won¡¯t have to worry about us anymore. No matter what, we don¡¯t need the Wu family to endure mockery and ridicule. We will be ourselves.¡±
Upon hearing his words, the head of the Wu family felt a sense of relief. ¡°Are you really leaving the Wu family?¡±
On the other hand, he contemted the matter. If Zidao became the Tribe Chief in the future, these two worthless individuals would only drag the Wu family down. The Wu family still had to take care of them, which he had long resented.
Since he had suggested it today, he might as well go along with their departure. It just so happened that the Wu family would not be a subject of gossip.
¡°Yes,¡± Wu Zimo replied firmly.
¡°Zimo, what foolish mistake are you making?! Quickly kneel down and apologize to the Patriarch and Madam. Do you truly want to leave the Wu family?¡± Wu Zimo¡¯s father, Wu Tian, anxiously eximed.
It was one thing if these two childrencked spiritual roots, but why were they being so foolish?
The Wu family was like a grand ship. It was advantageous to remain on the ship, especially since they had no cultivation. However, if they disembarked, what status would they have in the Bai n?
And besides¡
Chapter 1977 - 1977: Wu Family’s Dispute 4
Chapter 1977 - 1977: Wu Family¡¯s Dispute 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They would all have a hard time.
Having given birth to two useless sons had already made his life difficult at home. He was subjected to mockery from his brothers every few days, but he couldn¡¯t retort. He had endured enough.
But now, Zimo and Ziming were engaging in such foolish behavior. It made his life unbearable.
¡°Father, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. You probably don¡¯t know yet, but the family head actually suggested that we stay in the woodshed. They won¡¯t even allow us to stay in the south room. If we can¡¯t stay in the Wu family,e with us,¡± Wu Zimo said.
The head of the Wu family pped Wu Zimo¡¯s face. ¡°Fool!¡±
¡°What kind of foolish mistake are you making? If it¡¯s the woodshed, so be it. I¡¯ll let you stay there. Why are you being so choosy?¡± Wu Tian scolded. ¡°The Wu family has already shown a great deal of tolerance towards you two, but you¡¯re being picky.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then we¡¯ll leave on our own,¡± Wu Zimo stated with determination.
He hadn¡¯t made a rash decision or acted impulsively. At least, he hadn¡¯t entertained such thoughts until the suggestion of staying in the woodshed, but the Wu family had crossed the line.
He had also given it careful consideration.
Once they took their father out of the Wu family, they would figure out how to make a living. They would settle down and diligently cultivate. Regardless of whether the two brothers seeded in thepetition for the Tribe Chief position, their future cultivation would be enough to protect themselves. Perhaps they would follow their Master and work hard for him, or they would find a way to support their father.
He didn¡¯t expect his father to react this way.
In the past, they had held high expectations for the Wu family and their father. In their eyes, they were no different from anyone else. They were useless. It was better to live than to die.
If their father wanted to stay, so be it. But the brothers had their pride.
¡°If you want to leave, then leave. Just don¡¯t make a fool of yourself in the Wu family and drag me down,¡± Wu Tian snapped irritably.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father,¡± Wu Zimo reassured.
Then, he turned around and prepared to leave with Wu Ziming.
The head of the Wu family didn¡¯t attempt to stop them. He simply stated with righteousness, ¡°Everyone heard it. The brothers want to leave, so the Wu family will follow suit. Our family values those who can support each other, not self-centered individuals like them.¡¯
Wu Zimo¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but he chose not to argue any further. He clenched his teeth and fought back the urge to cry.
He had returned with hope and happiness, only to face this oue.
¡°Master, I apologize. We can¡¯t offer you a ce to stay. I will think of a solution and find another way,¡± Wu Zimo managed to say amidst his sobs, mustering every ounce of strength.
Wu Ziming, being younger and not as resilient as Zimo, wept uncontrobly.
Only then did Hong Fang and Fu Huarong speak up, ¡°The most important thing is that you both are safe. We will figure out a different n for our Master.¡±
Gu Chaoyan remained silent regarding the conflict between Wu Zimo, Wu Ziming, and the Wu family.
To her, whether it was the Wu family or the Wu brothers, she had limited knowledge of their past. It was their choice to make, and she respected that.
Now that they had made their decision, as their Master, it was her responsibility to support them..
Chapter 1978 - 1978: Attack 1
Chapter 1978 - 1978: Attack 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan was about to speak..
A figure approached. It was Si Kangning, who had lost the verbal confrontation with Wu Zimo.
Upon learning that the two brothers had been expelled from the Wu family, Si Kangning felt an overwhelming sense of joy. He still held a grudge against them for their previous encounter.
After all, Si Kangning had never faced such humiliation within the Bai n. He had nned to exact revenge on the day of thepetition, but he hadn¡¯t expected the opportunity to present itself so soon. It came before thepetition even began.
With the brothers now expelled from the Wu family, their prospects within the Bai n would undoubtedly worsen.
¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming, the recently expelled brothers from the Wu family. Where are you nning to go? I doubt you have a ce to seek shelter from the wind and rain. Why note to our Si family? We have an empty cowshed you can upy. It might shield you from the rain. It¡¯s a suitable ce for you,¡± Si Kangning taunted.
In the past, when he tormented these two worthless brothers, he had to consider the Wu family¡¯s involvement.
But now¡
Since they were ousted by the Wu family, they were fair game.
He could torment them however he pleased.
After all, there would be no one to stand up for them anymore.
Si Kangning resolved to make them pay tenfold for their previous sh.
Wu Zimo furrowed his brow.
At this moment, he had no intention of engaging with anyone, but Si Kangning deliberately confronted him. No matter how patient he was, he had his limits. He tightened his fists, on the verge ofshing out.
In an instant, Si Kangning was already knocked down by a surge of spiritual energy.
The attacker was none other than Gu Chaoyan.
She swiftly retracted her spiritual energy, taking a few steps forward toward the fallen Si Kangning. Looking down at him with a cold gaze, she spoke in a stern tone, ¡°While Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming may have left the Wu family, they are still my disciples. How dare you show disrespect in front of them? Consider this a warning. If this behavior continues, we won¡¯t be as lenient.¡±
Gu Chaoyan appeared resolute, showing no intentions of letting Si Kangning off easily.
Si Kangning was bewildered.
He had already achieved the rank of a Martial Warrior. Within the Bai n, he was considered one of the top talents. No one could easily overpower him.
How could this happen?
How could he be defeated so unexpectedly?
Moreover, this person before him seemed even younger.
This person imed to be the master of the Wu brothers?
How could they have such a formidable master?
What was going on?
Si Kangning¡¯s injuries were evident, causing the others to hesitate and refrain from approaching.
Furthermore, they were astonished. They couldn¡¯t believe that the Wu brothers had such a powerful master. It made them question their own worth.
Si Kangning dusted himself off and rose to his feet.
A wise man knows when to back down.
He understood that he couldn¡¯t win, so he had no intention of provoking someone in such an unhappy state.
If he attacked again, it would be even more embarrassing.
After bowing, Si Kangning left without saying anything else.
The whole thing passed in this way.
Wu Zimo looked at Gu Chaoyan in surprise.
He originally thought that Si Kangning would not let it go, but he did not expect him to not even want to pursue the matter.
In the meanwhile¡
Wu Zimo felt a littleplicated in heart..
Chapter 1979 - 1979: Attack 2
Chapter 1979 - 1979: Attack 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The events of the past few days felt like a lifetime¡¯s worth of experiences.
First, they encountered the white monkey and narrowly escaped danger. Then, they met their Master, who helped them achieve a breakthrough in their martial arts cultivation. Today, despite the sad revtion about the Wu family, Wu Zimo found himself in a surprisingly good mood.
Throughout their lives, they had endured constant bullying and neglect. Even the Wu family had never shown them any care or concern. The only thing they could rely on was the Wu family name to shield them from harm.
But today was different.
Their Master stood before them, defending their honor.
It was the first time they had ever experienced such protection.
Someone was finally looking out for them.
If they could continue following their Master in the future, their lives would have meaning.
To the two brothers, their Master was like a second parent.
All the grievances and mncholy they had felt previously were swept away, and a foolish smile adorned Wu Zimo¡¯s face. ¡°Master, you¡¯re truly amazing.¡± Wu Ziming nodded in agreement.
Gu Chaoyan cleared her throat, feeling slightly uneasy and unsure of how to respond.
Her ears turned a shade of red.
She straightened her posture and continued walking ahead.
With Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming now without a home, it was her responsibility to care for them in the future. This was something she had anticipated. After all, she could discern their predicament from the words of these young men.
For the next few days, they would find lodging within the Bai n.
The Bai n was not known for its progressive thinking, so many things were not particrly convenient.
However¡
There was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be aplished, except for those with hidden agendas.
As long as one devised a n, anything was still possible.
¡°Which family in the Bai n has thergest number of courtyards?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
Keeping pace with Gu Chaoyan, Wu Zimo pondered the Bai n¡¯s situation, from the Si Family to the Zhang Family, and then responded, ¡°The Bai Family.¡±
¡°The Bai n serves as the main lineage within the Bai n. They have the most members and enjoy the highest status. Additionally, their family is the most prosperous. However, due to theck of offspring in recent years, many of their courtyards are vacant. Consequently, the Bai Family should possess thergest number of courtyards.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded in understanding.
Since the Bai family had the most courtyards, that¡¯s where they would go.
¡°Lead the way,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed solemnly.
Wu Zimo nodded, and the four of them proceeded. While they were unsure of their Master¡¯s intentions, they faithfully followed his guidance.
The Bai n was situated at the heart of the Bai n, surrounded by other households.
Yet, the Bai family¡¯s courtyard exhibited simplicity and understatement. It was no wonder they held such esteemed status.
¡°Go and inform the Bai Family that I wish to meet with the head of the n. Inform them that I have brought a substantial supply of pills, Dharma artifacts, and enchanted armaments from the Haitian Market, ¡± Gu Chaoyan stated frankly.
The Haitian Market?
Their jaws dropped in astonishment.
They had heard of ces like the Haitian Market, but to them, it was merely a distant realm that resided in their imaginations. They had never set foot there and had no means of doing so.
It was Hong Fang who took the initiative to deliver the message. He went to inform the Bai Family, and the family¡¯s servants hurriedly ryed the information.
After a while, a stir arose within the Bai family. It seemed that the head of the family had been alerted.
¡°Who wishes to see me?¡± the head of the Bai family emerged and inquired.
¡°It is I,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded calmly, stepping forward and bowing respectfully to the Master of the Bai Family..
Chapter 1980 - 1980: Attack 3
Chapter 1980 - 1980: Attack 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Of course, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s bow was not a mere acknowledgment of their status, but rather a gesture of respect for the seniority of the Bai family¡¯s head. The four of them, being members of the Bai n, needed to establish themselves well within the n. Considering that the Wu brothers had just been expelled from the Wu n, Gu Chaoyan was cautious about disying any ostentation in front of the Bai n. She had to prioritize nning for the welfare of all four of them.
¡°Miss, let us proceed inside and discuss,¡± the Bai family¡¯s head suggested, casting a brief nce at Gu Chaoyan. Despite her young age, the Bai family¡¯s head remainedposed, showing no discernible emotions.
The world of cultivation was aplex one, where age and cultivation level alone did not determine one¡¯s worth. The head of the Bai family knew his ce and did not judge others based on superficial factors. He avoided giving people peculiar gazes.
Aware of the rarity and value of the pills and magical weapons she had acquired from the Haitian Market, he was reluctant to let them slip away.
They entered the Bai family¡¯s premises and took their seats in the hall. Only then did the Bai family¡¯s head cautiously inquire, ¡°What pills and magical weapons have you brought, and what do you seek from my Bai family?¡±
The Bai family¡¯s head asked with careful consideration.
Gu Chaoyan did not wish to prolong their interaction with the Master of the Bai Family unnecessarily. Calmly, she presented the items before them. ¡°Spirit Stones, medicinal pills to enhance spiritual power, and mid-ss magical weapons. Take a look and see if they meet your satisfaction.¡±
The Bai family¡¯s head picked up the items ced in front of him.
The Spirit Stones were Crystal Red Stones, though slightly small, they were rare and precious. If utilized by those in the midst of a breakthrough, these Spirit Stones could significantly aid in achieving sessful advancements.
At the moment, there were three people in the family who were breaking through. They were rare good things, and pills had the same effect. They might not beparable to Spirit Stones, but they were not bad.
A medial-ss magical weapons, could be used by those young people during thepetition.
Naturally, he was satisfied.
And it was a rare good thing.
The Bai family head¡¯s eyes were already filled with determination.
However¡.
He restrained his thoughts.
Atter taking out these things, he naturally wanted to get more trom the Bai family.
He needed to weigh it carefully.
¡°What do you want, Miss?¡± the head of the Bai family asked cautiously.
¡°How about the two courtyards of the Bai Family?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked. The Bai family¡¯s head was stunned, thinking that he had heard wrongly.
Two courtyards?
Just two courtyards?
The Bai family¡¯s courtyard was not worth much.
Why did she exchange these things for it?
The Master of the Bai Family did not dare to agree directly. Instead, he threw a look at Hongfang and the others next to Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Master said that she wants two courtyards,¡± Hong Fang said with certainty.
¡°Well¡¡± The Master of the Bai Family hesitated, concerned that Gu Chaoyan had made too great a sacrifice and worried about potential consequences. ¡°Yes,
but¡¡±
¡°Deal. Let¡¯s head to the yard now. Since you have agreed to it, no one from the Bai Family should remain here, and the Bai Family must not interfere in the affairs of the yard,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated firmly.
¡°Of course,¡± the head of the Bai family replied, signaling for his subordinates to make haste with the preparations. He swiftly collected the items, anxious that Gu Chaoyan might backtrack on her word.
Once he had safely stored the items, he instructed his subordinates to deliver them to the Young Masters. Allowing them to utilize the items first would bring about no changes.
As the Bai family was arge n, their efficiency was remarkable. In no time, they had arranged a courtyard.
Two courtyards were allocated¡ªone for Gu Chaoyan and Sword One, and another for the four of them.
Now that the matter was resolved, Gu Chaoyan saw no reason to waste any more time elsewhere..
Chapter 1981 - 1981: Important People 1
Chapter 1981 - 1981: Important People 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She intended to continue nurturing them as they settled into the Bai n. Along with enhancing their spiritual power, she also focused on teaching them strategic thinking and agility for the uingpetition.
Understanding the situation within the Bai n was her first priority. Once they were seated, Gu Chaoyan turned to Dao Seeking with a serious expression and inquired, ¡°How is Si Kangning faring within the Bai n?¡±
Si Kangning? Hong Fang and the others pondered the question carefully.
¡°He can be considered one of the more remarkable individuals in the Bai n, but Si Kangning tends to be ostentatious and openly disys most of his cultivation. On the other hand, other equally exceptional individuals have concealed their true depths, so we are unaware of their true capabilities,¡± Hong Fang responded cautiously.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in understanding.
She believed that these few individuals possessed great potential and an advantage¡ª they knew how to think. Even if their cultivation levels were not particrly high, they approached life with earnestness.
Gu Chaoyan had a general sense of Si Kangning¡¯s cultivation level.
For them, attaining the position of Tribe Chief would still be rtively straightforward.
¡°Continue cultivating in the following days. Lingyun has refined a substantial amount of elixir pills to aid you in breaking through to the Martial Warrior level. Once you reach that level, I will guide you into the mountains and back out again. Acquiring the position of Tribe Chief will be a simple task for you, ¡± Gu Chaoyan assured them.
She instructed them to cultivate peacefully and informed them that she had no ns for the next two days. Her main responsibility was to protect them.
Given the numerous tasks within the Bai n, she feared that any missteps could prove detrimental.
Sword One continued his cultivation, while Lingyun diligently crafted pills.
In this tumultuous world, alchemists were exceptionally rare.
The two courtyards quickly fell into silence.
At the Bai family residence.
Once the matter was fully resolved, the head of the Bai family discussed it with a select few family members.
Bai Ruiguang, being the eldest son, had always maintained amendable cultivation level.
Curiously, he asked, ¡°Why would thatdy from the Haitian Market, who possesses such fine Spirit Stones, pills, and magical weapons, want our Bai family¡¯s courtyard?¡±
Today, the head of the Bai family was suddenly taken aback. However, after regainingposure and careful consideration, he had a rough idea.
It was likely that she desired the courtyard because the Wu brothers had been driven out, and it was evident that she had brought them along.
Just moments ago, he had dispatched someone to inquire and learned that this girl was the master of the Wu brothers, Hongfang Fu, Huarong, and the other two seemingly worthless individuals.
Things were starting to connect.
A certain understanding began to take shape.
For the Bai family, it remained uncertain whether this was a favorable development.
¡°I suspect that Wu Zimo, Wu Ziming, Hongfang Fu, and Huarong encountered a Noble Lady. This Noble Lady is assisting them,¡± the head of the Bai family solemnly remarked.
If that were the case, he wondered if Ruiguang and the others had a higher chance of sess.
Bai Ruiguang initially frowned but then expressed confusion. ¡°A Noble Lady helping them? The four of them are renowned as trash. What¡¯s the point of assisting them?¡±
¡°I do not know the reason. However, it¡¯s possible that they are onto something. By frequently venturing outside for training, they may stumble upon opportunities. On the other hand, we are closely monitored, which limits our chances,¡± the head of the Bai family regretfully stated. Bai Ruiguang did not share the same sentiment..
Chapter 1982 - 1982: Important People 2
Chapter 1982 - 1982: Important People 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
So what if they encountered a Noble Lady?
Now that the Noble Lady was within the Bai n, or even within the Bai family itself, and she possibly possessed something valuable, what of it?
Bai Ruiguang believed that he could contend for it.
However¡
He refrained from expressing this aloud.
The head of the Bai family was fair. If he voiced his intentions, his other two brothers would likely have to share the spoils. But if he remained silent, all the benefits would be his alone.
Bai Ruiguang nodded. ¡°His cultivation level may not be impressive, but his luck seems to be quite good.¡±
The head of the Bai family agreed with a nod.
After dividing the acquired items, he distributed them to the three brothers.
¡°The three of you possess formidable cultivation levels. I have given you equal shares. The oue of thepetition will depend on your abilities,¡± the head of the Bai family remarked.
The three brothers collected their belongings and departed, each lost in their own thoughts.
Following the suddenmotion, silence settled upon the Bai family.
This incident could be regarded as an unexpected gain for the Bai family.
News of this development quickly reached the Wu family.
The Bai family had their reasons for epting the Wu Brothers. After inquiring around, they discovered that Gu Chaoyan had concealed nothing.
Upon learning this, the expression of the Wu family¡¯s head turned unpleasant.
Had they known that Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming were under the patronage of such influential figures and possessed valuable assets, the Wu family would have readily handed over the courtyard. The Wu family possessed numerous courtyards, and even if they couldn¡¯t offer one, Teng Kai would have had alternatives.
Why was it entrusted to the Bai family?
Initially, Zidao¡¯s cultivation level was on par with the boys from the Bai family. However, now that they had obtained such a valuable opportunity, it was likely that they would soon surpass Zidao.
How could this situation be advantageous for the Wu family?
The future of the Wu family relied heavily on Zidao¡¯s performance in thepetition.
Feeling disheartened, the Wu family¡¯s head called Madam Wu over. When he saw her, his anger intensified.
He berated, ¡°What exactly were you thinking?¡±
¡°Zimo and Ziming brought someone with them. Why didn¡¯t you inquire about the situation before chasing them away?¡±
¡°Now, the Bai family has reaped substantial benefits. If we had fought for it from the beginning, wouldn¡¯t those Spirit Stones, pills, and magical weapons belong to our Wu family? And wouldn¡¯t Zidao be the one we utilized?¡±
¡°I entrusted you with a task, but it seems nothing has been aplished.¡± The
Wu family¡¯s head seethed with anger. ¡°Summon Wu Tian here.¡±
Although he was the head of the Wu family, he was not the biological father of Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming. They were Wu Tian¡¯s sons. If there were any matters to be discussed, it would be more fitting for Wu Tian to address them.
Wu Tian arrived promptly.
Upon his arrival, he quickly replied, ¡°Master, Zimo and Ziming¡¯s decisions are their own, and they have nothing to do with me. I have no intentions of leaving the Wu family either. Regardless of what may befall them in the future, please rest assured, Master.¡±
Wu Tian wanted to ensure that he would not be implicated in this matter, hence his swift rification.
The Wu family¡¯s head seethed with fury upon seeing him.
¡°Bring Zimo and Ziming here and convey to them that I drove them away out of disappointment, not because I truly meant it. Tell them to return home¡ªwe are still a family!¡± the headmanded.
Wu Tian was taken aback.
Callingl them back?
What was happening?
Hadn¡¯t they just cast them out earlier today?
They possessed no cultivation and were deemed useless to the Wu family. So why were they suddenly being summoned back?
Wu Tian nodded and departed.
As he left, a sudden realization struck him..
Chapter 1983 - 1983: Important People 3
Chapter 1983 - 1983: Important People 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He swiftly turned around and headed back. It dawned on him that the family head had neglected to inform him where to find them.
¡°Family Head, where should we look for them?¡± Wu Tian inquired, his expression perplexed.
After driving them away, he had lost track of their whereabouts. If he were to search for them now, who knew where they could be?
¡°The Bai family,¡± the head of the Wu family impatiently replied.
¡°The Bai family? Why would they go to the Bai family? Could it be that the Bai family took them in? The Bai family doesn¡¯t strike me as the kind-hearted sort.¡± Wu Tian voiced his doubts.
¡°If I tell you to go, then go!¡± The Wu family¡¯s master couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage in further conversation, resorting to direct reprimand.
Wu Tian quivered, refraining from further inquiries. He hastily departed.
At the Bai family¡¯s residence.
Why would the Bai family take them in, given their unsavory reputation?
Wu Tian found himself even more bewildered.
Upon their arrival at the Bai family¡¯spound, he unexpectedly encountered Bai Ruiguang.
¡°Rui Guang, where are Zimo and Ziming?¡± Wu Tian inquired.
Bai Ruiguang cast him a nonchnt nce, paying him no mind whatsoever.
His own cultivation was average, and his two sons didn¡¯t even possess testable spiritual roots. He was met with little respect within the Wu family, let alone in the presence of the Bai family.
It seemed Bai Ruiguang was already aware of the Bai family¡¯s involvement when he arrived today.
For the time being, it seemed imusible to bring them back to the Wu family.
¡°Uncle Wu, please return. Since your Wu family has already driven them away, let them have some peace and refrain from disturbing them any further. If there¡¯s anything to discuss, we can address itter. Today is not an opportune time,¡± Bai Ruiguang dered.
He signaled to his attendant to escort Wu Tian out, wearing a faint smile upon his face.
He had been concerned about finding a suitable asion to converse with him, and now seemed to be the perfect moment.
Bai Ruiguang approached the entrance of the two courtyards.
Upon reaching the door, Sword One warily inquired, ¡°Who are you?¡±
Bai Ruiguang responded with a warm smile upon seeing Sword One. ¡°I am Bai Ruiguang, the Young Master of the Bai Family. I have something to discuss with your master, or perhaps Zimo and Ziming are here as well.¡±
At the Bai family¡¯s residence.
Sword One sought instructions first.
Gu Chaoyan emerged from the courtyard and asked Dao Seeking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Zimo and Ziming are currently unavable to see anyone.¡±
¡°It¡¯s like this. Just now, their father, Wu Tian, came to the Bai family, expressing his desire to see them. Given what transpired today, I initially prevented him from doing so. However, in light of the recent events, I believe it¡¯s important to inform Zimo and the others,¡± Bai Ruiguang exined.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
¡°They are immersed in their cultivation and cannot be disturbed by visitors during this period.¡± Gu Chaoyan replied.
¡°Cultivation?¡± Bai Ruiguang appeared slightly surprised. He then continued, ¡°Zimo and Ziming underwent testing on the Spirit Testing tform. Their spiritual roots weren¡¯t particrly remarkable, so it¡¯s likely that cultivating would be twice as effective for them.¡¯
¡°Lady, you have previously visited Haitian Market and possess a high cultivation level, indicating your exposure to the wider world. If you require any assistance, I am willing to lend a hand. Although you have exchanged your belongings for this courtyard, our Bai family has indeed received a significant favor. It is only fair for us to offer our support.¡±
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brows, feeling a hint of irritation.
She acknowledged that her own conspicuous actions had led to this situation..
Chapter 1984 - 1984: Experience 1
Chapter 1984 - 1984: Experience 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She had originally hoped to quickly resolve theseplicated matters so that they could focus on their cultivation. However, she had not anticipated that her actions would attract covetous attention.
Fortunately, the Bai family did not harbor such intentions. It seemed that it was only this young master, Bai Ruiguang, who had his own agenda.
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of getting involved with him.
She said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±
¡°I exchanged something valuable for two courtyards from the Bai family. It was a transaction, and once a mutually agreed transaction ispleted, no one owes anyone anything. That¡¯s how morality and rules work. I believe Young Master Bai, you, understand this. If there are any ambiguities in the transaction, it will undermine the principles of fairness and order¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble your Bai family for help.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble your Bai family for assistance. I have already informed the head of your family that your involvement in the affairs of these two courtyards is unnecessary. If any minor issues arise in the future, we will handle them ourselves. There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Young Master Bai.¡±
¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Young Master Bai, please.¡±
¡°Zimo and Ziming are still focused on their cultivation, so they may not have time to entertain you,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated coldly, firmly keeping Bai Ruiguang at a distance.
Bai Ruiguang cleared his throat lightly, attempting to conceal his embarrassment. He had initially expected some room for negotiation when Gu Chaoyan mentioned leaving leeway, but he had not anticipated such a thorough rejection.
This was the first time he found himself in such a predicament. He couldn¡¯t understand why she had extended so much help to Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming while keeping her distance from him. Bai Ruiguang believed that the assistance he could provide far surpassed what the two brothers could offer. It was perplexing to him.
Despite the awkwardness, Bai Ruiguang decided to stand up. As the young master of the Bai family, he understood the art of navigating social situations, knowing when to push forward and when to retreat.
¡°Since you don¡¯t currently require any assistance, I shall return to focus on my cultivation. Although the transaction isplete, we are now neighbors. If you ever find yourself in need, you cane to the Bai family and seek help from Ruiguang,¡± he offered, leaving some room for future interaction.
However, he did not linger any longer. Bai Ruiguang stood up and prepared to take his leave.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brow as she took a sip of tea. Sword One apanied Bai Ruiguang on his way out.
Upon his return, Sword One still appeared perplexed. ¡°Earlier, the head of the Bai family seemed afraid that we would cause trouble for them again. But this young master of the Bai family came over, trying to help in every way possible. I truly don¡¯t understand what is going on with the Bai family.¡±
Gu Chaoyan replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just greed. Initially, I feared that Brother Wu would cling to the Bai family, and I wanted to ensure I didn¡¯t break my promise. However, now I realize that I desire more. It¡¯s simply human nature.¡±
¡°Sword One, don¡¯t cultivate for the next two days. Watch the yard.¡±
¡°Although this world operates on the principle of the strong preying on the weak, as long as the four of us advance in strength, no one will dare to make things difficult for us. However, growing up in a prominent family like the Bai n means we can¡¯t simply abandon those rtionships overnight. Even if some individuals approach us with ill intentions, let¡¯s not sever our ties abruptly. It would only make their lives difficult within the Bai n. We will eventually depart from here, and Zuo is currently dealing with some troubles during this period,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined to Sword One, conveying her perspective.
Sword Oneprehended her words and understood her intentions.
She knew her role and what needed to be done.
Meanwhile, in a room within another courtyard, Wu Zimo had just awakened and was preparing to step out when he overheard Gu Chaoyan¡¯s conversation with Sword One..
Chapter 1985 - 1985: Experience 2
Chapter 1985 - 1985: Experience 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They would eventually have to depart from the n, and their future lives would not be within its walls?
Did their Master mean that she had no intention of taking them along?
Wu Zimo had never discussed with his Master what would happen after thepetition, and she had never mentioned it either. However, in his heart, his Master had saved their lives and taught them the ways of cultivation. In his mind, they would unquestionably follow her in the future. Thepetition was just a small mission, and they had the potential to achieve even greater things.
But¡
He never expected that his Master did not n on bringing them along.
Simr to Sword One and Lingyun.
The tion he felt after his breakthrough suddenly waned, leaving a sense of calm in its wake.
For a moment, he was unsure whether he shoulde out.
¡°Why aren¡¯t youing out?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked directly.
With her current level of cultivation, she could already sense their auras.
The four of them had been cultivating together.
Although she didn¡¯t know who had achieved the breakthrough first, she could sense that someone had awakened.
Coincidentally, she had refrained from entering and was waiting outside.
But after a while, no one emerged.
Curious about the dy, Gu Chaoyan asked directly, unaware of the reasons behind it.
Wu Zimo felt a sense of embarrassment. Initially, he had hesitated toe out because he didn¡¯t know how to face his Master. The recent events still lingered in his heart, unresolved.
However, he mustered up his courage and emerged hesitantly. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°What? Have you made a breakthrough?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
It happened much earlier than she had anticipated, and she hadn¡¯t expected Wu Zimo to be the first one to break through again. He seemed to have been consistently the fastest among the four of them in achieving breakthroughs. Previously, it had only been a little bit longer, but this time, the gap was even more pronounced.
The one who would likely prevail in the future was most likely him.
Wu Zimo nodded, standing not far away from Gu Chaoyan.
He remained silent.
Gu Chaoyan assumed that he had not yet fully adjusted his emotions due to what happened with his father at the Wu family, so she decided not to disturb him further. ¡°Then rest for a while. Once the others awaken, I¡¯ll take all of you to the mountain.¡±
¡°Also, someone from the Bai family came to inform me that your father came looking for you. What do you want to do about it?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
His father?
What was he doing here?
Before, Wu Zimo wanted his father to leave with them. He was unwilling to let his father¡¯s presence burden their lives outside the Wu family.
Since their childhood, their father had never shown much concern for them. Instead, he had always been worried that they would cause trouble for him.
When they left earlier, it seemed like their rtionship had been severed.
So why was he seeking them out again?
Did he somehow find out about the good fortune their Master possessed?
Wu Zimo knew his father¡¯s personality all too well.
¡°Ignore him,¡± Wu Zimo said coldly. Then, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll guard them and cultivate here. Master, go and rest.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
She made a conscious decision not to interfere in their family matters.
With that in mind, she entered the house to rest.
She couldn¡¯t predict what they would encounter once they entered the mountain, so she wanted to prepare some additional pills as a precautionary measure.
Furthermore, considering Wu Zimo¡¯s unsettled state, she believed it was best not to disturb him at the moment.
Even by the next morning, the other three still hadn¡¯t achieved a breakthrough. It seemed that they were considerablygging behind Wu Zimo.
The following morning¡
Wu Zimo remained on guard.
But early in the morning, he noticed Si Kangning approaching with a group of people.
¡°Si Kangning, what do you want?¡± Wu Zimo asked warily..
Chapter 1986 - 1986: Experience 3
Chapter 1986 - 1986: Experience 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Si Kangning was known to hold grudges.
Given their previous encounter, where Master had beaten and embarrassed him, Wu Zimo suspected that Si Kangning¡¯s arrival with the elders of the Si family was to settle that score.
Wu Zimo stood his ground, blocking them from entering. He believed that if the Si family wanted to address the past, they should approach him instead of bothering Master.
Wu Zimo remained vignt and prepared to take action if necessary.
Si Kangning grew annoyed as he looked at Wu Zimo. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m here to see this girl. Don¡¯t obstruct us. The Si family has matters to discuss with her.¡±
Wu Zimo, not letting his guard down, asked warily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Zimo, the Si family seeks her assistance in a certain matter. It¡¯s not a negative proposition, so don¡¯t hinder us here,¡± the elders of the Si family intervened, standing up to address the situation.
Wasting any more time with someone like Wu Zimo, who they considered to be of no significance, would be pointless. The Si family wanted to engage with the important figure directly.
Seeing that the elders of the Si family were not interested in arguing with him, Wu Zimo couldn¡¯t stop them any longer. However, he couldn¡¯t just let her go without hesitation. He maintained his vignce and said, ¡°Wait here. I will inform Master and see if she wishes to meet with you.¡±
The elder of the Si family nodded, not rejecting Wu Zimo outright.
Wu Zimo entered the house with a serious expression to consult with Master before allowing them toe in.
Gu Chaoyan calmly took her seat.
She nced at the Si family members and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for
¡°Miss, here¡¯s the situation. Kang Ning believes that your cultivation level is exceptionally high. Our Si family would like to invite you to be Kang Ning¡¯s master. As long as you are willing to teach Kang Ning, we will do our best to fulfill any conditions,¡± the elder of the Si family stated directly.
Gu Chaoyan cast a nce at Si Kangning.
Observing her reaction, Wu Zimo anxiously clenched his fists. He worried that his Master might actually agree.
After all, Master had willingly taken them in as disciples, and they didn¡¯t seem to hold much significance to her. She had shown no intention of bringing them along in the future.
If she were to ept Si Kangning, Wu Zimo wouldn¡¯t be pleased.
As Gu Chaoyan observed Si Kangning, she realized he wasn¡¯t entirely foolish. It was rather surprising.
However, he was cunning and scheming.
Taking him on as a disciple was out of the question.
Gu Chaoyan subtly shook her head. ¡°I already have four disciples: Hong Fang, Zimo, Ziming, and Huarong. have no need for any more.¡±
¡°If there is nothing else, please leave,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded with a cold tone, dismissing the matter.
The elder of the Si family was taken aback.
He felt a sense of puzzlement.
After all, these four individuals were known as worthless. Gu Chaoyan had been willing to ept them as disciples, and Kangning was intelligent with a high cultivation level, so why would she refuse?
The Si family¡¯s elders were caught off guard. They had assumed that a simple request would be enough, but they were met with rejection.
Momentarily, they exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to proceed.
¡°Kangning is a well-behaved and respectful child, ¡± the elder of the Si family continued, attempting to persuade Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Zimo, please escort our guest out,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed Wu Zimo.
A glimmer of joy flickered across Wu Zimo¡¯s face, unable to conceal his delight..
Chapter 1987 - 1987: Experience 4
Chapter 1987 - 1987: Experience 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He had initially expected Master to agree, but he was taken aback when she didn¡¯t even consider it. Did that mean the four of them held a special ce in her heart?
At least, they couldn¡¯t be easily reced by anyone else.
Wu Zimo couldn¡¯t contain his joy.
However, in front of the Si family, he maintained a serious expression. ¡°Uncle Si, Si Kangning, Master is unwilling. Please return. Master values peace and solitude. It¡¯s best not to disturb her here.¡±
The elder of the Si family exchanged a nce with Si Kangning.
Si Kangning was at a loss for what to do.
He cleared his throat. ¡°Apologies for the interruption, Miss.¡±
With that, he led Si Kangning out.
They hadn¡¯t expected to leave empty-handed.
¡°I truly can¡¯tprehend what she sees in those worthless individuals to be her disciples. They don¡¯t even possess spiritual roots. How can they be of any use to her? Will they remain worthless for the rest of their lives? If she were to take me in, the oue would be entirely different. Regardless of whether she bes the Tribe Chief or not, I, Si Kangning, can offer her far more benefits than those four,¡± Si Kangning grumbled with a hint of bitterness in his tone.
He disyed a stark contrast to his behavior in front of Gu Chaoyan moments ago.
The elder of the Si family couldn¡¯t understand it either.
¡°It¡¯s puzzling.¡±
¡°Those four even had the audacity to participate in thepetition. What good would that do for them?¡± Si Kangning continued his rant.
The elder of the Si family shook his head slightly.
¡°After I defeat them in thepetition, she will realize how to choose wisely, ¡± Si Kangning said through gritted teeth.
The two of them headed back to the Si residence.
In the courtyard.
Just as the Si family departed, Gu Chaoyan sensed that the remaining three disciples had also awakened.
The trio emerged from their rooms with joy upon waking up.
Gu Chaoyan awaited them in the yard.
¡°Master, we¡¯ve broken through!¡± they eximed excitedly.
After uttering those words, their gazes shifted to Wu Zimo, who had achieved the breakthrough earlier. He stood alongside Gu Chaoyan, and they were genuinely happy for him.
Regardless of who emerged victorious in thepetition, as long as one of the four could stand as a barrier for Master, their initial aspiration would be fulfilled.
Hence, it was a cause for celebration whenever anyone¡¯s cultivation level soared.
They were pleased that Zimo had consistently remained ahead of them.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
The progress of the four disciples exceeded her expectations.
With their breakthroughs in ce, it was time for them to prepare for their venture into the mountains.
During their stay in the Bai n over the past few days, various disturbances had urred, hindering their cultivation. It would be best to enter the mountains early and return for thepetition. This way, they could avoid such interruptions.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve made your breakthroughs, make your preparations.
Tomorrow morning, we will venture into the mountains. What awaits us there is uncertain, so be ready,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered.
¡°Yes, Master,¡± the four of them replied in unison.
After giving them instructions, Gu Chaoyan nced at Sword One and Lingyun. ¡°The same goes for the two of you.¡±
It was a crucial phase in their cultivation journey, one that required both diligence and determination.
Sword One and Lingyun nodded in agreement.
Gu Chaoyan instructed them to make the necessary preparations.
The following morning, after a brief rest, Gu Chaoyan led them into the mountains.
However, as they departed, Bai Ruiguang arrived with someone in tow..
Chapter 1988 - 1988: Experience 5
Chapter 1988 - 1988: Experience 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He had prepared some snacks and some things for the Bai n to cultivate today.
His thoughts were very simple.
Thisdy was alone and had a lot of Spirit Stones, pills, and magical weapons. It was fine if she was willing to interact more with him, but it was fine if she was willing to have a deeper rtionship with him as well.
In short, it was not bad to slowly move her with these small things.
As long as he spent more time and energy, Bai Ruiguang felt that there would not be much of a problem.
He had just arrived with his men.
No matter how hard he knocked, no one answered.
He got someone to take a closer look and reported that no one seemed to be around.
If they weren¡¯t there, where did they go?
Bai Ruiguang could not figure it out.
In the meanwhile¡.
Gu Chaoyan and the others had already entered the mountain.
There were definitely demons in the mountains near the Bai n.
After all, when the people of the Bai n cultivated, there would be spiritual energy wherever they cultivated. Where there was spiritual energy, it would naturally attract the demons and some of them could even breed inside.
However, the cultivation levels of the Bai n were generally not high, so there were no high-level demons in the nearby mountains.
Gu Chaoyan thought that they could handle it, and even if they could not, she could still protect them.
¡°There are quite a lot of wild fruits on this mountain, ¡± Hong Fang said with emotion. ¡°There are also people from the Bai n who will arrange for them to enter the mountain. Usually, they will pick some wild fruits and don¡¯t dare to approach for fear of danger. The four of us have nevere here. Our families are unwilling to bring them along, and secondly, we¡¯re afraid that we won¡¯t be able to return after entering. This is our first time here.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
There were indeed many wild fruits here, and they all showed signs of being picked.
so¡
This meant that there were demons here.
She did not remind them. After all, they were here to train.
Since it was a training experience, they had to face these sudden situations themselves.
Actually, when one went to a ce, observation was also very important.
As Gu Chaoyan was thinking about this, Hong Fang was already standing in front of her with a cautious look on his face.
Moreover, she said softly, ¡°Most of the wild fruits here are glutinous. Typically, white tigers like to eat glutinous hair. White tigers are already more ferocious than humans. Moreover, the white tigers that grow under the nourishment of spiritual energy are probably even more ferocious. Let¡¯s be careful.¡± Gu Chaoyan nodded in satisfaction and continued walking.
It would be good if she could meet the white tiger.
After this experience, they would be more at ease in thepetition.
Sure enough¡
Not long after Hong Fang finished speaking, they heard amotion.
The few of them had vignce on their faces. When the white tiger suddenly attacked at a high speed, the four of them directly went up.
After a round of fighting.
The white tiger fell to the ground.
Because there was only one, it was naturally not their match.
They did not act rashly because they did not know if there were other white tigers in front.
Until a small howl sounded.
They all looked over.
It was a small white tiger.
It was looking at them harmlessly.
It rolled to Hong Fang¡¯s feet and rubbed against his feet.
Hong Fang wanted to pick up the white tiger, but he did not do anything rash. Instead, he threw a look at Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
White tigers were primates. If Hong Fang could keep raising and domesticating one, and it could be used as mounts in the future.
Hong Fang smiled as he picked up the little white tiger and ced it in his chest pocket.
¡°We encountered a white tiger as soon as we entered the mountain. I¡¯m afraid that the deeper we go, the higher the level of the demon race will be..¡±
Chapter 1989 - 1989: Experience 6
Chapter 1989 - 1989: Experience 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
That was indeed abnormal.
Despite their recent victory, they remained vignt. Their expressions grew even more serious.
Throughout their journey, they frequently encountered low-level demons. Dealing with them was not a challenge and they even gained valuable resources.
Their timely reactions were evident.
Gu Chaoyan felt satisfied, even though she hadn¡¯t obtained anything from the low-level demons in the mountains.
Nevertheless, it was sufficient.
Having been outside for a considerable time, it was now time to return.
Gu Chaoyan led the way back.
As they began walking, they heard rapid noises emanating from the mountain. Before Gu Chaoyan could ascertain the source, Wu Zimo let out a sudden scream. Gu Chaoyan turned around to witness vines wrapping around him, rapidly growing in size.
Vines extended from all directions, targeting the others.
No wonder she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the location earlier. Vines were moving everywhere.
Without wasting a second, Gu Chaoyan swiftly drew her sword and severed the vines ensnaring Wu Zimo.
He was finally freed. He remained cautious, constantly evading the encroaching vines.
However, it became apparent that evasion was futile, as the previously severed vines showed relentless regrowth.
If this persisted¡.
They would only exhaust themselves to death in this ce.
For now, they still had the capability, but their energy would inevitably be depleted.
When their energy was depleted, the vines would ensnare them.
It became clear why they hadn¡¯t encountered any demons along the way and why it had been eerily quiet. There were hidden monsters lurking here.
The group grew increasingly anxious.
As Gu Chaoyan looked after herpanions, she also surveyed the surroundings.
The vines and branches they were dealing with were merely extensions, not the main body. That exined their relentless growth. Merely cutting these branches proved almost futile.
If only they could locate the main body,
Eliminating them would be a simple task.
While they focused on cutting the branches, Gu Chaoyan observed intently.
Suddenly¡
Hong Fang let out a cry.
The vines overwhelmed them, rendering it impossible to handle. Hong Fang held Little Tiger in his arms, leaving him unable to fend them off.
Gu Chaoyan scanned the area.
Instead of directly rescuing Hong Fang, she flew towards the old tree and channeled all her spiritual qi into cutting it down. Instantly, the vines ceased their growth and withered away.
The vines binding Hong Fang loosened as well.
A collective sigh of relief escaped their lips.
¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered. The group swiftly made their way out.
This mountain was truly peculiar.
Little did they know, such a demon, Fey, and demonic spirit tree did not exist.
Their journey had been unusually smooth, almost too smooth. They had be somewhatcent, but this encounter served as a stark wake-up call.
During their return, Gu Chaoyan chose not to bring up the incident again.
Thepetition was drawing near.
Without any further interruptions, they made swift progress and soon arrived at the entrance of the courtyard. Gu Chaoyan spotted Bai Ruiguang waiting for her.
As he caught sight of Gu Chaoyan, he approached her with a smile. ¡°Where have you been all these days? I have something important to discuss with you..¡±
Chapter 1990 - 1990: Bai Ruiguang’s Thoughts 1
Chapter 1990 - 1990: Bai Ruiguang¡¯s Thoughts 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Bai Ruiguang stood outside the courtyard, apanied by his attendant, wearing a smile on his face.
Subconsciously, Hong Fang, Wu Zimo, and the others positioned themselves in front of Gu Chaoyan, casting wary nces at Bai Ruiguang.
In the past, a young master like Bai Ruiguang would have kept a considerable distance from them, fearful of being tainted by their lowly status. Now that he sought them out, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his intentions were.
Their eyes were fixed on Gu Chaoyan. Perhaps he had some scheme against her.
Plotting against their Master was out of the question. At the very least, they would stand as a protective shield before him.
¡°Bai Ruiguang, what do you want?¡± Hong Fang inquired.
Bai Ruiguang couldn¡¯t maintain a serious expression while facing someone like Hong Fang, so he responded stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m not here for you.¡± Then, turning towards Gu Chaoyan, he continued, ¡°Thepetition is fast approaching, and the Bai Family is hosting a small banquet tomorrow. Our esteemed old chef will be preparing the dishes. The culinary skills of the Bai Family¡¯s old chef are unparalleled. Nowadays, she only asionally showcases her talent due to her advanced age, so tomorrow presents a great opportunity. Miss, would you like to join us?¡±
His gaze held sincerity as he looked at Gu Chaoyan.
In the past few days, he had visited this ce intermittently. When he was upied, he would have his attendants stay here.
With thepetition drawing near, he himself had made significant progress. Bai Ruiguang happened to have some leisure time today, prompting him toe over. He hadn¡¯t intended to seek them out directly, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated their timely return.
He informed Gu Chaoyan about the Bai Family¡¯s gathering tomorrow.
Many people desired to attend the Bai Family¡¯s event.
Personally inviting her and sharing details about the esteemed old chef was bound to pique her interest.
Bai Ruiguang pondered to himself.
Gu Chaoyan nced at him casually. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. If the Bai Family is truly sincere, Hong Fang, Zimo, Ziming, Huarong, you can go tomorrow if any of you are avable.¡±
Considering their future ties with the Bai n, it was inevitable for them to have some form of interaction.
The four of them nodded in agreement.
Visiting the Bai family wouldn¡¯t pose a problem for them.
Bai Ruiguang¡¯s expression instantly soured.
Allowing the four of them to go? The Bai n had no intention of inviting these individuals. If news spread, it would be a source of ridicule within the Bai
n.
¡°Miss, aren¡¯t youing? The dishes prepared by the old chef are truly delectable,¡± Bai Ruiguang protested reluctantly.
He couldn¡¯tprehend why she always remained so obstinate.
Gu Chaoyan subtly shook her head.
She didn¡¯t have extravagant food preferences. In the past, she may have had a slight fondness for tea and snacks, but it wasn¡¯t a necessity. Moreover, she harbored something hidden within her heart, an encounter she had on the mountain. Consequently, she had no desire to invest her time in such trivial matters.
¡°Hong Fang, attend to the guests. I have matters to attend to,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated coldly before entering her room.
Sword One and Lingyun followed her inside.
Hong Fang was instructed to stay behind. The other three didn¡¯t depart immediately but stayed with Hong Fang.
After all, they were tasked with attending to the guests.
Hong Fang¡¯s attitude was still very good, and he was especially polite. ¡°Young Master Bai, would you like to sit inside?¡±
Bai Ruiguang looked at them angrily.
Bai Ruiguang, on the other hand, felt dejected. The four of them were trash, but she treated them as family.. What was going on?!
Chapter 1991 - 1991: Bai Ruiguang’s Thoughts 2
Chapter 1991 - 1991: Bai Ruiguang¡¯s Thoughts 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Bai Ruiguang forcefully pushed Hong Fang away, his expression filled with disbelief.
¡°What right does he have?¡± he wondered.
After pushing Hong Fang aside, Bai Ruiguang barged in, shouting, ¡°Miss, I still have something important to tell you!¡±
Hong Fang, Wu Zimo, Wu Ziming, and Fu Huarong hurriedly moved to stop him, fearing that Bai Ruiguang would disturb their Master.
¡°Bai Ruiguang, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Wu Zimo questioned, confronting him directly.
¡°I have something to say to her,¡± Bai Ruiguang replied indignantly, attempting to continue his intrusion.
The four of them persisted in their efforts to halt him.
Wu Zimo began channeling his spiritual energy, ready to forcefully remove Bai Ruiguang from the premises.
Just then, Gu Chaoyan appeared, exchanging a nce with Wu Zimo, silently urging him not to resort to violence. He withdrew his spiritual power, refraining from further aggression.
¡°What is it?¡± Gu Chaoyan frowned, her expression no longer ordinary.
Bai Ruiguang had crossed a line, disying aplete disregard for boundaries. He seemed oblivious to what was appropriate or inappropriate.
Gu Chaoyan felt nothing but disgust for such an individual.
¡°Miss, my earlier invitation was to have you visit the Bai family and see for yourself. I admire you, but I wouldn¡¯t dare to be impolite. Therefore, I wanted to extend this invitation to you, so you can witness the environment of the Bai family. Since you¡¯re unwilling toe, I have no choice but to express my intentions verbally,¡± Bai Ruiguang exined anxiously. Hong Fang and the others exchanged puzzled nces.
so¡
This Bai Ruiguang wanted to be their master¡¯s husband!
Hong Fang and the other three stood in front of him, afraid that Bai Ruiguang would do something.
¡°They already have a master¡¯s husband.¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
¡°What?¡± Bai Ruiguang looked at them in disbelief.
Other than the four trash, there were only her two maids and no one else.
What was going on here anyway?
The four of them nodded.
They had seen him before.
At that time, the four of them had not yet be disciples. When they were being pursued by a white monkey in the mountains, it was their Master and her husband who came to their rescue.
Master¡¯s husband was even more handsome than Bai Ruguang, and he exuded a calm andposed aura, never disying a smile
Beside Master¡¯s husband stood numerous men dressed in ck, indicating their significant influence and power.
They were truly a well-matched couple, unlike Bai Ruiguang.
¡°Bai Ruiguang, don¡¯t even entertain the thought. You are not worthy of being our Master¡¯s husband. Our Master¡¯s husband possesses immense power and strength. Only he is deserving of her,¡± Fu Huarong, usually a man of few words, couldn¡¯t help but speak out against Bai Ruiguang.
Bai Ruiguang¡¯s intentions were far too obvious, and they wouldn¡¯t allow him to seed.
¡°Huarong is right,¡± Wu Zimo chimed in.
After all, Master¡¯s husband had also saved their lives. How could they let Bai Ruiguang entertain the idea of marrying their Master?
¡°You four pieces of trash! How dare you im that I, Bai Ruiguang, am unworthy?¡± Bai Ruiguang eximed angrily, showing no regard for their opinions.
Gu Chaoyan unleashed her spiritual power. Though Bai Ruiguang managed to dodge the attack, he appeared disheveled with his hair in disarray.
¡°You!¡± Bai Ruiguang red at Gu Chaoyan, seething with anger. How could she treat him in such a manner?
¡°They are Gu Chaoyan¡¯s disciples. Regardless of their actions, outsiders have no right to deem them useless..¡±
Chapter 1992 Official Competition 1
Chapter 1992 Official Competition 1
"Bai Ruiguang, do you finally understand what I''m saying?" Gu Chaoyan asked, her expression stern.
Bai Ruiguang''s face twisted slightly, and he muttered, "We''ll see during thepetition. The truth will reveal itself."
With that, he flicked his sleeves and departed, his anger brewing for the uingpetition.
If those four were not useless, then what were they?
After years of cultivation, he had failed to make any breakthroughs. He didn''t even possess a spiritual root. If he wasn''t considered trash, then what was he?
He cursed under his breath as he walked away.
The four of them scratched their heads, feeling a bit embarrassed. Ever since they were young, it was only their Master who had trusted and protected them.
Even their own parents had never shown such concern for their well-being.
"What are you waiting for? Go rest and cultivate. Bai Ruiguang is the Young Master of the Bai n, and you''ve offended him today. Your survival within the Bai n will depend on your cultivation level. Staying here is of no use," Gu Chaoyan spoke earnestly, her gaze fixed on them.
The four of them smiled foolishly, understanding her words.
They descended to attend to their own affairs.
The following day, the Bai family indeed hosted a banquet, but it had nothing to do with them. The doors to their respective courtyards remained closed as they focused on cultivation and rest.
In the blink of an eye, the day of thepetition arrived.
Competitions within the Bai family were rare urrences, only employed to resolve significant matters.
Considering it was a family n focused on cultivation, it was natural that one''s cultivation abilities would determine the oue.
Gu Chaoyan led the four of them to thepetition venue.
As they walked, they encountered many unfamiliar faces, yet those people recognized them and cast strange nces their way.
However, both Gu Chaoyan and the four of them ignored the stares, walking with confidence and holding their heads high, as if they were assured of their sess in thepetition.
Along the way, they crossed paths with the Wu family, who seemed eager to say something but refrained from doing so.
Once they found their designated spot, they remained stationary.
Bai Ruiguang, positioned at the front, looked down upon others with disdain.
Thepetitionmenced from the beginning.
Due to their rtively low cultivation levels within the Bai n, the four of them were ced at the forefront for their matches.
As the spectators witnessed their fights, mockingughter filled the air.
There seemed to be no need to even watch, as if everyone already knew the inevitable oue. It was merely a matter of the four of them being defeated. People wondered why they had the audacity to participate, exposing themselves to such ridicule. It would have been better if they had shown some self-awareness and acknowledged their limitations.
Wu Zimo was the first to step forward, his expression brimming with confidence. He had long desired to test his strength against others.
"Wu Zimo," his opponent sneered. "I''ll give you three moves. I don''t want you to suffer too much."
Although hecked faith in others, he held an unwavering belief in Wu Zimo''s capabilities.
After being pummeled mercilessly, Wu Zimoy on the ground, conceding defeat and calling his opponent "daddy."
Chapter 1993 Official Competition 2
Chapter 1993 Official Competition 2
Wu Zimo had grown ustomed to such disdainful attitudes over the years, and he no longer allowed himself to be affected by them.
In the past, he might have felt the need to win through words, but now he realized that relying on his strength was enough. He had the ability to make his opponents admit defeat solely through his prowess.
Looking at the person opposite him with indifference, Wu Zimo spoke calmly, "Whether or not you choose to surrender is entirely up to you. But once you do surrender, remember not to go back on your word. As a man, whatever decision you make, you must bear the consequences."
"Heh, lose to you? Not only will I not lose to you in three moves, I won''t lose to you even if I give you five moves!" the person confidently retorted.
Wu Zimo fell silent.
He hade to thispetition to determine the victor through strength. He had no desire to waste words here. He had made his intentions clear, and everything else was irrelevant.
Wu Zimo prepared himself for the uing fight.
The opponent wore a mocking expression, opting not to say anything further. He nned to defeat Wu Zimo swiftly, ensuring that he realized his own worth and refrained from boasting any longer.
As the opponentunched his attack, Wu Zimo swiftly countered.
Wu Zimo chose not to utilize his full spiritual energy but instead relied on his martial artist''s spiritual qi. When the opponent''s spiritual energy struck, Wu Zimo skillfully blocked and dissipated it.
The opponent''s face registered surprise. ording to his n, he had already exhausted all his spiritual energy, intending to overpower Wu Zimo before mocking him. He had already prepared his words, but he hadn''t expected that he wouldn''t be able to defeat Wu Zimo at all. In fact, Wu Zimo had easily dissipated his spiritual energy.
How was this possible?
Wu Zimo''s spiritual energy had reached such a high level?
It couldn''t be true!
He had no spiritual root, and his martial energy hadn''t even broken through. How was he able to achieve this?
The person remained in a state of disbelief. While still grappling with his astonishment, Wu Zimo capitalized on the opportunity andunched a swift attack with his spiritual energy. The person tried to defend himself, but with his cultivation level, he was utterly incapable of blocking the iing strike. A surge of spiritual energy hit him, causing him to be knocked out of the arena. Regardless of whether he would rise again, he had lost the match.
Wu Zimo respectfully bowed to the spectators below and exited the arena.
The transformation in Wu Zimo was too astonishing. The mocking voices from the crowd gradually faded away.
Everyone was even more incredulous.
Wu Zimo had been considered a waste. How had he managed to improve to such an extent?
Could it be due to his Master?
The members of the Wu family exchanged surprised nces.
"That''s Zimo? How is this possible?" Wu Tian muttered in disbelief.
Bai Ruiguang was the most shocked of all. He had initially nned to effortlessly defeat the four of them. He never anticipated that Wu Zimo would achieve the level of a martial artist in such a short span of time.
Who was his Master? Where did shee from? How could she possess such formidable power?
This time¡
He had to secure the position of Tribe Chief first.
Then¡
He would keep her. Even if he couldn''t keep her, she had to remain in the Bai n.
The Bai n needed her to make a true breakthrough.
Following this turn of events, the atmosphere at thepetition became solemn. It was no longer filled with casual mockery as before.
As for the Wu family¡
Chapter 1994 Official Competition 3
Chapter 1994 Official Competition 3
They were discussing the matter concerning Wu Zimo.
The fact that Wu Zimo emerged victorious was something that the entire Bai n could hardly fathom. He had truly won, and his spiritual energy had already reached the level of a martial artist.
In the entire Bai n, there weren''t many young individuals whose spiritual energy had reached the level of a martial artist. Many families didn''t possess such individuals, or at most, had only one or two martial artists among them.
Considering that Wu Zimo had previously shown no spiritual energy, his sudden transformation into a martial artist left them all in shock.
"I never expected Zimo''s cultivation to have reached the level of a martial artist," expressed an elder from the Wu family, filled with emotion. If Wu Zimo''s cultivation had truly reached this level, then he would be an invaluable asset to the Wu family¡ªa rare talent. It was regrettable that they had previously chased him out.
"I wonder when this happened. Could it be that his so-called female Master was the one who taught him? That female Master mentioned that she hailed from the Haitian Market and exchanged many things with the Bai family for a courtyard. She also had a skirmish with that Si family kid before, iming to have defeated him effortlessly. It''s apparent that her cultivation level must be exceptionally high. No wonder she could guide Zimo to the level of a martial artist. We all know of Zimo''sck of natural talent for cultivation. I truly can''t fathom how formidable his Master must be," analyzed another elder from the Wu family, expressing a mix of regret and satisfaction.
This particr elder didn''t have any biological children.
The children of the Wu family were all like his own children¡ªthough not his biological offspring, it made no difference to him.
What concerned him was how the Wu family would thrive in the future.
The head of the Wu family and his wife remained silent.
As for Wu Tian¡
Upon hearing this,
His eyes darted around as if he was pondering something.
In the past, Zimo and Ziming had been worthless.
They couldn''t manifest a spiritual root on the Spirit tform.
Their cultivation abilities were non-existent.
They were nothing more than sources of embarrassment and targets of ridicule by their father.
He had eagerly anticipated driving them out.
But¡
Now, Zimo had already achieved the level of a martial artist, and he had done so in a remarkably short time.
If he continued cultivating, he might even break through to be a warrior.
With Zimo''s cultivation,
Who would dare to mock him?
Moreover, the Wu family had likely appointed her as everyone''s Master.
For the first time, Wu Tian felt his own presence shining brilliantly.
Soon, he needed to have a sincere conversation with Zimo and attempt to bring him to her side and to the Wu family.
A mysterious smile crept onto Wu Tian''s face.
"So what if he''s a martial artist? The Wu family is known for cultivating martial artists. Zidu, Ziyan, and the others are all martial artists. In total, the Wu family boasts six or seven martial artists. If they prove useful to the Wu family in the future, we canpete then. However, the priority for the Wu family right now is to secure the position of Tribe Chief," grumbled Wu Zidao.
However, these individuals seemed to have forgotten who the Wu family truly needed to rely on at this moment.
Wu Zidao felt a deep dissatisfaction at being overlooked.
Simultaneously, he had to remind them of who held the utmost power within the Wu family.
As for Wu Zimo, it was naturally fine if he was willing toe back and be used by him in the future.
Furthermore¡
He did not think that it was because of himself that he could have his current cultivation.
It was most likely because of his Master.
Chapter 1995 Official Competition 4
Chapter 1995 Official Competition 4
The truly powerful individual was his Master.
It was crucial to bring Wu Zimo back to the Wu family. Not only could he be utilized, but more importantly, his Master had to be enlisted by the Wu family.
Wu Zidao was on the verge of securing the position of Tribe Chief in thispetition.
However, it wasn''t enough.
He desired to continue advancing his cultivation.
Having reached the pinnacle of the Martial Warrior Realm, he had clearly encountered a significant bottleneck during his breakthrough.
If he could harness the power of his Master, he would soon ovee this bottleneck and be the Bai n''s highest cultivator.
His aim was to take over the Bai n.
Moreover, the current state of the Bai n was inadequate.
It needed expansion.
All of this necessitated a substantial cultivation foundation.
Wu Zidao had numerous thoughts swirling in his mind. In the past, he had not dared to entertain such ambitions, but now, he felt emboldened.
"Uncle Wu Tian, you must pay close attention to Zimo''s situation. Previously, you didn''t urge him to stay. However, now that you''re his father, you must bear this responsibility and persuade Zimo to return. His Master is incredibly formidable. If the Wu family can make use of her, we will surpass the Bai family within a month. I can''t shoulder this burden alone," Wu Zidao instructed Wu Tian.
Of course, he was referring to the entire Wu family.
Simultaneously, he desired the active involvement of all Wu family members.
Wu Tian''s face beamed with a foolish smile.
This was the first time he had been valued to such an extent within the Wu family, entrusted with such a monumental mission.
He could handle this task alone for the sake of the Wu family.
Naturally, he was ted.
Wu Tian nodded eagerly, appearing foolishly eager. "Don''t worry, Zidao. I''ll give it my all."
Observing his uncle''s positive response, Wu Zidao nodded in approval.
He continued to gaze at thepetition arena, assessing the cultivation levels of the individuals present.
With Wu Tian on his side, he didn''t believe it would be difficult to convince Wu Zimo to return.
Meanwhile, thepetition on the stage continued, involving the same participants.
Just as the Wu family''s discussion concluded, the Bai family''s conversation continued.
The primary reason was that Wu Zimo''s transformation instilled a sense of unease in everyone present.
They instinctively understood that it was fortunate that Wu Zimo became a disciplete. If it had happened earlier, he would have been a contender for the position of Tribe Chief. And at that time, he wouldn''t have merely been a martial artist.
However, his cultivation was bound to steadily increase over time.
The Bai family grew even more anxious.
In the past, they had celebrated when they acquired those items. Admittedly, their perspectives had been limited.
"These four individuals have been ineffective for half of their lives. Now, they have encountered a Noble Lady, and it''s truly rare for them to reach the cultivation level of a martial artist within such a short period," the head of the Bai familymented with a hint of emotion.
After sighing,
He focused his gaze on Bai Ruiguang with seriousness.
He reminded him, "Although their current cultivation levels are average, there wille a time when they surpass us. When you have the chance, try to get closer to them. They will undoubtedly prove useful in the future. Don''t miss this opportunity."
Bai Ruiguang looked unconvinced.
Did this mean that he was going to curry favor with the four of them?
Why?
That''s right, they did have cultivation now.
So what? It was only because of the girl.
Instead of currying favor with the four of them, he might as well take that girl for himself.
What Master''s husband¡.
It was none of his business.
This time¡
As long as he took over the position of Tribe Chief,
He could just keep her in the Bai n.
Chapter 1996 Official Competition 5
Chapter 1996 Official Competition 5
Some things were straightforward. All he needed was time.
When the time came, everything would naturally fall into ce.
At that point, the four of them would lead a good life.
Trying to please them?
How absurd!
Bai Ruiguang thought to himself, stifling a chuckle.
However, he maintained a neutral expression on his face.
He simply replied, "I understand."
The head of the Bai family nodded, satisfied with his response.
He didn''t dwell on the matter too much.
After all, it was apetition day. Ruiguang waspetitive by nature, so it was normal for him to appear serious.
It was good that he possessed discipline and rationality.
Following that, Bai Ruiguang proceeded to join thepetition.
Well¡
In the preliminary rounds like these, it was rtively easy for someone of Bai Ruiguang''s caliber to secure victories.
On the other hand, anyone unfortunate enough to be matched against him would feel quite unlucky.
While they might not emerge victorious in the end, it would still be beneficial for their family if they could win more rounds.
As thepetition progressed, some participants emerged victorious while others suffered defeat.
A total of 20 individuals were selected as winners.
Among these twenty, Hong Fang, Wu Zimo, and Fu Huarong imed four spots.
This oue was beyond the expectations of many.
However, the unexpected had indeed urred.
As they made their way out¡
Passing by the crowd, the people''s attitude towards them had noticeably changed. They either ignored their presence or regarded them with mocking nces.
Many individuals approached them with obsequious greetings, shamelessly trying to establish a connection and iming past acquaintanceship.
The four of them responded politely but kept a respectful distance throughout.
Gu Chaoyan, observing their behavior, felt satisfied with their current stance. She remained silent and walked alongside them, her cold expression deterring anyone from approaching her.
By this time¡
Wu Tian approached with a group of Wu family elders, wearing a proud expression on his face. "Zimo, Ziming, well done!"
"¡"
"I never expected both of you to have already achieved the level of a martial artist. Why didn''t you mention it earlier?"
"¡"
"A few days ago, I tried to visit you, but the Bai family refused to let me see you. So I returned."
"¡."
"After seeing you today, Father had a good conversation with both of you," Wu Tian stated.
"¡"
"In the past, the head of the Wu family treated you strictly, hoping that you would be sensible. But now, the Wu family wants you to return home. I am getting old, so when youe back to the Wu family, you can take care of him," he continued, wearing a smile.
It seemed as if he held no grudges against their previous expulsion, and the severity of his words about not being a burden had vanished in a short period.
"¡."
Wu Tian introduced the Wu family elder, saying, "This is your Uncle Wu. He came with me to bring you back."
The elder of the Wu family spoke kindly, "It''s wonderful to see you both achieve the rank of martial artist. In the future, you can contribute to the Wu family. There are still morepetitions ahead, and it would be beneficial for you to return early."
As he spoke, he discreetly assessed Gu Chaoyan, seemingly attempting to discern her cultivation level.
Indeed, the Wu family''s attention was also directed at her.
"That''s impossible," Wu Zimo firmly replied. "We cannot go back. Since we were driven out, our lives have no connection with the Wu family anymore. That is what the head of the family said."
"¡"
"There''s anotherpetition tomorrow. We will be returning for now."
Chapter 1997 Official Competition 6
Chapter 1997 Official Competition 6
"Zimo!" Wu Tian''s face showed a hint of displeasure. He felt that Zimo was being disrespectful and not giving him the respect he deserved.
Wu Zimo maintained a stubborn expression, refusing to back down.
Wu Tian pondered for a moment and turned his attention to Ziming. Unlike Zimo, Ziming had always been more tender-hearted since he was young, so Wu Tian expected him to be more understanding.
"Ziming," Wu Tian called out.
Ziming simply shook his head, unwilling to say anything further.
The events of that day had already left them deeply disappointed.
They realized that their current value was solely based on their Master''s cultivation, and it made them feel used. They weren''t foolish and could discern the truth.
Without further dy, Wu Zimo and Wu Ziming decided to proceed with their n to leave.
Wu Tian followed them, but his inquiries fell on deaf ears.
Wu Tian stood there in astonishment, uncertain about his next course of action.
The elder of the Wu family contemted for a moment and advised the naive Wu Tian, "There''s no need to rush. It''s only natural for young people to be hot-blooded. Show kindness to Zimo in theing days. Once thepetition is over, Zidao can officially consider appointing him as the Tribe Chief."
Wu Tian considered the suggestion and nodded in agreement.
He resolved to follow the advice he had received.
The observer looked at Wu Tian and couldn''t help but find some aspects truly unbelievable.
Considering how dim-witted Wu Tian was, it was no surprise that he had a seemingly useless son. The observer couldn''t fathom where this stroke of luck hade from, turning the tide for Wu Tian''s son. It was truly perplexing.
Eventually, the Wu family departed, leaving the scene behind.
Neither Wu Zimo nor Wu Ziming uttered a word about the Wu family. They firmly believed that since they had been expelled from the family, they would have no further ties to the Wu family in the future.
They were determined not to let the Wu family cause any trouble for their Master.
With the departure of the Wu family, they initially thought they could continue their journey without obstacles.
However, as they walked, they were unexpectedly intercepted by the Fu family.
Unlike the Wu family, the Fu family hadn''t driven out Fu Huarong from their household. It was simply because Fu Huarong had always been deemed inconsequential within the Fu family. He didn''t even have a designated ce to sleep. When a spot was avable, no one paid any attention to him.
Well¡
There were asions when he received some attention.
However, it was mostly in the form of scolding from the Fu family''s manager, who referred to him as trash.
Fu Huarong had no intention of returning to the Fu family, and the Fu family couldn''t care less about him.
But today, he encountered the Fu family once again.
Fu Huarong wasn''t surprised by this turn of events.
Unlike the Wu family, which was a small-scale n with only one martial artist¡ªtheir younger brother¡ªthe Fu family revolved entirely around him.
At times when the familycked sufficient servants, Fu Huarong would be his younger brother''s servant.
And today¡
Although Fu Huarong''s presence didn''t exude the same dazzling aura as Wu Zimo, the spiritual qi he emitted clearly indicated his cultivation as a martial artist.
In addition to his rtionship with Wu Zimo, the Fu family held Fu Huarong in high regard.
Immediately after thepetition concluded, Fu Huarong hurried over to them.
"Huarong, go back home today and have your mother prepare something nourishing for you. Your brother had an unfortunate loss to the Bai family''s kid today. But for you, there''s still a chance to continue. While the Fu family can''t contend for the Tribe Chief position, if we emerge victorious in the end, our Fu family will be transformed," Fu Ruijin said, his face adorned with a smile.
This was the most favorable attitude Fu Ruijin had disyed towards Fu Huarong in the past two decades.
Fu Huarong let out a sigh.
It was as expected, everything fell into ce.
Whether it was the Fu n or the Bai n, they were all cut from the same cloth.
Fu Huarong shook his head. "When I returned home that day, I mentioned that there was an extra person and no ce for me to stay. I won''t make things difficult for my family, so I won''t go back. Besides, there''s apetition tomorrow¡"
Chapter 1998 Official Competition 7
Chapter 1998 Official Competition 7
"I still have to hurry up and cultivate with Master, so I won''t disturb you at the Fu family." Fu Huarong was a little childish every day, but when he said these words, he was especially calm.
Fu Huarong lowered his head and continued to go back.
Apart from the Fu family, there were also people from the Hong family who came but were all rejected.
On the way back, Gu Chaoyan looked at the four of them and wondered why she had epted them.
Perhaps he subconsciously felt that they had the same experience as him.
Their personalities were different, and their style of doing things seemed to be the same as hers.
Gu Chaoyan was thinking about them, and they were looking at Gu Chaoyan at the same time.
In their hearts.
The ce called home was where Master was.
Then the following day¡
That was the final round.
No one wanted to fumble the ball at the end.
They all went back to their rooms to continue cultivating and strive to break through at thest moment.
Gu Chaoyan was waiting for them outside.
There had been no movement in the house all along.
In the middle of the night, a spiritual energy suddenly shed out of the house.
They had broken through!
Gu Chaoyan got it subconsciously.
After breaking through to the Martial Master realm, his cultivation level rose to another level.
"Master," Wu Zimo''s deep voice resonated, brimming with joy but also carrying a profound sense of responsibility.
Wu Zimo had once again proven to be the quickest in achieving a breakthrough.
Gu Chaoyan wasn''t taken aback by this revtion.
Wu Zimo had always been the first to make progress.
"Now that you have attained the rank of Martial Master, you should have a good chance of winning tomorrow''spetition. Take today to rest," Gu Chaoyan advised.
Wu Zimo nodded in acknowledgment.
As he gazed at his Master, a multitude of thoughts swirled in his mind.
In truth, more than winning thepetition and bing the Tribe Chief, what Wu Zimo desired above all else was to remain by his Master''s side and employ his cultivation to safeguard her and her husband.
However¡
His Master showed no inclination to take them away.
Given the circumstances, he willingly embraced the role of Tribe Chief, pledging his aid to his Master in the days toe.
Wu Zimo''s mind teemed with countless considerations.
Yet, he chose to remain silent.
Despite his resolute nature, a lingering sense of inferiority dwelled within him, stifling his courage to inquire about certain matters. Thisplex of inferiority had taken root in him from his early encounters.
Wu Zimo heaved a sigh.
Quietly, he made his way back to his designated resting spot.
Morning had arrived.
Themotion roused everyone from their slumber.
"Zimo, did you really break through to Martial Master?" Hong Fang and the others eagerly inquired.
Wu Zimo maintained hisposure.
He nodded. "I achieved the breakthroughst night."
"In that case, victory is assured!" Hong Fang eximed, brimming with joy.
Their sess in thepetition would grant them ess to the barrier¡ªan object that held immense value for their Master. It was her long-standing aspiration.
"Alright, let''s prepare to head out," Gu Chaoyan calmly addressed them, a smile adorning her face.
It was a rare sight to behold¡ªa smile from Gu Chaoyan.
Most of the time, she exuded an air of tranquility and detachment, seldom disying such happiness.
The four of them nodded in response.
Just as Gu Chaoyan was about to turn away, she halted and offered a reminder. "Today marks the finalpetition. Afterward, the Wu family, Fu family, and the Hong family may approach you. It is crucial for you to carefully consider your actions."
"¡ "
"As for myself, as your Master¡"
Chapter 1999 Official Competition 8
Chapter 1999 Official Competition 8
"As long as you remain loyal and adhere to my rules, regardless of the choices you make, I will continue to be your Master," Gu Chaoyan asserted.
The four individuals exchanged nces, understanding that their Master referred to their rtionship with their respective families.
In the past, they were despised as worthless, and their families treated their lives and deaths with indifference.
But now, circumstances had changed.
Having achieved remarkable levels of cultivation, they had be valuable assets to their families, who now recognized their worth.
However¡
Despite this newfound recognition, they were well aware of something.
The four of them nodded in unison, determined not to leave this matter solely in their Master''s hands.
They were capable of handling it themselves.
Heading towards thepetition venue, their demeanor exuded valor and determination.
Nevertheless¡
The Bai n''s attitude towards them had undergone aplete transformation.
Many individuals approached them, expressing goodwill, while others eyed them with envy.
Yet, amidst the crowd, a pair of displeased eyes remained fixed on them.
Wu Zimo nced over and saw that it was Si Kangning.
Si Kangning. During thepetition yesterday, the person who drew lots was Wu Zidao.
He had naturally lost to Wu Zidao.
Today, he did not even have the right to continue thepetition.
Compared to his arrogance in the past,
Si Kangning was indeed in dire straits today.
As for the Si family''s solemn expression previously, it was more like a joke.
Wu Zimo quickly retracted his gaze.
Then they continued forward.
They arrived at thepetition venue.
Drawing lots came first.
After the drawing of lots was thepetition.
Although today''spetition was only apetition of 20 people, there were no fewer people than yesterday.
This was because today was the day of the selection of the Tribe Chief.
The opponents the four of them drew were the other four members of the Bai n. They usually did not interact much, but the other party''s cultivation level was not high.
The four of them won sessfully.
The winners were Wu Zidao, the Bai Family, and The Zhang Family.
In the meantime¡
Wu Zidao and Wu Zimo found themselves pitted against each other, while Hong Fang and Bai Ruiguang also drew each other as opponents. Fu Huarong, on the other hand, was set to face a member of the Bai family, and Wu Ziming would be challenging someone from the Zhang Family.
The finalpetition took the form of a group battle.
Hong Fang and Bai Ruiguang stepped forward as the first contestants.
Gu Chaoyan cast a concerned nce at Hong Fang.
Among their peers, Bai Ruiguang''s cultivation was undeniably exceptional.
Considering Hong Fang''sck of breakthrough and rtively short cultivation time, he seemed to be at a disadvantagepared to Bai Ruiguang.
Bai Ruiguang relished the opportunity to face them, his eyes and face brimming with disdain.
Before thepetitionmenced, he purposefully directed a provoking gaze towards Gu Chaoyan, attempting to convey his superiority.
Gu Chaoyan chose to ignore Bai Ruiguang but advised Hong Fang not to be nervous and to give it his all. She stressed that even if he were to fail, he must not harm himself.
Hong Fang nodded in acknowledgement.
He locked eyes with Bai Ruiguang, his expression resolute.
A faint smile appeared on Bai Ruiguang''s face.
He raised an eyebrow at Hong Fang, confident in his abilities.
Thepetition officially began.
Initially, Bai Ruiguang exerted only 50% of his spiritual energy, underestimating Hong Fang''s capabilities. However, Hong Fang seized the opportunity andunched a relentless assault.
Bai Ruiguang''s confidence wavered. He had assumed that 50% of his spiritual qi would suffice, but now, he had to exert 80% just to hold his ground against Hong Fang''s onught.
As the battle neared its conclusion¡
Bai Ruiguang''s rxed expression had transformed into one of seriousness, as he engaged Hong Fang with unwavering determination.
Their spiritual energies shed, and Bai Ruiguang unleashed the entirety of his power to confront his opponent.
Chapter 2000 Official Competition 9
Chapter 2000 Official Competition 9
Hong Fang''s frown deepened as he mustered all his remaining spiritual energy.
During their intense sh, Bai Ruiguang exerted himself to suppress Hong Fang with his overwhelming spiritual power.
In a critical moment, Hong Fang could no longer withstand the pressure and reluctantly retreated. Seizing the opportunity, Bai Ruiguang unleashed a burst of spiritual energy, overwhelming Hong Fang, who staggered backward.
Bai Ruiguang''s released energy struck thepetition stage, leaving behind a dark imprint. Although he had momentarily harbored killing intent, he swiftly retracted his spiritual energy. This was, after all, a controlled arena, rendering any further disy futile. Bai Ruiguang was aware of the limitations.
Despite his victory, he had no desire to boast or impress Gu Chaoyan.
His face turned pale, realizing that he had been pushed to his limits by Hong Fang''s unexpected tenacity.
Winning had proved arduous.
With another round ofpetition looming, he found his confidence wavering.
Hong Fang descended with a apologetic expression, preparing to apologize to Gu Chaoyan.
Before he could utter a word, Gu Chaoyan gently shook her head, signaling him not to say anything more. She then handed him a pill¡ª a basic medicinal remedy to protect his heart meridians.
As their match concluded, the focus shifted to the next group, where Fu Huarong faced a challenging opponent. Although she encountered difficulties, she managed to secure a narrow victory.
The members of the Fu family disyed sheer excitement, constantly praising Fu Huarong''s prowess amidst the crowd, while Fu Huarong herself remained quietly at the sidelines, resting.
When Wu Ziming''s turn arrived, he unfortunately suffered a defeat. Due to his lower cultivation, victory was simply beyond his reach.
In the end¡
It came down to Wu Zimo and Wu Zidao.
Having witnessed Hong Fang and the otherspete, Wu Zidao felt minimal pressure when facing Wu Zimo.
He had achieved a breakthrough just the day before.
He had ascended to the warrior level.
To be precise, his cultivation slightly surpassed that of Bai Ruiguang. Dealing with Bai Ruiguang, let alone Wu Zimo, posed no challenge for him.
At this moment¡
It so happened that Wu Zidao defeated Wu Zimo, imparting some crucial lessons to him.
Moreover, if Wu Zimo could be of use to him in the future, it would benefit both Wu Zidao and their Master in their contributions to the Wu family.
Wu Zidao nced at Wu Zimo. "I never expected to see you on thepetition stage one day. Although your cultivation level isn''t on par with mine, you''ve shown considerable skill."
"¡."
"Uncle Takeo must have mentioned our situation to you."
"¡."
"After I assume the role of Tribe Chief, I want you to assist me."
"¡."
"Our family already boasts numerous martial artists. Previously, the family head acted impulsively out of disappointment in you and tasked you with aiding me. Consider it a form ofpensation for you."
"¡."
"And what about you? Take some time to think it over."
"¡."
"As you grow older and attain the cultivation of a martial artist, your perspective will undoubtedly broaden. There are certain things that hold great value and must be cherished," Wu Zidao spoke to Wu Zimo within the arena.
"¡."
"In the uingpetition, I will show some leniency. It''s not an easy task for you to participate," Wu Zidao conveyed to Wu Zimo with an unexpected hint ofpassion.
Under normal circumstances, Wu Zidao would not utter such words.
However, today was an exception.
He, too, found himself astonished by the rapid progress these four individuals had made in their cultivation.
Their curiosity regarding their Master had deepened, and they sought to leverage his abilities.
Hence, he said this earnestly.
He was like a savior in front of Wu Zimo.
He thought.
He should know what was good for him.
Chapter 2001 Official Competition 10
Chapter 2001 Official Competition 10
Wu Zimo calmly gazed at Wu Zidao, observing his demeanor with aposed expression. Wu Zidao, renowned for his extraordinary power, had always exhibited exceptional cultivation speed, surpassing even those from the prestigious Bai family. Consequently, it came as no surprise that he possessed such unwavering confidence, boldly voicing his anticipated victory even before thepetitionmenced.
However, the present circumstances presented a different picture.
Before him stood Wu Zidao, consumed by an excessive arrogance that caused him to overestimate his own abilities. What made him believe that triumph was assured?
"Wu Zidao, thepetition is yet to begin. How can you im to know the oue?" Wu Zimo uttered with solemnity, his voice carrying an air of gravity.
"Heh~" Wu Zidao chuckled, regarding Wu Zimo with a derisive expression, as though he were a mere child babbling nonsense. Fully confident in his abilities, he intended to let the results speak for themselves.
Wu Zidao nonchntly unleashed his spiritual energy, adopting a rxed demeanor. He nned to effortlessly defeat his opponent in the uingpetition, minimizing the expenditure of his spiritual and physical resources.
Without hesitation, Wu Zimo also released his own spiritual energy, closing in on Wu Zidao.
This unexpected response caught Wu Zidao off guard, prompting him to intensify his use of spiritual energy. He grew more serious, increasing the amount he channeled into the confrontation.
Nevertheless, unwilling to be at a disadvantage, Wu Zimo persisted in approaching Wu Zidao, continuously harnessing his spiritual energy.
Gradually, Wu Zidao''s initialposure began to wane. He felt a mounting pressure as Wu Zimo''s cultivation prowess revealed itself.
Could it be that Wu Zimo''s cultivation had reached such an astonishing level?
Wu Zidao found himself taken aback, his gaze shifting tentatively towards Wu Zimo. Unbeknownst to him, while he was momentarily distracted, Wu Zimo continued to gain the upper hand in their encounter.
Beads of sweat began to form on Wu Zidao''s forehead, a visible sign of his growing unease. His facial muscles twitched involuntarily, and he could no longer afford to let his guard down.
The members of the Wu family watched the unfolding events from below, their expressions reflecting a mixture of surprise and concern. As members of the same family, they did not wish to witness such a confrontational situation between Wu Zidao and Wu Zimo. This turn of events was entirely unexpected.
Within the family, there had to be a clear winner and loser in thepetition. At this moment, Wu Zidao could only attribute his predicament to a stroke of ill luck.
"Why does Zimo always seem to have the upper hand? Didn''t Zidao break through just yesterday?" Wu Tian asked, his confusion evident.
"Keep quiet! Zidao is merely showing some courtesy to Zimo. Don''t go overboard," scolded the head of the Wu family, reprimanding Wu Tian harshly.
The patriarch of the Wu family was naturally pleased to see Wu Zimo disy formidable martial cultivation abilities. After all, it meant that the family had gained another capable individual who could lend support to Zidao in the future.
However¡
He had no intention of allowing Wu Zimo to surpass Wu Zidao.
Zidao was his biological son, and his cultivation level had always been exceptionally high, a source of great pride for him.
And yet, today¡
What was happening with Zidao?
Why was he showing deference?
Thepetition was far from over.
Dealing with Bai Ruiguang would not be an easy task.
Instead of extending courtesies to Wu Zimo at this juncture, it would be wiser for Zidao to conserve his energy and secure victory in thepetition first.
The head of the Wu family had been observing the unfolding situation for quite some time, and his patience was wearing thin. With a nce, he conveyed to Wu Zidao that he should bring the encounter to a swift conclusion.
Wu Zidao caught the meaning behind the head of the Wu family''s eyes and understood that he shouldn''t linger any longer.
However¡
He had underestimated Wu Zimo''s cultivation.
Defeating him directly had be a slightly challenging task.
Wu Zidao pondered on how to approach the situation, seeking a way to ovee this unexpected obstacle.
Witnessing the futility of his earlier gesture, the head of the Wu family shifted his gaze towards Wu Tian. Initially, he had intended for Wu Tian to intervene, but upon reconsideration, he refrained from giving themand.
Raising his voice to address the arena, he dered, "Zidao, it''s time to show some respect to your brother. That''s enough. Don''t waste your energy any further."
Chapter 2002 Official Competition 11
Chapter 2002 Official Competition 11
?
Upon hearing the family head''s words, Wu Zidao''s facial muscles twitched once more, his expression betraying his internal turmoil. He had no intention of yielding and offering respect. Escaping from this situation had be increasingly challenging for him.
Wu Zimo''s dominance in spiritual energy intensified. If Wu Zidao were to retract his own energy andunch another attack, he couldn''t guarantee a sessful escape. However, if he refrained from attacking, the struggle to resist Wu Zimo''s pressure would be even more taxing.
The family head''s words only served to exacerbate the mounting pressure on Wu Zidao.
Wu Zimo had never anticipated such tant contempt from the head of the Wu family.
Since it hade to this, he would have to bear the consequences himself.
Utilizing his seventh-level spiritual energy, Wu Zimo sent Wu Zidao hurtling through the air.
Caught off guard, Wu Zidao was still contemting his next move when he suddenly found himself airborne. By the time he regained his senses, he had already fallen from the arena to the ground below.
Leaving the arena would result in his loss. Even if he desired a rematch, it would be impossible.
Wu Zidao stared at the ground, then shifted his gaze to Wu Zimo standing triumphantly on the arena.
Had he lost?
Had he truly lost to Wu Zimo?
Was he no longer qualified to im the position of Tribe Chief?
He refused to believe it.
Impossible!
Why was it Wu Zimo?
With a fiery re in his reddened eyes, Wu Zidao attempted to rush back onto the stage to challenge Wu Zimo, only to be restrained. "You''ve already lost," he was reminded firmly, preventing any further esction.
The head of the Wu family''s eyes reddened, and his face flushed with embarrassment. He felt a deep sense of shame.
Wu Zidao had been defeated, brought down to the ground!
What just happened?
Wu Tian stood there in a state of shock.
Had Zimo emerged as the victor?
Had Zimo truly won against Zidao?
Could it be that his own brother, Zimo, had achieved this victory?
"How did Zimo manage to win? He might even be the Tribe Chief," Wu Tian blurted out, unable to contain his excitement. Deep down, he harbored joyous thoughts.
Nobody was naive enough to overlook the distinction between holding the position of Tribe Chief and serving as an assistant.
If Zimo became the Tribe Chief, then he, Wu Tian, would be Zimo''s assistant.
The mere thought of it was unimaginable.
However¡
Just as Wu Tian dared not entertain such thoughts, he received a swift blow to the head. "What are you smirking about?" scolded the head of the Wu family.
Wu Tian stood there, dumbfounded.
He was filled with happiness, but he had not been gloating.
Why did the family head hit him?
Wu Tian was beaten up.
The other elders quickly stood up and said, "Family Head, you''ve gone overboard."
"¡"
"Zimo is also a member of the Wu family. It''s only right for him to be happy that he won."
"¡."
"I really didn''t expect Zimo to be so powerful. He''s even more powerful than Zidao," someone said with emotion.
Therefore¡
The Wu family might also undergo a change.
The Wu family''s head and Wu Zidao had been unreasonable and domineering in the Wu family for so long. The Wu family would probably change in the future.
It would be a good thing for them if the Wu family could change.
"You!" The head of the Wu family red at these people.
These people were indeed too arrogant.
The head of the Wu family went out to fetch Wu Zidao back.
Upon seeing the head of the Wu family, Wu Zidao''s heart brimmed with resentment. "It''s all your fault! Why did you utter those words? You distracted me. If not for that, it wouldn''t have ended like this!"
The head of the Wu family felt a tinge of aggrievement. He had spoken those words because he hadplete trust in Zidao.
But now¡
He lifted his gaze and directed it towards Wu Zimo, who descended from the stage with a rxed expression.
A faint heat spread across the face of the Wu family''s master, fueled by pure embarrassment.
Wu Zidao didn''t spare him a nce.
It was evident that the words spoken by the head of the family on the arena were nothing but a harsh blow to his pride.
The two of them departed in a somber mood.
Meanwhile, Wu Zimo, full of enthusiasm, approached Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan handed him a pill.
Then, he spoke earnestly, "Zimo, you need to be cautious in the uing events¡"
Chapter 2003 Official Competition 12
Chapter 2003 Official Competition 12
"Be cautious of Bai Ruiguang and don''t fall into his trap," Gu Chaoyan whispered to Zimo, emphasizing the need for vignce.
During Zimo''s recentpetition, the Bai family had been observing from below, their wariness evident due to Zimo''s formidable cultivation level and his victory over Wu Zidao. With their aspirations for the Tribe Chief position, they couldn''t afford any mishaps.
Gu Chaoyan had sensed an undercurrent of unease in the Bai family''s discussions, prompting the need for Zimo to exercise caution.
This marked the ultimate showdown¡ªthe final round between Wu Zimo and Bai Ruiguang. The victor would im the esteemed title of Tribe Chief.
As long as unforeseen circumstances didn''t arise, Gu Chaoyan was confident in Zimo''s impending victory.
After all¡
Zimo had already transcended to the Martial Master realm, showcasing his remarkable progress.
It had alle down to this crucial moment.
Apart from the anxious Bai and Wu families, the onlookers eagerly anticipated the unfolding spectacle, eager for a captivating show.
Bai Ruiguang, hailing from the Bai family, seemed visibly unsettled. His confidence had waned, as he had sensed that Zimo''s cultivation level was nearly on par with his own during their previous encounter.
Therefore, it might be a little difficult for him to win.
Well¡
He had absorbed the spiritual energy of the Spirit Stones just to be safe.
He looked at Wu Zimo. Because of the Spirit Stones, he felt a little more confident.
Bai Ruiguang did not speak, so Wu Zimo naturally had nothing to say.
The two of them started thepetition.
Bai Ruiguang had used all his strength, while Wu Zimo had only used 70% of his spiritual energy at first.
A trace of relief appeared on Bai Ruiguang''s face. Wu Zimo had already tested him and knew his background, so he did not stand on ceremony and directly used his Martial Master spiritual qi to send Bai Ruiguang flying.
He did not use too much strength.
But Wu Zimo won.
Like Wu Zidao, Bai Ruiguang first looked around in disbelief before confirming that he had lost.
There was silence below.
"Zimo! You won!" Hong Fang shouted excitedly.
After Hong Fang''s voice sounded, the people below began to speak one after another.
Wu Zimo also smiled.
He calmed himself down.
True¡
He had won.
Martial Master, he had already broken through to Martial Master.
Bai Ruiguang realized it in his heart, and so did the Wu family.
It was equivalent to saying that apart from a few elders in the elders who had already retired from the world, only Wu Zimo was a martial master. Everyone was below him.
"Zimo has already broken through to the Martial Master realm." Wu Tian was stunned.
"He actually!" Wu Zidao couldn''t believe it either. No wonder he lost.
Recalling what he had said on the arena, Wu Zidao felt ashamed.
He turned around and left.
The head of the Wu family flicked his sleeves and was about to leave unhappily.
However¡.
He was stopped by a few elders of the Wu family.
"Family Head, Zimo is a martial master now, and he''s definitely the Tribe Chief now. If Zimo hadn''t been given the courtyard to Master Zidao because of you, he would still be a member of the Wu family. The Tribe Chief is also a member of the Wu family. Now, he won''t let the Wu family fall into such an embarrassing state."
"¡."
"You were the one who made the mistake. Now, you must think of a way to get Zimo back."
"¡."
"You can''t run away."
"¡."
"I''ll have to trouble you to make a trip there." The elder of the Wu family threatened.
Chapter 2004 Tribe Chief 1
Chapter 2004 Tribe Chief 1
The elders of the Wu family had lived for so long, so how could they not know what was important? They could determine what was more important and unimportant in a moment.
The family head was family head.
However, the head could be changed as well.
Wu Zidao''s cultivation was indeed extremely high, but so what?
No matter how high his cultivation was, he could notpare to Wu Zimo, not to mention that Wu Zimo was the Tribe Chief now.
With Wu Zimo, be it the family head or Wu Zidao, they were nothing.
It was no wonder that they had to kick someone to the curb when they''ve outlived their usefulness.
Since it was the family head''s fault back then, he had to bear it himself.
The head of the Wu family was so angry that he was about to vomit blood.
He had been the head of the family for so long, so everyone was respectful to him.
Now that Wu Zimo had just obtained the position of Tribe Chief, he treated him like this.
However, so many elders of the Wu family hade forward.
He had to do this no matter what.
Also¡
The Wu family indeed could not let the new Tribe Chief leave the Wu family.
Zidao could not take it anymore.
Even if he didn''t like it, Wu Zimo would still hold him back.
After weighing the pros and cons, the Wu family''s master nodded.
However, he could not rush over now.
"Back then, I only reprimanded him because I felt that Zimocked consideration for the Wu family, and I was somewhat disappointed in him. He is a member of our Wu family, and I cannot simply cast him aside. Now that he has be the new Tribe Chief, he will undoubtedly require the support of our Wu family. How can he continue residing in the Bai family''s courtyard? He must be brought back to our family, and in a grand manner. Tomorrow, when I officially retrieve him, it must be done with due ceremony," dered the head of the Wu family.
Nevertheless, despite his words,
The head of the Wu family didn''t appear entirely at ease either.
Deep down, he harbored reluctance.
However, as the Tribe Chief, it was his duty to carry out such actions.
Otherwise, he might jeopardize his position as the head of the family.
His statement seemed to satisfy the others, and they didn''t pose any further challenges, patiently waiting for him to retrieve Zimo.
The new Tribe Chief had emerged.
It was Wu Zimo.
Although the formal weing ceremony for the Tribe Chief would take some time,
At this moment, the Bai n''s Elders needed to hand over the items associated with the Tribe Chief to the new leader.
Before joining them, Wu Zimo nced downwards and spotted his Master and his brothers in the crowd. It brought him a sense of relief. He nodded at them and proceeded to follow the Elder to receive the belongings of the Tribe Chief.
After the official conclusion of thepetition, the participants dispersed.
Gu Chaoyan, along with Hong Fang and others, remained behind, patiently waiting.
Wu Zimo apanied the elders to the Tribe Chief''s residence.
A couple of servants were tidying up and cleaning the abode, preparing it for the arrival of the new Tribe Chief.
Due to the Bai n''s absence from the Tribe Chief position in recent years, the currentpetition had be necessary.
The previous Tribe Chief happened to be the former leader of the Bai family.
Several years ago, as he approached a breakthrough in his cultivation, he secluded himself, leaving the position of Tribe Chief vacant.
Had it not been for the activation of the barrier, there would have been no need for apetition to select a new Tribe Chief.
"Our ancestors did not leave behind many belongings. Prior to Patriarch Bai''s seclusion, he left these items here. The barrier serves as a lifeline for our Bai n during critical moments. As for the rest, they are Dharma artifacts and enchanted armaments passed down to sessive Tribe Chiefs," the Bai n Elder exined in an ancient tone.
With his words spoken¡
He then presented the two boxes to Wu Zimo.
Chapter 2005 Tribe Chief 2
Chapter 2005 Tribe Chief 2
Wu Zimo''s hands trembled slightly, revealing his underlying excitement. He had finally obtained it, the object they had been striving to acquire. Now he could present it to Master.
"Thank you, Elder," Wu Zimo expressed his gratitude.
The Elder reminded him, "Tribe Chief, acquiring these items means you have taken on the future responsibility of the Bai n."
Wu Zimo nodded, fullyprehending the significance of his actions.
"The official ceremony is still being prepared. Tribe Chief, take the next two days to rest. Once the ceremony is over, the Bai n will be under your leadership."
"Yes, Elder," Wu Zimo replied with determination.
The Elder smiled kindly and gave his approval. With the acquired items in hand, Wu Zimo left the residence of the Tribe Chief.
Stepping out from there, Wu Zimo embraced his new identity. The Bai nsmen passing by greeted him with reverence, some even offering a slight bow.
With a sense of pride, Wu Zimo raised his head and expanded his chest, basking in the acknowledgment he received.
However, his excitement reached its peak when Gu Chaoyan approached him. In a low voice, he couldn''t contain his joy as he said, "Master, we''ve obtained it. Let''s return."
Gu Chaoyan nodded in affirmation.
The group made their way back to the courtyard. With the acquired barrier in their possession, Gu Chaoyan could now study it thoroughly and swiftly resolve the predicament faced by the Saint Divine Land. In fact, she could even address the challenges confronting the other three nations.
Gu Chaoyan, who had maintained herposure since arriving at the Bai n, couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. She nodded at Wu Zimo, indicating her readiness.
The group walked back to their destination without any disturbances along the way.
Upon returning to the courtyard, Wu Zimo handed the item directly to Gu Chaoyan. It was a box containing the eye of the barrier. As the box was opened, the brilliant holy light emitted from within was dazzling, causing even Wu Zimo to instinctively close his eyes.
Although Gu Chaoyan was more adept in handling such situations, she too blinked in response to the intensity of the light.
In essence, the barrier was an intricate array formation, and its functioning relied on the array core¡ªthe array eye. Possessing the array eye meant that one could directly control and utilize the array formation in the future. This knowledge was gleaned by Gu Chaoyan through her perusal of various books in the study during her stay.
Because of her understanding, she could grasp how the barrier was dismantled by studying the array core. Numerous insights flooded her mind as she observed the intricate details.
Looking up at Wu Zimo with a serious expression, Gu Chaoyan inquired, "When is the Tribe Chief set to assume leadership?"
"The Elders in the n mentioned a timeframe of two days," Wu Zimo replied honestly, unsure why his Master was asking but willing to provide urate information.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, processing the information.
She then turned to Lingyun and instructed, "Inform the n on Zimo''s behalf that he is currently in the process of breaking through. We will hold the session ceremony once hepletes his breakthrough."
"Sword One, remain outside the courtyard," Gu Chaoyan instructed.
After assigning the roles, she turned her attention to Hong Fang, Fu Huarong, Wu Zimo, and Wu Ziming. With a determined expression, she said, "The four of you, join me in studying this array eye and learn how to construct barrier arrays."
The four individuals exchanged nces, realizing the importance of this knowledge in their future endeavors.
"If any dangerous situations arise, the barrier formation can aid in your escape," Gu Chaoyan emphasized, her tone grave.
The group of four nodded in agreement, acknowledging that their Master needed to teach them this vital skill.
"Yes, Master!" they replied in unison, their voices filled with determination.
Gu Chaoyan nodded approvingly.
And so, their study and training began¡
Chapter 2006 Tribe Chief 3
Chapter 2006 Tribe Chief 3
Her gaze remained fixed on the array core, her focus unwavering. It was evident to Gu Chaoyan at first nce that the core of the barrier was a blue crystal. Though merely a middle-grade Spirit Stone in terms of spiritual energy, it possessed the ability to provide temporary protection for the Bai n.
During her time in the Yuehua Continent, she had acquired numerous Spirit Stones. Some were utilized for her own cultivation, while others were stored within her spatial storage.
Now was the opportune moment to employ them.
However, cultivating such an array formation required a certain amount of energy.
Gu Chaoyan meticulously studied the array, attempting to replicate it in her own way, with the goal of establishing a barrier array.
Yet, each time the Spirit Stones emitted light, they were extinguished in an instant.
Letting out a sigh, Gu Chaoyan persevered, continuing her efforts.
One day and one night passed, but Gu Chaoyan still hadn''t managed to create the actual array formation. At times, it appeared tangible, only to vanish within moments. At other times, there was no reaction whatsoever.
The four of them grew increasingly anxious, yearning to assist but realizing their limitations.
Until suddenly, Gu Chaoyan had a revtion.
Releasing her spiritual energy, she gathered and concentrated it.
The spiritual energy coalesced upon the Spirit Stones, forming an array core.
Gu Chaoyan closed her eyes and activated the array, causing a vibrant red light to envelop the sky above the Bai n.
A joyful expression adorned Gu Chaoyan''s face as she witnessed the sess of her efforts. Rising to her feet, she stepped outside to observe the faint red glow that encased the Bai n within the barrier array.
"Sess," Gu Chaoyan dered, a smile gracing her lips. She then collected the array, and the red crystal core gentlynded in her hands, emitting a radiant red glow.
"Congrattions, Master!" the four of them cheered, their smiles reflecting their delight.
Gu Chaoyan nodded approvingly.
Her gaze shifted to the four disciples. "Have you learned anything from this experience?"
Silence ensued as the four contemted her question.
"While you may not be capable of constructing such an extensive barrier formation at this time, you can still establish smaller formations. These formations can offer you precious time in the face of sudden danger. Understand?" Gu Chaoyan exined, emphasizing the importance of their knowledge.
None of the four uttered a word.
Master hade to the Bai n with the purpose of obtaining this barrier array and had taken them in as disciples, promising them the opportunity to possess this array if they seeded in thepetition. And now, that promise had been fulfilled.
Furthermore, Master had taught them how to protect themselves and escape harm.
Did this mean Master was departing? Did Master no longer wish to have them by their side?
"Master, can we continue to follow you in the future? With you by our side, we won''t face danger alone," Fu Huarong mustered the courage to express his heartfelt desire, his eyes brimming with anticipation.
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
They were her disciples. Whether they stayed or followed her, it made no difference. As long as they were willing, she weed them wholeheartedly.
"Really?" Fu Huarong asked, his voice filled with excitement.
He was typically the quietest member of the group, but when it came to speaking boldly in front of Gu Chaoyan, he never held back.
"Of course, you can weigh the pros and cons," Gu Chaoyan responded calmly. "If you choose to apany me, you must be prepared to handle everything on your own."
Joyful expressions adorned the faces of the others, but Wu Zimo found himself frozen in ce.
Had he misunderstood Master?
Did Master never intend to leave them behind?
Why¡
Why hadn''t he personally asked Master about this earlier?
Wu Zimo let out a sigh, filled with regret.
The other three individuals exchanged nces, concern etched upon their faces.
"Zimo, are you¡" Hong Fang hesitated, unsure of how to express his thoughts.
Chapter 2007 - 2007 Wu Familys Regret 1
Chapter 2007 - 2007 Wu Family''s Regret 1
However¡
In order to obtain the barrier array, Zimo had emerged victorious in the intermediatepetition. Subsequently, he would assume the role of the Bai n¡¯s patriarch, carrying the future of the n on his shoulders. As a result, he couldn¡¯t abandon his responsibilities and remain by Master¡¯s side.
Zimo had always yearned to follow Master and be by her side the most, but he hadn¡¯t expected this oue.
¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s sufficient for you to follow Master and protect him. I will take care of the Bai n,¡± Wu Zimo asserted.
Hong Fang shook his head subtly.
They had already severed ties with the Wu family, and Hong Fang wasn¡¯tfortable with Zimo returning to such a family. Leaving him alone within the Bai n would also cause unease. Despite Zimo¡¯s status as the Tribe Chief, many individuals would be resentful, and he could potentially encounter hidden troubles.
After contemting for a moment, Hong Fang spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side to assist you. Ziming and Huarong will protect Master.¡±
Wu Ziming and Fu Huarong exchanged nces before nodding in agreement.
Even if it meant sacrificing their lives in the future, they were determined to safeguard Master with utmost devotion.
With their decisions made, Gu Chaoyan ceased to interfere. However, she retrieved something and handed it to Wu Zimo.
¡°Take this. If you ever find yourself in an insurmountable crisis, and all hope seems lost, break it. I will sense it and bring Ziming and Huarong to your aid. Understand?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Although you¡¯re not in the same ce, you¡¯re still my disciples. There¡¯s no difference.¡±
Wu Zimo¡¯s eyes were a little red.
He nodded. ¡°Master, Zimo understands.¡±
¡°Same for Hongfang.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded. ¡°Go back and get ready. I will leave in two days.¡±
The same night¡
The night did not seem to be that long.
Although Hong Fang and Wu Zimo were determined to stay, because of the things Master gave them, they felt as if Master had always been by their side.
Fu Huarong and Wu Ziming were also a little excited.
They were going to be with Master?
Finally, they were the same as Sword One and Lingyun who could keep thempany.
That night, no one slept, but they were all very happy.
Wu Zimo had intended to bring Hong Fang to the n¡¯s location early in the morning to meet with the Elder and discuss the uing session ceremony. However, as he approached the door, they were confronted by members of the Wu family who blocked their path.
Originally, the Wu family had nned to visit the following day, but due to the news that Zimo was undergoing a breakthrough, their visit was postponed. Nevertheless, the Wu family persisted in their daily visits, and today was the day they finally arrived.
In addition to the head of the Wu family, Wu Zidao, Wu Tian, and a few elders from the Wu family apanied them.
¡°Zimo, there is something I need to discuss with you. Let¡¯s go inside and talk,¡± the head of the Wu family stated, leading the way.
Wu Zimo exchanged a nce with Hong Fang before following the Wu family¡¯s head into the building.
Despite their attempts to conceal their visit today, they would likely return tomorrow. Given the circumstances, it was best to sit down and rify everything.
Hong Fang nodded and followed behind them.
He was like an older brother to Zimo. Even after Zimo assumed the role of Tribe Chief, Hong Fang continued to support him, naturally standing up for him when needed.
As they entered the courtyard, Wu Zidao surveyed his surroundings.
Chapter 2008 Wu Familys Regret 2
Chapter 2008 Wu Family''s Regret 2
They only had two courtyards in total.
Wu Zimo and the others resided in one of the courtyards, and it was only natural for his Master to live there as well. Wu Zidao,pared to Wu Zimo, was particrly intrigued by the Master.
The fact that his Master could transform someone seemingly insignificant into a Martial Master spoke volumes about their immense power. With such a formidable Master, what was there to worry about?
Wu Zidao nced around, hoping to catch sight of his Master. He wondered if he could seize an opportunity for himself.
Even if the position of Tribe Chief was no longer avable, he still wanted to continue improving his cultivation.
Wu Zimo furrowed his brows, displeased with Wu Zidao''s intense gaze. With a stern expression, he reminded him, "This way."
Only then did Wu Zidao retract his gaze and take a seat in the house.
The head of the Wu family, maintaining his authority as the family''s patriarch, spoke, "You are now the Tribe Chief."
"¡"
"As the future patriarch of the Bai family, you will have numerous responsibilities. You will undoubtedly require the assistance of the Wu family. Though there has been a misunderstanding between our families in the past, I believe that time has allowed you to reconsider."
"¡"
"When you return to the Wu family, you will have full authority over everything within our family''s reach. Zidao has made considerable progress in his cultivation. In the future, let him apany and assist you. As for the others in the Wu family, they will be at your disposal when you have arrangements."
"¡"
"As the Tribe Chief, you must not act stubbornly anymore. You need to consider the advantages and disadvantages of your choices."
"¡."
"Zimo, do you understand?" The head of the Wu family maintained his aura and said.
There was naturally a reason why he could still have such an aura until now.
At the same time, he knew the reason.
Even if he had already taken the position of the family head, the Wu family had value that he could use.
A normal smart person would obviously ept such a situation. What was the use of being so clear? It would not do him much good.
The Wu family''s head relied on this matter.
Wu Zimo looked at the Wu family calmly.
Their purpose ining here was simr to what he had guessed.
However¡.
The Wu family was still so self-righteous, which puzzled him.
Wu Zidao was working for him?
The Wu family was his servant?
Of course, he believed in these things.
However, he didn''t believe in Wu Zidao and him.
If he let them be by his side, who knew when they would scheme against him?
He shook his head.
He rejected him directly. "No need."
"¡."
"Since I cut ties with the Wu family back then, I''ll cut ties with them."
"¡."
"As for me, with Elder Brother Hongfang''s help, I don''t need anyone else."
"¡."
"If there''s nothing else, please go back and don''t disturb me anymore. In the future, I don''t want the Wu family to pester me anymore. Otherwise, I, Wu Zimo, won''t have the reason to be polite today."
"¡."
"I still have something to do here, so I won''t keep you. Please," Wu Zimo said coldly.
The Wu family''s master was first surprised, then angry.
He rejected her without giving her any face?
He looked at Wu Tian and gestured for him toe forward and talk about this.
Wu Tian had always been quiet.
He smiled foolishly and came out to say, "Zimo~"
Chapter 2009 Wu Familys Regret 3
Chapter 2009 Wu Family''s Regret 3
Wu Zimo frowned. "Please."
Wu Tian felt a pang of embarrassment.
After all, Wu Zimo was his son. It was one thing for him to disregard the family head''s authority earlier, but why was hepletely disregarding him now? How could he act so arrogant within the Wu family? For the past two days, he had done whatever he pleased, showing no respect.
"Zimo!" Wu Tian''s voice boomed.
"Please," Wu Zimo stiffly replied, refusing to look at him.
His so-called father had never truly considered his well-being.
Up until now, all Wu Tian cared about was his own standing within the Wu family. He didn''t want to be entangled in any way.
Wu Tian''s face twitched.
He didn''t know what to do either.
Wu Zimo paid no attention to him whatsoever.
Since he was young, Wu Zimo had always been the most stubborn and difficult to reason with. If it were Ziming, Wu Tian still had some confidence in persuading him, but Wu Zimo was an uncertainty.
"Zimo, the matter within the Wu family was decided by the family head himself back then. The rest of us are innocent. You¡" One of the elders from the Wu family stepped forward, attempting to reason with Wu Zimo.
"Please." Before the elder could finish speaking, Wu Zimo wore a dismissive expression, signaling that there was no need for further exnation.
In the past¡
Even if they were unaware of the truth at the time, they had done nothing.
But at the same time, they genuinely didn''t take any action. Didn''t they tacitly agree when their brothers were driven out of the house?
Now, only the brothers possessed cultivation. What if the brothers had nothing at all? What fate awaited them within the Bai n? Had these people ever given it any thought?
But they did not.
Therefore, they had no right to salvage the situation here.
The Wu family refused to leave.
In any case, if this matter was not settled, they would not move.
Wu Zimo''s face darkened as he sent out his spiritual energy, sending the Wu family''s head flying.
The expressions of the Wu family members wereplicated.
Wu Zidao shouted, "Wu Zimo, what are you doing? He''s an elder."
"Do you think you can shamelessly stay in someone else''s house just because you''re an elder?" Wu Zimo retorted bluntly.
Wu Zidao''s expression was ugly.
The others left tactfully.
If they didn''t leave, they would be the ones beaten outter.
Who knew what sin the Wu family hadmitted?
He had been reduced to such a state by the family head.
It was such a good thing, but it ended up like this.
Sigh¡
After Wu Zimo cleaned up the Wu family, he looked at Hong Fang. "Let''s go."
The two of them went to the n.
Many things had happened in the Bai n in the past two days.
Everyone in the Bai n knew that the Wu n''s Patriarch had pestered the Tribe Chief and was thrown out of the door. Everyone also understood in an unspoken mutual understanding that the Tribe Chief and the Wu n were really going to break up.
Another thing was that the session ceremony for the Tribe Chief had beenpleted.
Well¡
It was the most worrying thing.
It was the Tribe Chief''s Master who left with Fu Huarong and the Tribe Chief''s younger brother, Wu Ziming.
The people from the Bai n did not know where they had gone.
However, it was definitely something more powerful than the Bai n.
The Bai n''s barrier array was used on the day of the session ceremony. The entire Bai n was in the blue barrier, so everyone in the Bai n felt much more at ease.
Gu Chaoyan was on the way back to the Saint Divine Land with Sword One, Lingyun, Wu Ziming and Fu Huarong.
She had made a breakthrough against night.
The current Sword Kinesis Flight could already carry the four of them.
It only took them four hours to get to the Saint Divine Land.
She went straight to the pce.
After settling them down, Gu Chaoyan went to Fengxian Pce.
Chapter 2010 Back to the Saint Divine Land 1
Chapter 2010 Back to the Saint Divine Land 1
Fengxian Pce had been their residence ever since Zhou Huaijin ascended the throne.
While Zhou Huaijin asionally met with officials, most of his time was spent in Fengxian Hall.
As soon as she returned, the pce''s hidden guards were alerted.
Having just informed Zhou Huaijin, they were about to escort him out to greet her when Gu Chaoyan entered.
Observing the situation, the hidden guards quickly retreated.
Now, only the two of them remained in the hall.
Zhou Huaijin embraced her tightly.
"I am relieved that you have returned safely," Zhou Huaijin said with a smile.
"Yes, nothing eventful urred in the Bai n. Besides my breakthrough, the most important development is that I have mastered the barrier," Gu Chaoyan stated. "With this barrier in ce, the other four nations will be protected, except for the Saint Divine Land."
"¡?"
"In those four countries, there are no cultivators, and the absence of spiritual energy makes it challenging to break through the barrier. Even if someone attempts to breach it, they would need to weigh the costs and resources required to do so," Gu Chaoyan exined.
"¡"
"Thus, it will be highly secure here."
Zhou Huaijin nodded, agreeing with Chaoyan''s assessment.
He realized that she was correct.
Upon witnessing the changes in the Haitian Market, he had grown anxious, fearing potential threats to the Saint Divine Land. However, upon his return, he discovered that the situation wasn''t as dire as initially thought. Apart from minor incursions by a few lesser demons, the Saint Divine Land had remained untouched.
Moreover, the hidden guards had already dealt with it.
Recently, he had been thinking about the reason.
After a while, he figured it out.
The reason why the Haitian City Gathering had such a big change was because of the richness of the Haitian Market, and what could the Saint Divine Land do to attract the attention of those people?
That was not the case.
Apart from the fact that those family ns that cultivated back then came for the Golden Rolls,
Almost nothing happened.
After thinking it through,
He also felt much more rxed.
He held Gu Chaoyan tightly in his arms.
It had been nearly a month since theyst met.
It was too long for him to hold the feelings towards her.
Now, she was finally in front of him.
Zhou Huaijin''s eyes were burning. He picked her up and carried her to the bed in the inner hall.
Ever since Chaoyan got stronger, she was no longer as afraid of the coldness as before. Basically, the weather was a little cold and she did not wear much. She was only wearing a thin white dress.
With a light tug, he revealed her undergarments and her smooth shoulders and corbones.
"Did you miss me?" Zhou Huaijin asked with a hoarse voice.
"Okay." Gu Chaoyan replied.
Gu Chaoyan was a calm and self-possessed person. She was usually calm and straightforward in front of Zhou Huaijin.
But today was different.
Faced with such warmth and affection, Gu Chaoyan''s heart couldn''t help but fill with a radiant heat.
She extended her delicate white hands and wrapped them around Zhou Huaijin''s back.
Having known Zhou Huaijin for over two years, Gu Chaoyan felt less shy and nervous in his presence.
She ced a tender kiss on Zhou Huaijin''s forehead.
Zhou Huaijin gazed up at her in surprise, his eyes filled with adoration. Gu Chaoyan smiled at him and yfully winked.
To Zhou Huaijin, she was like an enchanting fairy, always teasing and mischievous.
"Chaoyan."
"Chaoyan."
"Chaoyan."
Zhou Huaijin murmured in a hoarse voice, as if he wanted to melt her into his body.
Chapter 2011 Back to the Saint Divine Land 2
Chapter 2011 Back to the Saint Divine Land 2
"I am here," Gu Chaoyan eximed with a heightened sense of excitement, catching Zhou Huaijin off guard. Her words sent a surge of intense emotions coursing through him, driving him to the brink of madness. Even a certain part of his body responded with an undeniable firmness.
His eyes grew slightly reddened as he passionately kissed her, lost in the fervor of the moment.
¡
The following day at noon, Gu Chaoyan awoke to a feeling of utter exhaustion, as if her body had been pushed to its limits. Sensing her weariness, Zhou Huaijin made arrangements for someone to assist her with bathing and changing clothes. Recognizing her need for rest, Gu Chaoyan allowed Sword One and Lingyun to attend to her.
Once she had freshened up, a sumptuous meal awaited her in the pce. Despite her current level of cultivation, Gu Chaoyan no longer relied on regr meals to sustain herself; her nourishment primarily came from Spirit Stones. However, when she was with Zhou Huaijin, she preferred to maintain her usual habits and routines.
Their post-dinner activities included sipping tea and indulging in pastries. Wu Ziming and Fu Huarong, who had previously encountered a different side of their Master in the Bai n, were taken aback by the stark contrast in her demeanor.
Well¡
Now, Master seemed to suddenly have flesh and blood. She was no longer like when she was in the Bai n, making people feel that she was always far away.
The two of them also drank tea and ate pastries.
"Mr. Master''s husband, is there anything we can do to help?" The two of them asked after drinking and eating.
Zhou Huaijin was startled.
Then, he looked like he wanted tough, but he shouldn''t.
Master''s husband?
It was him?
It was a little strange.
However¡.
A momentter, Zhou Huaijin got down to business.
"I don''t need your help. Your priority is to protect your Master." Zhou Huaijin replied.
In the meanwhile¡
He said to Gu Chaoyan as well.
"I have heard some other news these days, from my mother and Mr. Zhao. They said that there are fragments of the Golden Rolls, but it is difficult to get them. When the barrier is ready, we can go there together and get the fragments of the Golden Rolls." Zhou Huaijin said.
A Golden Rolls fragment?
Gu Chaoyan showed a look of joy.
Unexpectedly¡
Now, there was actually news of the Golden Rolls fragment.
This was the most important news for her at the moment.
"Is it true? Where is it?" Gu Chaoyan asked happily.
"In the Shenyou Continent." Zhou Huaijin said seriously.
Shenyou Continent?
Zhou Huaijin nodded.
Ever since the gate was opened, Gu Chaoyan realized that apart from the Saint Divine Land, there were many other continents in this world.
For example, there were naturally other continents in the very small Yuehua Continent.
Duan Feng had introduced the Yuehua Continent to her before, so she knew what it looked like.
As for the Shenyou Continent, it was apletely unfamiliar existence to her.
"Also¡"
"Why are Mother and Mr. Zhao there?" Gu Chaoyan asked Dao Seeking in surprise. They had gone to the South, so why were they at Shenyou Continent now?
"It is aplicated thing, and I don''t know much about it yet. Let''s go and find mother first." Zhou Huaijin said.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and agreed.
She took out the barrier.
She set up a barrier for the Saint Divine Land.
As for the other three countries.
It was the barrier that Gu Chaoyan had set up with Sword Kinesis Flight.
When she got everything prepred¡.
They started to head to the Shenyou Continent.
Chapter 2012 Shenyou Continent 1
Chapter 2012 Shenyou Continent 1
All the secret guards of the Shadow Door had chosen to remain in the Saint Divine Land, dedicating themselves to protecting its people.
In thepany of Fu Bao, Zhou Huaijin found himself alone. Gu Chaoyan, apanied by Sword One, Lingyun, Wu Ziming, and Fu Huarong, faced a dilemma as she contemted whether she should bring all of them along to Shenyou Continent.
Noticing Gu Chaoyan''s furrowed brows, Zhou Huaijin offered a reassuring reminder. "When we visited Shenyou Continent and obtained the fragment of the Golden Rolls, Mother and Mr. Zhao mentioned that they had acquired it through an officialpetition. It shouldn''t pose any danger. I''ve made sure to prepare the authority token and heart-protecting pills for your return, so everything should go smoothly."
Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but feel worried, her gaze fixed on Zhou Huaijin. She was both surprised and, at the same time, found it to be quite normal. After all, Huaijin seemed to possess an omnipotent presence. Even without spiritual roots or cultivation, he could navigate and safeguard himself in this tumultuous world, as well as protect the lives of the people in the Saint Divine Land. He had aplished feats that she herself would find challenging.
"Very well, let''s venture to Shenyou Continent together," Gu Chaoyan asserted with confidence.
Zhou Huaijin nodded in agreement.
In truth, Zhou Huaijin had already received some reliable information. Rumors circted that the Teleportation Gate had been undergoing changes, its power gradually diminishing. Eventually, it would no longer require a certain cultivation level or the assistance of Heart Protection Pills for safe usage. Instead, anyone would be able to travel to other continents through the Teleportation Gate when it reached a certain weakened state.
The weakening of the teleportation gate was directly linked to the opening of the enchantment door. Despite this, they still relied on heart-protecting pills, just to be cautious. Given that none of them, except for Chaoyan, possessed a high level of cultivation, they couldn''t afford to take any chances.
After consuming the heart-protecting pills, they stepped through the teleportation gate, arriving at Shenyou Continent. Upon their arrival, they immediately felt an extraordinary sense offort. The thick and pervasive Spirit Qi permeating the air made the few of them feel as if they were in an entirely different realmpared to the Saint Divine Land.
However, Zhou Huaijin remained unaffected. Whether in the Shenyou Continent or the Saint Divine Land, he experienced no discernible difference.
As Gu Chaoyan marveled at the sights of Shenyou Continent, Zhou Huaijin chimed in, "The Shenyou Continent is ten timesrger than both the Yuehua Continent and the Saint Divine Land."
"¡."
"There are only cultivation sects in the Yuehua Continent. To be more specific, the Yuehua Continent is more like a cultivation sect that has to hide from the world. The Saint Divine Land is a human country with no cultivation, so it''s not worth mentioning."
"¡."
"As for the Shenyou Continent, apart from the existence of the Shenyou Dynasty, there are also powerful sects and family ns."
"¡."
"The royal family of the Shenyou Dynasty is also cultivating."
"¡."
"However, we''re only here to retrieve the fragments of the Golden Rolls. There''s no need to worry too much about this."
"¡."
"In addition, the intermediate letter between Mother and Mr. Zhao said¡"
Chapter 2013 Shenyou Continent 2
Chapter 2013 Shenyou Continent 2
"It appears that there are three fragments of the Golden Rolls this time. This has piqued the interest of the Shenyou Dynasty, making them eager to seize one of these fragments," Zhou Huaijin revealed.
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback, not because of Zhou Huaijin''s remark about the formidable people of the Shenyou Continent, but because¡
There were three golden scroll fragments in total?
She already possessed one of them, a square piece resembling a quarter of a Golden Rolls fragment. If there were three fragments in the Shenyou Continent, wouldn''t it be possible to assemble them all?
The realization hit her unexpectedly.
Gu Chaoyan had anticipated a prolonged search for the Golden Rolls fragments, but she never imagined that she woulde so close to obtaining them this soon!
Standing on the soil of the Shenyou Continent, Gu Chaoyan felt a surge of excitement. She extended her slender hand and tightly grasped Zhou Huaijin''s. "I can do this."
Zhou Huaijin nodded in affirmation.
They followed the instructions provided by his mother and Mr. Zhao in their letter, diligently following the signal. Before long, Zhou Huaijin spotted the individual sent to retrieve them.
There were a total of five people. They were dressed in luxurious clothes and had extraordinary auras.
The leader was about 40 to 50 years old. It should be because he cultivated that he looked a little sage-like.
This was in line with what Huaijin had reminded him when he first arrived at the Shenyou Continent. The people of the Shenyou Continent had extraordinary cultivation levels.
"Young Master, Lady, I''m Yan Tai. I''m here to bring you back to the residence," Yan Tai said respectfully.
Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan exchanged a look with each other.
Nodding, they got into Yan Tai''s carriage and followed him back.
During this period, Zhou Huaijin was also a little confused.
Apart from the Golden Rolls fragment, the letter he received also mentioned the Shenyou Continent.
However, he did not mention why they hade to the Shenyou Continent or what the current situation was in the Shenyou Continent.
Zhou Huaijin was not very confident about where they were going.
The carriage was very stable. If one did not know, they would not have felt that they were in the carriage at all.
Very quickly.
They arrived.
The manager reminded them respectfully that they could get out of the car.
Gu Chaoyan knew very well that he must have used some spiritual energy on the way here.
They alighted from the carriage.
The words ''Yan Manor'' appeared in front of him?
Yan Manor
What was going on here anyway?
Why would his mother and Mr. Zhao appear in the Yan Manor of the Shenyou Continent?
Gu Chaoyan was confused.
Two people came out in a hurry.
It was his mother and Mr. Zhao.
The two of them had not changed much since they left. In fact, they were much more energetic than when they were in the Saint Divine Land.
"Huaijin, Chaoyan!" Jiang Shuang shouted excitedly.
When she left with Zhao Yiqiu, she thought that she would only stay in Jiangnan for a while and that she would see them again soon.
Who knew?
Not long after they arrived in Jiangnan, she received a summon from the Yan family and returned in a hurry. After that, she did not see them again.
It had been more than half a year.
"Mother, Mr. Zhao, you!"
Chapter 2014 Shenyou Continent 3
Chapter 2014 Shenyou Continent 3
Zhou Huaijin wore a bewildered expression, clearly taken aback by the puzzling connection between their Yan family in the Shenyou Continent and the current situation.
"Let''s discuss this once we''re inside," Zhao Yiqiu advised cautiously.
"Alright," Zhou Huaijin replied, following her as they entered the Yan Manor.
The Yan family was undeniably a prominent and expansive n, evident from the grandeur of the Yan Manor itself. The passing servants, however, seemed indifferent towards their presence. They nced at them asionally but did not pay much attention, rushing past with their tasks at hand.
The only person in the Yan Manor who showed them respect was the housekeeper assigned to escort them.
They were directed to a courtyard named Shuanghua Courtyard, radiating an air of opulence.
However¡
The number of servants within the courtyard was surprisingly scarce, with only a few individuals bustling about.
Gu Chaoyan instructed Wu Ziming and the others to wait outside while she and Zhou Huaijin proceeded into the room. It was clear that the situation required a detailed exnation.
Theplexity of the situation left them unsure of where to begin.
"I am Yan Shuang, the Eldest Miss of the Yan Family on the Shenyou Continent. One day, I found myself unexpectedly pregnant and gave birth to Huaijin," Yan Shuang began to exin.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin were left utterly dumbfounded, their jaws dropping in disbelief.
How could this be?
Huaijin was not the King''s child?
''Suddenly pregnant?''
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin looked at Zhao Yiqiu subconsciously.
Yan Shuang shook her head. "It''s not him."
"¡."
"Speaking of which, I haven''t gotten an answer to this matter yet. I''m a woman who hasn''t left the pavilion to begin with. How did I suddenly get pregnant and give birth to a child?"
"¡."
"Although the Shenyou Continent respects cultivation, the Shenyou Continent also values rules."
"¡."
"Although nothing will happen to me if I''m pregnant without leaving the pavilion, I''ll still bring shame to the residence. The Yan family and my parents can''t bear this."
"¡."
"After Yiqiu finds out and marries me, there will be an exnation for this child''s background."
"¡."
"However, on the day Huaijin was born, his body was enveloped by a ck demonic aura."
"¡."
"Most importantly, I found out that Huaijin doesn''t have spiritual roots."
"¡."
"When the two arebined, Yiqiu and I are also very afraid that something will happen to Huaijin."
"¡."
"So she took Huaijin to the State of Saint Divine Land, where there was no spiritual energy, and made a deal with the King. You know what happened after that."
"¡."
"So, we are all from the Shenyou Continent, and I am the Elder Miss of the Yan Family."
"¡."
"When we first arrived in Jiangnan, Father called us back, so we returned to the Shenyou Continent. It was only now that we received the news of the Golden Rolls that Father asked us to send you the news."
"¡."
"Right now, the Yan n''s situation isn''t too good."
"¡."
"The eldest grandson of the Yan family, Yan Wuji, was severely injured a few days ago."
"¡."
"As for the Golden Rolls fragments of the Star Moon Pavilion, they were also taken out during this period of time. They said that only the winner of thepetition could obtain them."
"¡."
"The existence of the Golden Rolls is very important. Be it the Shenyou Dynasty or the other prefectures, they are all fighting for it. Whether our Yan family can obtain the Golden Rolls fragment is also very important!"
"Why? How do Golden Rolls work?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
Chapter 2015 Use of the Gold Scroll 1
Chapter 2015 Use of the Gold Scroll 1
Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu exchanged a meaningful nce, indicating their intention to be transparent and not hide anything.
In a ce like the Saint Divine Land, the true purpose of the Golden Rolls remained a mysterious enigma. However, in the Shenyou Continent, it was widely known.
"There is no need to conceal it. The true purpose of the Golden Rolls is as a guide to the Supreme Sect. More precisely, only those who possess the Golden Rolls are qualified to participate in the Supreme Sect''s disciple assessment. Those who pass the assessment be eligible to enter the Supreme Sect for cultivation," Yan Shuang calmly revealed.
The concise statement dissolved Gu Chaoyan''s lingering doubts. Since the opening of the barrier and her discovery of the Golden Rolls'' existence, she had been searching for its true purpose. The Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door had also expressed their desire to see the Golden Rolls. However, their behavior suggested that they were unaware of its actual function, as their interest seemed limited to mere curiosity.
On the other hand, ns like the Snow Territory, concealed within the snowy realm, showed no intention of obtaining the Golden Rolls. Evidently, they had chosen to retreat from the world''s affairs.
Gu Chaoyan had spected about various possibilities regarding the Golden Rolls, but she never expected it to serve solely as a guide for a sect.
The revtion left Gu Chaoyan astonished.
Or rather, this answer gave her some other opinion.
"It''s been a hundred years since anyone from the Yan family was able to enter the Supreme Sect. Now that the Yan family''s Patriarch is still around, he can support the Yan family now. However, the Patriarch is already at the end of his rope. If the Yan family can''t enter the Supreme Sect again, the consequences for the Yan family will be unimaginable."
"¡."
"Although my brother and I have spiritual roots, we''re only ordinary true spiritual roots. No matter how hard we cultivate, we''re only Great Warriors. If we can break through to the Great Martial Master realm in this life, it''s already the limit. We don''t have the right to enter the Supreme Sect at all."
"¡."
"Fortunately, we have Limitless. He possesses a Heaven Spirit Root, a pure and singr Spirit Root. With this advantage, he can cultivate at an incredibly fast pace and won''t encounter any bottlenecks during the Core Formation realm. He is poised for a sessful breakthrough. Currently, Limitless has already reached the ninth level of the Great Martial Master Realm. Once he achieves the breakthrough, he will reach the cultivation level of a Martial King and be eligible to enter the Supreme Sect. With the Golden Rolls in his possession, his admission bes all but guaranteed," Yan Shuang exined, offering a glimmer of hope.
"¡."
"However, a few days ago, Wuji suffered severe injuries," Yan Shuang continued, her eyes welling up with grief and indignation.
Yan Shuang was married to Zhao Yiqiu, yet her rtionship with the Zhao Family was disapproved. Zhao Yiqiu had severed all ties with his own family to be with her, and thus they sought refuge in the Yan family. Even without their rtionship, the matter concerning the Yan family still concerned them deeply.
Limitless''s injuries were severe, casting doubt on his ability to participate in the Supreme Sect''s assessment and the Golden Rollspetition at the Star Moon Pavilion.
The purpose of Yan Shuang summoning them became clear.
They needed to secure the Golden Rolls fragment from the Star Moon Pavilion, obtaining the Guidance Scroll for the Yan family before delving into further discussions and ns.
Chapter 2016 Use of the Gold Scroll 2
Chapter 2016 Use of the Gold Scroll 2
"We are unable to participate in the Star Moon Pavilionpetition at the moment, so we may need your assistance in this matter. Although the Golden Rolls fragment from the Star Moon Pavilion is just one piece, whenbined with the other three fragments, it serves as a guiding scroll to the Supreme Sect," Yan Shuang exined.
In that instant, Gu Chaoyanprehended the full story.
The Golden Rolls served as the guide scroll to the esteemed Supreme Sect. Inparison, the cultivators of the Shenyou Continent, including the Shenyou Dynasty, were considered subordinate entities. This exined why the people of the Shenyou Dynasty were fervently pursuing as many Golden Rolls fragments as possible, enabling them to arrange for more individuals to enter the Supreme Sect.
The descendants who gained entry into the Supreme Sect provided crucial support to these cultivating family ns.
For a hundred years, the Yan family had been without a suitable candidate. Without one, the Yan family would eventually crumble when the Patriarch''s strength waned. This urgency drove Yan Shuang''s mother to seek their assistance.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan had only recently reached the second level of the Great Martial Master Realm. Obtaining the Golden Rolls fragment in the Shenyou Continent would likely prove challenging. Moreover, her cultivation progress had slowed down considerably, bordering on stagnation.
She found herself engulfed in a state of confusion.
Yet, amidst her confusion, there was one pressing question that upied her thoughts.
"When the barrier was opened, representatives from the Piaomiao Pavilion and the Cangyan Door arrived, insisting that the Phoenix Girl possessed the Golden Rolls. However, upon opening the barrier, there was only a white jade sword and no sign of the Golden Rolls. What could be the reason behind this?" Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but inquire further.
If her mother knew, she would know a thing or two. If her mother did not, it would be fine.
"The continent where the Saint Divine Land is located is also called the Four-Faced Continent. There are four countries in the Four-Faced Continent, and the people of those four countries are all human beings without spiritual roots. They can''t even cultivate, so it''s difficult for them to protect themselves. However, the Four-Faced Continent is protected by the Pheonix Girl, so all the generations of the Pheonix Girl will have Golden Rolls and their own weapons. Those sects like the Piaomiao Pavilion existed because their ancestors hid in the Four-Faced Continent before the door to enchantment closed."
"¡."
"Most of the people from those sects have fake spiritual roots. The better ones only have true spiritual roots. If such people were on other continents, they would definitely be the lowest existence. Back then, the ancestors of those sects had evil thoughts and mixed in with the humans without spiritual roots. Then, they would be considered rare."
"¡."
"It''s just that they didn''t expect that there would be a spirit formation inside the spirit formation that isted them from the four countries."
"¡."
"However, they''re cultivators, so they naturally know about the existence of the Golden Rolls. It''s just that they don''t know much."
"¡."
"The Four Phases Continent is currently quite safe. Itcks spiritual energy, deterring cultivators and even witches from venturing there. Your barrier is sufficient for protection. Once you reach the Martial Emperor level in the future, you can naturally close the enchantment door once again," Yan Shuang exined. "Once the enchantment door is closed, your role as the Phoenix Girl will be fulfilled."
Gu Chaoyan looked up at Zhou Huaijin.
Hearing what her mother said, Gu Chaoyan felt that¡
In the past, they were so insignificant.
Right now, she was only at the Second Heaven of the Great Martial Master Realm. She was too far away from the Martial Emperor Realm.
Also..
Chapter 2017 Use of the Gold Scroll 3
Chapter 2017 Use of the Gold Scroll 3
The utmost priority now was to acquire the Golden Rolls fragments. Thebination of the three fragments from the Star Moon Pavilion and the one in her possession seemed to hold great potential.
The disappearance of the Golden Rolls that once belonged to her left Gu Chaoyan uncertain if these were the original ones. However, considering the small size of the Four Phases Continent, it was usible that someone had taken the Golden Rolls beforehand.
"May I visit Yan Wuji?" Gu Chaoyan inquired.
Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu exchanged a hesitant nce, but ultimately, Yan Shuang nodded. "We will apany you."
Gu Chaoyan''s reasoning was simple. Yan Wuji had suffered serious injuries, and aside from the Holy Spirit Water, she carried a wealth of spiritual herbs in her interspace. Although she wasn''t certain if they would be effective for someone of his cultivation level, it was worth a try.
If Yan Wuji''s injuries could be healed, their chances of obtaining the Golden Rolls would be significantly enhanced.
In Shenyou Continent, Gu Chaoyan dared not be careless. She nodded and followed Yan Shuang.
During the journey, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t help but notice the peculiar treatment the servants of the Yan Mansion disyed towards Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu. It seemed as if they had lost a considerable amount of respect.
Upon pondering the situation, Gu Chaoyan realized it might be due to Yan Shuang''s inexplicable pregnancy, which had caused spection and created a sense of disapproval among the mansion''s staff.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly, beginning to understand why Yan Shuang had desired to bring Huaijin to the Saint Divine Land. In an environment like the Yan Family, where cultivation without spiritual roots was challenging, she wondered what the future held for Huaijin.
Lost in her contemtion, they arrived at the location where Yan Wuji was recuperating.
The moment Yan Shuang entered, she was met with ring eyes. "What are you doing here? Do you find amusement in mocking me?"
At that moment, the man noticed Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan''s presence. A derisive smile instantly formed on his lips. "You''ve certainly gone to great lengths. Wuji is barely recovering from a severe injury, and yet you bring your son here. Why? Are you attempting to rece Wuji with him?"
"¡."
"He doesn''t even have a spiritual root. How can he rece it?"
"You''re thinking too much." In the face of this woman''s repeated difficulties, Yan Shuang only replied indifferently, "This is Huaijin''s first time in the Shenyou Continent. Let him see his brother."
With that, Yan Shuang brought them in.
The woman wanted to say something, but she stopped her. "Alright, stop fooling around!"
Yan Lin threw a look at Yan Shuang and stopped talking about what happened just now. She turned to look at Zhou Huaijin and Gu Chaoyan. "This is Huaijin and Chaoyan. It is good that they are back. Let''s go inside and see Wuji."
Yan Lin did not have much emotion. He was neither happy nor happy.
Even if there was.
After so many things in the Yan family, she could no longer have any emotions about these things.
No one cared about the Yan family''s attitude. Instead, they went in to see Yan Wuji.
The room was filled with the smell of blood, and the man lying on the bed was pale.
Clearly, he had not woken up yet.
"Spiritual roots serve as the foundation for cultivators. With Limitless suffering such severe injuries, his spiritual roots have also been harmed. If I hadn''t arrived in time¡ I fear the consequences would have been dire. Limitless is still unconscious. He doesn''t dare to reveal the extent of his injuries, but he has already sought the assistance of an Apothecary. I am uncertain of the oue."
Apart from the life and death of his son, Yan Wuji''s injury also concerned the life and death of the Yan family.
Chapter 2018 Spiritual Root Damaged 1
Chapter 2018 Spiritual Root Damaged 1
How could he not feel pressured?
The Yan family was already in a dangerous situation, yet they had encountered such a situation.
As Gu Chaoyan sized up Yan Lin and the mean-looking woman, she understood why the woman was so extreme.
In the Saint Divine Land, as long as she was still alive, she could save her.
However, that was only for ordinary people without spiritual roots.
Like these people who cultivated.
She was not in a hurry to do that.
At this moment, she wanted to go into the space and rummage through the medical skills in the space or ask Huang Fu to see if there was an answer.
There was a moment of silence.
Suddenly, there was amotion outside.
It was the Apothecary.
Yan Lin and the woman''s eyes lit up with anticipation.
They could not publicize Yan Wuji''s injury because if they did, the Yan family would fall into a desperate situation before the Supreme Sect''s assessment.
As for this Apothecary¡
It was clearly the Apothecary they trusted.
That was why she dared to let him take a look.
Soon¡
The Apothecary came in.
When the Apothecary saw Yan Wuji''s appearance, he was also surprised.
After the surprise, aplicated expression shed across his eyes. After theplicated expression, there was a moment of joy.
But Gu Chaoyan had been sized up this Apothecary the whole time.
The loss of Yan Wuji''s spiritual root might affect his future cultivation. Now that she was already in the Yan family, she naturally had to consider the Yan family''s matters.
That was why she sized up this Apothecary.
She was a little worried.
After examining Limitless, the Apothecary''s expression turned grave. "Young Master Yan''s other injuries can be treated with the medicines I''ve prescribed. Regrly administering Essence Augmenting Pills should suffice. However, the damage to his spiritual root is a different matter. Unfortunately, there is nothing I can do. It seems my cultivation will be crippled."
"¡."
"A cultivator''s foundation lies within their spiritual roots. If the spiritual roots are damaged, it will shatter their cultivation. No matter who intervenes, it will be futile. Your life has been saved, but cultivating in the future should no longer be a consideration," the Apothecary stated, his tone carrying a heavy weight of finality.
"¡."
After the Apothecary finished speaking calmly, he went to prescribe his prescription.
Suddenly.
A loud wail sounded. It was that woman. Initially, everyone was tense because the Apothecary had yet to arrive, so there was still some hope in their hearts. However, now that the Apothecary had said so, almost all their hopes were cut off, so how could they still hold on?
Yan Lin kept wiping his tears.
After Apothecary gave them the prescription, he nned to leave.
The Yan family was in grief and did not care about this matter.
Gu Chaoyan took a step forward, blocking the Apothecary''s path. "Apothecary, with Wuji''s severe injuries, shouldn''t you stay here to ensure his recovery?"
"I have other matters to attend to. Besides, as long as Young Master Yan takes the medicine on time, his injuries will heal. There is no need for me to stay," the Apothecary impatiently replied, prepared to leave.
Gu Chaoyan stood her ground and didn''t budge. Given Yan Wuji''s current condition, the Yan family imposed strict restrictions, prohibiting anyone from freely moving about. However, if the Apothecary were to leave and disclose any information, their efforts would be in vain. Observing the peculiar expression on the Apothecary''s face earlier, Gu Chaoyan felt the need to exercise caution.
"Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me? I, too, am an Apothecary employed by the Yan Family. It has been decades, yet this is the first time someone has dared to impede me," the Apothecary retorted with clear displeasure. Upon noticing Gu Chaoyan''s unfamiliar face, his arrogance grew even more apparent.
As the two engaged in a heated argument,
Chapter 2019 Spiritual Root Damaged 2
Chapter 2019 Spiritual Root Damaged 2
Swallowing his sadness, Yan Lin walked over and said gently, "Chaoyan, Apothecary is indeed an Apothecary who has been working for Family Yan for decades. He has a special rtionship with Family Yan, so he will not do anything bad to Family Yan. He has something to do, so let him go."
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
Only then did he move aside.
The crying womany by the bed and kept muttering.
Yan Lin''s eyes were red as he looked at Yan Shuang and the others. "Shuang''er, bring them back to rest first. Elder Brother will discuss the other matters with you tomorrow."
Yan Shuang nodded.
They were all very sad about Yan Wuji.
However, their sadness could notpare to his parents''. At this moment, perhaps they did not want to be disturbed.
Yan Shuang naturally brought her people back first.
On the way back, Yan Shuang exined, "Sister-inw isn''t a bad person. Back then, she helped me a lot when I was pregnant. Although she''s a little mean and cold to outsiders, she will really help when something happens."
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
Although the woman''s words were indeed unpleasant, she felt that it was understandable.
After hearing his mother''s words,
Gu Chaoyan understood.
Moreover, there were already very few people who would help at critical moments.
"Mom, we understand." Zhou Huaijin sounded as if he had been reassured.
They had just arrived.
After returning from Yan Wuji''s ce, they went to rest.
When Gu Chaoyan came to the room, she said that she was going to take a bath. She was trying to find a way to restore her spiritual root.
After instructing Sword One and Lingyun to guard outside, she went into the space alone.
She hurriedly ran to the study.
Coincidentally, Huang Fu was inside, as if he was looking at something. He looked extremely Apotheosis.
Gu Chaoyan slowed down.
Huang Fu was a very evil-looking man, and Gu Chaoyan did not look at him at all. When things were quiet, she would look at Huang Fu''s face.
However, every time she stopped, she had an indescribable feeling. She felt that the Huang Fu looked like someone, but she couldn''t think of who he looked like.
"You are here." Hearing her footsteps, Huang Fu put down the book and turned to Gu Chaoyan.
"I have something to ask you." Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly.
"Huh?" Huang Fu listened quietly.
"Can a person''s spiritual root be repaired?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
Huang Fu was silent.
After a long while¡
He turned to Gu Chaoyan with aplicated look on his face. "Sure, sure."
"¡."
"Why do you ask?" There was a hint of nervousness in the tone of the manor, as well as aplicated look on Gu Chaoyan''s face.
"Yan Wuji, the eldest grandson of Family Yan, has lost his spiritual root, so I need to find a way to fix it." Gu Chaoyan said.
When he heard this,
Huang Fu froze and heaved a sigh of relief.
He thought that she knew something.
So she was the eldest grandson of the Yan family.
Huang Fu''s expression became extremely rxed again.
"What spiritual root is he?" Huang Fu asked.
"Heavenly Spirit Root."
"Heavenly Spirit Root?" Huang Fu had a look of disdain. What did he think he was?
It was just a Heaven Spiritual Root. It was easy to repair such a weak Spiritual Root.
"It''s a small matter. Take some Holy Spirit Water and the Sunset Flower in your space. It will quickly repair his spiritual root."
Chapter 2020 Spiritual Root Damaged 3
Chapter 2020 Spiritual Root Damaged 3
It was Gu Chaoyan''s turn to freeze.
This was a huge blow to the Yan family.
To her, it felt like a difficult task was right in front of her.
After all this time, it was that simple?
Just the spring water and some grass in her space would do?
What?
Alright¡
Gu Chaoyan was about to ask her about cultivation when Huang Fu said, "Go ahead, he is leaving."
So Gu Chaoyan went to get some Holy Spirit Water and some herbs.
After wiping her face, she put on her clothes.
She went out again.
She realized that the Yan family was a little noisy.
The servants, who were originally calm, were all in a hurry.
"What is it?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
"Something seems to have happened." Sword One whispered.
Gu Chaoyan left in a hurry.
On the way, she met Yan Shuang. She had a bad expression on her face. "Something happened."
"¡."
"The news that the Limitless Spirit Root is no longer useful has spread. Now that the Shenyou Dynasty has sent people over, they want to test if it''s true."
"¡."
"If the news gets out, I''m afraid our Yan n will be doomed. Not to mention those already hostile ns, even those ns that don''t have any grudges will probably target the Yan n."
"¡."
"Even if the Yan n hasn''t produced anyone in a hundred years, their foundation is still there. Many people are eyeing them covetously and want to snatch them away." Yan Shuang also had apletely panicked expression.
Did the people of the Shenyou Dynasty want to see the spiritual root?
Gu Chaoyan clenched the water in her hands.
"Mom, take me to see Elder Brother Wuji. He might have a solution, but it will take some time, so let him stall for time." Gu Chaoyan said.
"For real?"
"Yes"
It did not take long for Yan Shuang to believe what Gu Chaoyan said.
After all, Gu Chaoyan always seemed to have a way to get out of danger.
Wuji waspletely helpless. If she said that she could, there was no harm in giving it a try.
Yan Shuang immediately brought her there.
Yan Wuji, Yan Lin, and Yan Lin''s wife were there.
The two of them were overwrought.
"What are you doing here?" Yan Lin''s wife berated.
"Chaoyan said that she has a way to give it a try." Yan Shuang said. "The people from Shenyou Dynasty are here. Elder Brother, go and drag them away. Let Chaoyan try."
"No! I don''t trust her!" Yan Lin''s wife refused directly.
"The Apothecary said that his spiritual root is beyond saving. Can you believe it? It is already the worst case scenario, so why don''t you give it a try?" Gu Chaoyan said sternly. She no longer had the patience to reason with him.
Yan Lin''s wife instantly wilted.
"Elder Brother, Elder Sister-inw, hurry up and drag her away! Do you really want our Yan family to fall into a desperate situation?" Yan Shuang shouted.
Yan Lin nodded.
He brought his wife along.
If there were no idents, the news of the Yan family was spread by that Apothecary.
Chaoyan had stopped them before because they trusted her too much.
If even an Apothecary could be trusted, why couldn''t his own people be trusted for once?
After they left¡
Gu Chaoyan took out the flower and fed it to him. When he woke up, she would nourish him with the Holy Spirit Water.
Yan Wujihad just eaten it, when he woke up.
"It''s the royal family. It''s the royal family who wants to kill me!" Yan Wuji shouted when he woke up.
Gu Chaoyan covered his mouth. "Don''t say anything. Your spiritual root is damaged. Drink this to nourish your spiritual root, then."
Chapter 2021 Slapping on Face 1
Chapter 2021 pping on Face 1
?
Hearing the devastating news of his damaged Spiritual Root, Yan Wuji''s eyes filled with despair. The weight of this realization was overwhelming, and he couldn''t shake off the feeling of hopelessness.
"My spiritual root!" Yan Wuji cried out in agony, his pain echoing through the air.
The spiritual root held immense significance for martial artists as it formed the very foundation of their abilities. If one''s spiritual root was damaged, even if their physical health was restored, they would lose the ability to cultivate and be a mere shell of their former selves.
Yan Wuji had lost his spiritual root, and the implications were grave. Not only would his life be reduced to insignificance, but the fate of the Yan Family hung in the bnce. Over the past century, he had been the sole possessor of a heavenly spiritual root, and all the hopes of the Yan Family rested upon him. Consequently, the devastation he felt was magnified twofold. It was for this reason that his pain was so unbearable.
As Yan Wuji fell into the depths of despair, Gu Chaoyan, witnessing his suffering, felt utterly helpless.
Once more, she attempted to offer a solution. "Elder Brother Wuji, drink this. It can repair your spiritual root."
Yan Wuji, lost in his agony, initially paid no attention to her words. However, upon realizing her persistence, he cast a nce at Gu Chaoyan and the water she held in her hands.
Gu Chaoyan was aplete stranger to him. He had no inkling of who she was, nor did he possess the energy to delve into her identity.
And yet¡
He found it hard to believe her ims, considering them to be nothing more than falsehoods told to console a child.
Repairing spiritual roots? Such a concept had never crossed Yan Wuji''s path during his decades in the Shenyou Continent.
He knew what he had to do.
"Do not attempt to deceive me with trivial and mediocre remedies. If my spiritual root is truly damaged, then so be it. Return to my father and mother and inform them that they now have only one son. I would never jeopardize my life by pursuing a futile endeavor simply to mend a broken spiritual root," Yan Wuji uttered with a hollow voice. He had no intention of investigating Gu Chaoyan''s motives any further, nor did he wish to waste any more time ying this futile game.
Gu Chaoyan pressed her forehead.
Yan Wuji remained remarkablyposed, despite being one of the few individuals with a damaged spiritual root. His stubbornness, however, hindered any progress.
Refusing to drink any more, he stood firm in his decision.
"You''ll know if I''m lying once you''ve taken a sip," Gu Chaoyan responded, her persuasive abilitiescking as she stood before Yan Wuji.
Helplessughter escaped Yan Wuji''s lips.
He disregarded Gu Chaoyan entirely, showing no intention of consuming the offered remedy.
Growing increasingly frustrated, Gu Chaoyan felt her annoyance rise.
The Family Head of the Yan Family, Yan Lin, along with his wife, had gone to confront the representatives from the Shenyou Dynasty. However, it was apparent that they couldn''t hold them off for much longer. With Yan Wuji''s current state, he would be unable to face the approaching threat, putting the Yan Family in grave danger.
Pondering over the dire circumstances¡
Gu Chaoyan pushed Yan Wuji down and forcefully poured the water into his mouth.
Yan Wuji''s fury surged within him.
Though his talent might not have been extraordinary in the Shenyou Continent, due to his affiliation with the Yan Family, no one dared to treat him in such a manner, save for the royal family who had injured him.
He was on the verge of shouting at Gu Chaoyan¡
But then, something unexpected urred.
A peculiar sensation coursed through his body.
His wounds appeared to be healing at an astonishing rate, and his spiritual root seemed to be gradually repairing itself.
In disbelief, Yan Wuji turned to Gu Chaoyan, his eyes filled with astonishment.
Chapter 2022 Slapping on Face 2
Chapter 2022 pping on Face 2
How could this possibly be?
Who was this enigmatic woman?
The fact that she possessed something capable of repairing spiritual roots was simply astonishing.
In his current state, Yan Wuji felt that within 15 minutes, his wounds and spiritual roots would bepletely restored. He could sense the rekindling of his cultivation ability.
However¡
Cultivating with a healthy spiritual root was not a difficult task.
Yan Wuji''s anger dissipated, reced by a profound sense of gratitude. He was about to rise and kneel before Gu Chaoyan to express his appreciation.
But it seemed as though Gu Chaoyan had anticipated his intentions. With her slender fingers, she gently pressed him back down. "Stay still. Let your spiritual root fully recover first."
"¡."
"The news of your damaged spiritual root has already spread, and the people from the Shenyou Dynasty are inquiring about it. They likely want to verify its authenticity. If they confirm it, the Yan Family will be stripped of everything. We need to restore your spiritual root and drive them away before that happens," Gu Chaoyan exined to Yan Wuji, aware that he had just regained consciousness and was unaware of recent events.
Yan Wuji''s expression betrayed his anger, but he refrained from taking any action.
Gu Chaoyan admired his self-restraint.
This man possessed remarkable temperament. With a higher level of spiritual roots, he would undoubtedly achieve great heights in his cultivation journey.
But for now, he possessed only a Heavenly Spiritual Root.
Huang Fu had once mentioned that no matter how exceptional one''s understanding, there were limits toprehension.
However, Gu Chaoyan kept her thoughts to herself.
It was merely her own observation, one that didn''t require voicing aloud.
"I have seen the man who inflicted this upon me. He bears the symbol of the royal family on his sleeves, confirming his affiliation. The audacity of the dynasty''s members toe here in haste, seeking confirmation, truly disys their shamelessness. Once I have fully recovered, I will dedicate myself to cultivation and exact revenge for the injustice done to me!" Yan Wuji dered with unwavering determination.
Members of the royal family.
Why had they harmed Yan Wuji?
And there were many others within the Yan Family who had suffered injuries at the hands of that same family.
Gu Chaoyan felt a deep sense of confusion and a desire to seek answers.
She was about to speak up¡
But suddenly, a loudmotion echoed from outside, apanied by the sound of approaching footsteps. Momentster, a man dressed in borate brocade burst into the room, followed closely by members of the Yan Family.
Despair etched across their faces.
Previously, there had been a glimmer of hope that they could dy the pce officials, but their efforts had proven futile. Now that the official had arrived, they would undoubtedly discover Yan Wuji''s damaged spiritual root, spelling doom for the Yan Family.
Despite the ancestors having dispatched a messenger, Gu Chaoyan was still in seclusion, unaware of the dire situation.
What would be of the Yan Family, left to fend for themselves?
The haughty deacon entered, pointing directly at Yan Wuji. "I have heard of your damaged spiritual root, and the pce has sent me to verify its veracity. If it is indeed true, rest assured, the pce will seek justice on your behalf."
Seek justice?
Hah¡
Those who had inflicted harm upon Yan Wuji hailed from the royal family; justice was not something to be expected.
"Officer, my son¡" Yan Lin attempted to interject.
The deacon forcefully pushed him aside. "Get out of here!"
"Yan Wuji, reveal the state of your spiritual roots!"
Chapter 2023 Slapping on Face 4
Chapter 2023 pping on Face 4
The deacon''s true intentions were far from seeking justice for Yan Wuji.
It was evident that he hade with the intention of confirming Yan Wuji''s damaged spiritual roots, likely aiming to exploit the situation and seize the Yan Family''s possessions.
But in this moment, he didn''t even bother feigning his intentions.
Yan Wuji let out a chuckle, his eyes darting towards Gu Chaoyan, who was discreetly observing from the corner. His gaze conveyed a deep sense of gratitude.
He could sense the restoration of his spiritual roots.
It was all thanks to this young woman that the Yan Family had a fighting chance.
And now¡
Yan Wuji couldn''t contain his joy.
He eagerly anticipated the deacon''s reaction.
Yan Wuji extended his hands, preparing to reveal the state of his spiritual roots.
The couple from the Yan Family, their faces pale, copsed to the ground. Despair emanated from their eyes, as if they could already foresee the grim fate that awaited the Yan Family.
A smile crept across the deacon''s face.
He awaited the unveiling of Yan Wuji''s spiritual roots, eager to report back his findings.
There was no one else from the Yan Family present. The Old Ancestor remained secluded, unable to emerge. However, the Yan Family''s influence surpassed that of other aristocratic ns in the Shenyou Continent. Otherwise, no one would darey a finger on the Yan Family when they appeared defenseless.
The Shenyou Dynasty may hold royal status, but their authority did not reign supreme over thends abundant with spiritual energy.
For instance¡
The royal family and the prominent aristocratic families existed in a delicate bnce, forming a tripod of power. No one dared to provoke or challenge one another, as long as the aristocratic families remained secure.
However, the Yan Family found itself in a perilous situation. The imperial family sought to bolster its influence by recruiting more members into the Supreme Sect this year, aiming to establishplete control over the Shenyou Continent when the opportune moment arrived.
At the Yan Family.
They would be the first aristocratic family to be destroyed.
The Yan Family''s foundation would be added to the imperial family, so the imperial family''s power would be raised to a higher level.
But the Second Prince was more powerful than them.
The deacon was waiting for Yan Wuji''s spiritual root to be revealed.
Yan Wuji''s Spiritual Root was revealed in his palm, a perfect Spiritual Root.
The deacon, who was about to say something sarcastic, got startled when he saw the spiritual root.
An intact spiritual root?
The Second Prince''s men had already destroyed his spiritual roots, and the Apothecary who came had spread the news that his spiritual roots were totally useless.
How could that be?
How could it be in good condition?
That was impossible.
The couple of the Yan Family had already closed their eyes, not wanting to see anything.
But Madame Yan''s maid patted Madame Yan excitedly. "Madame Yan, take a look, take a look!"
"You bitch, what are you shouting for?" Madame Yan was very displeased, when she was patted by the maid, who snapped at her.
The maid was not afraid at all.
Madame Yan possessed a sharp tongue and often scolded those around her, but deep down, she cared for them. Despite her stern words, she never resorted to physical harm and frequently bestowed gifts upon them. Whenever the servants'' families faced difficulties, Madame Yan would lend a helping hand. The sharpness of her words had be a familiar part of their lives.
In a soft voice, one of the servants spoke, "Madame, look at Young Master''s spiritual root. It is unharmed."
"What did you say?" Madame Yan couldn''t believe her ears. She looked up and saw the intact spiritual root resting in Wuji''s palm.
It was all true¡
Her gaze shifted towards Gu Chaoyan.
Chapter 2024 Shenyou Continent 2
Chapter 2024 Shenyou Continent 2
Madame Yan had little hope when she first heard Gu Chaoyan''s ims. Even if there was a way to repair Yan Wuji''s spiritual root, it would surely take time.
But against all odds¡
It was all true¡
Madame Yan felt a surge of respect and gratitude towards Gu Chaoyan.
"I have no idea where these rumors originated from. Wuji hasn''t been anywhere else for the past two days. He was merely ying with the young sword practitioner at the Yan Manor and sustained minor injuries. He took some medicinal pills to aid in his recovery. Deacon, there''s no need to lend credence to such baseless rumors. The Yan Family has not reported any of this, correct?" After Yan Wuji withdrew his spiritual root, he spoke with a rxed expression, as if the imperial court and the deacon were simply making a fuss.
The deacon''s face turned grim.
Initially, this task had seemed inconsequential.
Other than the Apothecary, who was aware of Yan Wuji''s damaged spiritual root, the others had been sent to injure him and subsequently report back. It was all a formality.
He had anticipated going to the Second Prince to im his reward.
But now, everything seemed awry.
It was a surefire n, a guaranteed sess, yet such a colossal mistake had urred.
It was as if nothing had transpired before.
Yan Wuji''s spiritual root remained intact, and he appeared unharmed.
"I shall make my report promptly." The deacon''s face darkened, no longer exuding the same arrogance as before.
He had no desire to linger a moment longer. With a swift departure, he left without dy.
The moment the deacon departed¡
The Yan Family erupted into lively chatter.
Yan Lin and Madame Yan rushed to Yan Wuji. "Wuji, are you sure you are fine? Have you recovered your spiritual roots?"
"Mom, you saw it yourself. My spiritual root is intact." Yan Wuji said straightforwardly.
Madame Yan was very sure.
He turned around and kowtowed to Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan was just thinking about what was going to happen after the Yan Family, when Madame Yan''s sudden behavior startled her. What was going on?
Gu Chaoyan helped Madame Yan up. "Madame Yan, you are the senior member of the family, you can''t do that."
"Lady Chaoyan, you are so kind to us!" Madame Yan said with a strong tone.
Gu Chaoyan started to feel helpless.
She wondered where Yan Wuji''s stubbornness came from - he must be from the same family as Madame Yan.
However¡.
Madame Yan was so interesting.
It was the same no matter where they were.
Her mother still remembered her kindness.
She was not afraid of her own maid.
And now, she was a person who could distinguish right from wrong.
No wonder Yan Wuji had such a temperament.
"We are a family, and we should help each other." Gu Chaoyan said.
Madame Yan was startled.
They were a family, and they helped each other.
True¡
She had been confused before.
But Yan Shuang did not me her for what she said in front of Yan Shuang. She even tried her best to help them.
Speaking of Yan Shuang, Yan Shuang and Zhou Huaijin arrived.
They had wanted to use other methods to protect the Yan Family, but the Yan Family''s problem was solved.
"Since you are here, let''s talk about what we should do with the Yan Family." Madame Yan turned to Yan Shuang and said.
Chapter 2025 - 2025 Legacy 1
Chapter 2025 - 2025 Legacy 1
Madame Yan, concerned about Yan Shuang, decided to have a private conversation with her.
Yan Shuang was taken aback butposed herself with a smile and took a seat.
With the deacon of the Shenyou Dynasty gone, they saw an opportunity to address their challenges.
The Yan Family couldn¡¯t forget the previous attack by the imperial family, and they feared it might happen again, especially to Yan Wuji.
Complicating matters, the Old Ancestor of the Yan Family remained in seclusion, leaving them to rely solely on themselves.
Their future prospects were uncertain, and acquiring the Golden Rolls posed the biggest obstacle for the Yan Family.
Yan Lin, the Family Head,cked assertiveness and direction, relying heavily on Madame Yan¡¯s guidance.
Following his mother¡¯s remarks, Yan Wuji spoke up, ¡°Mother, although my spiritual root has been repaired, the damage it sustained has significantly reduced my cultivation. I fear I won¡¯t be able to secure the Golden Rolls. It seems unlikely that our Yan Family will have the opportunity to rejoin the Supreme Sect this year.¡±
Yan Wuji hadn¡¯t considered Zhou Huaijin¡¯s potential contribution.
Unaware of Zhou Huaijin¡¯s connection to the Yan Family, Yan Wuji failed to recognize his unique situation ofcking spiritual roots.
Madame Yan let out a sigh, fully aware that their inability to join the Supreme Sect posed the greatest challenge for the Yan Family.
For Yan Wuji, the restoration of his spiritual root alone was already a significant blessing.
The events that unfolded seemed to be driven by fate alone.
The Yan Family found themselves in an exceedingly precarious situation.
Since Wuji couldn¡¯t obtain the Golden Rolls, he decided to participate in the examination held by the Supreme Sect. However, this choice only served to further endanger the Yan Family.
Silence enveloped everyone from the Yan Family as they grappled with the inability to improve their circumstances.
Amidst the silence, Gu Chaoyan broke the ice. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation within the Shenyou Dynasty? Who are the contenders vying for the Golden Rolls, and what are their levels of cultivation?¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words had a subconscious effect on the Yan Family, gradually fostering trust in her.
Given her ability to repair Spiritual Roots, she appeared capable of performing other remarkable feats as well.
Madame Yan responded, providing insight into the situation. ¡°Within the Shenyou Dynasty, members of the imperial family are striving to consolidate the power of their lineage. The young princes from the imperial family possess remarkable talent. Even the Second Prince has reached the Third Heaven of the Martial King Realm, not to mention the Elder Prince, who has attained the pinnacle of the Martial King Realm.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
¡°As for the other aristocratic families, Zhuo Yuanbai from the Zhuo Family and the Third Prince from the imperial family both stand at the Sixth Level of the King Warrior Realm. Zhuo Yuanming from the Zhuo Family holds aparable position to Wuji, excelling as a top-tier Great Martial Master. However, the Zhuo Family is slightly weaker than the Yan Family.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
¡°Wu Lehe from the Wu Family also stands at the pinnacle of the Great Martial Master level, much like Wuji.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As for the remaining family ns, their strength falls below that of Wuji. They are not worth mentioning.¡±
Upon hearing Madame Yan¡¯s ount, Gu Chaoyan inquired further. ¡°Is the Wu Family as formidable as the Yan Family?¡±
Madame Yan was taken aback by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s question, expressing her surprise.
Chapter 2026 - 2026 Slapping on Face 3
Chapter 2026 - 2026 pping on Face 3
She nodded slightly and added, ¡°The Wu Family does possess a decent background, though not as impressive as the Yan Family, albeit not by a significant margin.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
¡°However, this is only the surface-level understanding we have.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
Curious about Gu Chaoyan¡¯s knowledge of the Wu Family, Madame Yan inquired further, ¡°How did youe to know about the Wu Family? Have you heard about them?¡±
Gu Chaoyan calmly shook her head, indicating herck of information regarding the affairs of the Shenyou Continent and her absence of any interaction with the Wu Family.
¡°It¡¯s merely an assumption,¡± Gu Chaoyan respondedposedly. ¡°While the imperial family¡¯s princes possess formidable cultivation levels, the Zhuo Family members are at the Third Heaven of the Martial King Realm, just like the Wu Family and the Yan Family, with only one exceptional Great Martial Master. I believe that the Wu Family and the Yan Family are facing simr circumstances, gradually being overshadowed by the imperial family¡¯s dominance.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
¡°But that¡¯s a discussion for another time. Right now, what matters most for the Yan Family is obtaining the Golden Rolls and gaining entry into the Supreme Sect,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated.
The Yan Family nodded in agreement, recognizing the urgency of the situation.
Even Gu Chaoyan required some time to address these challenges.
Having recently attained the Martial King level, she stood at Level 1 or 2,parable to the Wu Family but not on par with the Zhuo Family. Furthermore, considering the Elder Prince¡¯s status as a top-tier Martial King, there existed a substantial gap between him and a Level 1 or 2 martial artist.
The utmost priorityy in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s need to achieve a breakthrough as swiftly as possible.
Only by bing a Martial Emperor would she possess the confidence to secure the Golden Rolls.
¡°But Wuji won¡¯t be able to make it. The Yan Family is left with no contenders,¡± Madame Yan expressed her sorrow, having alreadye to terms with the possibility that no one from the Yan Family would be able to enter the Supreme Sect that year.
¡°Master, you are incredibly capable as well!¡± Fu Huarong optimistically interjected, offering a glimmer of hope.
However, Gu Chaoyancked confidence in her ability to be a Warrior King.
Observing her hesitation, Zhou Huaijin rose from his seat and suggested, ¡°Now that the immediate crisis has been addressed, let¡¯s take a break and discuss other matterster.¡±
He didn¡¯t want to burden Gu Chaoyan with all the pressure.
Nevertheless, he was determined to find a solution.
The rest of the Yan Family members didn¡¯t object; they agreed with Zhou Huaijin¡¯s proposal.
With a lot on her mind, Gu Chaoyan returned home.
She hurriedly entered her personal space.
Lately, she had been making sluggish progress in her cultivation, unable to pinpoint the reason behind it.
However, ever since she arrived in the Shenyou Continent, she seemed to have gained some inspiration.
Recalling Huang Fu¡¯s previous words about Yan Wuji¡¯s heavenly spiritual root being only slightly better than a real one, Gu Chaoyan wondered about her own spiritual root. What kind of spiritual root did she possess?
Before altering her cultivation direction, should she first gain insight into the inspiration she had received?
She extended her hand, focusing her gaze on the center of her palm. Activating her mind, she attempted to reveal her spiritual root, eager to discover its nature.
But after half a day, there was still no change in her palm. No spiritual roots appeared.
Why not?
Gu Chaoyan kept trying and still had nothing.
When Huang Fu came here, he saw Gu Chaoyan staring at his palm.
Chapter 2027 - 2027 Shenyou Continent 1
Chapter 2027 - 2027 Shenyou Continent 1
This was the sentiment resonating within the Huang Family.
During their time in the Saint Divine Land, those without cultivation remained oblivious to the concept of spiritual roots. It was only upon the opening of the gate and the appearance of the Piaomiao Pavilion¡¯s members that they gradually became aware of the existence of spiritual roots.
The Shenyou Continent, however, was a realm of true cultivators.
Here, they understood that spiritual roots came in various forms.
Thus, Gu Chaoyan yearned to uncover the nature of her own Spiritual Roots.
Yet¡
Huang Fu approached them, his expression torn.
Gu Chaoyan had been focused on this task for four hours, yet she still couldn¡¯t discern her spiritual roots. The frustration was taking its toll, pushing her to the brink of despair. She was desperate to catch a glimpse of her own spiritual roots.
Spiritual roots were so disobedient.
¡°What are you doing?¡± The Huang Family asked.
¡°Huang Fu, what is my spiritual root? How can I reveal my spiritual root?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
The expression on the faces of the Huang Family became incrediblyplex.
Having spent considerable time with Huang Fu, Gu Chaoyan had developed a deep understanding of him. Though he didn¡¯t reveal much on his face, she could discern his thoughts.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired with genuine concern. ¡°What happened to my spiritual root?¡±
Huang Fu¡¯s reply was disheartening. ¡°You don¡¯t possess any spiritual roots.¡±
No spiritual roots?
¡°I don¡¯t have spiritual roots? Then how am I able to cultivate? How did I acquire my cultivation?¡± Gu Chaoyan questioned directly.
Huang Fu¡¯s countenance grew solemn.
¡°Your fate has changed. Logically speaking, your talent shouldn¡¯t allow you to cultivate. Furthermore, youck any vitality or pulse. Your life te doesn¡¯t reveal your past or future,¡± Huang Fu exined with a heavy tone.
Gu Chaoyan was shocked.
Huang Fu was not the only one who said that.
Zhao Yiqiu was the first one to say that.
Zhao Yiqiu was from the Shenyou Continent, so he could tell who she used to be.
True.
She had no pulse.
That was because Gu Chaoyan was already dead.
She was here as a soul.
Could it be because of this that she has no vitality or pulse, and no spiritual roots?
So why was she able to cultivate?
Gu Chaoyan had no idea what was going on.
And the Huang Fu had no way of solving her doubts.
¡°You may have an opportunity to resolve everything concerning yourself in the future, but now is not the time,¡± Huang Fu reassured. ¡°Not having spiritual roots is not a significant issue. There is a dragon vein located somewhere in the Shenyou Continent, and the suppressive array on it is no longer effective. If you were to go to the dragon vein and have the chance to obtain an inheritance, you could potentially resolve the issue ofcking spiritual roots. At that point, your cultivation can continue to progress, and whether it¡¯s the Golden Rolls or the Supreme Sect¡¯s examination, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
Upon hearing Huang Fu¡¯s words, Gu Chaoyan gently shook her head.
¡°I will journey to the dragon vein and do my utmost to acquire the inheritance. I will strive to win the Golden Rolls for the Yan Family, but I will leave the Supreme Sect¡¯s examination to Yan Wuji.¡±
.¡±¡.¡±
¡°In the past, I desired the Golden Rolls because I didn¡¯t understand its purpose. Now that I know it¡¯s the guide scroll, I no longer require it. Joining the sect is not my aspiration. After I fulfill my obligations to the Yan Family, I will return to the mountains with Huaijin.¡±
The depth within the Huang Family¡¯s eyes held profound meaning.
Chapter 2028 - 2028 Dragon Vein Inheritance 1
Chapter 2028 - 2028 Dragon Vein Inheritance 1
Huang Fu had never expected that she would think like this.
He had thought that she would use the Golden Rolls to join the Supreme Sect and make herself stronger.
He had miscalcted.
Or rather, he had no idea what she was like right now.
Did Zhou Huaijin make you like him so much?
She liked him so much that she had no desires for anything else. She just wanted to be with him.
For a moment, Huang Fu did not know whether he should be jealous or not.
Maybe¡
Zhou Huaijin should not exist any more.
Huang Fu thought.
Having said the words, Gu Chaoyan saw that Huang Fu had fallen silent. He seemed to be thinking about something.
¡°What is it?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Huang Fu responded calmly, dispelling theplexity in his eyes and regaining his rity of mind.
He proceeded to discuss the dragon vein further.
¡°The suppressive array on the dragon vein has lost its effectiveness. I sensed it almost immediately and pinpointed the precise location of the dragon vein. However, since it¡¯s located in the Shenyou Continent, despite the limited spiritual power and rtively underdeveloped martial arts civilization, there are still many individuals with formidable cultivation. I believe it won¡¯t be long before they also sense the presence of the dragon vein and attempt to im it for themselves.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
¡°You have numerouspetitors, and your cultivation is not particrly strong. Therefore, it¡¯s crucial for you to head to the dragon vein as soon as possible. Regardless of the level of their cultivation, no one will be able to prevent you from obtaining the inheritance. Once you acquire it, everything will fall into ce.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°This is for you. Once you obtain the legacy, don¡¯t linger in the dragon vein. Use the teleportation talisman to return,¡± Huang Fu instructed, handing the talisman to Gu Chaoyan. ¡°After acquiring the legacy, you will gain the best skills and spiritual energy. When you return, you will undoubtedly experience a breakthrough. At that point, thepetition you face will be inconsequential.¡±
epting the teleportation talisman, Gu Chaoyan nodded in acknowledgment.
Leaving the room with a determined demeanor, she felt fortunate to have these preparations. Without them, she would have been at a loss regarding how to proceed for the sake of the Yan Family.
Once they were outside¡
Gu Chaoyan sought out Zhou Huaijin.
They needed to discuss their ns for the journey to the dragon vein.
Zhou Huaijin sat upright, sipping his tea with aposed expression. Upon hearing themotion, he knew it was Gu Chaoyan. Turning towards her, he greeted her with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°I consulted Master earlier, and he advised me to head to the dragon vein and retrieve the inheritance from a huge height. It will allow me to continue advancing in my cultivation. I n to go to the dragon vein tomorrow,¡± Gu Chaoyan recounted the entire story. ¡°There may be others who attempt to seize it, but I don¡¯t anticipate any danger.¡±
¡°I will go with you.¡± Zhou Huaijin said calmly.
Gu Chaoyan had intended to turn them down.
Seeing the look on Zhou Huaijin¡¯s face, he was very confident.
Then she thought about how they had teleportation talismans, so they could be transported back if there was any danger.
As she thought about this, Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.
¡°Let¡¯s talk with the family tomorrow, and we will leave right away.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The following day¡
Early in the morning.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin went to Yan Wuji first.
Chapter 2029 - 2029 Dragon Vein Inheritance 2
Chapter 2029 - 2029 Dragon Vein Inheritance 2
With the nourishment provided by these resources, Yan Wuji would be able to cultivate effectively. Once he obtained the Golden Rolls, he would have the opportunity to join the Supreme Sect.
In addition to the water, Gu Chaoyan also gave Yan Wuji some pills and ordinary Spirit Stones. After storing everything away and exining how to use them, Gu Chaoyan stated, ¡°Huaijin and I are going to the dragon vein to retrieve the inheritance. Once we acquire it, we will surely secure the Golden Rolls. I will pass the Golden Rolls to you, and you should prepare for the Supreme Sect¡¯s examination.¡±
Yan Wuji felt tears welling up in his eyes.
Turning around to wipe them away, he expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±
Madame Yan, witnessing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions, was at a loss for words. Being someone who usually had much to say, she found herself speechless. All she could manage to utter repeatedly was, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Chaoyan. Without you, the Yan Family would have been doomed.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright. We are a family, and it¡¯s what we should do,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded calmly.
After bidding farewell to Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu, Gu Chaoyan made up her mind to head towards the dragon vein.
Although Gu Chaoyan was capable of utilizing Sword Kinesis Flight, it would draw too much attention if she were to fly directly from the Yan Family to the dragon vein in the Shenyou Continent. Hence, Gu Chaoyan devised a n. She intended to use Sword Kinesis Flight to travel to a suitable location, purchase two horses, and ride them to the dragon vein.
Though it would consume more time, they would still be able to reach the dragon vein ahead of others.
The Yan Family was also aware of the dragon vein, but they had not mentioned it in recent days.
fter two or three days, news regarding the dragon vein began to circte throughout the Shenyou Continent.
Madame Yan couldn¡¯t contain her excitement upon hearing the news.
¡°Chaoyan and the others must have already obtained the inheritance. They were likely the first to hear the news and arrive at the dragon vein. I heard that some princes from the Shenyou Dynasty rushed there today, while the other aristocratic families only dispatched people today.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°These days, the Yan Family and Wuji can rx. Everyone is focused on the dragon vein and the inheritance, so no one is paying attention to us. Wuji, take this opportunity to conserve your energy,¡± Madame Yan happily proimed.
Yan Wuji nodded in agreement.
Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu, more concerned about their safety than the inheritance, breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Madame Yan¡¯s words.
Meanwhile¡
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin found themselves standing at the entrance of the dragon vein.
Although they were among the first to receive the news, they purposely avoided the immediate vicinity of the entrance. However, contrary to Madame Yan¡¯s assumptions, they weren¡¯t the first to obtain the inheritance.
Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even enter.
An array formation obstructed their path at the entrance of the dragon vein.
Before this array, Gu Chaoyan was unable to utilize her spiritual energy, rendering her as ordinary as any other person.
Destroying the array formation and gaining entry seemed impossible.
At that moment, Huang Fu spoke nonchntly, ¡°The array at the entrance of the dragon vein won¡¯t allow you to enter until three dayster.¡±
Chapter 2030 Dragon Vein Inheritance 3
Chapter 2030 Dragon Vein Inheritance 3
Had it not been for Huang Fu''s presence in the space, Gu Chaoyan wouldn''t have been able to contain her frustration. She was tempted to strike out at him.
They had hurriedly arrived at the dragon vein without bringing any food, hoping to seize an advantage. Yet, it seemed that the timing was not yet right.
Observing Gu Chaoyan''s annoyance, Huang Fu spoke calmly, "I am doing this for your own benefit."
"¡"
"As a top-tier Great Martial Master, you are capable on your own. However, you are alone in this endeavor. The princes from the Shenyou Dynasty have their brothers and numerous guards apanying them. The same goes for the other aristocratic families; they have their own supporters."
"¡."
"If you were to arrivete, you would be marginalized along the way."
"¡."
"But things are different here."
"¡."
"While the protective array formation around the dragon vein has disappeared, there are still array formations at the entrance and within the dragon vein. No one can utilize spiritual energy here, so you don''t need to worry about your safety. Everyone must rely solely on their own abilities to obtain the inheritance."
"¡."
"If luck is on your side, it will be yours," Huang Fu casually stated.
Gu Chaoyan also felt a surge of irritation.
However, Huang Fu''s words held truth. No matter how angry she was, she had to remain silent.
Cultivators didn''t require much food, but after a prolonged period, sustenance became necessary.
Over the past few days, Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin mainly relied on wild fruits or fish caught by the riverside, enjoying grilled fish as their meal.
Gradually, a surge of spiritual energy converged upon the dragon vein.
It was an indication that others had also sensed its presence and were making their way towards the location.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin chose to remain inside, apprehensive of encountering troublesome individuals.
Since spiritual energy couldn''t be utilized at the entrance of the dragon vein, there was no immediate danger.
As expected¡
Soon enough¡
Numerous individuals reached the entrance of the dragon vein, feeling a sense of pride for being the first to arrive. However, their expressions soured when they noticed Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin already present inside.
Frowning, they wondered if someone had beaten them to the treasure.
Acting swiftly, they attempted to expel Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin by using their spiritual energy, determined to enter the dragon vein ahead of them.
However¡
Zhou Huaijin didn''t retaliate with his own spiritual energy.
"What''s happening? Is there an array formation?" one of the men eximed in surprise, finally understanding why Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin were present.
Realizing that his own spiritual energy was useless, he refrained from taking any action. Instead, he led his group towards the entrance.
To his dismay, he discovered that they were unable to proceed any further.
"Tell me, what is the meaning of this?" Yuan Xiangchen demanded of Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin, adopting a condescending tone as if speaking to a servant.
Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin paid no heed to him, choosing to ignore his presence.
This infuriated Yan Xiangchen.
He had already offered them a way out of kindness, yet they disregarded him. No one in the Shenyou Continent would dare treat him in such a manner.
"Can''t you hear me?" Yan Xiangchen repeated angrily.
"You are here alone. Can''t youprehend the situation?" Gu Chaoyan responded bluntly.
"You¡" Yan Xiangchen nced at his guards andmanded, "Kill these two individuals. Do not let them live!"
The guard prepared to advance upon hearing the order.
However, before they could make a move, an aged voice resonated from within the dragon vein. "Those who engage in battle within the dragon vein are deemed unworthy to receive the inheritance."
Chapter 2031 Dragon Vein Inheritance 4
Chapter 2031 Dragon Vein Inheritance 4
The guards remained frozen in ce, immobilized by the weight of the order they had just heard. Even without their master''smand, they wouldn''t dare to budge. Instead, their attention shifted towards the Second Prince.
Among the princes, the Second Prince was notorious for hisck of progress in cultivation. He had schemed and plotted extensively against Yan Wuji, and now he stood at the dragon''s vein, desperate to im its inheritance. The consequences of his failure were uncertain, leaving the guards hesitant to make a move for fear of provoking the Second Prince and meeting a grim fate.
Yuan Xiangchen refrained from issuing any further instructions to the guards. As the Second Prince, he couldn''t rely solely on arrogance and ignorance. He possessed his own intellect, which guided him in this critical moment. Within this secluded location, they were the sole upants, surrounded by an assortment ofplex array formations.
Whether it was an array that nullified spiritual energy or one that prohibited ess to the dragon''s vein, these intricate arrays were beyond his reach. The mastermind behind these formations must be someone of higher stature, someone linked to the guardians of the dragon''s vein. Moreover, the voice he had heard had undeniably emanated from the depths of the dragon''s vein itself.
It wasmon knowledge that the dragon''s vein held great legacies. Even as the Second Prince of the Shenyou Dynasty, he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly within this sacred space. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, he gestured for his guards to withdraw and cease their movements, understanding the need for utmost caution.
Soon after he gave the signal, a multitude of individuals began converging at the entrance. They arrived one after another, their expressions filled with anticipation as they nced at the feast thaty before them. Just as the Second Prince dismissed his guards, these people entered, their smirks aimed directly at him. Yan Xiangchen realized they had likely been waiting outside, eagerly anticipating his exploration of the dragon''s vein.
Yuan Xiangchen''s displeasure was evident, his countenance contorted with a menacing expression. He had always been the one orchestrating schemes, never allowing himself to be ensnared in the ns of others. However¡
The dragon''s vein had issued a stern warning,pelling him to exercise caution and refrain from taking any rash actions within its sacred grounds. He had to bear that in mind.
"Second Brother, let''s not start any conflicts here. Fighting is strictly forbidden within the dragon''s vein. Stay calm," the Fourth Prince interjected with a smile.
Having observed Yan Xiangchen''s arrival and requesting him to lead the way, the Fourth Prince exhibited no fear towards him. Despite being older, the Second Prince possessed the lowest cultivation level, making him less favored by their father. Hence, the Fourth Prince harbored no apprehensions.
Upon hearing the Fourth Prince''s words, a sneer escaped the lips of those present.
No matter how incensed Yuan Xiangchen felt, he had to restrain his anger.
Finally, he grasped the situation.
They should have arrived long before him.
Yet, they had cowered in fear of the potential perils and tasked him with leading the way.
"Why is the dragon''s vein restricted to a 500-meter radius? And why is spiritual energy unusable within its boundaries? It''s rather peculiar," someone inquired, clearly unaware of the reasons behind these limitations. They had likely obtained the information from their family and hastened to this location.
In response to the query, the Fourth Prince saw no harm in elucidating.
"The dragon''s vein is formed from the resting ce of fallen dragons. As for the prohibition on fighting, it stems from the peaceful nature of this particr dragon. Furthermore, there is only one inheritance here because this dragon arrived on our Shenyou Continent seeking refuge. Unfortunately, its injuries proved too severe, leading to its demise."
"¡"
"After its demise, the residual spiritual power naturally converged to create the dragon''s veins in this location."
Chapter 2032 Dragon Vein Inheritance 5
Chapter 2032 Dragon Vein Inheritance 5
"Moreover, due to its preference for peace and tranquility, the dragon took measures to conceal the aura of the dragon race, employing an array formation that rendered the existence of the dragon''s vein unknown to others. However, as time pses, the effectiveness of the array formation wanes, with the dwindling spiritual energy no longer able to sustain it."
"¡"
"But what surprises me is that the dying dragon possessed the foresight to anticipate its demise and the duration for which its spiritual power could uphold the array formation. It even left behind an additional array formation within the dragon''s vein."
"¡."
"The Dragon Tribe must be trying to pick their own sessor for this array."
"¡."
"So it won''t be passed on to anyone who has strong spiritual power." Yan Zhengchu revealed everything about the dragon vein directly.
Well¡
That was because he was very sure that it would not affect his interests to know about this.
Then she started to tell the story naturally.
He was the Prince of the Shenyou Dynasty, but he was still a Prince, and he was friends with the aristocratic families. So if they did not counter each other, he would have a way out.
What a pity.
His clueless brother never knew about this.
"When can we go into the dragon vein?" Someone asked Dao Seeking.
"Just wait and see." Yan Zhengchu said.
He had no idea when it was.
However, ording to his Elder, today was the designated day for the opening of the Dragon''s Vein. They simply had to wait patiently within its confines.
When the neer spoke, their words resonated with the group, reassuring them to remain calm andposed while awaiting the unfolding events.
Engaging inbat within the dragon''s vein was strictly forbidden, and they understood the importance of leaving a positive impression within this sacred space. Their duty now was to exhibit patience and restraint.
Gradually, the murmurs died down, reced by an air of quiet anticipation.
Gu Chaoyan sat and observed her surroundings, keeping a watchful eye on the individuals present.
The impolite and unreasonable person who had engaged in a minor argument with her earlier hailed from the Shenyou Dynasty. Aside from their conversation, their attire unmistakably revealed their affiliation.
Those from the dynasty bore the symbol of the royal family on their robes.
The Zhuo Family and the Wu Family, among others, had their distinct markings, enabling easy identification.
In addition to these aristocratic families, several independent cultivators had also gathered, filling the space.
To her surprise, another princess from the Shenyou Dynasty had arrived.
Having heard from the Yan Family that the princes of the dynasty possessedmendable skills, Gu Chaoyan noted that the princesses seemed to exhibit rather ordinary cultivation levels.
As Gu Chaoyan assessed the individuals before her, an idea began to form in her mind.
Just as she was about to withdraw her gaze and enter a state of meditation, a woman draped in a regal purple robe entered through the dragon''s vein entrance. Apanied by a retinue of maids, she exuded an imposing aura. Gu Chaoyan could instinctively discern that this woman did not belong to the royal family of the Shenyou Continent or any prominent noble lineage.
Evidently, the others shared her bewilderment, for they too were clueless about the woman''s identity.
Yet, the woman''s cultivation was so profound that even her maids emanated a palpable pressure, leaving the onlookers taken aback.
To everyone''s surprise, individuals of diverse backgrounds emerged from the depths of the Shenyou Continent''s dragon''s vein.
As they entered, the atmosphere of pressure dissipated, leaving a sense of relief in its wake.
Yan Zhengchu couldn''t help but whisper in astonishment, "Why are members of the Grand Unity Sect present here?"
His shock mirrored that of the others.
"The Grand Unity Sect!"
The mention of the renowned sect silenced the gathering, rendering them speechless.
In addition to the enigmatic woman, a steady stream of people continued to enter the space,prising both elderly and youthful individuals, and even¡
Chapter 2033 - 2033 Dragon Vein Inheritance 6
Chapter 2033 - 2033 Dragon Vein Inheritance 6
Gu Chaoyan recognized them as members of the Wushang Sect, identifiable by the symbol of the Supreme Sect on their Golden Rolls. It was clear that they hailed from the Supreme Sect.
Surprisingly, even the members of the Supreme Sect appeared taken aback by their own presence. It seemed that obtaining the inheritance held little appeal for them, as they were usually thest to seek it out. The fact that the Supreme Sect had sent representatives indicated that the inheritance held greater power than anticipated.
This revtion only fueled the anticipation and desire in the eyes of those present. The prospect of attaining the inheritance held the promise of not only gaining entry into the Supreme Sect but potentially even securing a position within its inner sect. Such enticements filled them with exhration.
As for their preference for the Supreme Sect over the Grand Unity Sect¡
The Supreme Sect exclusively epted disciples from the Shenyou Continent, while the Grand Unity Sect recruited disciples from other continents. This was why they harbored aspirations solely for the Supreme Sect.
Gu Chaoyan felt a hint of pressure herself. She had initially intended to consult Huang Fu, but her attempts tomunicate with him went unanswered. Realizing that her n was futile, she relinquished the idea and resumed her meditation.
Three days had psed, yet certain array formations remained imprable. Some individuals contemted approaching the ancient voice for answers, but it became apparent that there would be no response forting.
Despite not requiring sustenance for three days, their hunger and impatience grew insurmountable. They yearned to consume something, unable to endure the prolonged wait for an answer.
Some people decided to go out for food and walk around, beforeing back to wait.
But those who went out could note in any more. They were isted by the array formation.
Those people were annoyed, but they left just like that.
They could not go into the dragon vein, and there were people from the Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect inside. They did not have much hope of getting it.
Few people went out after that, but there were still some who could not stand it any more.
The people from the Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect were too high in cultivation. They did not eat or drink, but meditated quietly.
The others were all very hungry.
The princes of the Shenyou Dynasty were not as calm as before.
Gu Chaoyan was very calm.
When they had nothing to do, they would bubble tea and take out some pastries to eat when they were hungry.
It was as if nothing had happened.
The others got so shocked seeing Gu Chaoyan.
They all had interspatial rings, and the interspatial ring could store some basic things.
But¡
Which martial artist would store food in their interspatial ring?
Only Gu Chaoyan could do that.
Many people saw her drinking tea and eating pastry leisurely, and they all looked at her with hatred in their eyes. If they could not do anything about it, they would have robbed her already.
But no one would dare to rob them here.
Not at all.
They could only get angry.
The most annoyed one was Yan Xiangchen
Yan Zhengchu could not stand it any more, after holding on for so long. He could get hungry, but he was starving.
Also¡
They were going into the dragon veinter, and how could they make the best use of their hunger?
He thought for a while and asked Gu Chaoyan with a smile. ¡°Girl, can I buy your snacks?¡±
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at Yan Zhengchu, and then at the others. Yan Zhengchu was quite smart, unlike them, who were straightforward.
She was about to think about it.
Suddenly¡
The formation at the entrance of the dragon vein disappeared.
They could go into the dragon vein.
Chapter 2034 Test 1
Chapter 2034 Test 1
Gu Chaoyan, originally driven by the prospect of acquiring wealth, grew pale and lost her appetite when the gates of the dragon''s vein opened. She couldn''t muster any enthusiasm for indulging in snacks.
However, the others were brimming with excitement, eagerly rushing into the newly opened passage.
Yan Zhengchu, too, abandoned any thoughts of snacking and proceeded directly inside.
Upon entering, they were greeted by an environment vastly different from the outside. It was akin to stepping into a grand pce banquet, with opulence exuding from every corner. Numerous small tables adorned with delectable dishes awaited them. The aroma of the food tantalized their senses, and each table bore an identical feast, clearly prepared for their arrival.
Having endured hunger for an extended period, their eyes widened with delight at the sight of such abundance.
Without dy, theymenced their feast, savoring every morsel. Zhuo Yuanming from the Zhuo Family, in particr, who was rather corpulent and had refrained from venturing out, had been famished for days. He couldn''t resist any longer, eximing with a mouthful of food, "This is incredibly delicious! It seems as though it was arranged to celebrate our entry into the Dragon''s Vein."
"¡"
"In fact, it''s the dragon''s vein we''re talking about. Even the spaces where the dragon n would feast exude such luxury."
In high spirits and satiated, Zhuo Yuanming continued to chatter happily.
The others, focused on enjoying their meal, contemted the need to work harder once their hunger was satisfied and refrained from further conversation.
However¡
There were a few individuals who abstained from eating altogether.
For example, Gu Chaoyan.
She was not hungry at all, and even if she was, she would not eat anything here.
The dragon vein was formed after the dragon died, and there was no one living here all these years. If there was no one living here, where did the fresh foode from?
That was definitely not normal.
Of course they would not want to eat them.
Apart from her, the people from Supreme Sect and Grand Unity Sect did not eat any either.
They could stay away from food for a few days, and they were from the sect, so they would not touch them.
Yan Zhengchu and another member of the royal family had no food to eat either.
And the one who did not touch the chopsticks in the corner was the Young Master of the Wu Family and Zhuo Yuanming''s brother, Zhuo Yuanbai.
Zhuo Yuanbai gave Zhuo Yuanming a few reminders, but he did not want to listen, so he dropped the idea.
And the other princess of the royal family was eating too.
She was not wolfing down the food, but she looked very hungry.
Gu Chaoyan waited patiently here.
Yan Zhengchu was not in a good mood.
He did not dare to eat the food here. If the door of the dragon vein could be openedter, he could eat some pastries to fill his stomach. But now, he could not eat either side.
She had to bear with it.
When those who ate were enjoying the food, and those who did not eat were suffering.
Suddenly¡
An oldugh came from the dragon vein.
Then¡
Those who were eating were all transported out of the dragon vein in the next second, leaving only a few who did not eat.
Those who stayed inside knew very well that those people would never have the chance to get the inheritance.
The moment they stepped out of the ce, the test of the dragon vein had already begun.
"But after a few days of starvation, he has lost his brain and patience. Such a person has no right to get the inheritance of the Dragon Tribe!"
Chapter 2035 Test 2
Chapter 2035 Test 2
The agedughter within the dragon''s vein abruptly ceased, reced by a stern promation. It was evident that they were greatly displeased with certain individuals, considering them a potential threat to the sanctity of the dragon''s vein, an oue that would not be tolerated.
Zhuo Yuanbai and Yan Zhengchu heaved a sigh of relief, aware that they had sessfully ovee the initial trial. The significance of obtaining the inheritance weighed heavily upon them.
However, the disciples from the Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect appeared unfazed by the pressure. Having experienced numerous examinations within their respective sects, these tests seemed rather trivial to them.
Within the dragon''s vein, everything remained unchanged except for the absence of the agedughter. The sumptuous feast stilly before them, as if they truly existed within this realm.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan harbored no doubt that this environment was but an illusion, skillfully crafted by a master of Dharma spells to appear strikingly real.
"Feeling fatigued? Take a rest. The second test willmence tomorrow morning," the old voice announced.
Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of confusion clouding her thoughts.
A group of maids entered and escorted them to their respective rooms for rest. Gu Chaoyan and Zhou Huaijin were separated, further fueling her unease. She couldn''t shake the feeling that even during their break, they were still undergoing a test of sorts.
She said a few words to Zhou Huaijin and gave him the teleportation talismans from Huang Fu, so she felt slightly assured.
Then she went into her own room to rest.
She had justid down when there was a knock on the door.
Gu Chaoyan opened the door and saw Zhou Huaijin. He was at the door, saying with a doting look. "Chaoyan, I will take a break with you."
Having said that, he hugged her and tried to kiss her gently.
But Gu Chaoyan frowned and felt confused.
When they were taking a break, the maids did not allow them to be in the same room. Why was Huaijin here again?
"How did you get out?"
"¡"
"Aren''t we supposed to be in separate rooms?"
"¡."
"Just go home and take a rest." Gu Chaoyan said. She felt that Zhou Huaijin was behaving strangely tonight.
She had the same look and movement, but she felt that something was wrong.
She was about to say something more when Zhou Huaijin left.
She went back to take a break, and when she turned around, she saw Huang Fu sitting at the table, looking at her with a heretic, heretical, evil, sinister smile.
"What are you doing here? Where have you been these days?" Gu Chaoyan asked.
Huang Fu did not answer her.
She approached her as if she were frivolous at the first meeting. "Feng Le."
Gu Chaoyan pped him away. "If you continue like this, I will never see you again, and you will no longer be my Master!"
Only now did Huang Fu disappear.
When Huang Fu disappeared, Gu Chaoyan suddenly understood something.
Well¡
All was real¡
It was the test, and there was no need to wait until the next morning.
The moment she thought it through, she suddenly came to the door of a yard.
The yard was in a patch of green.
She looked around but saw no one else. She was alone.
"Congrattions, you are the first one to pass the test." The old voice sounded.
Sure enough¡
When Gu Chaoyan was confirmed, the others came out one after another.
Chapter 2036 Test 3
Chapter 2036 Test 3
Among the attendees, the disciples from the Supreme Sect, the Grand Unity Sect, and Yan Zhengchu, along with the exceptionally cautious Bai, had all departed. Wu Yuehe was absent as well. However, Zhuo Yuanbai, a member of the Zhuo Family, was nowhere to be found. The room appeared vacant, devoid of any other individuals.
In the meanwhile¡
Gu Chaoyan did not see Huaijining out either.
It was him?
"You have all passed the test, and the others have been transported out of the dragon vein." The old voice sounded.
Huaijin?
He failed the test?
Gu Chaoyan was surprised.
It was Huaijin and Huang Fu who appeared in her illusion, and it should be her who appeared in his environment.
She could not tell if it was her or not.
Gu Chaoyan was annoyed, but she was worried that he might be there.
But she gave him the teleportation talismans before he left, so he could go back to the Yan Family directly.
As she thought of this, Gu Chaoyan felt slightly assured.
"You can go in. You have passed two tests. Here are some things from the dragon vein, go and pick them." The old voice continued.
They went inside.
Inside.
It wasparable to the weapon pavilion of the sect. It was filled with magical weapons and pills.
They were all supreme-grade ones.
Seeing these things, even the disciples from the Supreme Sect were excited.
Obviously, these things were all very precious to the Supreme Sect.
"You can each pick one you like." The voice sounded. "But after you pick one, you have to give up the inheritance."
Upon hearing that, most people came to a halt. It seemed that their desire for supreme-grade Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, and pills was not their true motive. Their ultimate goal was to secure the inheritance.
Wu Yuehe of the Wu Family paused briefly upon hearing this revtion, but soon resumed his search for what he sought. He was merely at the 6th Heaven of the Martial King Realm, a considerable distance behind the imperial family. Additionally, with members from both the Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect present, his chances of obtaining the inheritance were slim. Failure to secure it would leave him with nothing.
If he had the opportunity to choose a single mystical weapon, he could im it for himself without dy. The sea-snake magic stone that caught his attention surpassed Spirit Stones by a significant margin in terms of power.
Unlike Spirit Stones, this extraordinary artifact was not a one-time-use item. As long as he possessed it, he could utilize its power indefinitely.
With this remarkable tool aiding his cultivation, he could aspire to be an exceptional Martial King by the time he faced the Supreme Sect''s examination. If circumstances aligned favorably, he might even achieve a breakthrough.
Furthermore, upon passing the examination, there awaited anotherpetition in three months. Those who emerged triumphant would earn the privilege to enter the inner sanctum.
If they could be an inner disciple, the Wu Family would not have to worry for a hundred years.
That was the safest way, without any risk.
Therefore¡
But after thinking for a while, he decided to choose magical weapons¡
However¡.
Apart from him, no one else asked for those things.
"I have already made my choice. I want this one." Wu Yuehe said.
"Okay, since you have given up the inheritance, I will give this to you. Now, you can leave." The moment the old voice fell, Wu Yuehe left.
After sending him out.
The old voice smiled. "He is out, and you should be out too. Do you really think that you are qualified to get the inheritance? Even these magical weapons and pills are not enough for you."
He nced around and everyone left.
Chapter 2037 - 2037 Test 4
Chapter 2037 - 2037 Test 4
The next second¡
She materialized on the bustling main street of the Shenyou Continent, a ce she vaguely remembered from a previous encounter. It happened to be in close proximity to Yan Manor. The street teemed with activity as small vendors peddled their wares, including Spirit Stones and pills. The scene mirrored the past, with no apparent changes.
Was she transported here by the dragon vein?
Did this mean that the opportunity to inherit the legacy had vanished?
If that were the case, it meant that none of the individuals within the dragon vein would have a chance to carry on the knowledge.
Such a notion seemed imusible!
Gu Chaoyan aimlessly strolled along the street, her thoughts in disarray.
But then, a sudden realization struck her.
She grew increasingly convinced that ever since they entered the dragon vein, they had be ensnared in a profound illusion. The creator of this illusion possessed remarkable skills, rendering the illusion indistinguishable from reality. Consequently, no one could discern that they were, in fact, trapped within this illusion.
Then¡
So¡
They were also in the illusion.
The test was not over yet.
It was still going on.
But why was she here?
What was so special about it?
Gu Chaoyan could not make it through.
And she did not see anyone else who was taking the test in the dragon vein.
They should be in the same illusion, and everyone¡¯s environment should be different.
As she thought of it through¡
Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
She wanted to see what she was going to be tested by this stage.
After a while, an elderly man passed out right in front of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes.
Gu Chaoyan frowned subconsciously.
Then she headed towards the elderly man.
The others all left, except for Gu Chaoyan.
She took a look at the elderly man. He was not a big problem, but he had not eaten for a long time and passed out from hunger.
Gu Chaoyan first transferred some spiritual energy to him.
Then she asked passers-by to buy a bowl of porridge.
Those who passed out from starvation had not eaten for a long time. So they had been starving for a long time.
It was not a good time to eat anything else.
They ate some porridge to nourish the stomach.
Then they could eat something else.
The elderly man woke up after she used her spiritual energy, and the porridge arrived. Gu Chaoyan fed him the porridge.
When the elderly man woke up, he thanked her and left.
Gu Chaoyan had intended to give him some things to buy food, but dropped the idea.
She continued to walk about.
Honestly¡
She was very impressed.
She admired the person who set up the illusion. It was so real.
She even believed that it was not an illusion, but that she had been transported here. But the test was not over yet.
She could not tell what was going on.
And what did the person who tested them want to do?
Gu Chaoyan had no idea what was going on.
She continued to walk about.
When she walked into one store.
Suddenly¡
She was not in the store. She was still in the cave.
She was back again?
¡°What is going on?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked curiously.
Was that an illusion?
She never left?
¡°You have passed the test.¡± The old voice continued.
¡°Where are the others?¡± Gu Chaoyan looked around and saw no one else.
¡°There is no one else.¡±
Chapter 2038 Inheritance 1
Chapter 2038 Inheritance 1
"Those individuals, either persistently denied the existence of the Dragon Vein Inheritance or abruptly retreated. Naturally, there were a fewposed ones, such as yourself, who spected that they were still trapped within the illusory realm. Regrettably¡"
"¡"
"They possess intelligence akin to yours, yet they callously disregarded the feeble old man sumbing to hunger and the injured man before them. Theirck ofpassion is evident."
"¡"
"In any case, they are unworthy of attaining the dragon vein''s inheritance."
"¡"
"Therefore, the responsibility falls upon you," the aged voice dered.
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback to discover that the elderly man was the guardian of the dragon vein''s trial. Upon hearing the voice''s words, a mixture of emotions yed across her face.
So it meant that the dragon vein was not very satisfied with her.
But there was no one else around, so she gave it to her?
But for some reason, Gu Chaoyan was not very happy about the inheritance.
The elderly voiceughed when she saw what she looked like. It seemed that she was very d that Gu Chaoyan was not happy.
If it had been anything else, Gu Chaoyan would have done so already.
But she was going to get the inheritance, so she had to bear with it.
"Girl, don''t be unhappy. You can find many powerful people to get the inheritance of the Dragon Tribe. Your cultivation level is not high, and you don''t even have spiritual roots, right?" The old voice said seriously.
"¡."
"But only you have kindness in your heart."
"¡."
"I was seriously injured, but if I had met some kind-hearted cultivators, I would not have died so early." The old voice said with a look of pity.
Gu Chaoyan agreed with what he said.
After all, it was the inheritance of the Dragon Race. Even people from the Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect were here. She could feel how powerful those people were.
But like most cultivators, they were too cold, so he had no choice.
And it was indeed a little difficult for him to get the inheritance with his cultivation.
Gu Chaoyan already understood what she meant.
Because she could understand that.
However¡.
But what the Dragon Tribe said made her confused.
They would not have died so early.
That meant that it was definitely going to die?
So why was it still a pity after so long?
"Alright, since you are the heir chosen by me, I will give you all the power of the Dragon Tribe. But¡"
"¡."
"Those who get the inheritance must do one thing for me." The old voice said seriously.
"What?!" Gu Chaoyan asked
Gu Chaoyan would not do anything that crossed her bottom line.
"After inheriting my fortune, it will be your lifelong responsibility to protect my child," the aged voice dered. "The intricate formation I once established has vanished, and those individuals will inevitably detect the presence of the dragon vein, drawing them to this location. The current arrivals hail from the Shenyou Continent, where the dragon vein resides. In due time, people from other continents shall arrive as well."
"¡.."
"The array formation within the dragon vein is rapidly weakening, necessitating a swift transmission of both the inheritance and my desires to you," the voice continued.
"¡."
"Once my spiritual energy dissipatespletely, these people will undoubtedly sense the presence of my children."
"¡."
"I refuse to allow it to fall into someone else''s possession."
Chapter 2039 - 2039 Inheritance 2
Chapter 2039 - 2039 Inheritance 2
Its child was also a dragon, a small one.
ording to what it said, the Dragon n should not have fallen for too long. Its children were still young, so it was not assured to pass them on to the inheritor.
That was because the more they got, the more responsibility they would have to bear.
That startled Gu Chaoyan.
She was not sure if she could protect this little dragon.
After thinking for a while, Gu Chaoyan nodded seriously.
The Dragon Tribe was very satisfied.
Honestly¡
Besides their limited cultivation level, all of the chosen sessors were exceptionally suitable, the voice acknowledged. If someone with malicious intent were to acquire his child, they would not hesitate, solely driven by their desire to possess it.
¡°In this manner, I shall bestow upon you my inheritance and belongings, and then I will have it sign a contract with you,¡± the elderly voice exined. ¡°Although your current cultivation may not suffice to adequately protect it, once you obtain my inheritance, this concern will no longer trouble you.¡±
Meanwhile, as they conversed¡
An immense surge of energy surged into Gu Chaoyan¡¯s body.
She felt herself on the verge of arrogance, but just as the difort peaked, the sensation abruptly dissipated.
At that very moment¡
She perceived an immense amount of spiritual energy coursing within her, continuously breaking through its limits.
Martial King, Third Heaven of the Martial King Realm, Sixth Heaven of the Martial King Realm, Top-level Martial King Realm, Third Heaven of the Martial Emperor Realm, Martial Saint Realm!
In an instant, she ascended to the rank of Martial Saint!
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t contain her tion.
The elderly voice also expressed surprise. ¡°I never expected you to be a prodigious cultivator. By assimting my inheritance power into your spiritual energy, you swiftly reached the level of a Martial Saint.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°The spiritual energy in the Shenyou Continent is incredibly scarce. Here, those who attain the Martial Saint rank are likely on par with the Elders of the Supreme Sect.¡± The elderly voice no longer carried its former strength, but it brimmed with more delight than before.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Very well, I shall bestow it upon you now, and both of you must swear a blood alliance,¡± the aged voice instructed.
Gu Chaoyan was on the verge of inquiring about the dragon¡¯s whereabouts.
Suddenly, a diminutive dragon-like figure materialized before them. This creature possessed dragon horns atop its head, a dragon tail, yet its face resembled that of a human.
Huh¡
That was the little dragon?
As Gu Chaoyan pondered, she felt a sharp pain in her hand. Her blood dripped directly onto the dragon¡¯s forehead, prompting a nod from the creature.
It signified the blood oath.
However, to be precise, only young dragons bore such a mark on their foreheads, whereas she did not. It appeared more like a sign that the spirit pet had acknowledged its master.
Just as Gu Chaoyan was about to inquire further¡
The elderly voice faded away. ¡°Take good care of it.¡±
Then, silence enveloped them.
¡°Father!¡± the young dragon cried out.
Gu Chaoyan fell into silence as well. This dragon had long since passed away, yet its residual energy lingered, allowing its presence to persist even after its departure.
But now¡
The spirit energy had dissipated, along with its breath.
For this young dragon, the loss of its father was now a harsh reality.
Gu Chaoyan felt a profound sadness as well.
They were in mourning.
¡°Hand it over to me,¡± the voice of the little dragon spoke up at that moment.
Chapter 2040 Accident 1
Chapter 2040 ident 1
Things?
''What is it?''
"Give me the gold, silver, jewelry and Spirit Stones left by my father!" The little dragon said domineeringly.
Only now did Gu Chaoyan recall.
When she received the inheritance, her interspatial ring had indeed been filled with gold, silver, jewelry, and Spirit Stones. The abundance of Spirit Stones almost overwhelmed the storage capacity of her ring.
Initially, Gu Chaoyan had been on the verge ofining about a dragon possessing such vast quantities of gold, silver, and jewelry.
But now, she felt an even deeper sense of gratitude.
However¡
These treasures were bestowed upon her by the Dragon Tribe.
What did the dragon man seek from her?
He appeared so reasonable, almost like a mischievous child!
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of surrendering anything. Moreover, she was determined to educate this dragon man.
"Your father entrusted them to me, so they are rightfully mine. I cannot simply hand them over to you at my whim. Furthermore¡ you are merely a dragon man, and a small one at that. How dare you disy such rudeness towards me? Your father entrusted you to my care, and if you behave this way again, I won''t hesitate to give you a p on the behind!" Gu Chaoyan asserted, withholding the items.
"Those possessions belong to my father. If you refuse to return them to me, how shameless of you to im them as your own!" the dragon man retorted with a stern gaze.
Gu Chaoyan finallyprehended the entire situation.
And she had inherited such a mischievous child.
She firmly grasped Little Dragon and delivered a swift smack on his rear. "Are you even listening to me? You''re so young, yet you im to be the mature one? You''re even more shameless than I am!"
Little Dragon felt utterly humiliated after being spanked. He struggled fiercely. "How dare you strike my behind! I''ll teach you a lesson!"
Despite the little dragon''s struggles, it couldn''t free itself from Gu Chaoyan''s grip.
Even though it had been called by its original body, it appeared devoid of any spiritual energy.
No wonder the Dragon Tribe had hesitated to trust it and entrusted it to her care.
Gu Chaoyan paid no heed to its protests. She scooped it up, resolved to take it away. The dragon had warned that more individuals would sense the dragon vein. Hence, she needed to remove the dragon man from this ce swiftly to avoid potential dangers.
Dragons were the best among the spirit pets, and everyone wanted them.
Dragonman was still cursing.
Gu Chaoyan ignored it.
She made her way back towards the exit of the dragon vein, where Huaijin, from the Yan Family, awaited her.
Just as she prepared to depart, a sudden sensation gripped her senses. There was a battle unfolding nearby. But before she could alert the Dragonman, he transformed into a small dragon and sought refuge in Gu Chaoyan''s embrace.
It was not stupid. If there was spiritual energy nearby, it meant that there was someone else.
This stupid woman would never be able to protect it well. It was going to hide itself well.
Gu Chaoyan walked forward and saw the woman from the Supreme Sect.
She was about to leave when she saw someone familiar.
Huaijin?
She was attacking Huaijin?
Gu Chaoyan was about to stop her, when the woman used her spiritual energy to push Zhou Huaijin away.
"You are not him?" The woman was shocked.
Then she left.
Gu Chaoyan was about to give chase, when she arrived in front of Zhou Huaijin.
He had already closed his eyes.
When she tried to sense it¡
She found that he was not breathing¡.
Chapter 2041 Accident 2
Chapter 2041 ident 2
How could that be possible?
Startled, Gu Chaoyan desperately channeled spiritual energy into him, praying for his swift recovery.
The woman from the Supreme Sect possessed an extraordinary level of cultivation, making it impossible for Huaijin, who had no cultivation at all, to withstand even a single blow from her.
It was her own mistake.
She shouldn''t have brought Huaijin along on this journey.
If she hadn''t taken him to the Dragon''s Vein, he wouldn''t have been singled out to go ahead. If he hadn''t gone ahead, this wouldn''t have happened.
With his eyes half-opened, the man in her arms whispered, "Chaoyan, the amulet is here, untouched. I had nned to return to the Yan Family with you, but now¡ I can''t."
"¡."
"Chaoyan¡ Chaoyan¡" Zhou Huaijin cried, tears streaming down his face. He couldn''t bear to be separated from her.
Gu Chaoyan wept uncontrobly. "Huaijin!"
What had gone wrong?
To hell with the inheritance. She shouldn''t have pursued this so-called inheritance in the first ce.
When they were in the Saint Divine Land, they had agreed that once they settled there, they would seclude themselves in the mountains and never get entangled in worldly troubles.
But they failed.
So they ran into all of these?
That was impossible?
He was not moving.
They were leaving together!
Gu Chaoyan shouted loudly.
"He is dead." Huang Fu said.
"That is not possible. I don''t believe it." She kept crying as she spoke.
This was the first time that Huang Fu had seen her like this. She was at a loss, not knowing what to do. Her eyes were filled with sadness.
Seeing her like this, the Huang Family could not help but feel sorry for her.
He thought for a while¡
He said, "There is one way."
"What idea?"
"Take his body to the tallest tree atop the dragon vein," Huang Fu advised. "That tree has always been absorbing the spiritual energy of the dragon vein, and the essence of the dragon race resides beneath it. cing him there temporarily might help sustain his life. Once you acquire the One Origin Grass from the Wushang Sect, use it along with the woman''s life force to revive him. He will awaken."
Gu Chaoyan, amidst her tears, felt a surge of hope upon hearing Huang Fu''s words.
Was Huaijin truly still alive?
Could he actually be brought back from the brink of death?
Wiping away her tears, she gently lifted Zhou Huaijin and soared towards the tree mentioned by Huang Fu, utilizing Sword Kinesis Flight.
Carefully, sheid Zhou Huaijin beneath the towering tree.
It appeared as though the tree readily embraced him, surrounding him with its abundant spiritual energy.
However, when Gu Chaoyan attempted to draw closer, she encountered a barrier of magical energy.
"What''s happening?" Gu Chaoyan inquired, her voice filled with concern.
"No one can get close, unless you get the One Origin Grass and that woman''s spiritual roots." Huang Fu said.
Gu Chaoyan was standing faraway, watching the people in the distance.
She was still crying.
But for this industry, he would not have been like this.
So he had to stay here for the time being.
One Origin Grass!
She was going to Supreme Sect to get the One Origin Grass first!
That was the only thing Gu Chaoyan believed in.
She had been here for a long time, and she was looking in the same direction, as time passed.
Seeing this scene, the Dragonman obediently put it in her breast pocket and stopped.
Chapter 2042 Accident 3
Chapter 2042 ident 3
Three days and three nightster.
Gu Chaoyan had just walked down the mountain range.
She was heading towards the Yan Family.
She had the inheritance, but she had no idea what to say about Huaijin.
Mother and Mr. Zhao anxiously awaited their return, but Gu Chaoyan knew she was the only one who could go home.
Overwhelmed with emotions, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t hold back her tears.
She wiped away the teardrops, steadying her emotions before setting off towards the Yan Family residence.
The teleportation talismans were of no use to her; Huaijin had been carrying them. He had insisted on waiting for her so they could return home together.
But now¡
Gu Chaoyan burst into tears once again.
The weight of what had transpired weighed heavily on her heart whenever she recalled those events.
She didn''t know how to activate the teleportation talismans. She had nned to wait until Huaijin woke up so they could use them to travel back to Yan Manor as a united family.
The Dragonman in her arms spoke, his voice reminiscent of a mischievous child. "You''ve been crying for so long. I''m still young, and I don''t feel as sad when my father is gone. Besides, my father isn''t truly gone; he''s still alive."
The Dragonman''s words carried a touch of bitterness, yet he spoke with unwavering resolve.
Hearing his constion, Gu Chaoyan realized that he was trying tofort her.
He was right.
While its father was gone, Huaijin was still alive.
The Dragonman consistently addressed him by his real name, much like his father used to do.
Perhaps, in the Dragonman''s eyes, his father hadn''t truly departed.
Gu Chaoyan gently reached out to touch the Dragonman''s head.
Startled, the Dragonman swiftly evaded her touch. "Who said you could touch my head? You haven''t given me father''s gold, silver, and jewelry yet!"
Once again, the Dragonman requested those items.
Helplessly, Gu Chaoyan looked at the Dragonman.
Well¡
He resembled his father in his love for wealth.
Otherwise, the Dragon Tribe wouldn''t be known for their insatiable greed for gold, silver, and jewelry.
His mind was fixated on wealth.
While those precious resources¡ªgold, silver, jewelry, and Spirit Stones¡ªwere of great value to her, the Dragonman insisted that she find an appropriate moment to present them to him. However, this little Dragonman had a bear-like disposition, and she required certain conditions before fulfilling his desires.
She had thought it through.
Gu Chaoyan took it home.
They arrived at the Yan Manor.
Holding back her tears, Gu Chaoyan forced herself to leave.
Soon the whole Yan Manor knew about her return.
The door of the Yan Family was shut.
Madame Yan, Yan Shuang, Zhao Yiqiu and Yan Lin were all here.
"Where is Huaijin?" Madame Yan asked Dao Seeking seeing that she was alone.
"He''s staying at the dragon vein," Gu Chaoyan replied. She forced a smile to avoid appearing distressed. "On our way back home, we encountered an elderly man who was deeply immersed in cultivation. He wanted to guide Huaijin in his cultivation, so he decided to stay behind. He assured me that he would return once his cultivation wasplete. Please don''t worry."
"Really?" Yan Shuang''s face brightened with joy upon hearing the news.
In the Shenyou Continent, life was arduous for those without spiritual energy, and the same held true within the Yan Family.
If Huaijin possessed spiritual energy, he could reside in the Shenyou Continent or visit whenever he pleased.
It was indeed a fortunate circumstance.
Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu exchanged a nce, their expressions filled with happiness.
Madame Yan concurred.
Since it was a positive development, they didn''t mind at all.
In a hushed voice, Madame Yan added, "My men havepleted their inquiries and have returned."
Chapter 2043 Gold, Silver and Jewels 1
Chapter 2043 Gold, Silver and Jewels 1
"And you never came back. I was worried about your safety, but now I am sure that you are safe, so the family is assured."
"¡."
"What is the situation with the inheritance?"
"I have got the inheritance, and I will definitely win the followingpetition, and I will definitely get the Golden Rolls." Gu Chaoyan promised. "I am very tired, and I am going to take a break."
"Okay, just go. You must have worked hard these days." Madame Yan said.
Gu Chaoyan went home.
She had many things to think about right now.
The One Origin Grass was said by Huang Fu to be in the mystic realm of the Supreme Sect.
She needed to go to Supreme Sect if she wanted to get it.
She had not nned to go to the Supreme Sect, but now she was going to put it into the n.
The Golden Rolls from the Starry Crescent Pavilion was for Yan Wuji.
Then she was going to find a way to get one Golden Rolls.
She wondered how she was going to get the Golden Rolls.
However¡
Amidst all these intricate matters, Gu Chaoyan resolved to address the issue with the Dragonman first.
Turning her attention to the Dragonman, she spoke, "Your father entrusted me with a substantial amount of gold, silver, jewelry, and Spirit Stones, all stored within my interspatial ring. Initially, these possessions were intended for me. However, if you desire them now, I can hand them over to you. But there''s one condition you must agree to. In the future¡"
"I can''t do that. I disagree with you," the Dragonman interrupted angrily, his demeanor akin to that of a mischievous child.
Well¡
Gu Chaoyan was dumbfounded.
The dragon man had been talking about gold, silver and jewelry since his father left.
She had thought that it would use unscrupulous methods to get those things.
It was not difficult for her to make the offer.
It could do that easily and get those things.
Why did it turn that down directly? It was even a little angry.
That confused Gu Chaoyan.
She could read people''s minds and knew what they were going to do.
However¡.
She was not very good at seeing dragons.
She wondered what the Dragonman was thinking.
"The conditions are very simple."
"I can''t do that! One more word and I will punch you!" The Dragonman shouted fiercely.
Gu Chaoyan had no choice but shut up.
She should take a good look at her own cultivation.
Also, she found something very magical.
She seemed to have a spiritual root.
The Spiritual Roots.
She held out her own hand.
She did have a small spiritual root in her palm.
It was very small.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan''s spiritual roots appeared to be rather chaotic, epassing two or three attributes within them.
Huang Fu had previously educated her about spiritual roots.
Spiritual roots like hers were considered the most ordinary, possessed by countless individuals on the streets. Those with such spiritual roots experienced slow cultivation progress, destined to achieve limited achievements in their lifetime.
In this moment, Gu Chaoyan found herself uncertain about whether to feel d or disappointed.
They possessed spiritual roots, yet they might as well have none.
"He merely possesses an Introductory True Spiritual Root. How could Father entrust the inheritance and his treasures to someone like you? What a pity!" The Dragonman taunted, wearing a smug expression that hinted at his disapproval of Gu Chaoyan''s spiritual roots.
"If you want me to be honest," the Dragonman continued, fixated on the gold, silver, and jewelry, "you should return my father''s possessions to me. It''s a waste to give them to someone like you."
Gu Chaoyan regarded the Dragonman calmly.
She had just mentioned that she would give him the gold, silver, and jewelry if he agreed to a particr condition.
Chapter 2044 Gold, Silver and Jewels 2
Chapter 2044 Gold, Silver and Jewels 2
But it did not want that at all.
Apparently, it was still talking about gold, silver and jewelry.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly felt that she could see through the dragon''s heart.
This guy¡
It did not really ept the fact that its father was gone.
Or maybe, some things were just a memory of her father.
For example¡
At such a young age, it kept saying that it looked like its father.
It was always asking her for the gold, silver and jewelry left by his father, but it did not really n to take them back.
Maybe¡
In this way, it would always feel that its father was still alive.
Gold, silver and jewelry were all that it cared about.
When it was very young, its father''s spiritual power kept itpany.
But now¡
They ran out of spiritual energy.
The gold, silver and jewels were still there.
It¡
Gu Chaoyan put away her spiritual roots.
She looked at the Dragonman seriously. "Since you have given them to me, they are mine!"
The Dragonman threw a disdainful look at her. "You humans are so greedy."
Once Gu Chaoyan grasped the Dragonman''s perspective, she no longer paid much attention to his remarks. Instead, she continued discussing the valuable possessions.
"Indeed, your intermediate Spiritual Roots may be considered subpar. However, now that you have acquired my father''s inheritance, you needn''t worry excessively about the future. In reality, cultivation does not solely rely on one''s Spiritual Roots. The martial arts civilization in which you reside is simplycking in advancement, resorting to Spiritual Roots as a means to gauge one''s strength," the Dragonman sneered with disdain.
"¡."
"Moreover, your physique is unique. With the knowledge of how to nourish your spiritual roots, you can also nurture and purify your current state. This will undoubtedly facilitate smoother cultivation in the future, allowing you toprehend certain aspects with greater ease," the Dragonman added.
Gu Chaoyan smiled at it.
This little dragon man was so soft-hearted.
Besides offering her sce, the Dragonman even imed that it could nourish her spiritual roots.
"Don''t give me that look. It''s pointless. I''m only asking for the return of the jewelry," the Dragonman insisted.
Gu Chaoyan maintained her smile, disregarding its request.
The Star Moon Pavilionpetition was swiftly approaching.
Apanied by the Dragonman, Gu Chaoyan headed there. However, she left the Dragonman at home to prevent it from overthinking, as it seemed to have a penchant for mischief.
When the Dragonman transformed into a small dragon, it was hardly noticeable, blending in seamlessly.
Representing the Yan Family, Gu Chaoyan attracted the attention of others.
She observed her surroundings meticulously.
Among those who journeyed to the dragon vein, individuals from the Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect were conspicuously absent.
Gu Chaoyan could sense what level they were at.
They were all inferior to her.
The Golden Rolls was hers without a doubt.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan had no intention of revealing her Martial Saint cultivation during thepetition. After all, Martial Saints were a rare existence in the Shenyou Continent. If she were too conspicuous, it would only invite trouble for the Yan Family.
Her goal was to limit her cultivation disy to the Second Heaven of the Martial Monarch Realm, ensuring that she outperformed the Elder Prince.
"It''s you." A voice filled with disdain reached Gu Chaoyan''s ears.
She turned to see Zhuo Yuanming.
Back at the Dragon Vein, he had been eliminated during the consumption process.
Chapter 2045 Gold, Silver and Jewels 3
Chapter 2045 Gold, Silver and Jewels 3
He had not made any more breakthroughs; he remained a top-notch Great Martial Master. Given his cultivation level and their family''s circumstances, it was clear that his brother would be the one going to Supreme Sect for the examination this year.
The Zhuo Family possessed only one Golden Rolls, and both he and his brother were under the Elder Prince''s control, making it impossible for them toe out on top. They were mere spectators, resigned to their fate.
However, their encounter with Gu Chaoyan changed everything.
He had previously investigated her and discovered that although she had a lower cultivation level than him, she had sessfully ovee more trials in the dragon vein.
"What''s happening with the Yan Family this year? Have they run out of capable individuals? How can they send a lone girl topete? I doubt she can even defeat me, let alone the others!" Zhuo Yuanming sneered.
At the Yan Family''s residence, once a powerful force in the Shenyou Continent, their current situation was grim.
They had fallen even further than the Zhuo Family, and it seemed everyone was eager to take advantage of their vulnerability. If it weren''t for their Patriarch, the Yan Family would have ceased to exist.
Zhuo Yuanming was well-informed about Yan Wuji''s condition. Rumors circted that he had be crippled, but nobody knew the methods employed by the Yan Family to achieve this oue.
Regardless, Yan Wuji failed to make an appearance, let alone someone like the girl before them.
The servants of the Zhuo Family burst into mockingughter whenever the Yan Family was mentioned.
The Yan Family appeared visibly embarrassed, their heads hung low, devoid of any confidence.
As mere servants, they were unaware of the circumstances surrounding their Young Master. Instead of personally participating in thepetition, he had delegated the task to the recently returned Young Madame.
She didn''t seem to possess formidable cultivation skills.
With thepetition yet to begin, the thought of potential humiliation weighed heavily on their minds. They understood that any disgrace suffered during thepetition would only further besmirch the reputation of the Yan Family.
Although they were already used to it.
But that was not a good feeling.
The servants of the Yan Family did not dare utter a sound.
"I am a girl from the Yan Family, and I don''t need anyone else." Gu Chaoyan said domineeringly.
The servants of the Yan Family were all frightened.
Thisdy was spreading the rumor.
If they lost, the Yan Family would be mocked at even more.
Everyone in the Yan Family knew that there was no one left.
So long as they epted their fate!
That was the so-called intermediate way.
Thisdy had no idea what was going on.
The servants of the Yan Family contemted silently, their thoughts swirling within.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s words, the Zhuo Family members were on the verge of bursting intoughter. The entire situation regarding the Yan Family was widely known, and it seemed inevitable that they were about to face a major embarrassment.
"You?" Zhuo Yuanming asked Dao Seeking, his toneced with amusement.
"Me?" Gu Chaoyan responded confidently.
"If you can secure a victory for the Yan Family, I''ll kneel down and address you as grandma," Zhuo Yuanming chuckled, convinced that such an oue was beyond imagination.
"Deal," Gu Chaoyan replied without hesitation.
"On the other hand, if you fail, you can kneel down and call me grandpa on behalf of the Yan Family," Zhuo Yuanming added, fully aware that he had no intention of winning. Since he was present, he intended to seize the spotlight and relish in belittling the Yan Family.
"Very well," Gu Chaoyan responded calmly.
The guards from the Yan Family turned pale, bewildered by the unfolding events. They found themselves in the midst of an immensely humiliating situation, but as mere guards, they were unable to voice their concerns.
Zhuo Yuanming wore an intriguing expression on his face, even going so far as to gather some friends to keep himpany, relishing the spectacle that was about to unfold.
Chapter 2046 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 1
Chapter 2046 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 1
He was very pleased to see the show and embarrass the Yan Family. He decided to spread the news.
He was going to let everyone from the Shenyou Continent take a look.
The Shenyou Continent did not like the Yan Family at the moment. If he did this, the people from the royal family would be very happy too. If he could be on the same boat as those people, Zhuo Yuanming believed that it did not matter if his cultivation was not high enough. He could always make a name for himself in the Shenyou Continent.
Zhuo Yuanming asked his friends to keep himpany, whilst Gu Chaoyan continued to wait.
She was not in a hurry to show off to the front of thepetition. She was going to win the most powerful one in the end, so she won directly.
Many people here knew clearly that they would not win to the end, but to be able to do well in the process of 500 meters was their purpose. That was why they were willing to pick the best time topete.
Gu Chaoyan did not want that to be so troublesome.
The Zhuo Family were all gone, and there was no one else around. The servants of the Yan Family reminded her. "You should not confront Zhuo Yuanming like this. The Yan Family is not in a good situation. If they don''t win, the Yan Family will be humiliated totally."
"¡."
"The Yan Family has been humiliated and everyone wants to see it. I am afraid that it will not be easy to clean up the mess. Let''s get someone to report this to Madame Yan so she can think of a solution."
The leader of the guards said worriedly.
He was obviously worried about the Yan Family.
She would have snapped at them if they were her own people.
But she was from the Yan Family, and the Yan Family was not in a good situation right now. And she had already got the power of inheritance, which the masters of the Yan Family knew, but the servants had no idea. So it was normal that they were worried and became suspicious of her.
He was worried about the Yan Family.
They had good intentions.
Gu Chaoyan was not going to lecture him.
She said coldly, "No need, I will deal with what happened today."
The guards were not at all assured by what Gu Chaoyan said. They could only smile helplessly.
Even the Second Prince was here for thepetition at the Star Moon Pavilion. With his cultivation, no one else would have a chance to win. The Yan Family would be humiliated, and this new master really did not know how to think for the Yan Family.
Since they were not going to Madame to deal with the aftermath, there was nothing they could do about it. She was going to take responsibility for what happenedter.
The servants of the Yan Family had already given up on themselves.
Gu Chaoyan understood what they were thinking. But she did not exin anything.
They would not believe it no matter what.
In this way, she could just prove herselfter.
Gu Chaoyan continued to watch thepetition calmly.
The servants of the Yan Family just stood there with their heads lowered.
Thepetition about it was quite interesting. The Golden Rolls were very attractive and attracted so many powerful people around to deal with the situation.
She was confident about getting the Golden Rolls here, but she was at a loss about how to deal with the Golden Rolls she needed.
A few hourster.
Thepetition soon came to the end.
Second Prince Yan Zhengchu was standing on the stage.
If no one challenged him, the fragment of the Golden Rolls would be his.
Chapter 2047 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 2
Chapter 2047 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 2
"What? Are you too scared to face me? ying dumb won''t save you. Let me make it clear, if you don''t step on that stage today, not only will you lose, but you''ll also have to kneel down and call me grandpa," warned Zhuo Yuanming, noticing Gu Chaoyan''sck of movement.
Gu Chaoyan simply rolled her eyes in response.
Without hesitation, she dered, "Who said I didn''t want to step on that stage?"
And with those words¡
She gracefully ascended the stage, taking flight.
"Let me give it a try," Gu Chaoyan stated coldly.
"It''s you," Yan Zhengchu eximed, a hint of recognition in his eyes. "In that case, go ahead and give it a shot."
Yan Zhengchu vividly remembered the woman from the previous gathering at the dragon vein. Among the crowd, she stood out as the one who had snacks in her possession, making her quite memorable.
He hade close to purchasing snacks for her during that encounter.
However¡
The journey to the dragon vein turned out to be an odd experience.
The dragon vein had initially appeared to test them, and they had sessfully passed the test. Yet, inexplicably, the dragon vein reneged on its promise and teleported them back abruptly.
He was aware that everyone else had been transported back as well, with none of them obtaining the dragon vein''s inheritance.
Later on, he sent people to the dragon vein, and the entrance could not be entered any more.
But he arranged for his men to stand guard there.
But he was very surprised.
This girl was representing the Yan Family.
Yan Zhengchu briefly pondered these thoughts but didn''t dwell on them for long. He was pressed for time, having numerous other tasks to attend to after obtaining the fragment of the Golden Rolls.
"Make your move," Yan Zhengchu calmly instructed as he channeled his spiritual energy toward Gu Chaoyan.
Instead of directly engaging with his energy, Gu Chaoyan swiftly evaded his attacks with her agile footwork.
Since her breakthrough, she had be lighter and faster. Before Yan Zhengchu could fully perceive her movements, she had deftly dodged his strikes.
Although Gu Chaoyan was deliberately suppressing her cultivation to the level of a Martial Sage, there remained a considerable gap between a Martial Sage and a Third Heaven Martial King.
Gu Chaoyan continued to evade Yan Zhengchu''s attacks, drawingments from spectators who considered her luck to be the reason behind her sessful dodges. Individuals like Zhuo Yuanming repeatedly urged her not to flee.
After a few dodges, Gu Chaoyan abruptly changed her strategy. Instead of evading, sheunched a direct attack, utilizing her spiritual power. Caught off guard, Yan Zhengchu failed to dodge in time. Overwhelmed by her spiritual prowess, he was knocked backward. However, Gu Chaoyan restrained her strength, ensuring Yan Zhengchu didn''t suffer too much embarrassment. He managed to stay on his feet after leaving the arena.
The Yan Family''s honor had been reimed, but Gu Chaoyan understood that it wasn''t the right time for the Yan Family to bask in the limelight.
Gu Chaoyan emerged victorious, and Yan Zhengchu was forced to leave the stage.
Onlookers disyed a variety of expressions as they witnessed the oue.
The servants of the Yan Family, initially resigned to their impending loss, couldn''t bear to watch. However, as they peeked through their fingers, they turned pale with astonishment. They had already mentally prepared themselves to witness the Yan Family being ridiculed, but Gu Chaoyan''s victory left them rubbing their eyes in disbelief, doubting if it was all a hallucination.
Then, they erupted into exuberant celebration, their voices echoing, "The Yan Family has triumphed! The Yan Family has triumphed!"
Zhuo Yuanming''s face turned an ashen shade as he struggled toprehend Gu Chaoyan''s unexpected victory.
A few of Zhuo Yuanming''s friends, who had always harbored trepidation towards the Zhuo Family''s influence, found themselves at a loss. Uncertain of how to respond, they hesitated in their actions.
However, there were others who harbored no fear or intimidation in the face of the Zhuo Family.
Chapter 2048 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 3
Chapter 2048 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 3
Laughter erupted from their midst.
Their original intention had been to mock the Yan Family, but Zhuo Yuanming''s current predicament was incredibly amusing to them.
While the Yan Family may have been subject to ridicule in the Shenyou Continent, it was clear that Zhuo Yuanming provided even greater entertainment.
With a casual tone, one of them remarked, "Zhuo Yuanming, didn''t you boast about making the Yan Family kneel and call you grandpa? It seems the tables have turned. Now it''s your turn to kneel before the Yan Family and address that girl as grandma."
"¡.."
"It seems your previous grandma has been absent for quite some time. Who would have thought you''d acquire a new grandma?"
Theyughed.
They did not fear the Zhuo Family at all.
In their eyes.
The Zhuo Family and the Yan Family were not worth mentioning.
Of course, they would y with whoever was fun.
It was Zhuo Yuanming''s turn to have fun.
They could not wait to see what Zhuo Yuanming looked like.
Zhuo Yuanming''s face twitched.
He was going to kneel down and call that woman grandma?
Impossible.
How was he going to survive in the Shenyou Continent?
He did not want to beughed at by everyone who saw him.
He did not even respond to what they said.
Zhuo Yuanming thought for a while and decided to escape.
Also¡
The Yan Familycked the audacity to approach the Zhuo Family and demand that Zhuo Yuanming fulfill his promise.
The Yan Family''s once imposing presence had significantly diminished.
Zhuo Yuanming attempted to slip away unnoticed, hoping to escape the situation.
However, the others were determined not to let him off the hook. "Zhuo Yuanming, where do you think you''re going? You haven''t upheld your end of the bargain."
Zhuo Yuanming hesitated, preparing to offer a feeble excuse.
From the stage, Gu Chaoyan called out to Zhuo Yuanming, who was attempting to make his escape. "Zhuo Yuanming of the Zhuo Family, you made a bet with me just now, didn''t you? You imed that if I won, you would kneel down and call me grandma, correct?"
"¡."
"Kneel now, or I will kneel down!" Gu Chaoyan proimed arrogantly.
The Yan Family, amidst their celebration of victory, suddenly had an epiphany.
The Zhuo Family had sought to trample upon the Yan Family, and they believed the Yan Family deserved such treatment. Their pride knew no bounds on this day!
Encouragingly, they joined in unison, "Kneel down and address Miss Chaoyan as grandma!"
"¡."
"Kneel down to Miss Chaoyan from the Yan Family and call her grandma!"
The Yan Family kept shouting.
By this time, everyone knew about this.
The others did not dare to say a thing. Zhuo Yuanming could not leave when he was stopped.
Yan Zhengchu, who had initially felt a tinge of anger at his defeat, found his emotions subsiding. A newfound sense of contentment washed over him.
With Zhuo Yuanming''s presence, his earlier loss almost faded into insignificance.
He couldn''t help but feel pleased about this turn of events.
Taking the opportunity to intervene, Gu Chaoyan spoke up boldly. "A person should always uphold their word. Zhuo Yuanming, since you made the bet, it''s only right that you honor it. Refusing to do so would only worsen the situation for yourself. It''s best to ept it openly."
Yan Zhengchu was already out.
It was impossible for Zhuo Yuanming to turn it down.
He looked as if she had eaten sh*t. He kneeled down and said with a small voice, "Grandma."
"What? I can''t hear you!"
"Grandma."
"What do you mean?"
"Grandma!" Zhuo Yuanming shouted angrily.
"Okay." Gu Chaoyan answered calmly.
Then she left the stage.
She received the Golden Rolls.
Then she walked towards the Yan Family.
The guards from the Yan Family felt as if they were dreaming.
Chapter 2049 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 4
Chapter 2049 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 4
For years, the Yan Family had endured mockery and been forced to bow their heads whenever they ventured outside.
This was the first time the Yan Family experienced a sense of genuine pride.
With the acquisition of the Golden Rolls, their Young Master could now participate in the examination for the Supreme Sect. Once he gained entry, the Yan Family would no longer have to worry for decades toe. They could finally shed their submissive demeanor and live without constantly feeling humiliated.
And all of this was made possible by Lady Chaoyan''s remarkable achievement.
As they reflected on their earlier behavior and attitude, a sense of shame washed over them. They realized that they should not have acted in such a manner.
However, Gu Chaoyan was present.
Their emotions were a mix of pride and embarrassment, preventing them from daring to meet Gu Chaoyan''s gaze.
Gu Chaoyan remained unchanged, calmly stating, "Let''s return to the Yan Manor."
As the words left her lips¡
Gu Chaoyan sensed the potential guilt brewing within them, so she quickly reassured them, saying, "I understand that your intentions were for the sake of the Yan Family. Don''t dwell on it too much."
Having spoken these words, Gu Chaoyan departed.
The guards were both surprised and ted.
They also recognized Gu Chaoyan''s thoughtfulness, despite her seemingly cold demeanor. She went out of her way to exin the situation to the servants, ensuring they wouldn''t feel burdened by guilt.
Among all the girls they had encountered, Lady Chaoyan had be their most admired figure.
Proudly and happily, they followed Gu Chaoyan and the Yan Family back home.
The Yan Family experienced a newfound sense of pride, leaving with their heads held high for the first time.
However, Gu Chaoyan''s thoughts were not as joyous as theirs. She pondered the next steps to acquire the Golden Rolls.
One option was to visit the Star Moon Pavilion and inquire about it, but that would have to wait until the following day.
Upon arriving at the Yan Manor, Yan Lin was upied with managing the estate. Madame Yan, Yan Shuang, and Zhao Yiqiu stepped forward to greet them.
Gu Chaoyan spared them any worry and promptly stated, "Yes."
A collective sigh of relief escaped their lips.
Finally, they had it.
The Yan Family could finally breathe a sigh of relief.
Madame Yan approached them. No longer confined to the drug house, she felt even more grateful towards Gu Chaoyan.
She expressed her gratitude, saying, "Thanks to what you provided, Wuji not only recovered swiftly, but he also made a breakthrough and achieved the status of a Martial King."
"¡."
"At this level of cultivation, it is almost safe to be an outer sect disciple at Supreme Sect."
"¡."
"Chaoyan, you are Wuji''s savior! We are at a loss for words on how to repay you!" Madame Yan eximed emotionally, her gratitude evident in her voice.
So much had transpired in just a few days.
They had already resigned themselves to hopelessness, but the Yan Family not only experienced a rapid ascent to the top, but they also managed to improve even further. It was apletely unexpected turn of events!
"We are family; it''s what we should do," Gu Chaoyan responded calmly, downying her role in their transformation. She genuinely believed it was nothing extraordinary.
Knowing Gu Chaoyan''s modest nature, Madame Yan dropped the topic.
Some things couldn''t be adequately expressed through words of gratitude; actions were the true testament.
Gu Chaoyan handed four pieces of the Golden Rolls to Madame Yan. "I happened to acquire one piece identally, and it can be assembled together."
Madame Yan was taken aback by the surprise and didn''t hesitate to ept the items.
Without saying another word, Gu Chaoyan prepared to take a well-deserved rest.
However, a guard interrupted urgently, "The Second Prince has arrived."
Chapter 2050 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 5
Chapter 2050 Star Moon Pavilion Competition 5
The Second Prince?
What was his purpose for being here?
While Gu Chaoyan had defeated the Second Prince in thepetition at the Starry Crescent Pavilion, it was just a normal contest. He had simply lost, and it seemed unlikely that he would openly demand the Golden Rolls, right?
If he expected the Yan Family to give it to him, he would be sorely disappointed.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan couldn''t simply leave. She made the decision to stay and observe the situation alongside Madame Yan and the others.
They made their way to the hall, with Gu Chaoyan following closely behind.
The Second Prince had initially intended to ry a message through Madame Yan about meeting Gu Chaoyan. However, he unexpectedly encountered her while she was apanying Madame Yan, saving him time and effort.
After exchanging greetings, the Second Prince turned his attention to Gu Chaoyan.
Regarding today''spetition¡
He was almost certain that Gu Chaoyan surpassed him in strength. Furthermore, he had personally investigated her cultivation level after thepetition, discovering that she had reached the peak of the Martial King realm.
He hadn''t anticipated that the Yan Family harbored such an exceptional Martial King among them.
Moreover¡
Gu Chaoyan wasn''t the only one who had reached the peak of the Martial King realm. She disyed a level of agility and flexibility that surpassed others at the same level. However, he couldn''t help but wonder about her mysterious teacher''s origins.
The Second Prince''s original n had been to dismantle Yan Wuji and the entire Yan Family, using their resources to aid in his cultivation.
But today was different.
His ns underwent yet another change.
Yan Wuji still possessed his spiritual roots and cultivation. With the Yan Family acquiring the Golden Rolls, Yan Wuji was bound to enter the Supreme Sect and had the potential to join their ranks.
As a result, the Second Prince realized he could no longer interfere with Yan Wuji.
If Yan Wuji proved untouchable, the next best course of action would be to win the Yan Family over to his side. Additionally, the Second Prince held a particr interest in Gu Chaoyan.
He saw the potential value she could bring.
"What brings you here, Second Prince? The Old Master is currently away from the mansion," Madame Yan stated, making it clear that she intended to keep the Second Prince at a distance.
Madame Yan knew all too well who had caused harm to Yan Wuji.
She had no desire to have any dealings with the Second Prince.
"Don''t worry, I am not here for Old Master Yan. I am here for Lady Chaoyan," Yan Zhengchu rified. "Lady Chaoyan defeated me today, proving herself as a formidable cultivator. I had a chance encounter with her at the Dragon''s Vein and had a conversation. There is still some time before the Supreme Sect examination, and I would like to extend an invitation to Lady Chaoyan to visit the Dragon''s Vein with me."
"¡."
Yan Zhengchu turned to Gu Chaoyan and asked, "What are your thoughts, Lady Chaoyan? When we were all teleported out, none of us obtained the inheritance power. It remains within the Dragon''s Vein, and people from other continents will undoubtedly target us. If we don''t act, we will no longer have control over our own fate."
Madame Yan was surprised by what Yan Zhengchu said.
The others thought that the inheritance was still in the dragon vein, but Chaoyan already had it.
What was going on with him right now?
Did she want to be on the same side as Chaoyan?
With eyes upon Gu Chaoyan¡
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly. "I am not going to the dragon vein any more. You can go there yourself."
Yan Zhengchu was a little surprised.
He nodded and did not force her any more.
Chapter 2051 Deal 1
Chapter 2051 Deal 1
However, he was visibly displeased, his face disying a range of emotions.
Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed by his reaction.
In her opinion, Yan Zhengchu was nothing more than a novice who deserved to be utterly defeated. He was unsuitable for coboration or peaceful coexistence.
Yan Zhengchu promptly departed.
"He doesn''t darey a finger on the Yan Family, at least for now," Gu Chaoyan remarked.
"¡.."
"Nevertheless, we must exercise caution when dealing with individuals like him," she continued.
"We understand. Let''s not dwell on his potential threat to the Yan Family. Sooner orter, the Yan Family will exact revenge on Wuji''s behalf. When that timees, it won''t be him targeting the Yan Family, but us," Madame Yan stated through gritted teeth.
It was because of Chaoyan''s actions that Wuji had been saved from ruin and he had appeared at their doorstep.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement.
Madame Yan''s words hinted at her own strategy. It seemed that the Second Prince would pay the price for his wicked deeds.
Once the Yan Family''s issues were resolved, Gu Chaoyan no longer concerned herself with anything else.
However, she now harbored deep concerns about obtaining the Golden Rolls.
Seizing the opportunity provided by the good weather, she contemted for a moment before departing with Sword One and the others.
Her first destination was the Star Moon Pavilion. Yan Tianren held the Star Moon Pavilion in high regard, which indicated its exceptionalpetence.
Surely, a visit to the Star Moon Pavilion would yield a solution to her predicament.
Located in Haitian, the Star Moon Pavilion resembled a bustling marketce.
The Star Moon Pavilion boasted a diverse range of merchandise, offering something for everyone.
Additionally, there was a possibility of finding rare items at the Star Moon Pavilion.
While it was not a guarantee, if one desired something, the Star Moon Pavilion might have a solution, although not withplete certainty.
Hence, the Star Moon Pavilion provided the swiftest means of acquisition.
However¡
It should be noted that the fees and Spirit Stones charged by the Star Moon Pavilion were considerably high.
Upon reaching the Star Moon Pavilion, Gu Chaoyan instructed Sword One and the others to choose their desired items.
Directly addressing the crowd, she inquired, "Where can I find your manager? I require the assistance of the Star Moon Pavilion to acquire something."
Dealing with items that were not avable at the Star Moon Pavilion proved to be quiteplicated.
The Star Moon Pavilion staff promptly sought out their manager.
Within the Star Moon Pavilion, the hierarchy functioned as follows: aside from the individuals responsible for selling magical artifacts, pills, Spirit Stones, weapons, and talismans, there existed a manager who held a higher rank. Unlike other stores with just one manager, the Star Moon Pavilion boasted a team of five managers. Apart from their cultivation prowess, these five managers had extensive connections, enabling them to handle esteemed guests like Gu Chaoyan. Whoever sessfully secured an order would im it. Naturally, obtaining such items was challenging, so the five managers would vie for the opportunity to fulfill the request.
Consequently, the manager of the Star Moon Pavilion experienced significant pressure.
After the announcement, the manager emerged, greeting Gu Chaoyan with a smile akin to someone who had just stumbled upon a pot of gold.
"Just tell me what you want. There is nothing I can''t get from the Star Moon Pavilion." The manager was very confident.
He was confident because he was very good at business. When someone wanted superior-grade magical weapon, he got them these without hesitation.
Gu Chaoyan answered calmly, "What about Golden Rolls?"
Chapter 2052 Deal 2
Chapter 2052 Deal 2
Hearing this, a flicker of uncertainty crossed his face.
If she had been talking about magical weapons and pills, he would have had a n. But Golden Rolls?
It was an inconvenient time to acquire Golden Rolls. With the Supreme Sect''s assessment drawing near, everyone was scrambling to secure as many Golden Rolls as possible, hoping to enroll as many children as they could.
Even the childless princes of the royal family were nning to send their own representatives.
Collecting enough Golden Rolls seemed like an insurmountable challenge.
"Lady, I must be honest with you¡ªit''s exceedingly difficult to obtain Golden Rolls at the moment," the manager said frankly.
"I have something to offer. If it guarantees me the Golden Rolls, I am willing to give you whatever I can," Gu Chaoyan dered, disying her generosity.
Before the manager could react, the Dragonman nestled in Gu Chaoyan''s arms wriggled. She did have something valuable¡ªthe gold, silver, jewelry, and Spirit Stones her father had bestowed upon her!
Was this woman actually considering offering her father''s possessions?
If she dared to do so, it would be a harsh lesson for her!
Little Dragon contemted inwardly.
Without waiting for the manager''s response, Gu Chaoyan retrieved an elixir from her spatial storage. "This is the Zhenyuan Magical Elixir. With just one bottle, you can achieve a breakthrough. If I''m not mistaken, the Elder Prince is currently at the pinnacle of the Martial King level, but he has been stuck there for a year, facing a bottleneck. If he can bypass it and make a direct breakthrough, what would he desire more than a Golden Rolls?"
"¡"
"I will offer you two bottles¡ªone for the Golden Rolls and the other as your payment. What do you say to that?"
"¡"
"I will give you one bottle, and once you retrieve the Golden Rolls, I will give you the second bottle, and you can return the Golden Rolls to me," Gu Chaoyan confidently proposed.
What¡
That was the manager''s first instinctive reaction.
If the elixir proved effective, the Elder Prince would undoubtedly agree to the exchange.
They were on track to obtain the Golden Rolls.
This girl had taken care of everything for him, turning him into a mere deliveryman.
He was slightly taken aback, though.
But¡
It was such a good deal.
Why not?
The bottle of medicinal pills he was receiving as payment would undoubtedly be of great use to him in the future or elsewhere.
"Okay!" he agreed, noticing another manager entering the room. He swiftly replied and epted the pills from Gu Chaoyan''s hands. "We''ll meet here at the same time tomorrow. If the Elder Prince agrees, we''ll seal the deal tomorrow without fail."
"Sure, Manager. I''ll be here at this hour tomorrow. Let''s go and browse some other items at the Star Moon Pavilion," Gu Chaoyan responded.
"Please, mydy." The manager hurriedly departed.
Gu Chaoyan turned back.
They found the selection appealing but hadn''t made any final choices yet.
"No preferences?" Gu Chaoyan asked Dao Seeking.
"Not yet. We would like to take a closer look first, and we''ll make our purchases next time," Lingyun exined.
Gu Chaoyan did not stop them.
They had been in the Shenyou Continent for a long time, and they were not in a hurry to buy everything. It was not toote to think about it.
"Lady, we need to talk with you about something." Lingyun said.
Chapter 2053 To Supreme Sect 1
Chapter 2053 To Supreme Sect 1
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
Then she led them back home.
Lingyun and the others had something they wanted to discuss with her, and she had something to share with them as well. Initially, she had nned to wait until she obtained the Golden Rolls, but considering the circumstances, she decided to reveal everything together.
Lingyun and the others had also been pondering over this matter.
Ever since they arrived in the Shenyou Continent, they realized that they couldn''t rely on Elder Miss anymore. In fact, they now needed Elder Miss to take care of them.
That was simply uneptable.
After thorough deliberation, they had nearly reached a conclusion.
"Elder Miss, I have learned the art of pill-making, and Ziming and Huarong also need to focus on their cultivation. We require materials and Spirit Stones for pill-making and cultivation," Lingyun exined.
"¡"
"We n to establish a pill shop here on the Shenyou Continent. I will take charge of making pills, and Ziming and Huarong will assist. In addition to cultivating, we will save up Spirit Stones for you, Elder Miss," Lingyun dered.
Hearing their proposal, Gu Chaoyan found itpletely feasible.
Due to Huaijin''s situation, she had to go to the Supreme Sect to obtain the One Origin Grass. It would be some time before she returned.
Taking them to the Supreme Sect was simply not an option.
She had been contemting how to settle them down.
Initially, she had considered letting them stay with the Yan Family, where Madame Yan could arrange some work and cultivation for them. However, it seemed they had their own ns.
They were free to pursue whatever they desired.
If things went well, she could even provide assistance to the Yan Family in the future.
"Alright, before I depart for the Supreme Sect, I will teach you the art of pill refinement. From now on, you''ll have to rely on yourselves," Gu Chaoyan dered. She turned to Sword One and added, "Sword One, you can apany them to the Supreme Sect. I am unable to take anyone with me at the moment, but I will bring you back once I return."
Alongside Huaijin.
Who was residing in seclusion within the mountains.
She chose not to disclose the remaining details.
Because they were the only ones aware of what had happened to Huaijin, and she intended to keep it that way. Gu Chaoyan decided not to reveal anything more.
"Elder Miss," Sword One expressed concern, still worried about Gu Chaoyan being left without anyone to care for her.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in response, and Sword One acknowledged her answer without saying anything further.
Except for the days when Gu Chaoyan went to the Star Moon Pavilion to retrieve the Golden Rolls, the majority of her time was spent teaching Lingyun the art of pill-making and instructing Ziming and Huarong on cultivation.
Word spread throughout the Shenyou Continent that the Elder Prince had achieved another breakthrough and reached the level of Martial Monarch.
The younger generation recognized him as the most likely candidate to be a Martial Emperor.
The royal family joined in the jubtion as well.
The Second Prince made a few more attempts at the Dragon Vein but returned empty-handed.
Before long, the time for the Supreme Sect''s examination arrived.
With the Golden Rolls in hand, those intending to participate were already making preparations for the assessment.
The Yan Family had intended for Yan Wuji to join them, but now there were two of them, namely Gu Chaoyan and Yan Wuji.
Madame Yan felt much more assured with Gu Chaoyan by her side.
Well¡
Madame Yan had heard a lot of news before they left.
Wu Lehe from the Wu Family and Zhuo Yuanbai from the Zhuo Family would be there too.
Also¡
Chapter 2054 To Supreme Sect 2
Chapter 2054 To Supreme Sect 2
Surprisingly, among the participants, Yan Zhengchu was present.
Yan Zhengchu, being a prince of the royal family, shared the same ambition as his fellow princes¡ªto ascend to the throne of the Shenyou Dynasty. As such, they held the Golden Rolls and, upon reaching the required cultivation level, they wouldn''t confine themselves to a sect like the Supreme Sect.
Usually, they would send trusted aides in their ce.
Both sides were aware of each other''s trusted aides, which served as their bargaining chips.
However, this year¡
Yan Zhengchu personally requested Gu Chaoyan to participate in the examination at the Supreme Sect. What was his motive?
"Could it be because he is the weakest among the princes and the Elder Prince has made a breakthrough?" Yan Wuji spected.
"He is the most cunning among the princes. He must have a n. You need to be cautious of him," Yan Lin warned, expressing sudden concern.
"In the Supreme Sect, even if he is a prince, he cannot harm us, especially considering that Chaoyan is more powerful than him," Yan Wuji reassured.
Yan Lin pondered for a moment and agreed.
The Supreme Sect was a sect governed by rules, and they prohibited harm among its members.
Thus, he felt at ease.
Upon learning of Yan Zhengchu''s intention to go to the Supreme Sect, Gu Chaoyan and Yan Wuji decided to leave early, in order to avoid encountering him. Gu Chaoyan didn''t want to waste her energy on dealing with this prince.
As expected, not long after their departure, Yan Zhengchu arrived at the Yan Family, intending to leave with them.
Yan Lin yed the role of a fortune teller, instructing them to leave first.
Yan Zhengchu couldn''t help but feel a sense of regret. Nevertheless, he didn''t dy his journey and hurried towards the Supreme Sect.
"Chaoyan is quite adept at making predictions," Yan Linmented, finding it amusing.
As for the Prophet, after riding out alongside Yan Wuji, he decided to utilize Sword Kinesis Flight to swiftly make his way to the Supreme Sect.
Yan Wuji was pleased to hear that.
Since there would be internal conflicts along the way, it made sense to wait at the Supreme Sect.
They arrived ahead of the others, but it wasn''t yet time for the examination. They had to wait.
During this waiting period, they didn''t remain idle. Each of them engaged in cultivation and meditation.
A dayter, the remaining participants began to arrive one by one.
Yan Zhengchu approached Gu Chaoyan and Yan Wuji directly. "When did you arrive, and how did you manage to get here so quickly?"
"Not long ago," Yan Wuji replied.
"I see. It''s wise of you to arrive early," Yan Zhengchu remarked.
Neither Yan Wuji nor Gu Chaoyan offered any response.
Zhuo Yuanbai snorted at the sight of Gu Chaoyan and walked away, still harboring resentment due to the incident involving Zhuo Yuanming.
Wu Yuehe approached them and greeted them politely.
There were only a few familiar faces among the participants. The rest were either from other continents or independent cultivators.
Wu Yuehe wasn''t foolish. He understood the value of cultivating rtionships with those he knew, as they could support each other in the future.
The Wu Family had always maintained a low profile. They didn''t provoke anyone nor seek closeness with others. Wu Yuehe shared the same mindset.
Gu Chaoyan had a favorable impression of Wu Yuehe. He was the only one satisfied with their encounter at the dragon vein, selecting a Dharma artifact and leaving with the enchanted armament. It had been a mutually beneficial transaction.
Gu Chaoyan observed the others around her.
At that moment, the doors of the Supreme Sect opened. They were about to enter the area of the sect to participate in the examination for outer sect disciples.
Chapter 2055 Test 1
Chapter 2055 Test 1
However¡
Upon the opening of the Supreme Sect''s doors, no one immediately ventured inside. Instead, they hesitated, looking around, clearly reluctant to be the first to enter.
As Gu Chaoyan gazed at the magnificent structure floating in the clouds, she couldn''t help but feel astonished.
It was no wonder that the aristocratic families and dynasties of the Shenyou Continent yearned to enter the Supreme Sect¡ªa sacred existence of such grandeur.
The Supreme Sect was not situated on the main road; rather, it resided high above the clouds.
It must be a ce brimming with abundant spiritual energy.
Given their elevation above the clouds, the foremost challenge in entering the Supreme Sect was apparent.
Someone attempted to employ Sword Kinesis Flight to reach the Supreme Sect but quickly realized it was impossible. The Supreme Sect seemed to be enveloped by an array formation, prohibiting the use of Sword Kinesis Flight.
Ascending would prove to be exceedingly difficult.
They all came to a halt.
"Chaoyan, what should we do?" Yan Wuji inquired in a hushed voice, his question drawing the attention of many.
Gu Chaoyan contemted the distance between herself and the Supreme Sect.
Since they all possessed Golden Rolls for the examination, the Supreme Sect would undoubtedly allow them entry.
However, the Supreme Sect hadn''t dispatched anyone to guide them either.
Being neers to the Supreme Sect, they were unfamiliar with its procedures.
In that case¡
The means to enter the Supreme Sect must be¡
Gu Chaoyan retrieved her own Golden Rolls and examined it attentively.
Another way to describe the Golden Rolls was as a guide scroll.
The guide scroll.
So, the path to the Supreme Sect was inscribed on the Golden Rolls?
Gu Chaoyan quickly grasped the situation. She gazed at the Golden Rolls and noticed some markings on the back. If she was correct, those markings should indicate the way to the Supreme Sect.
Although there appeared to be no visible path, how could a sect like the Supreme Sect truly have no path?
"Follow me," Gu Chaoyan replied to Yan Wuji.
Yan Wujiplied and followed Gu Chaoyan.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan''s statement, Yan Zhengchu, who stood nearby, decided to join as well. Wu Yuehe followed suit, realizing that since everyone was heading in that direction, he had little choice.
Zhuo Yuanbai snorted and opted not to follow Gu Chaoyan. Instead, he sought his own means of entering the Supreme Sect.
The remaining participants didn''t want to draw attention to themselves, so they observed from below, waiting to see who would sessfully proceed.
Zhuo Yuanbai took a direct approach. He employed his spiritual energy to support himself and climbed step by step, finding the ascent quite challenging.
Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, followed the path indicated on the scroll, proceeding with a deliberate pace.
Gu Chaoyan''s path differed significantly from Zhuo Yuanbai''s. Zhuo Yuanbai relied solely on his own spiritual power, seemingly floating in the air as he walked. Whenever Gu Chaoyan''s feet touched the ground, a golden light would appear beneath her, as if something were supporting her steps.
The others clearly understood whom they should follow.
Apparently, they were following Gu Chaoyan and Zhuo Yuanbai, and they might fall off the cliff.
They all walked smoothly towards Supreme Sect.
Zhuo Yuanbai turned around and saw that he was the only one who was walking forward.
Chapter 2056 Test 2
Chapter 2056 Test 2
As for the others¡
They followed Gu Chaoyan towards the sect, while Zhuo Yuanbai''s expression turned grim. It wasn''t the time for him to disy his anger. He still had half the distance to cover, and his spiritual power was rapidly depleting. If he couldn''t endure much longer, he would soon copse.
Standing at such a great height, a fall would leave him severely injured.
He had no other choice. He clenched his teeth and forged ahead, intentionally ignoring Gu Chaoyan as a means to vent his frustration.
Gu Chaoyan waited for Zhuo Yuanbai at the entrance of the Supreme Sect.
Zhuo Yuanbai mustered hisst ounce of strength and was on the verge of reaching his destination. With well-meaning intentions, Wu Yuehe extended a hand to help him up. Zhuo Yuanbai''s face was pale as he barely managed to stand at the entrance of the Supreme Sect.
Hecked the energy to say anything further to Gu Chaoyan. His sole focus was on seeking revenge against the Zhuo Family and erasing the humiliation he had experienced.
The disciples who had arrived to take the examination proceeded to the Supreme Sect for the official assessment.
The Elders observing through the Heavenly Stone Mirror wore different expressions on their faces. This year''s examination was quite exceptional.
Some disciples were able to swiftly decipher the solution, while one even devised his own method using spiritual energy. It was a first.
As a result¡
Ironically, those who utilized the correct approach went unnoticed. Instead, Zhuo Yuanbai became the topic of discussion among a few inner sect Elders.
"I wonder what kind of Spiritual Roots he possesses and what level of cultivation he has. If the quality ismendable, he could potentially join our sect. His perseverance is extraordinary. Although he may be reckless, that aligns with the spirit of our sect. We value perseverance more than mere intelligence. If he meets the requirements, don''t snatch him away from me!" an inner sect Elder remarked, filled with admiration.
The Elders from other sects acknowledged Zhuo Yuanbai''s talents but didn''t hold a favorable opinion of him. Consequently, they refrained from continuing the conversation.
Since the examination had yet tomence, there was no need for them to rush. They could patiently observe and wait.
The future official examination would serve as the determining factor for selection.
The inner sect Elders continued to observe the examination through the mirror.
Unbeknownst to Zhuo Yuanbai, as he prepared for the initial assessment, he had attracted the attention of an Elder from the Fist Faction. Had he been aware of this, he might not have felt so disgruntled.
Although the Supreme Sect hadn''t attained the status of a super sect, it possessed a solid foundation. The Supreme Sect''s Patriarch was a Paragon Martial Saint.
Furthermore¡
The Patriarch of the Supreme Sect had rescued an expert from the ancient continent in the past. Unfortunately, the expert couldn''t survive and ultimately perished within the Supreme Sect. Besides the Patriarch, the Supreme Sect boasted the support of other powerful figures. This was why the Supreme Sect held its current position.
The Supreme Sectprised a total of six sects: the Medicine Sect, the Fist Sect, the Sword Sect, the Refiner Sect, and the Beast Sect.
Simultaneously, these sects were divided into the outer and inner sects.
Should they pass the examination that day, they would officially be outer sect disciples. After three months, an inner sect examination would be conducted. Sessful candidates would then be able to enter the inner sect.
Gu Chaoyan''s aim was to gain entry into the inner sect.
Only those who had entered the inner sect were deemed eligible to obtain the One Origin Grass.
Chapter 2057 Test 3
Chapter 2057 Test 3
The primary objective of Gu Chaoyan''s visit to the Supreme Sect was to obtain the One Origin Grass.
However¡
The most immediate task at hand was to sessfully pass the outer sect examination.
The first examination they were about to undertake belonged to the Array Faction.
Upon entering the array formation, they would determine their performance based on the duration of their stay within it.
Thus¡
They could either remain within the area for a significant period of time or make a significant impact within the array formation.
Those who managed to endure a long duration within the array formation would, at the very least, prove their ability to survive.
Regarding array formations¡
Gu Chaoyan harbored no fear. She possessed numerous books on array formations within her spatial storage, and she had extensively studied the subject. She believed she would be capable of handling the Supreme Sect''s examination of disciples.
Within the Supreme Sect, a total of six sects existed. By sessfully passing the assessments of four sects, they could gradually enter the Supreme Sect as outer sect disciples.
Gu Chaoyan was determined to excel in the Array Sect.
The Elder in charge of the examination for the Array Sect awaited outside.
Upon being assessed, the candidates were instantly teleported into various locations within the array formation by the Outer Sect Elder.
As Gu Chaoyan entered the array formation, she surveyed her surroundings and noticed the absence of others. This indicated that they were scattered across different areas, each individual being isted.
Havingprehended the situation, Gu Chaoyan prepared herself to break the array.
She found herself surrounded by towering trees, evoking a sense of familiarity as if she had returned to one of the mountains they had visited before. In that particr mountain, the trees had transformed into spirit-infused demons.
Gu Chaoyan was confident that there were numerous demon beasts present in the vicinity.
Just as she was contemting this¡
Suddenly, numerous voices emanated from the surrounding woods.
Gu Chaoyan gripped her white jade sword tightly, prepared to face any potential beasts that might emerge.
She was well aware that she was within the array formation for the Supreme Sect''s assessment, meaning that she wouldn''t face any actual harm here. However, it would be ideal if she could break through the array formation.
In an instant¡
Without warning, a demonic beast charged at her.
Countless white tigers attacked, but since they were all tiger cubs, they posed no significant threat.
Gu Chaoyan easily dispatched one with just two strikes.
However¡
As she ventured deeper, Gu Chaoyan realized that the onught of white tigers was unending. They swarmed at her from every direction. While she could handle them with rtive ease, the constant onught would quickly exhaust her. She couldn''t sustain this for much longer.
The book on array formations she had seen within her spatial storage mentioned that every array formation possessed an "array eye."
This array eye served as the focal point of the array formation. Without it, the array would lose its power.
While dealing with the white tigers, Gu Chaoyan scrutinized the formation for any peculiarities, searching for the array eye.
Suddenly, her gaze fell upon a massive adult white tiger.
Within this array formation, there existed only a singlerge adult white tiger.
Gu Chaoyan swiftly charged toward the adult white tiger with all her might. Moving at incredible speed, she closed the distance in an instant, catching the adult white tiger off guard. In the blink of an eye, the adult white tiger vanished, and Gu Chaoyan emerged from boundary of the array formation, standing exactly where she had been.
No one else remained in her vicinity.
Chapter 2058 Test 4
Chapter 2058 Test 4
"You have sessfully passed the array formation test," stated the Elder of the Array Faction. "Furthermore, you are the sole individual who has managed to break the array formation. You possess knowledge of array formations?"
Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of reassurance.
She had spent the longest time within the array formation, while the others had already moved on to the next examination location.
This was why she found herself alone here.
Typically, Gu Chaoyan preferred not to show off excessively.
However, she needed to obtain the One Origin Grass as soon as possible, necessitating her remarkable performance. Additionally, she yearned to enter the inner sect promptly.
Three months felt too prolonged for her.
They needed to expedite their progress.
The cultivation environment within the inner sect would be far superior, thus making her more eligible to ess the One Origin Grass.
"I have some understanding, although limited," Gu Chaoyan replied calmly to the Elder outside the Array Sect. "I do know that every array has a core, and relying solely on one''s own spiritual energy within the array is futile. The crucial aspect lies in finding the core and rendering the array formation obsolete. Hence, it took me some time to locate the core within, but fortunately, I seeded in the end."
The outer sect Elder nodded with satisfaction.
She was correct.
When inside an array formation, it was essential to locate and neutralize the core, therebypletely dismantling the array formation. Only then could one truly ensure their safety.
However, given that they were all new disciples, the examination standards were somewhat lowered for them. If they could endure within the array formation for a considerable duration, they would pass the assessment. After all, if they could persist long enough, they could await rescue by someone in the future.
Gu Chaoyan surpassed the capabilities of ordinary disciples.
This was a good thing.
If she could join the Swordsmanship Sect in the future, that would be a great thing.
However¡.
It was just an examination.
Even if he was satisfied, he was not going to say that out loud.
She needed to get into the sect first.
"Then you can go to the next ce for the examination." The Elder outside the Array Sect did not ask anything more.
"Okay."
Gu Chaoyan answered politely and left in a hurry.
The next test was for the Fist Faction.
She hurried over and saw Yan Wuji.
"Did you pass the examination?" Gu Chaoyan asked with a low voice.
"You barely passed. If the other examinations went well, you would be able to enter the outer sect smoothly. But you, the Zhuo Family havested long enough, and you are even better than them. You will definitely pass the Array Sect''s examination safely. As long as there are no other mistakes, you will definitely be able to enter the sect." Yan Wuji said.
"Okay." Gu Chaoyan responded.
They said nothing more.
They were going to take the examination of the Fist Sect.
For sects like Fist Sect, most of the disciples they epted were stronger and less agile. They mainly relied on the strength of their fists to attack.
Gu Chaoyan was not very interested in the Fist Sect, but they needed to be assessed.
The Fist Sect was special, so the examination was rtively simple.
On the stage were some outstanding inner sect disciples of the Fist Sect. As long as they could take one punch from the inner sect disciples, they would pass.
Well¡
She could dodge the punch, and she could do anything else, as long as she was not knocked off the stage.
Gu Chaoyan was very confident.
She was not going to answer that.
Chapter 2059 Test 5
Chapter 2059 Test 5
She was going to dodge the punch.
However¡.
Gu Chaoyan was still quite worried about Yan Wuji. So she told him a footwork and he should be able to dodge the punch.
Yan Wuji was overjoyed.
He had been a little worried about the examination at the Fist Sect, but now he did not have to worry.
The disciples went up one by one.
While the majority of candidates hesitated to step down, a few decided to do so.
Gu Chaoyan and Yan Wuji swiftly evaded the attack, adhering to the rules of the examination. While this caused some dissatisfaction among others, it was an epted practice.
On the contrary, Zhuo Yuanbai directly absorbed the blow, merely taking a few steps back.
His performance was undeniably impressive.
"Excellent, this young man is truly remarkable. If things go smoothly, the Fist Sect will directly recruit him. Don''t try to snatch him away," expressed the inner sect Elder of the Fist Sect with satisfaction.
The other Elders remained silent but added, "I won''tpete with you."
Furthermore, they had no intention of doing so.
The Elder of the Fist Sect favored individuals of this nature, while the Elders from other sects preferred disciples who possessed greater cunning and astuteness. Inparison, they valued intelligence over straightforwardness.
For instance, the Elder of the Beast-controlling Sect took a liking to Gu Chaoyan, who disyed exceptional proficiency in animal maniption. She had the ability to effectively handle various types of creatures.
However¡
The Elder of the Beast-controlling Sect maintained aposed demeanor.
They could not just tell them who they wanted before the examination was over. They had to wait until the examination was over.
Thepetition of the Fist Faction was over.
Next was the examination of the Sword n.
The examination of the Sword n was held on the sword wall at the entrance of the n.
The sword wall was full of mechanisms, which were controlled by the Sword n.
And what they needed to do was to block all the sword rain and go up to the sword wall, so they could pass the examination.
For new disciples, the standard of the sword wall was not very high. It started with 9th swords, then 99th swords, and then 999th swords.
Almost all disciples with good swordsmanship could make it.
Zhuo Yuanbai was in the limelight at the Fist Sect and he was in a good mood. So he was the first one to join them.
His swordsmanship was a little weaker, and by the time he reached the 99th sword, his arm was injured. But he barely made it to the sword wall, and his face sank. He was obviously displeased.
After that was Yan Wuji, and after that was Yan Zhengchu¡
Gradually, these people passed the examination.
But there were still two people who failed the examination of the Sword n.
Gu Chaoyan was thest one to go up. Everyone was looking at Gu Chaoyan.
She held her breath and started to climb up the wall.
She dodged the rain of swords easily.
These disciples already had a rough ranking for the three examinations.
And there were three more tests to go.
They decided to take a break and wait until the following day.
Today would serve as a rest day.
The remaining three rounds of examinations were scheduled for the Medicine Sect, the Beastmaster Sect, and the Weapon Refining Sect, respectively.
Many candidates held little hope for the examination conducted by the Medicine Sect and the Weapon Refining Sect. Their primary focus was on sessfully passing the examination of the Beastmaster Sect.
The Medicine Sect and the Weapon Refining Sect held unique positions within the Supreme Sect.
Members of the Medicine Sect specialized in alchemy, while those of the Weapon Refining Sect excelled in crafting magical weapons.
Alchemists were highly sought after throughout the continent, while refiners garnered attention primarily when they were capable of producing high-level magical weapons.
Ordinary cultivators rarely had the opportunity to interact with practitioners from either sect.
Chapter 2060 Test 6
Chapter 2060 Test 6
Hence, it was expected that passing the examinations for the Medicine Sect and the Weapon Refining Sect would be challenging unless they received asional guidance from family members who specialized in those fields.
Moreover¡
Proficiency in alchemy and weapon forging could provide additional sources of ie.
Having learned about the Supreme Sect''s examinations, Gu Chaoyan felt no pressure. She possessed great skill in alchemy and was confident in her ability to pass the examination.
She could even seek assistance from Huang Fu, her trustedpanion in her spatial storage.
There was no need for concern.
Amodations had already been arranged by the Supreme Sect.
Each room housed three individuals, with separate quarters for males and females.
Gu Chaoyan found herself sharing a room with two unfamiliar women. One of them exuded an air of coldness and remained silent, while the other was aplete stranger to Gu Chaoyan.
However¡.
Gu Chaoyan did not care.
But there were other people in the room, so she could not go into the space directly.
Instead, she summoned Huang Fu with her mind.
Huang Fu remained in the spatial storage, providingpanionship and conversation for Gu Chaoyan.
"There is no secret to beast control. Once you understand what the beast desires, taming it bes effortless. Here is a book on beast control; take a look at it to prepare for the examination," Huang Fu advised, promptly presenting Gu Chaoyan with another book.
Gu Chaoyan retrieved the book and diligently flipped through its pages.
They delved into the art of animal control.
By the time Gu Chaoyan finished reading the book, it was alreadyte. She closed the book, retired to bed, and slept.
Upon awakening, it was time for the examination.
The first assessment of the day was conducted by the Weapon Refining Sect. Participants would be allowed into the refining room, where they could personally select the materials and forge a weapon. Apanying them were a few senior brothers from the Weapon Refining Sect, who could assist with basic inquiries. As long as the weapon produced met the required standards, it would be considered a sess.
Additionally, participants were permitted to keep the weapons they created.
However, very few candidates in the past took away weapons. They could not even look at the first weapon they made, let alone use it.
Gu Chaoyan took a look at the ce where the materials were selected.
They were given some ordinary ck iron.
However¡.
But Gu Chaoyan saw some iron in the pile.
Metallic iron was 100 times tougher than ordinary iron.
She already had the white jade sword, so she did not need any weapons.
However, Yan Wuji found himself in need of a new sword. Since they had just arrived for the examination, it would be practical to purchase a weapon from Supreme Sect''s weapon pavilion. Unfortunately, they were unable to make any purchases.
What if Gu Chaoyan forged a weapon for him?
That''s exactly what Gu Chaoyan decided to do.
She procured the necessary metal and began the forging process.
Melting the metal and shaping it into a sword, Gu Chaoyan then took out tea crystals from her spatial storage, broke them, and inserted them into the sword. This infusion would enhance the sword''s properties.
Moving on to the hilt, Gu Chaoyan ced Spirit Stones within, optimizing the sword''s spiritual energy and enhancing its sharpness. However, since she had no additional Spirit Stones on hand, she left the hilt empty for now. She nned to add themter when she obtained more.
With Gu Chaoyanpleting her sword, the others were also nearing thepletion of their own swords.
Chapter 2061 Test 7
2061 Test 7
Most of the participants in the examination were cultivators, but very few had prior experience in sword forging. As a result, the majority of the swords created had a rudimentary sword shape at best.
However¡
The Weapon Refining Sect''s examination did not impose excessively high standards, taking into ount the participants'' limited familiarity with sword forging. Nearly all the disciples who managed to shape a sword sessfully passed the examination. Those unable to even produce a sword-like form failed the Weapon Refining Sect''s assessment.
Being the Supreme Sect''s examination, certain expectations were in ce regardless of one''s prior exposure to such skills. At the very least, swift learning and meeting theprehensive standards of the Supreme Sect were prerequisites for sess.
Well¡
Some of them could be used to forge swords.
That was all.
Yan Zhengchu was one of them.
He was forging an ordinary ck iron sword, and his craftsmanship resulted in an exquisite de and hilt. It was evident that he had prior experience with sword forging.
Meanwhile, Zhuo Yuanbai also undertook the task of sword forging.
However, he opted for different materialspared to Yan Wuji. While Yan Wuji utilized ordinary ck iron, Zhuo Yuanbai fused his materials with ordinary ck iron.
Zhuo Yuanbai discovered scraps of ck gold mystic iron in the forging room, which were deemed useless for regr forging purposes. Not wanting to let them go to waste, he chose to incorporate them into his sword.
In truth¡
The swords he made were much sharper than ordinary ck iron swords.
Also¡
Zhuo Yuanbai''s eyes fell upon the sword in Gu Chaoyan''s hands.
Gu Chaoyan''s sword had a crystal ce on the hilt. But there were no crystals at the moment, so it was empty. So the sword looked very ugly.
Zhuo Yuanbai had not expected that Gu Chaoyan could forge a sword as well.
After the surprise¡
He was even more sarcastic.
Metallic iron?
That did not matter.
The swords made of metal and ck iron were not as strong as the swords made of ck gold and ck iron.
Therefore¡
When the Elder of the Equipment Refining Sect had already calcted their result, Zhuo Yuanbai walked out with his sword in hand. "Gu Chaoyan, do you dare to have apetition with my sword?"
"¡."
"Apart from Second Prince''s ck iron swords, only the swords forged by us can be used."
"¡."
"Let''s have apetition and see whose sword is sharper."
"¡."
"This is the first time that I, Zhuo Yuanbai, have seen such an ugly sword. And the metal is harder than ordinary ck iron. But not everyone can control the metal. If you can''t control the fire, your ck iron is useless!"
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at her sword.
Gu Chaoyan did not want to admit that it was ugly.
The sword was not ugly. It was just empty, and the ce where the crystals were kept was a bit annoying. When the crystals were put in, it would be very domineering.
Also¡
The Zhuo Family had a penchant forpetition, and this trait extended to Zhuo Yuanming and Zhuo Yuanbai.
After the previouspetition with Gu Chaoyan, Zhuo Yuanming had not fared well. Gu Chaoyan couldn''tprehend why Zhuo Yuanbai persisted in challenging her.
She had no interest inpeting.
However, Zhuo Yuanbai should not have deemed her sword as inferior.
"What if your sword isn''t better than mine?"
Chapter 2062 Test 8
2062 Test 8
"Not as good as yours?" Zhuo Yuanbai sneered with a smug expression on his face. He held utmost confidence in his swordsmithing abilities, believing that his forged sword would undoubtedly surpass any made of ck iron.
However¡
Since Gu Chaoyan had expressed her willingness topete, he saw an opportunity to y a little trick on her. He decided not to reveal the truth about his sword''s quality just yet.
"Listen well, Gu Chaoyan," Zhuo Yuanbai dered, his voiceced with arrogance. "If the sword I, Zhuo Yuanbai, forge turns out to be inferior to yours, then I shall offer myself at your disposal for ten days. But if the sword you forge cannot match the superiority of mine, you shall serve me for ten days instead!" He was determined to make her suffer and reim the dignity that the Zhuo Family had lost.
That was such a condition.
Gu Chaoyan did not like it.
He coud be working for her for 10 days, what was he capable of anyway?
But maybe Yan Wuji would need him? Since it was just apetition, and they could just ept it.
Gu Chaoyan nodded with disdain. "Sure."
The outer sect Elder of the foundry sect initially intended to intervene and halt thepetition between the two disciples, but his efforts were thwarted by an inner sect Elder.
"They are the only two who have shown remarkable skill in this year''s outer sect examination. Since they wish topete and determine who can forge the sharpest sword, and considering they currently have no other pressing responsibilities, why not allow them this opportunity? We can observe from the sidelines," the inner sect Elder suggested calmly.
He was genuinely curious and eager to witness the oue of their contest.
Undoubtedly, the inner sect Elder had his own motives behind supporting thepetition. He had no interest in ordinary swords made of ck gold and ck iron since they were already known to be strong.
But¡.
He had noticed that when they were forging.
When this disciple was forging the sword, he added a lot of crystal powder.
He had never seen anyone forging a sword like this.
Maybe it was just a showy move, but it might work.
He was going to have a try today.
If it worked, the Weapon Refining Sect could use this method to forge higher-level weapons.
Thinking of this, the inner sect Elder got slightly excited.
Also¡
He had already thought about this. If this metal sword could win and this disciple could forge a sword that satisfied him, he could take her in as his inner sect disciple.
The inner sect Elder thought inwardly.
They had just finished the discussion.
The two of them were alreadypeting.
Since they were justpeting to see who could forge a stronger sword, it was very simple. The two of them would each channel their own spiritual energy and then cut each other.
The result could be seen from the degree of damage on the sword.
The others were all watching the show.
When Gu Chaoyan used her spiritual energy, Zhuo Yuanbai did not hesitate at all.
The two swords shed in a sh.
Ding! There was the sound of a sword falling to the ground.
She followed the sound and saw that it was not a sword that had fallen to the ground, but a half-body sword that had been broken and fallen to the ground.
And at this moment¡
Zhuo Yuanbai could not believe that he only had half of the sword left.
He added ck gold meteorite for the sword, and it was broken just like that?
Like that?
He turned to Gu Chaoyan''s hands.
She did not even have a scratch on the sword made of ck iron.
It was in perfect condition.
What was it going on?
Some people were whispering among themselves. Apparently, someone already wanted to buy the sword in Gu Chaoyan''s hands.
The Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect was also surprised to see the metal sword.
He had guessed it right!
Chapter 2063 Test 9
Chapter 2063 Test 9
The inner sect Elder thought inwardly.
Her method worked. The powder of the crystals made the metal and iron extremely sturdy.
And this was obviously a new way of forging.
If they could make good use of it in the future.
The Weapon Refining Sect of the Supreme Sect was going to produce a batch of more powerful weapons!
He even got a little excited.
"What is going on with the metal?" The Outer Sect Elder asked in confusion.
"We will know after that." The inner sect Elder did not exin but said emotionally.
The inner sect Elder''s mood was not seen by the disciples, so no one knew about this.
They were all looking at the sword in Gu Chaoyan''s hands.
Many people surrounded her as they went out of the workshop.
Those who were bolder asked if the Dao Seeking was willing to sell them.
Yan Zhengchu had the same idea. "Miss Chaoyan, name a price, I want your iron sword."
Yan Wuji was very interested too.
The sword in his hands was just an ordinary sword.
"Chaoyan, how did you achieve that?" Yan Wuji inquired with genuine curiosity, his mood upbeat.
With a confident smile, Gu Chaoyan exined, "This sword is not yet at its sturdiest state; there is room for improvement. Its true potential lies within the hilt. The hole in the hilt was intentionally created by me. If I''m fortunate enough to obtain good-quality crystals in the future, I n to embed them into the hilt. As a result, this sword will be immensely powerful, thanks to the added strength and properties of the crystals."
"¡."
"Just add some crystals." Gu Chaoyan exined calmly.
"That is true!" Yan Wuji was shocked.
Although this sword was only made of metal and iron, it could be considered as the best weapon in the middle-grade section.
Many inner sect disciples only used ordinary middle-grade weapons.
"Elder Brother, do you like it? If you like it, I can give it to you. I have the white jade sword, which is enough for me. I don''t need this sword." Gu Chaoyan said.
"That¡ is not a good idea." Yan Wuji was very happy, but he also felt that it was not a very proper thing to do.
He had intended to make one for Chaoyan when she was free.
Seeing that he liked it, Gu Chaoyan gave it to him and they continued to thepetition.
The others could not help but feel disappointed.
Yan Zhengchu, who had been smiling, did not think that was a big deal.
It was just one sword.
And it was just a sword made of metal and iron.
He was going to talk with Miss Chaoyan about the conditions, and he was going to get some better materials, so he was not in a hurry to get one.
So he smiled and did not take it to heart.
The sword was gone.
But they were still willing to surround Gu Chaoyan.
She might be at the Weapon Refining Sect in the future, and if they were in a good rtionship, they would not have to worry about their weapons.
They were not stupid. They were all making ns for themselves.
And Zhuo Yuanbai.
He had been left behind by the army and was walking alone.
He looked very displeased.
Damn!
He did not win.
Gu Chaoyan''s weapon was even better than his!
He was not convinced. He gritted his teeth as he looked at Gu Chaoyan.
And at this moment¡
The Beastmaster Sect''s arena was also here.
Thepetition at the Beastmaster Sect was much more rigorous than that at the Weapon Refining Sect.
Chapter 2064 Test 10
Chapter 2064 Test 10
It was of little concern to the Supreme Sect if its disciplescked skills in swordsmithing or weapon forging. However, as disciples advanced to a certain level, they needed to possess formidable pet beasts to enhance theirbat prowess significantly. The presence of capable pet beasts was crucial for their growth.
Thus, the Supreme Sect would carefully consider the suitability of a disciple who failed to tame such creatures. This led to the Beastmaster Sect''s examination being scheduled at this particr time.
The Beastmaster Sect''s examination was renowned for its strictness. As a result, the candidates arriving at the Beastmaster Sect wore less and less of a smile on their faces. They approached the assessment with a serious and determined demeanor.
In the overall evaluation process, if a candidate performed exceptionally well in the examinations of four sects and received favorable marks, they would secure a position as an outer sect disciple. Conversely, even if the candidate excelled in the examinations of the six sects, but their performance in the Beastmaster Sect and Sword Sect assessments was subpar, they might barely qualify as an outer sect disciple.
They did not want anything to go wrong at this moment.
If they failed the examination with the Golden Rolls, it would be a humiliation for the family n. They might as well not be able to make it.
As for beast taming¡
Gu Chaoyan had read many books about beast-taming the day before, so she was not worried about this level of beast-taming.
She could live a smooth life.
They arrived at the ce where the Beastmaster Sect was assessed.
Apart from the outer sect Elder of the Beastmaster Sect, one inner sect Elder was also present.
It could be seen how much Supreme Sect valued beast taming.
Many disciples felt their hearts tightened.
They were worried that something would happen at the Beastmaster Sect''s examination.
As they arrived at the Beastmaster Sect, the outer sect disciples of the sect promptly distributed signal pills to the neers.
The Outer Elder of the Beastmaster Sect addressed them, "Each of you now holds a signal pill. Should you encounter any peril beyond your capabilities during the intermediate examination, you can crush the pill, and the Elder Council will swiftlye to your aid. However, bear in mind that if you resort to this measure, you won''t be able to pass the examination."
Upon hearing the Outer Elder''s words, panic spread among the disciples, and they exchanged worried nces. It became evident that she had already forewarned them, implying that they might encounter potentially dangerous situations during the examination.
In contrast to the previous Array Sect''s examination, where they were aware that the danger was illusory and under the watchful protection of an Elder, the Beastmaster Sect''s test seemed more real and unpredictable. The uncertainty added to their apprehension, realizing that they might face genuine challenges and dangers during the intermediate examination.
But now, it meant that they were going to face the beasts for real.
They were surprised too.
At the same time, there were worries, too.
Apart from not being able to pass the examination, she was also worried that she would run into some danger.
"If you understand, the examination is about to begin."
"¡."
"I will arrange teams to transport you to different ces. Within your teams, everyone must support and help each other," the Elder announced, her tone firm. "The mountains of the Supreme Sect can be highly perilous, especially when facing high-level demon beasts. Going alone leaves you vulnerable and powerless, but with a group, you stand a better chance of staying safe."
"¡."
"Let''s form a team now."
The outer sect Elder of the Beastmaster Sect started to give them a random team, which consisted of five people.
Teams needed to take care of each other, but the pet beasts would depend on who could control them.
After the team was divided.
Gu Chaoyan did not want to see this result either.
Zhuo Yuanbai was in the same team as them.
Gu Chaoyan really did not like Zhuo Yuanbai.
Chapter 2065 Test 11
2065 Test 11
Dealing with Zhuo Yuanbai was not a difficult task for Gu Chaoyan, but having him constantly hovering around her like an annoying fly, asionally biting at her nerves, was something she detested. Though his actions did not physically hurt her, the constant annoyance left her feeling disgusted.
As they found themselves in the same team, Gu Chaoyan''s expression soured upon seeing Zhuo Yuanbai. She didn''t bother hiding her disdain for him.
Zhuo Yuanbai''s presence was driven by a desire for revenge, stemming from what had befallen Zhuo Yuanming. However, Gu Chaoyan firmly believed that Zhuo Yuanming''s fate was a consequence of his own actions, and he would eventually face the consequences he deserved.
When there was sound, there would be fruit.
Zhuo Yuanbai was just taking revenge indiscriminately.
Gu Chaoyan did not like Zhuo Yuanbai.
Yan Zhengchu came to her with a smile. "Miss Chaoyan, we are in the same team, please."
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes at him.
She did not like Zhuo Yuanbai, nor did she like Yan Zhengchu.
Yan Zhengchu was the reason why Yan Wuji''s spiritual roots were damaged. Although she did not do anything now, but there was still a long way to go. When Yan Wuji was ready, she was going to take revenge on him.
Yan Wuji''s revenge was different from Zhuo Yuanbai''s.
Yan Wuji took revenge because Yan Zhengchu hurt him first.
"Okay." Gu Chaoyan answered coldly and nodded.
"Second Prince." Zhuo Yuanbai greeted Yan Zhengchu respectfully.
"Okay." Yan Zhengchu answered him coldly.
In addition to Yan Zhengchu, Zhuo Yuanbai, and Gu Chaoyan, there was another member named Yan Wuji in the team. Alongside them stood Chang Yuanqing, a stranger from the Shenyou Continent. As an itinerant cultivator, Chang Yuanqing possessed formidable strength at the 6th level of the Martial King Realm. Despite the tension and conflicts brewing among the others, he remained aposed and peaceful presence.
Observing the various conflicts unfolding within the Weapon Refining Sect, Chang Yuanqing couldn''t help but wonder if this mixture of strife and camaraderie was a good or bad thing. On one hand, the group acknowledged the capabilities of both Gu Chaoyan and Zhuo Yuanbai, which was encouraging. On the other hand, their personal conflict could potentially have a significant impact on the challenge.
Chang Yuanqing knew that sessful teamwork hinged on the team''s unity, and conflicts could undermine their chances of working cohesively. He worried that such disputes might hinder their performance.
With a conflicted expression, Chang Yuanqing decided to take matters into his own hands and address the situation. He didn''t want any unfortunate incidents to ur during the examination. Thus, he directly reminded them, "The examination is of utmost importance right now. If you have any conflicts, please save it for thepetition stage after the examination. While the Supreme Sect forbids disciples from fighting each other, once you''re on the stage, there are no such restrictions." His intention was to keep their focus on the examination and set aside their differences until after the critical test.
He knew about this because someone from his family was at Supreme Sect too.
"Okay." Gu Chaoyan nodded at Chang Yuanqing, showing that she agreed with what he said.
Zhuo Yuanbai said nothing but walked away.
"Alright, we will teleport you into the mountains now." The Outer Elder of the Beastmaster Sect said.
They were teleported away as soon as they were ready.
Soon¡
They appeared in the mountains.
Gu Chaoyan looked around.
Chapter 2066 Danger 1
2066 Danger 1
Apart from the five of them, no one else was around.
It seemed that they had been transported separately.
The Spiritual Qi in the mountains was very rich, and they could feel veryfortable here.
However¡.
It was not a good thing to have a mountain full of spiritual energy.
The richer the ce, the more powerful the demonic beasts would be.
"Let''s head forward." Gu Chaoyan suggested.
The others did not counter her but followed her forward.
Nothing happened, and there was nothing to counter.
Seeing their state, Chang Yuanqing let out a sigh of relief.
He had thought that something would happen along the way, but he did not expect that everything would be so well. He felt much more assured.
As long as he was fine, he would make it.
They spent two whole hours on the road.
They did not run into any demonic beasts, not even ordinary beasts.
What was going on?
Gu Chaoyan also felt that something was wrong.
Logically speaking, this was just the entrance examination.
The entrance examination would not have high requirements for these disciples.
They would be moved to ces and confront with the low-level demonic beasts.
It had been two hours and there were no living things around. That did not seem to fit the situation in the mountains.
What was going on with the other teams?
After all, they were all transported to different ces.
"Be careful." Gu Chaoyan said.
"Do we have to be so careful? It has been so long and nothing has happened. What are we being careful for?" Hearing what she said, Zhuo Yuanbai could not help but counter.
Chang Yuanqing felt his head aching.
He had thought that they were going to live a peaceful life. What was he going to do in the future?
Gu Chaoyan ignored him.
He spoke candidly, "Forget about the challenges faced by the disciples who haven''t entered the Supreme Sect yet. Let''s discuss the strange aspect of these mountains¡ªthe abundance of spiritual energy, yet theplete absence of living creatures, not to mention any trace of demon beasts."
"¡."
"Something must be wrong. I guess there are demons. So we need to be extra careful." Gu Chaoyan exined.
Actually, it was very easy to understand this.
If there were no living things in the mountains with rich spiritual energy,
It would make it the situation so easy to understand -
There was a very powerful beast nearby.
And this monster either ate them all, or other low-level monsters sensed it and did not dare to approach.
That was what Gu Chaoyan guessed.
"What is so strange about it? This is the Supreme Sect''s examination, and since it is an examination, we will not be in any danger. The elders are all watching." Zhuo Yuanbai said firmly, "You don''t have to be so afraid of death. If you want us to find the beast pet, we will not get it so easily. You have to find the demon beast patiently."
"¡."
"If you are still scared, I will walk in front."
"¡."
"You are a girl, and you are afraid of death!" Zhuo Yuanbai found a way to bully Gu Chaoyan, so he showed no mercy, leaving no room for negotiation.
He had just said the words¡
When suddenly¡.
From somewhere nearby came the sound of screaming thatsted for a very long time.
Chapter 2067 Danger 2
2067 Danger 2
As the scream echoed through the mountains, Zhuo Yuanbai''s face turned pale, and he instinctively took a few steps back, urging Gu Chaoyan to stand in front of him as if seeking protection.
The terrified cries belonged to the disciples who hade for the examination. Recalling the miserable sounds he had heard earlier, Zhuo Yuanbai couldn''t shake the feeling that something genuinely dangerous was happening.
Realizing the severity of the situation, Gu Chaoyan urgently suggested, "Just pinch the information elixir! We need to know what''s going on."
However, Zhuo Yuanbai snapped back, "We can''t do that! Pinching the Information Pill means giving up the examination. If we forfeit the Beastmaster Sect''s examination, we won''t smoothly enter the outer sect of the Supreme Sect."
"¡."
"Why didn''t you pinch it?" Zhuo Yuanbai asked sharply.
Hearing Zhuo Yuanbai''s reminder, Chang Yuanqing broke out in a cold sweat. She was going to do that, definitely.
Yan Wuji trusted Gu Chaoyan, so he did not hesitate.
Gu Chaoyan had not expected that this man was still thinking about the examination.
Well¡
He wasn''t doing anything wrong, either.
Gu Chaoyan spoke not because she wanted to immediately inform the Elder of the Supreme Sect about the situation, but rather, she wanted to signal that something was amiss. She decided to hold off on directly reporting the incident and nned to wait until they reached the location of the ident.
But someone was thinking her suggestion in a twisted way.
Anyway¡
Seeing that Yan Wuji was done, Gu Chaoyan felt assured.
As they continued walking towards the scene of the ident, Yan Zhengchu hesitated to use the information elixir since Yan Wuji had already acted on it. He decided to hold onto it for a more opportune moment.
The eerie sounds grew louder, indicating their proximity to the source of the disturbance. Gu Chaoyan hastened her pace, anxious to reach the location.
When they finally arrived, Gu Chaoyan was taken aback by the shocking sight before her. Not far from the gate was a treacherous swamp, in which a massive demon crocodile had captured some of the disciples who had been partaking in the examination. The horrifying sight showed that the demon crocodile still held the lower halves of their bodies in its menacing jaws. The clothes they wore confirmed their identities, making it clear that these unfortunate individuals were indeed the fellow participants.
Although others had also arrived at the scene, they hesitated to approach too closely, struck with fear and caution.
Gu Chaoyan crushed the information pill in her hands.
This demon crocodile was already a high-level demonic beast.
It was at least a top-level Martial Saint, and Gu Chaoyan was just a first-level Martial Saint. It was impossible for her to kill this demon crocodile, alone.
There was a huge difference between the first level of the Martial Saint Realm and the top level of the Martial Saint Realm!
And after eating a few people, it seemed that this beast was going to make a huge breakthrough.
At this moment¡
Zhuo Yuanbai and the others were here too.
He saw the demon crocodile and got so frightened. "Run, this is already a mid-level and top-level demonic beast. We can''t do anything about it."
Hearing that, Chang Yuanqing ran away.
As for the others, some of them ran, but they were not as fast as the demon crocodile.
Gu Chaoyan saw a few people caught up by demon crocodile, so she rushed forward with the white jade sword.
She stabbed the demon crocodile with the sword.
Sensing the pain, demon crocodile stopped and came to Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan dodged.
Those who were rescued ran away, fearing that they would be caught again.
However¡.
Those who ran away soon noticed one thing.
They could not run out, because they were blocked by a barrier. So they could only move about in this area.
And this barrier¡
Chapter 2068 - 2068: Danger 3
Chapter 2068: Danger 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The barrier that had been set up by the Supreme Sect had a crucial purpose ¨C to ensure the safety of the examination participants within a designated area of the spiritually rich mountains. The Supreme Sect likely implemented this barrier to prevent the disciples from wandering too far into the perilous mountains, where they might encounter high-level beasts that could pose fatal threats.
The unexpected twist, however, was that the Beastmaster Sect never anticipated that this same barrier would prevent them from escaping the terrifying demon crocodile in front of them. The disciples had no clue about the challenges they would face next.
But¡
This demon crocodile possessed an extraordinary level of cultivation within the barrier, with no other demonic beasts in its vicinity. It appeared that the demon crocodile had devoured all the other beasts, directly assimting their cultivation to enhance its own.
Gu Chaoyan soon formed a rough idea of what was going on.
But¡
But it was toote.
Her white jade sword was very sturdy, and she was not injured by the demon crocodile. But with her cultivation level, she was not strong enough to deal with demon crocodile.
That was the suppression of cultivation.
There was no way to hide.
As she nced at the other disciples participating in the examination, she noticed that they had witnessed her attempting to stall the demon crocodile. However, instead of aiding her, they chose to run away, showing no intention ofing to her rescue. They sought refuge by hiding, not willing to risk facing the terrifying creature.
Including the people Gu Chaoyan saved just now.
They had been so frightened by this demon crocodile that they did not want toe here any more.
The demon crocodile had eaten several people. If they went there, they would be eaten too.
Only Yan Wuji rushed forward, holding the sword given to him by Gu Chaoyan.
Yan Zhengchu hesitated for a while and went forward too.
With their help, Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief, wondering if there was any other way to kill this demon crocodile.
She took out a lot of poison from the space and sprinkled it directly into the mouth and body of the demon crocodile.
But the poison did not seem to work on demon crocodile. It was still up high in spirit.
Gu Chaoyan got anxious.
Looking at the sky above the swamp, the Elders of the Supreme Sect were not here yet.
The Information Pill had been crushed, but the Elders had not yet received the news.
What was going on here?
Gu Chaoyan was very worried.
And at this moment¡
Yan Wuji was slightly injured.
Gu Chaoyan continued to stand in front of Yan Wuji, waving the sword in her hands and shouting. ¡°Are you going to stand by and do nothing? Come and help me!¡±
¡°We are weaker than it, but we have more people, and we can subdue it, and make sure the beast is pressed down.¡±
¡°If you continue to stand by and do nothing, we will not make it, and you will still be in danger. Split your forces and let demon crocodile eat you up!¡± Gu Chaoyan snapped angrily.
Many people started to think about what she said.
Gu Chaoyan was right.
Trapped within the barrier, they had already crushed the items in their hands to seek help, yet the Elder of the Supreme Sect had not arrived yet. The absence of aid left them facing the grim reality that they might be devoured one by one by the demon crocodile.
However, amidst the perilous situation, a glimmer of hope emerged..
Chapter 2069 - 2069: Danger 4
Chapter 2069: Danger 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Everyone had their own opinions, and after some consideration, many people arrived armed with swords. However, they weren¡¯t exactly kind-hearted; their main goal was simply to survive.
Upon seeing the gathering crowd, Gu Chaoyan felt a sense of relief. With so many people around, subduing the demon crocodiles shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.
Yan Wuji shared the same sentiment and felt d about the additional support.
The three of them couldn¡¯t tolerate the situation any longer and believed that with therge number of people present, they should be able to handle it.
Not far away, Chang Yuanqing found the idea reasonable and prepared to step forward.
However, Zhuo Yuanbai intervened and stopped her, his eyes wide with concern. He cautioned her seriously, ¡°What are you thinking? Do you want to risk your life?¡±
¡°Miss Chaoyan is right.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. She had no choice but to lie to you because she was about to face the wrath of the demon crocodiles. This is an examination, and we crushed the information pill. Soon, the Elder of Supreme Sect will arrive. So, why take unnecessary risks? That demon, Fey, the demonic spirit crocodile, is a top-notch Martial Saint, and the mucus in its mouth is poisonous. If anyone gets identally poisoned, Supreme Sect won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± Zhuo Yuanbai snapped, his voice resonating loudly.
Apart from Chang Yuanqing, a few others also overheard his words.
Those who heard the exnation found it reasonable and hesitantly started to retreat.
¡°Moreover, as you can see, she can handle the demon crocodile. It can¡¯t even harm her, unlike those who were unfortunate enough to be eaten. They couldn¡¯t stand a chance against her. She probably wants to use you to subdue the demon crocodile, and then she wants Supreme Sect to take the credit for it. In the end, the main credit will be hers. We¡¯ve already assisted her too much, and the Elders might not even remember our efforts,¡± Zhuo Yuanbai said seriously.
Well¡
That was exactly what he was thinking.
However¡.
So what?
If that bitch Gu Chaoyan was eaten up by the demon crocodile, that would be so satisfying.
The Zhuo Family¡¯s dignity had been trampled under her feet. Even if she did not die now, he, Zhuo Yuanbai, would find a chance to do so in the future.
They did not move at all.
Those people were fighting with the demon crocodile.
With the support of many people, Gu Chaoyan found herself with some leeway. She took advantage of the situation and carefully observed the demon crocodile. Despite its advanced cultivation, it relied mainly on brute force and was quite heavy.
Soon, she noticed that once the demon crocodile moved out of the swamp, it became more cumbersome in its movements
If he could lure it out of the swamp and hit its vital point as fast as possible, then..
As she thought about this, Gu Chaoyan started to tell them to do so.
Leading demon crocodile away from the swamp.
And she¡
She transferred all her spiritual energy onto the white jade sword and chopped at the vital points of the demon crocodile.
The next second..
The demon crocodile suddenly stopped.
These disciples saw that the demon crocodile stopped, and tried to hurt the demon crocodile.
When the demon crocodile died¡
The Elders of the Supreme Sect arrive.
The Elders were already frightened to death. But when they saw the demon crocodile was dead, they felt slightly assured.
¡°There is a change in the examination. Everyone,e up and return to the Supreme Sect first.¡± The outer sect Elder of the Beastmaster Sect said.
At this critical moment, they all became acutely aware that this was no ordinary examination. The encounter with the demon crocodile had turned into a real and dangerous situation.
As they prepared to leave with the elders, uncertainty and tension hung in the air¡
Chapter 2070 - 2070: Danger 5
Chapter 2070: Danger 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The inner sect Elder of the Supreme Sect descended and skillfully peeled off the inner cores of the demon crocodile.
Demonic beasts possessed inner pellets within their bodies, akin to the spiritual roots cultivated by humans. These inner cores served as the foundation of their cultivation.
However, demonic beasts differed from humans in this regard. When humans faced death, they seldom destroyed their spiritual roots, except for some exceptional cases. On the other hand, when demon beasts met their demise, they would directly shatter their inner core unless circumstances prevented them from doing so in time.
In the case of this demon crocodile, it appeared that it had died unexpectedly, or it had not anticipated its own demise. Consequently, its Inner Elixir remained intact, surprising those who witnessed the scene.
Demonic beast¡¯s inner core was a very good thing.
That was a very high price in the bounty pavilion.
It was not easy for these disciples to kill the demon crocodile, so he still got the inner core.
Honestly¡
The Elders were all very surprised.
They had never expected these disciples to sessfully defeat the top-notch demon crocodile. Their initial hope was that the disciples would simply manage to survive until the elders arrived.
This time, during the Supreme Sect¡¯s examination, an unexpected incident urred in the area designated for the test. Upon seeing the distress signal, the disciples encountered various obstacles on their way.
It was a first for the Supreme Sect to encounter such a peculiar situation during an examination, leading them to believe that something unusual was happening.
After the inner sect Elder retrieved the inner core, a sense of foreboding crept in, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It marked the beginning of a series of unforeseen events that the Supreme Sect was about to face.
Back at Supreme Sect.
After counting the names of the disciples who had participated in the examination, it became evident that five individuals, some of whom were injured, had not returned. Tragically, these five disciples had been swallowed by the demon crocodile.
What made matters even moreplicated was the fact that these five individuals were not disciples of the Supreme Sect. Nevertheless, the situation had urred within the vicinity of the Supreme Sect, making it their responsibility to address the matter. The names had to be taken into ount, and the Supreme Sect had the responsibility to console the grieving families and provide appropriatepensation.
The Supreme Sect found itself grappling with an unprecedented situation, leading to a sense of chaos. They now had to handle the aftermath of the five deceased disciples while also considering how to proceed with the ongoing examination.
Due to the appearance of the demon crocodile, it became impractical to continue the beast-taming examination under the current circumstances.
However¡.
The demon crocodile provided valuable insights into the overall situation of the disciples.
Atter tne was eradicated, It Decame evident tnat tne girl named Gu Chaoyan had been the one to sessfully kill it. Moreover, she disyed remarkable leadership by being the first to rescue the trapped disciples.
Recognizing the presence of a barrier that prevented escape, Gu Chaoyan swiftly gathered the other disciples to face the demon crocodile as a united front. Her capabilities,bined with her admirable personality, aligned perfectly with the qualities sought in disciples of the Supreme Sect.
As for those who initially attempted to flee, their response was entirely normal given their lower cultivation levels. Encountering such a formidable beast had naturally instilled fear in them, leading them to prioritize self-preservation. However, when Gu Chaoyan invited them to join her in confronting the demon crocodile, they bravely rallied by her side, arming themselves with swords and proving their mettle in the process, which was enough.
However¡.
Obviously¡
Apart from these people.
When it came to dealing with demon crocodile.
There were a few who did not offer any help but looked on coldly. They were even thinking about the disciples who were in danger ahead.
That was not a good quality of one person!
Chapter 2071 - 2071: Danger 6
Chapter 2071: Danger 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The inner sect Elder of the Beastmaster Sect cast a disdainful look at Zhuo Yuanbai and Chang Yuanqing. While they might have been fearful of the dangerous situation, the Elder disapproved of their actions in kicking others when they were already down.
Zhuo Yuanbai felt a tinge of guilt when he noticed the Elder¡¯s disapproving gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but harbor some resentment towards Gu Chaoyan, believing that if it weren¡¯t for her involvement, he wouldn¡¯t have earned the Beastmaster Sect Elder¡¯s dislike.
Chang Yuanqing, on the other hand, understood that Zhuo Yuanbai had manipted the situation to his disadvantage. He knew that if Zhuo Yuanbai had not intervened, he would have been able to confront the demon crocodile sessfully without encountering any harm.
Chang Yuanqing threw a re at Zhuo Yuanbai and hurried to Gu Chaoyan.
She exined. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, listen to my exnation. I did not offer any help because Zhuo Yuanbai tried to drive a wedge between us.¡±
Gu Chaoyan did not even look at him.
Compared to Zhuo Yuanbai, Chang Yuanqing was totally different, but still evil.
She did not want to waste any time with such a person.
¡°The examination of the Beastmaster Sect has concluded. The Elder Council of our sect will assess your performance and assign scores ordingly,¡± the inner sect Elder of the Beastmaster Sect announced. ¡°You may now return and rest. Tomorrow, the Medicine Sect¡¯s examination will take ce, and the official list of outer sect disciples will be announced.¡±
The inner Elder of the Beast-controlling Sect asked them to leave.
And the Beastmaster Sect needed to deal with the funeral.
Gu Chaoyan and Yan Wuji left together.
Yan Wuji was slightly injured, but the mucus of the demon crocodile were poisonous. She was afraid that it would affect Yan Wuji, so she decided to go back and check his wounds first.
During this period, when Chang Yuanqing tried to approach her, Gu Chaoyan ignored him.
She took Yan Wuji home directly.
Upon returning home, they carefully examined Yan Wuji¡¯s injuries and realized that he was not seriously hurt. As Gu Chaoyan applied ointment to his wounds,
Yan Wuji spoke, ¡°Thanks to you, not only has my spiritual root been repaired, but I also feel much better after using those items you provided. I can now heal myself whenever I get injured. Despite being attacked by demons, Fey, and demonic spirits earlier, I¡¯m already almost fully healed.¡±
Gu Chaoyan understood that it was the effect of the water in her space.
She had not expected that Yan Wuji could absorb it so easily.
Gu Chaoyan would frequently offer Yan Wuji some Holy Spirit Water, which
proved to be more effective than other pills in aiding his recovery.
¡°Elder Brother, make sure to get plenty of rest. The Medicine Sect¡¯s examination is tomorrow,¡± Gu Chaoyan advised as she tenderly cleaned his wound.
After the incident at the Beastmaster Sect, Gu Chaoyan grasped the significance that sess in the Medicine Sect¡¯s examination held. Those disciples who passed the examination would have the opportunity to stay and be outer sect disciples of the esteemed Supreme Sect.
Firstly, the ident that happened to the Supreme Sect could not be revealed to the public.
Secondly, it waspensation for the disciples who were fine.
But for Gu Chaoyan, her real purpose was not just to join Supreme Sect.
Therefore, she was not very happy about this. She did not n to tell Yan Wuji to rx. She just needed to face the examination of the Medicine Sect. ¡°You too.¡± Yan Wuji was stuck with words in front of Gu Chaoyan.
He did not know how to express his concern..
Chapter 2072 - 2072: Continuation 1
Chapter 2072: Continuation 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan nodded and did not care about that. She left and was about to go back to her own room to take a break.
Back in the room.
Unexpectedly, Gu Chaoyan saw someone else in the same room.
Just one look.
Gu Chaoyan could tell that. They were one of the few people she had saved from the clutches of the demon crocodile. However, to her dismay, they didn¡¯t offer any help or support when she herself was rescued. Instead, they kept running away in fear of another attack by the demon crocodile. Their apparent indifference towards Gu Chaoyan¡¯s well-being left her feeling abandoned and uncared for.
But for what she saidter, they would not havee to help if they did not help.
Such a person.
That was normal.
But Gu Chaoyan did not want to have any contact with them.
Who knew when they would continue to do so in order to protect themselves.
Gu Chaoyan nced at her and returned to her own bed, ready to get ready for bed.
The woman was very displeased seeing how Gu Chaoyan ignored her.
She wanted to have a chat with them, but did note. She stomped her feet
and left.
Gu Chaoyan did not care.
When she was gone, quietness dominated the ce where she stayed.
Apart from the Medicine Sect, which she had not yete into contact with, she hade into contact with almost all of the other sects.
The sect she liked the most was the Beastmaster Sect.
She was going to have more opportunities at the Beastmaster Sect.
The Fist Sect proved unsuitable for her, and both the Weapon Refining Sect and the Array Sect didn¡¯t meet her needs, especially since her main focus was obtaining the One Origin Grass for revenge.
The Medicine Sect was not on her list of considerations either.
However, a glimmer of hope arose as she pondered the possibility of joining the inner sect of the Beastmaster Sect.
These thoughts weighed heavily on the tired Gu Chaoyan as she drifted into a restless sleep. When she finally woke up, it was already the arrival of dawn.
Under the guidance of the disciple, she went to the Medicine Sect for the examination.
Gu Chaoyan slept for a long while, so when she arrived at the Medicine Sect, most of the disciples were already here.
Today, the disciples of the Supreme Sect and the disciples of the examination all calmed down, as if nothing had happened the day before.
When Gu Chaoyan arrived, Yan Wuji moved closer to Gu Chaoyan.
The moment he came, Yan Zhengchu came with a smile.
Therefore¡
One second ago, Gu Chaoyan was smiling, but the next second, she turned cold when she saw Yan Zhengchu.
Yan Zhengchu did not mind at all. He was still smiling here.
Zhuo Yuanbai did not bother her any more.
Of course, Zhuo Yuanbai was not here today, mainly because he was not outstanding in medicinal materials and alchemy.
So he did not have anything against Gu Chaoyan.
The examination of the Medicine Sect was going on smoothly.
The first stage of the Medicine Sect¡¯s examination appeared deceptively simple. The outer sect disciples of the sect had set up a trial where various medicinal herbs were scattered throughout the herb field. Each participant was shown a set of herbs, and they were required to identify and locate them as quickly as possible.
To Gu Chaoyan¡¯s surprise, she recognized the herbs at first nce, effortlessly recalling their appearances.
Confident in her knowledge, she ventured into the field to pick the herbs. Unlike the others who struggled to recall the herbs, Gu Chaoyan remainedposed and focused.
Within a short time, Gu Chaovan sessfully located all the required herbs..
Chapter 2073 - 2073: Continuation 2
Chapter 2073: Continuation 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When the ingredients were delivered to the outer sect disciples of the Medicine Sect, they carefully examined what Gu Chaoyan had provided and checked the time, only to be taken aback by what they saw. The disciples couldn¡¯t help but express their surprise at the situation. However, they politely asked Gu
Chaoyan toplete the examination and patiently wait for the next one.
Once Gu Chaoyan finished his part, it took the other disciples about half an hour to deliver their herbs. Regrettably, not only did they take a considerable amount of time, but some of the medicinal herbs they brought were also incorrect.
Fortunately, the Medicine Sect did not strictly adhere to rigid rules, allowing for some flexibility in the evaluation process. Even though the other disciples might still pass the examination, it was evident that Gu Chaoyan¡¯s exceptional performance made their efforts seem insignificant inparison. When everyone handed in the result of the first round of the examination, The second stage of the examination started, namely, the alchemy.
Refining pills, especially the introductory ones, was a straightforward task. The outer sect Elder provided them with the refining method, and they followed the steps ordingly.
To pass the examination, they needed to produce pills that were at least half the required amount. With a sess rate of one-third, passing was achievable.
For Gu Chaoyan, pill-making was a breeze, particrly when it came to such introductory medicinal pills that didn¡¯t demand excessive heat. She found it to be a piece of cake.
Her proficiency in alchemy was evident, and she didn¡¯t shy away from showcasing her talent, unlike the other disciples who were there for the examination.
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t fear being outstanding. In fact, she was afraid of not being impressive enough in the eyes of the elders.
Her ultimate goal was to join the Supreme Sect, advance to the inner sect, and ultimately obtain the One Origin Grass, while also seeking to im the spiritual root of that woman for herself!
Uponpleting the pill refinement, Gu Chaoyan promptly handed over the pills to her Senior Brother, who was responsible for overseeing the examination. With confidence, she awaited the results.
Impressively, Gu Chaoyan achieved a wless sess rate of 100%.
Her performance in the intermediate examination stood out among the rest, making her one of the most outstanding candidates.
The Senior Brother overseeing the examination was so amazed by her proficiency that he couldn¡¯t help but promptly report her remarkable aplishment to the outer sect Elder.
The outer sect Elder was very satisfied too.
Normally, such a disciple could be directly trained in the outer sect of the
Medicine Sect, and in time, he could bring him to the inner sect personally.
However¡.
What a pity.
Someone asked for her before he did.
The inner sect Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect expressed his desire for this disciple to be a member of the Weapon Refining Sect. Having already given his word and agreed to this arrangement, he could not retract his decision now.
He could only sigh regretfully.
¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± The Elder of the Medicine Sect said.
The disciple said nothing more.
Soon, the other participants were done with the examination.
With a remarkable 100% sess rate, Gu Chaoyan stood out as the exceptional candidate in the group. In contrast, almost everyone else had a mere 50% sess rate, with the majority achieving only a 1/3 sess rate, significantly lower than Gu Chaoyan¡¯s outstanding performance. The examination of the Medicine Sect was over.
Most of them passed the examination.
After the examination at the Medicine Sect ended.
The disciples who came for the examination were required to gather at the Spiritual Altar and reveal their spiritual roots.
However, this was an unprecedented practice.
In the past, all the disciples who passed the examination were not subjected to a spiritual root inspection. They would directly enter the outer sect and undergo subsequentyers of examination to identify the most exceptional candidates for entry into the inner sect or to be disciples under the guidance of the elders..
Chapter 2074 - 2074: Continuation 3
Chapter 2074: Continuation 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Have you heard? It seems the Supreme Sect has made an unprecedented decision to recruit a batch of inner sect disciples in advance this year, and we are among the candidates they can choose from,¡± whispered someone, discussing the uing spirit tform test.
Interestingly, most of the disciples who were aware of this development had close ties to their own families within the Supreme Sect. Through these connections, they had received some general news about the situation.
It was clear that those who had outstanding results and possessed good spiritual roots would be granted the opportunity to enter the inner sect for further studies. This news was met with excitement and joy by the disciples, as it presented an excellent opportunity.
The advantage of being chosen in advance was that they wouldn¡¯t have to wait for the regr examination scheduled three monthster. Moreover, they might even have the privilege of bing disciples under the guidance of an Elder,
Hearing the news, many people were very excited, thinking that they would be able to get the news.
Even Gu Chaoyan was not surprised ¨C she was very excited.
She needed to be an inner disciple as soon as possible!
There was no need to take the examination. It was best to enter now!
But¡
She only had real spiritual roots at the moment, and she had several spiritual roots of different attributes, which were very messy. They were not good spiritual roots.
Gu Chaoyan was quite worried about this.
They arrived at the testing tform.
Some inner sect Elders were in charge of the test.
They only needed to reveal their spiritual roots, and the elders who were interested would ept them as inner sect disciples. Those who did not would be epted as outer sect disciples.
Zhuo Yuanbai was very confident about revealing the spiritual roots.
His spiritual root was a rare mutated heavenly spiritual root. The term ¡°mutated heavenly spiritual root¡± referred to a singr spiritual root that had undergone a special transformation. In his case, he possessed the extraordinary Lightning Spiritual Root within this unique spiritual core in the Sublime Country.
Upon ascending to the Spirit tform, he proudly unveiled his Spiritual Roots, which turned out to be the coveted mutated Thunder Spiritual Roots.
The Elders were taken aback by this unexpected revtion. They had not anticipated that one of their disciples would possess such rare and powerful Thunder Spiritual Roots.
This person¡.
Was known to them all.
On the day of the Beastmaster Sect¡¯s examination, what they saw through the Heavenstone Mirror was that he was selfish and had a dark heart.
This man¡..
The Elders had already decided that. Even if he entered the Supreme Sect, he would only be an outer sect disciple, not an inner sect disciple.
Therefore¡
They were surprised but also felt that it was a pity.
Zhuo Yuanbai was a little worried seeing the Elders¡¯ expressions.
On the other side.
The inner Elder of the Fist Faction could not stand that any more.
This disciple was very suitable for the Fist Sect, just from the previous examination.
He did not want this disciple after the ident at the Beastmaster Sect. That was his original n.
But¡
But things were different now.
He had a mutated Thunder Spiritual Roots, which was most suitable for the Fist Faction.
If he were to be epted into the inner sect of the Fist Sect, it would infuse much-needed vitality and new talent into the sect, reinvigorating it.
However¡
The inner Elder of the Fist Sect could no longer tolerate the situation. He spoke bluntly, ¡°We must have him in the Fist Sect.¡±
¡°Elder Lin!¡± The inner sect Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect was taken aback, finding it hard to believe. He reminded her, ¡°Remember our agreement.¡±
¡°That is not our concern. The inner sect of the Fist Faction must have this individual!¡± The inner sect Elder asserted firmly.
Since he had made the n, he was not going to listen to anyone¡¯s advice.
The Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect was very displeased with the Elder of the Fist Sect.
There was something wrong with this disciple.
Something would happen when she joined the inner sect of the sect.
Sure enough¡
Zhuo Yuanbai nced at the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect..
Chapter 2075 - 2075: Continuation 4
Chapter 2075: Continuation 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
It was this stern old man who obstructed his direct entry into the inner sect.
No wonder he found the situation perplexing. Possessing both a rare mutated heavenly spirit root and Thunder Spiritual Roots, he couldn¡¯t fathom why the Elders wore such bewildered expressions. Now, it dawned on him that they had already discerned the uniqueness of his spiritual gifts. The other inner sect Elders did not stop him, but he did!
Zhuo Yuanbai was going to bear that in mind.
The other Elders had no choice but to ept the Elder of the Fist Faction.
Slowly, more and more people came.
Most of them were True Spiritual Roots and Heaven Spiritual Root.
Most people who coulde to the Shenyou Continent for the examination had these two spiritual roots.
It was Yan Wuji¡¯s turn.
He also revealed the Heaven Spiritual Root.
The Elder didn¡¯t ask him to leave but made it clear that bing an inner sect disciple was not on the table for Yan Wuji. Initially, Yan Wuji held high hopes, but eventually, a tinge of disappointment settled in. Nevertheless, he epted the oue gracefully.
As he descended, Zhuo Yuanbai wore a scornful sneer directed at him, trying to provoke a reaction.
Yan Wuji chose to ignore him, not letting the taunts get to him.
Zhuo Yuanbai had sessfully secured a ce in the inner sect, and now he harbored intentions of seeking revenge against Yan Wuji and Gu Chaoyan, who were merely outer sect disciples and seen as easy targets for bullying.
Many people passed by one after another.
Few inner sect Elders would think highly of them.
Until Gu Chaoyan¡¯s turn.
The inner sect Elders were all looking forward to it.
Gu Chaoyan was outstanding no matter which sect she was from. Those who were better than others must have had spiritual roots.
If a cultivator had good spiritual roots, they would be able to cultivate faster.
Gu Chaoyan reached out her hands and stared at her hands.
Zhuo Yuanbai had mutated Heaven Spiritual Roots, and Gu Chaoyan should have better ones than him.
That was why people were looking forward to it.
The Elders all had their own ns.
When Gu Chaoyan¡¯s spiritual roots were revealed, the Elders got totally dumbfounded.
What?
What?
True spiritual roots?
True Spiritual Root, only?
The True Spiritual Root that almost all disciples had?
That was even worse than a Heavenly Spiritual Root.
Her Spiritual Root was a unique True Spiritual Root formed by abination of several disparate and chaotic Spiritual Roots.
Only a handful of disciples possessing the True Spiritual Root had the privilege of entering the inner sect. Most of them had spent an extended period in the outer sect, where they painstakingly umted enough strength to barely qualify for the inner sect. However, once inside, they faced a challenging cultivation journey due to their slowprehension abilities. Consequently, this sluggish progress became a burden for the inner sect.
No disciple with a True Spiritual Root could surpass a disciple with a Heaven Spiritual Root.
The Elders, who had been looking forward to it, turned gloomy.
They had no intention of epting them, even if they did well in the examination.
They were not as good as disciples with good spiritual roots.
The Elders were silent.
Zhuo Yuanbai snorted. ¡°Just the True Spiritual Root?¡± That meant¡
She was not qualified to be an inner disciple, or ever.
And he, who was going to be an inner disciple, was going to torment her and Yan Wuji within three months!
He was determined to seek revenge at the earliest opportunity.
Among the disciples, numerous discussions were buzzing around.
The majority of them seemed content and contented individuals.
Meanwhile, the inner sect Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect carefully pondered the advantages and disadvantages of the situation.
He stood up and said, ¡°Girl, you can join us at the Weapon Refining Sect..¡±
Chapter 2076 - 2076: The Beastmaster Sect 1
Chapter 2076: The Beastmaster Sect 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The moment the Elder from the inner sect of the Weapon Refining Sect made that announcement, all discussions came to a halt. Envy and surprise were evident among the crowd of disciples.
Was it just because of a True Spiritual Root?
She got epted into the inner sect directly?
The other Elders were puzzled by the decision made by the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect.
As for Zhuo Yuanbai, he shot a malevolent re at the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect. He was the one who opposed the Elder of the Fist Sect and was adamant about epting Gu Chaoyan into the inner sect.
He was going against him.
And the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect who was seen as the enemy.
The decision to ept Gu Chaoyan had been carefully considered.
Unlike many other sects, the Weapon Refining Sect didn¡¯t impose rigid criteria on the disciples they epted for training. While reaching a high level of cultivation was essential for forging superior-grade and magical weapons in theter stages, Gu Chaoyan possessed a rare dual talent.
Not only was she naturally gifted in her overall cultivation, but she also disyed remarkable talent in the art of weapon forging.
On the day of the examination, the metal ck iron swords she forged were the same.
If she was epted into the inner sect, the Weapon Refining Sect would only have good things, never bad.
That was why he asked.
Elder Lin weighed for half a day and decided to have this disciple.
But Gu Chaoyan had mixed feelings too.
She had no intention of joining the Weapon Refining Sect.
While Gu Chaoyan¡¯s talent in weapon forging was admired by the Elder of the Equipment Refining Sect, it wasn¡¯t her true goal. Her main objective was to enhance her cultivation and acquire the elusive One Origin Grass, which could be found in the Beastmaster Sect.
Respectfully considering the situation, she mustered the courage to express her feelings to Elder Lin. ¡°Elder Lin, I appreciate the opportunity, but I have no desire to join the Weapon Refining Sect. Forging weapons doesn¡¯t resonate with me, and it¡¯s not where my passion lies.¡±
As she was speaking¡
Gu Chaoyan said straightforwardly to the Elder of the Beastmaster Sect. ¡°I want to join the sect. Although my Spiritual Root is True Spiritual Rootl, but I don¡¯t think that I am worse than anyone else, so I won¡¯t be a burden in the sect.¡± Gu Chaoyan was not trying to humiliate the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect. But her target was indeed the Beastmaster Sect.
Only the Beastmaster Sect could go into the mountains often and improve their cultivation and fighting skills.
She did not have much time.
Huaijin was still lying on Longmai Mountain, and she needed to save him as soon as possible.
Gu Chaoyan was the first person in Supreme Sect who could do something like
this.
The other disciples who came to the Supreme Sect for the examination were delighted to be epted into the outer sect. However, Gu Chaoyan chose to decline the Elder¡¯s invitation, standing firm in her decision to join another sect instead.
This move seemed risky, as it had the potential to offend the Elder of the chosen sect. Many onlookers shook their heads in disapproval at Gu Chaoyan¡¯s boldness.
Yet, amid the disapproval, an air of anticipation lingered. People were intrigued by the unfolding drama, secretly hoping that Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions would cause conflict with the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect and lead to her disfavor in the eyes of the Elder from the Beastmaster Sect, leaving her with no viable options.
Gu Chaoyan fell into deep contemtion.
The Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect and the Elder of the Beast-controlling Sect were both surprised.
This disciple disyed an astonishing level of boldness.
Yet, her audacity did not backfire, for it seemed to intrigue rather than displease Elder Lin of the Weapon Refining Sect. He regarded her with keen interest.
As she stood there, she even dared to elbow the Elder of the Beastmaster Sect yfully. ¡°Did you hear that? They are choosing to join your esteemed sect..
What are your thoughts on this?¡±
Chapter 2077 - 2077: The Beastmaster Sect 2
Chapter 2077: The Beastmaster Sect 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In terms of spiritual roots¡
She was not qualified to join the Beastmaster Sect.
But the ident at the Beastmaster Sect was overturned because of her, or something terrible would have happened.
And she did behave well the other day.
She was already a Level 1 or 2 Martial Saint, more advanced than the disciples. But¡
The Beastmaster Sect would not ept a disciple with only the True Spiritual
Root.
But¡
However, despite her exceptional performance, it was unfortunate that she hadn¡¯t been epted into the sect.
¡°You possess a True Spiritual Root, and the lowest-ranked inner sect disciple of the Beastmaster Sect holds at least a Heaven Spiritual Root. epting you as an inner sect disciple might present some challenges due to this disparity. However, your remarkable performance during the examination has caught our attention, and for that reason, the Beastmaster Sect is willing to offer you this opportunity.¡±
¡°Supreme Sect has a bounty pavilion. If you canplete three missions, the Beastmaster Sect will ept you.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t impose any specific criteria on you; all you need to do is aplish three missions,¡± the Elder of the Beastmaster Sect stated.
Upon hearing that there was a glimmer of hope, Gu Chaoyan promptly made up her mind to ept the challenge.
However, Elder Lin of the Weapon Refining Sect wore a skeptical expression as he nced at the Elder of the Beastmaster Sect. ¡°You are merely toying with us. Completing three missions might not be as simple as it sounds.¡± ¡°Only three missions,¡± the Elder of the Beastmaster Sect reaffirmed with unwavering determination.
Elder Lin recognized that persuading her otherwise would be futile.
The three missions assigned by the Bounty Pavilion were rtively manageable for inner sect disciples, but for those who had not yet entered the inner sect, they posed a significant challenge.
Gu Chaoyan, at her current level of cultivation,cked the necessary strength toplete the missions alone.
For disciples who hadn¡¯t attained the required level of cultivation, forming a team was the only option. However, few would be willing to team up with non-inner sect disciples, making it even more difficult for Gu Chaoyan to find suitablepanions.
Therefore, the examination of the Beastmaster Sect was indeed very difficult for her.
But Gu Chaoyan answered straightforwardly, ¡°Three it is!¡±
If she went to the pavilion for missions, she could train herself and join the
Beastmaster Sect.
That was the best of both worlds.
After all¡
Even after the examination three monthster, she would still have the True Spiritual Root.
Her power of inheritance could help her nourish the spiritual root, but she needed enough time to nourish the spiritual root to a higher level.
Three months was not enough.
That was the best solution.
No one had expected that things would turn out like this.
Those who were gloating continued to watch the show.
Zhuo Yuanbai red at Gu Chaoyan and Elder Lin.
Then she left with the Elder of the Fist Faction.
The other disciples who were not selected into the inner sect went to report to the outer sect.
Yan Zhengchu also joined the inner sect, but he joined the Array Sect. Yan Wuji was at the outer gate.
But he came and asked worriedly, ¡°Chaoyan, do you need my help with the mission?¡±
¡°I can help too.¡± Yan Zhengchu came up and offered.
¡°No need, just do what you need to do. I will take care of the mission myself,¡¯
Gu Chaoyan turned down the offer directly.
Afterward, they were asked to part ways.
Gu Chaoyan headed towards the pavilion.
There, she diligently studied the avable missions, carefully selecting the three that she believed she couldplete sessfully..
Chapter 2078 - 2078: Three Missions 1
Chapter 2078: Three Missions 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Bounty Pavilion stood prominently at the center of the major sects, adjacent to the Armament Pavilion, where disciples could freely purchase and exchange weapons.
The ce was bustling with a constant flow of people. Some were eager to take on missions, while others came to report thepletion of their assigned tasks.
Despite not being categorized as a super sect, the Supreme Sect had a long-standing history and a robust infrastructure, making it highlyprehensive in its offerings.
Spirit Stones served as the primary currency within the Supreme Sect, owing to their ability to store and contain spiritual energy.
Well¡
In addition to Spirit Stones, certain disciples held a preference for golden knives, despite them not being inmon cirction.
The sect also had a variety of pills avable for exchange. While pills were more sought after than Spirit Stones and golden knives, disciples seldom disyed their pills casually, reserving them for specific situations or special circumstances. As a result, sightings of pills were rtively rare.
Within the Bounty Pavilion,pleting missions provided the opportunity to acquire additional rewards, such as extra Spirit Stones, golden knives, or pills. Various missions offered distinct sets of rewards, enticing disciples with different preferences and needs.
As some disciples spent an extended period within the sect, the fixed share provided by the sect alone became insufficient to meet their requirements. Consequently, they sought to supplement their resources by taking on missions that offered valuable rewards.
Therefore, there were many peopleing and going at the Bounty Pavilion.
When Gu Chaoyan went into the Bounty Pavilion, she attracted a lot of attention.
They had heard about this a long time ago, because the whole thing was going on.
¡°That is her?¡± Someone whispered.
¡°She is right. I heard that she turned down Elder Lin¡¯s offer to ept her into the Weapon.
Refining Sect and went to the Beastmaster Sect on her own ord. She even epted three missions from the Elder of the Beastmaster Sect, thinking that she would be able toplete them.¡± Someone else said disdainfully, apparently displeased by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arrogant personality.
If she had a good Spiritual Root, she would have the confidence to do so. He could ept that.
But a True Spiritual Root was so bold as to look down at everyone else.
He would not like it.
Continuing his criticism, the man added, ¡°She believes that as a newly-recruited disciple, she can easilyplete the missions. However, when we epted our first mission, we had to do it with the help of Senior Brothers from the inner sect, and the rewards were only meager. As we gained more experience, we could handle simpler missions alone or continue to follow the Senior Brothers for more challenging tasks.¡±
¡°She is just dreaming that she couldplete three missions.¡± Also, he did not think that his Senior Brother would bring her along. No one would want to bring her along.
He said.
The others all looked as if they were watching a show. They even sniggered from time to time.
The people at the Bounty Pavilion were also talking about Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan could hear everything clearly.
However¡.
She did not care about this.
They could talk if they wanted to.
She had no time to argue with these people.
She was focused on the missions.
Honestly¡
The missions avable at the Bounty Pavilion were undoubtedly challenging, particrly for Gu Chaoyan at her current stage of cultivation.
The simpler tasks, like capturing the Paragon and Martial King demonic beasts at Peni Mountain, offered tempting rewards of 2,000 Spirit Stones and 10 bottles of pills.
Other missions involved hunting down evil individuals from the Shenyou Continent. Although apprehending the culprits was rtively straightforward, locating them presented a formidable difficulty..
Chapter 2079 - 2079: Three Missions 2
Chapter 2079: Three Missions 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan surveyed her surroundings, trying to recall the specific missions assigned by the renowned Bounty Pavilion. The majority of these missions involved dealing with formidable high-level demonic beasts.
Completing the assigned tasks, Gu Chaoyan pondered for a moment before deciding to depart. There was no rush for her to take on more tasks immediately.
With three missions under her belt, Gu Chaoyan contemted returning home to devise a well-thought-out n. epting new missions right away was not a necessity at this moment.
Also¡
Feeling the need to make adequate preparations, Gu Chaoyan stepped out of the Bounty Pavilion.
Onlookers, who were eagerly waiting to see which missions she would undertake, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment as they noticed her departure.
However, amidst the crowd, a few individuals chuckled, confessing, ¡°After assessing the avable missions, we realized none were suitable for us.
Perhaps we should approach the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect instead.¡±
Regardless of the uracy of this man¡¯s statement, it resonated with those present, making it a fitting sentiment for their current situation.
They all sneered.
After assessing their own missions, the group continued searching for suitable teams to join. Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan, who initially nned to approach the Elder of the Weapon Refining Sect, changed her mind and headed to the Weaponry Pavilion instead.
With the white jade sword in her possession, Gu Chaoyan had no need to purchase additional weapons. Nheless, she wanted to explore and find something suitable that could aid her in future missions.
Browsing through the Weaponry Pavilion, she invested in some hidden weapons using Spirit Stones, but nothing else caught her eye. The majority of items avable were high-level weapons and Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, which were not on her shopping list.
After pondering for a while, she decided to make her way to the Trading Pavilion.
Unlike the Weaponry Pavilion, the Trading Pavilion proved to be more weing and approachable. This was due to the presence of disciples from the Supreme Sect who were engaged in selling or trading their personal items.
In the Supreme Sect, many disciples often preferred to focus on their respective specialized sects. For instance, those belonging to the Weapon Refining Sect required specific materials like ck iron and other items essential for forging weapons. If they happened toe across valuable herbs, they would readily trade them for more suitable resources, regardless of the herbs¡¯ inherent value.
so¡
That was why Gu Chaoyan saw so many good things the moment she walked in.
There were many things that she did not need at the moment, so she did not read them.
She walked for a long while.
She finally had her eyes on a piece of beast skin.
Despite the apparent usefulness of certain resources in the Trading Pavilion, the reality was that most disciples didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.
The Medicine Faction disciples had no use for those materials, and the
Refining Faction disciples found them of limited value as well. The Array Faction disciples didn¡¯t require them either, while the Fist Faction disciples could use them but found the effort hardly worth it.
As a result, an awkward scene unfolded in the Trading Pavilion, where these valuable materials remainedrgely ignored.
However, this situation yed perfectly into Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hands. She recalled a specific mission posted at the Bounty Pavilion, which involved capturing mutated beasts in a volcano. These creatures had undergone transformations due to the unique environment of the volcano.
The existence of these mutated beasts posed a significant threat to humanity if they multiplied in number. As a result, this mission was ssified as the highest-level, and the rewards for its sessfulpletion were exceedingly generous. For Gu Chaoyan, this mission offered a perfect opportunity to make good use of the neglected resources, securing her a considerable advantage.
Gu Chaoyan had not thought about this mission.
But¡.
Now that she had the beast skin, she could think about it.
Gu Chaoyan asked about the price.
She had 10,000 Spirit Stones.
That was worth the price.
But¡
The Spirit Stones in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hands were all left behind by the Dragonman¡¯s father..
Chapter 2080 - 2080: Three Missions 3
Chapter 2080: Three Missions 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Spirit Stones, gold, silver, and jewelry left behind by her father were probably intended for Gu Chaoyan¡¯s future, but she had no intentions of using them. This realization struck her just then.
In the midst of her contemtion, the dragon man she had encountered suddenly bit her, causing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face to darken with annoyance. It was the first time she had been mistrusted, and it truly infuriated her.
However, she knew that she needed the power of inheritance, or else she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the dragon man at all.
Still displeased, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face remained stern. The disciple selling the beast skin might have assumed that she found the price too high, but that wasn¡¯t the case.
After giving it some thought, she decided to make a counteroffer. ¡°The beast skin is undoubtedly valuable. In normal circumstances, it should be priced at 10 ,ooo Spirit Stones. However, there¡¯s a limited demand for it. If you¡¯re genuinely interested, I can sell it to you for 8,000 Spirit Stones.¡±
8,000 Spirit Stones was a huge step back for him.
But¡
Gu Chaoyan did not even have this much.
That was the first time she realized how poor she was.
¡°I don¡¯t have any Spirit Stones, but I have a few bottles of pills here, see if they are worth the price.¡± Gu Chaoyan took out the medicine bottle.
That man¡¯s hopeful eyes dimmed.
Sure enough, she had none to deal.
The reason why he offered this was because he was about to make a breakthrough, but he kept running into bottlenecks.
He needed pills.
But how could she have the pills he needed?
She did not even seem to be part of the sect judging from her dresses.
It was possible for outer sect disciples to have Spirit Stones and pills.
He was able to buy the pills because he knew someone from the Medicine Sect.
¡°Just take a look, maybe you need it.¡± Gu Chaoyan added. She could tell that he was judging a book by its cover.
The disciple looked at them half-heartedly.
He saw what was there¡
He was shocked.
What..
He could immediately sense that the elixir Gu Chaoyan offered was of superior qualitypared to the ones he had received from the Senior Brother of the Medicine Sect. The excitement within him surged, but a sense of curiosity took hold as he pondered what kind of pill it was.
Realizing the potential of this elixir, he believed that with just a few bottles of it, he could undoubtedly make a breakthrough in his cultivation.
¡°How many bottles do you have!¡± he eagerly inquired.
¡°Five bottles.¡± Gu Chaoyan had only nned to offer three bottles, but the beast skin was good, and he was going to make a breakthrough, so she offered five bottles.
¡°Deal.¡± The man seemed to be worried that Gu Chaoyan would change her mind. He stuffed the beast skin into her hands and asked for the other four
UULLICD.
Gu Chaoyan gave the pills to him.
Then she left with the beast skin.
That was a very perfected trip.
Gu Chaoyan was in a good mood.
As she returned to her own yard¡
She was living alone in the room.
The other two were allocated to the outer sect disciples¡¯ dormitory.
She was alone, which was even better.
As we went back home¡.
Then she started to make the beast¡¯s skin.
It looked like a small vest. She was wearing it under the clothes, and no one could tell.
The vest was ready.
So she decided to ept the mutated beast¡¯s mission directly.
Mutated beasts were considered high-level missions, andpleting this task sessfully would make the next two missions much more manageable. Well¡
If she had the necessary capabilities, others would be more than willing to team up with her. There was no need for her to take on the risk alone..
Chapter 2081 - 2081: Three Missions 4
Chapter 2081: Three Missions 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She had made her decision.
Gu Chaoyan took the time to prepare additional poisons, explosives, and suitable clothing, getting herself ready for the journey ahead.
However, just before departing, she remembered the dragon in her arms. Taking it out gently, she spoke seriously, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the volcano toplete the mission. I¡¯ll be facing a mutated beast, and the environment might get quite hot. So, be prepared.¡±
¡°I am not going! Return my gold, silver, and jewelry to me. If you want to die, go and die yourself, don¡¯t drag me down!¡± The Dragonman retorted angrily.
Gu Chaoyan looked helpless.
She knew that¡
That must have been the result.
¡°Your father entrusted you to me, so you have to follow me. You have no choice but to follow me wherever I am!¡± Gu Chaoyan called out to her when she saw the little ghost.
Having said this¡
She stuffed it into her arms.
She did not want to say anything more to it.
The little dragon was so angry in her arms.
It did not struggle but continued to lie in her arms obediently.
It was very angry just now.
She packed her stuff and decided to go out, so he stayed in peace, because he believed that she would definitely take it with her.
But¡
It was very saddened when it was suddenly dragged out. It thought that she was going to keep it.
But not keeping it to the end.
But the Dragonman couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional despite its initial outburst. It believed Gu Chaoyan shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this mission to it in the first ce. After all, its father had entrusted it to her care, and she should always consider its well-being.
After uttering those strong words, Gu Chaoyan started to worry that she had been too harsh. Seeking to rify her intentions, she exined, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to abandon you at the Supreme Sect. Facing the mutated beast is a dangerous task, but I possess the power of inheritance, giving me the confidence to deal with it. The volcano might be hot, but with the qilin vest, you will be protected from the harsh environment while in my arms.¡±
¡°I am asking you because I think that we are equals, and I need to talk about this with you.¡±
¡°But not with you. Sorry, no.¡± Gu Chaoyan said gently. The Dragonman in her arms felt a bit ufortable.
But it felt better too. It said listlessly, ¡°I got it.¡±
Gu Chaoyan chuckled.
Then she took the Dragonman to the Bounty Pavilion.
She already had a n, so she did not want to waste any more time.
She went directly to the mutated beast mission. ¡°I want to ept this mission.¡±
The person in charge of the mission was startled. Then he smiled. ¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Take this.¡± The person in charge of the mission gave her the authority token.
They were in charge of the mission, not dissuading them.
Gu Chaoyan took the authority token and the map and decided to head there directly.
Many people sighed seeing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s choice.
How dare she ept this mission?
It seemed unlikely that she would be able toplete the mission whenpared to the Senior Brother from the inner sect of the Beastmaster Sect, who had a team of 10 skilled individuals ready to take on the challenge. The odds were stacked against her.
Everyone could see that she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, while the Senior Brothers would surely seed.
However¡
It might be for the best if she couldn¡¯t make it.
She should focus on taking the examination and bing an inner sect disciple. It was unreasonable to think she could reach the top in one leap, showing such arrogance.
As Gu Chaoyan stood outside the Bounty Pavilion, a kind-hearted Senior Brother approached her and spoke gently, ¡°Senior Brother, are you nning to ept this mission? I advise you to reconsider and give it up..¡±
Chapter 2082 - 2082: Mutated Beast
Chapter 2082: Mutated Beast
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Lv Zhengyang wore a gentle expression as he conveyed his advice to Gu Chaoyan. He genuinely had her best interests at heart, and he possessed some knowledge about this Junior Sister of his.
He knew that Gu Chaoyan aspired to be an inner disciple of the
Beastmaster Sect. To achieve this goal, she had declined the Elder¡¯s offer and insisted on joining the sect through the ordinary process. Moreover, she had taken on three missions assigned by the Elder.
In contrast, Lv Zhengyang was different from others. He didn¡¯t know if she would be epted as an inner disciple of the Beastmaster Sect; that depended on her own abilities. Regardless, he epted the mission himself, not out of fear that she might steal it, but because by epting the mission, he gained some insights into its difficulty.
Mutated demonic beasts were high-level creatures, and their caves were exceedingly intricate. Even Lv Zhengyang required a team of ten experienced inner sect disciples to tackle such a mission, and he couldn¡¯t be certain of its sess.
Gu Chaoyan was just a young girl, merely at Level 1 or 2 Martial Saint,cking any substantial experience. How could she possibly manage such a challenging mission?
The danger was apparent; they might even face the risk of death.
¡°Consider trying other missions. There are numerous tasks in the Bounty
Pavilion that can¡¯t be aplished alone,¡± Lv Zhengyang advised with genuine concern. ¡°You can also find a suitable team to join, ensuring that the mission can bepleted sessfully.¡±
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at him.
He did not mean any harm.
But she could not ept his proposal for the time being.
She was definitely going to get the mutated beast.
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, but no thanks.¡± Gu Chaoyan bowed and thanked him.
Then she insisted on leaving the Bounty Pavilion with her stuff.
Seeing her attitude, Lv Zhengyang knew that she was definitely going.
He shook his head slightly.
Despite his best efforts, Lv Zhengyang couldn¡¯t dissuade Di Hongyun from his harsh judgment.
¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang, why do you care? That woman is so arrogant. She turned down Elder Lin and joined the Beastmaster Sect on her own ord. She acts as if she can do whatever she pleases. Why bother with her? She deserves to be taught a lesson for her arrogance!¡± Di Hongyun expressed his disdain with evident disgust.
Gu Chaoyan did not offend him.
But he disliked Gu Chaoyan just like everyone else.
Well¡
She was too arrogant.
She should be more modest.
The others present nodded in agreement, concurring with Di Hongyun¡¯s sentiment.
Fu Xinde remainedposed, offering his perspective. ¡°Zhengyang, don¡¯t dwell on it too much. You¡¯ve already given her your advice. I believe she knows what¡¯s at stake and what¡¯s important. Perhaps she can surprise us andplete the mission after all.¡± He expressed a level of trust in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s capabilities, showing a more optimistic outlook.
Haha.
Fu Xinde¡¯s words were heard.
They all looked as if they had heard a joke.
¡°Xinde, we are all teaming up, and she is alone? Her cultivation is lower than ours, and you think she can make it?¡± Di Hongyunughed.
Fu Xinde did not think that was wrong.
She was the one who stabilized the Beastmaster Sect¡¯s examination.
Gu Chaoyan wouldn¡¯t have taken on the mission if shecked the necessary capabilities.
Also, he did not think that everyone wanted the same thing ¨C to take the examination slowly and enter the inner sect, so as to be an outstanding disciple. Elders from the sect should be grateful to them.
She seemed like a nice person.
She could even choose the sect ording to her own will..
Chapter 2083 - 2083: Mutated Beast 2
Chapter 2083: Mutated Beast 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She felt that she could do whatever she wanted.
Even if she could not do that.
So what? At least she believed that she could make it. There were not many people who were so passionate.
Those who cultivated.
Should have this kind of spirit.
Fu Xinde thought inwardly.
But he said nothing more.
Apart from Zhengyang, everyone else would think that he was a fiend.
He shook his head slightly and continued to get ready for the mission.
When they were still preparing, Gu Chaoyan was already heading towards the volcano.
The authority token and mission map from the Supreme Sect were very considerate. Apart from the map of how to get there, there was also a detailed description of this mutated beast and the specific situation in the cave.
In this way, they could avoid unnecessary things.
Gu Chaoyan found that very considerate.
However, even with these reminders, when she arrived at the volcano and the entrance of the mutated beast cave, she still carefully set up a barrier at the entrance of the cave and then meditated inside.
She did not n to go in directly. Instead, she decided to observe the situation first.
There was no scent of other demonic beasts near the cave of the mutated demonic beast. Even some birds passed by asionally, but they all left in a hurry.
Gu Chaoyan spected that it must have something to do with the environment around the cave.
It was much hotter here than in other ces.
It was very ufortable to be here.
But the mutated beasts seemed to like this kind of environment.
That was why it had mutated.
She thought for a while¡
Gu Chaoyan took out a magical weapon.
It was a small paper crane.
That was what Gu Chaoyan got when they were in the mountains.
The paper crane possessed godly power, capable of guiding the way. After some contemtion, Gu Chaoyan decided to ce the paper crane into the cave.
If the paper crane managed to return unharmed, Gu Chaoyan would sense how many demon beasts were present inside. However, if it failed toe back, it would imply encountering danger where its powers couldn¡¯t protect it, indicating the presence of demon beasts.
In this way, she would be very cautious when she went in.
She had just put the paper crane inside.
Gu Chaoyan sensed the presence of others.
She did not panic, knowing that some disciples from the Supreme Sect had epted the mission as well.
Sure enough.
Soon¡.
Ten disciples of the Supreme Sect came into sight.
When Gu Chaoyan saw them, they also noticed her standing outside the cave instead of going inside the mutated beast¡¯sir.
Theyughed at her, as she appeared confident when she left but now seemed hesitant to enter.
Lv Zhengyang was on the verge of saying a few words to Gu Chaoyan, but Di Hongyun intervened, pulling him away, and reminding him firmly, ¡°The mission takes precedence over everything else.¡±
Lv Zhengyang left with them.
They did not stay for long, but went directly into the cave.
They were well-versed in dealing with mutated beasts.
As a result, they had prepared the necessary tools and devised their strategies beforehand.
As they walked in, Gu Chaoyan patiently awaited the message from the paper crane.
After an hour, Gu Chaoyan sensed that the paper crane¡¯s magical power had vanished.
This indicated that the paper crane was in peril.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Chaoyan eximed, determined to take action.
She ventured further into the deep cave, knowing she could trace the scent left by the paper crane.
On the way¡..
Chapter 2084 - 2084: Mutated Beast 3
Chapter 2084: Mutated Beast 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
It was remarkably peaceful, and there were no other beasts around.
She had not encountered the other disciples during her walk. However, it was understandable since they had left early, not expecting to run into each other.
However¡.
After an hour of walking, Gu Chaoyan discovered that the cave was surprisingly vast.
It was so expansive that it had several diverging paths.
Each path carried the lingering aura of people passing through them.
Gu Chaoyan guessed that they must have noticed that there were many paths here, so they split up.
But Gu Chaoyan did not have many people with her, so they could not leave separately.
She followed the path the paper crane took.
Soon¡
She could smell blood not far away from the Dao Seeking.
There were bloodstains on the ground, as well as the bodies of bats.
What?
Gu Chaoyan quickened her pace and pressed on.
While walking inside, she was suddenly confronted by numerous ck objects flying toward her. Gu Chaoyan promptly retrieved torches from her storage space, and upon seeing the torches, the ck objects promptly dispersed, showing no intention of approaching her.
The torches had been prenned and carried for such situations.
She had anticipated encountering many other smaller beasts deep within the cave.
Her foresight proved useful, and Gu Chaoyan was pleased with her preparations. Before facing the mutated beasts, she refrained from using her spiritual energy unless absolutely necessary.
She continued to walk smoothly.
As she progressed, she noticed some small bloodstains along the way. If her assumptions were correct, one of the demon beasts must have sustained an injury.
In this environment, bleeding was a grave taboo. These small demon beasts were bloodthirsty creatures that roamed in darkness year-round, and they would likely be drawn towards the scent of blood.
And the paper crane did not encounter any danger here.
It had no human scent, and the bats did not harm it.
Gu Chaoyan continued walking forward, apanied by the others.
Finally, they arrived at a brightly illuminated area where the bats did not follow them.
However, Gu Chaoyan was not convinced that this ce was safe.
Because¡
It was at this very spot that the paper crane lost all of its godly power.
Gu Chaoyan carefully observed the surroundings.
The ce seemed eerily quiet, devoid of any sound or movement.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was watching her, even though there was no visible living thing nearby.
At most, there were two stone pirs standing in the area.
Gu Chaoyan scrutinized the stone pirs closely.
They appeared to be ordinary stone pirs.
Thinking of leaving, Gu Chaoyan suddenly had a hunch and decided to use her spiritual energy to strike one of the stone pirs directly. Surprisingly, the stone pir shattered upon impact, revealing a pool of blood within.
What?
What the hell?
She felt an odd sensation about the stone pir, prompting her to investigate further.
Why was the pir bleeding?
Just as she was contemting this strange urrence, a fiery red monster charged towards her aggressively.
To her surprise, the beast seemed to have originated from a rock.
It suddenly dawned on Gu Chaoyan what was happening.
There were likely two mutated beasts in this area.
They must have killed the people who came to hunt them and used some kind of pills to disguise themselves. Gu Chaoyan also possessed such pills, and it appeared they had disguised themselves as the surrounding objects.
With this realization, Gu Chaoyan braced herself as the fiery red monster lunged at her with intense heat as well..
Chapter 2085 - 2085: Mutated Beast 4
Chapter 2085: Mutated Beast 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When the mutated beast reverted to its original form, it emerged as a massive creature covered in fiery red skin. As it charged forward, Gu Chaoyan could feel the surrounding temperature rising rapidly.
Fortunately, she had the foresight to don the armor made from the very same beast¡¯s skin, protecting her from the scorching heat of the demonic creature.
With lightning speed, Gu Chaoyan raised her white jade sword and attempted to pierce the beast, but to her dismay, the creature¡¯s hide was imprable. Her strongest strikes couldn¡¯t even scratch it.
At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that she had already managed to vanquish one of these beasts before. Otherwise, she would have found herself utterly helpless and unable to escape.
Though the mutated demonic beast was a terrifying adversary, its massive size caused it to move with clumsiness, proving to be its sole weakness.
Fortunately, during her rigorous training, Gu Chaoyan had mastered a special footwork technique, allowing her to evade the creature¡¯s attacks with ease.
As Gu Chaoyan continued to dodge the creature¡¯s attacks, the mutated beast grew increasingly agitated. It charged at her with even greater force, and from its gaping maw, mes spewed out threatening to engulf the surroundings.
Fearing that the cave¡¯s vegetation might catch fire, Gu Chaoyan realized the urgency of the situation. This creature seemed more driven by vengeance for its fallenpanion than any instinct for self-preservation.
In her arms, the Dragonman calmly advised her, ¡°Stab its eyes.¡±
The suggestion triggered a realization in Gu Chaoyan. Without hesitation, she raised her sword and aimed for the mutated beast¡¯s eyes.
The creature, driven by rage and the desire to harm her, didn¡¯t anticipate the attack. As her sword found its mark, the beast howled in pain, momentarily distracted from its aggressive assault.
The mutated beast let out a blood-curdling scream as Gu Chaoyan seized the opportunity to strike. Amidst the chaos, she noticed a vulnerable spot that could potentially harm the creature.
Swiftly, she wielded her white jade sword, channeling the power of her inheritance to drive the de into the creature¡¯s throat with incredible speed. The mutated beast¡¯s miserable scream intensified, and soon after, it ceased its movements, blood gushing from its mouth.
Despite the apparent victory, Gu Chaoyan hesitated to approach the fallen beast. Uncertain of its true state, she couldn¡¯t determine if the creature was truly dead or merely feigning stillness.
¡°Just go.¡± The Dragonman said impatiently, ¡°You are so girly.¡±
Only now did Gu Chaoyan walk towards it. The mutated beast was not moving. It should be dead.
She kicked the mutated beast, but it still did not move.
Only now was shepletely sure.
The mutated beast died just like that.
That was not a good death.
However¡.
Compared to the mutated beast, Gu Chaoyan was looking at the Dragonman seriously.
Girly?
She¡
¡°I am a girl, okay?¡± Gu Chaoyan rified.
¡°Okay.¡± The Dragonman ignored her, rolled his eyes and continued to sleep in her arms.
Gu Chaoyan did not want to argue with the Dragonman any more.
Instead, she put the mutated beast¡¯s body into the space.
This mutated demonic beast was a demon. It was very easy to deal with, but¡
Gu Chaoyan looked at the stone pir that was broken in half.
She was wearing a very conflicted expression on her face.
But it was the difficult part to deal with.
When it died, it was still in the shape of a stone pir..
Chapter 2086 - 2086: Mutated Beast 5
Chapter 2086: Mutated Beast 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
No one would have believed her if she had brought back just one mutated beast to the Bounty Pavilion. Thankfully, she had managed to capture two of them, making the trip worthwhile and saving her from being doubted.
Now, the question arose: what should be done with these creatures? Should she take both of them along?
Contemting the options, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but be aware of the incredulity she might face if anyone witnessed what she was about to do next. With determination, she carefully stowed the bleeding stone pirs into her spatial storage, hidden from in sight.
As shepleted the task, a sense of relief washed over her. The mission had been executed more swiftly than she had anticipated, despite it being an incredibly high-level assignment.
However¡.
At the same time, Gu Chaoyan acknowledged the role that luck had yed in her sess, along with the invaluable assistance from Little Dragon.
The stroke of luck came from her ability to discern the weakness of the stone pirs ahead of time. This realization infuriated the other mutated beast, causing it to lose some of itsposure and act recklessly.
Little Dragon¡¯s guidance, on the other hand, proved to be a crucial factor. It had advised her to target the creature¡¯s eyes, a vulnerable spot devoid of protective flesh, where her white jade sword could deliver a stinging blow. Striking the eyes caused the beast to open its mouth in pain, exposing its vulnerable throat ¡ªwhere its life trulyy. Gu Chaoyan hesitated.
She was in a good mood.
The first mission waspleted so fast.
It seemed that she was going to join the Beastmaster Sect soon.
Since the mission waspleted, she decided to return to Supreme Sect directly.
As for the others, she did not care. The mutated beast was already dead, and they were not in much danger.
But¡
Amidst the conflicting thoughts, Gu Chaoyan contemted whether she should inform the others that the mutated beasts had already been dealt with, to prevent them from lingering needlessly.
As she wrestled with her decision, her attention was abruptly drawn to the sounds of battle that echoed in the distance, followed by hushed voices engaged in conversation.
Some were familiar, and some were not.
Those who were familiar with it were from Lv Zhengyang¡¯s team, not Gu
Chaoyan.
Something happened?
That was what Gu Chaoyan believed subconsciously.
Although they spoke harshly to her, but they were all disciples of the Supreme
Sect, and she could not just leave them alone.
Gu Chaoyan did not hesitate any more. Instead, she headed towards the direction of the sound.
The moment she just arrived¡
Her eyes widened in shock as she witnessed the dire situation unfolding before her. Reacting swiftly, she gripped her white jade sword tightly and rushed to intervene. Seeing Fu Xinde injured, she wasted no time in prying open the sword on his body, providing some relief to his condition. However, when it came to the person responsible, she made sure to act with restraint, inflicting a non-lethal wound to his shoulder, causing blood to flow.
In defense of Di Hongyun, she raised her sword to strike at the other man. But he was prepared and skillfully dodged her attack, disying a clear advantage in powerpared to Gu Chaoyan. Undeterred, he retaliated fiercely with a surge of spiritual energy aimed at her. The encounter seemed to have escted into a dangerous confrontation, and Gu Chaoyan braced herself for the uing sh.
In a sh, Gu Chaoyan came up with a n and swiftly threw the explosives at the man. Instinctively, he shielded himself, and the explosives detonated, enveloping him in a cloud of dust. Although the explosion didn¡¯t harm him physically, the dust left him feeling ufortably itchy.
A mischievous grin appeared on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face as she reveled in her sessful strategy. Those explosives had been specially prepared before her departure, containing various poisons left behind by Lingyun. However, she refrained from using the most severe ones, opting instead for those that caused irritation and difort.
With the two adversaries dealt with, Gu Chaoyan turned her attention to Fu Xinde, going over to assist him to his feet..
Chapter 2087 - 2087: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 1
Chapter 2087: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Amidst the tense situation, Di Hongyun, nursing his injuries, had the man who caused the itching at his mercy, with his sword pressed against the man¡¯s neck. Hatred burned in his eyes, as if he were on the brink of ending the man¡¯s life right then and there. However, he held back when he witnessed Gu Chaovan¡¯s swift retaliation. staying his hand.
Di Hongyun and Xinde had set out together, headed in this direction with a n in mind. They had agreed that whoever first encountered the mutated beast would signal the others, and they would converge at that point. To their surprise, instead of facing the mutated beasts, they encountered these two individuals from the formidable Extreme Celestial Sect. This sect was about to ascend to the status of a super sect, surpassing their own Supreme Sect in strength. Furthermore, these two individuals were inner sect disciples of Extreme Celestial Sect, and it was evident that their cultivation levels exceeded that of Di Hongyun and Xinde.
Supreme Sect and Grand Unity Sect had never been on good terms, which was evident when the disciples from the two factions, upon spotting Di Hongyun and Hind injured by the bats, took the opportunity to humiliate them. They mockingly demanded that the two of them kneel before them.
As disciples of the Supreme Sect, it was not something they could do casually and indifferently. The animosity between the sects ran deep, and kneeling before their rivals was a bitter pill to swallow.
They really did not want to.
They had been fighting and dodging all the time.
All the way here.
They were no match for these two people.
They threatened them with Xinde¡¯s life so they would kneel down.
He was arrogant, but he could not bet with Xinde¡¯s life, so he chose to kneel down.
At that moment.
Gu Chaoyan rushed out.
He had wanted to tell her that she had a death wish, but unexpectedly¡
She managed to subdue these two people.
They were going to turn the tables.
Di Hongyun had mixed feelings.
He had hated this woman ever since he learned about her. She was arrogant and only had a True Spiritual Root.
But right now¡
She saved him and Xinde.
If it had not been for her, he would have kneeled down to the Grand Unity Sect. But these two people spent so much time catching and humiliating them, and they were not going to let them go easily.
He did not like her before, but she was from the Supreme Sect after all.
Well¡
That was still a good thing, anyway.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan helping Xinde up, Di Hongyun asked. ¡°What should we do with them?¡±
He was asking Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan threw a look at them.
One of them was injured, and the other was in Di Hongyun¡¯s hands.
Just as she was making a guess¡
The other injured man said arrogantly, ¡°How should we deal with it? We are inner sect disciples of Extreme Celestial Sect. You¡¯ve injured us and refuse to let us go. Beware that the Grand Unity Sect will seek revenge for our injuries. They will decide what happens to me today. You should contemte how you¡¯ll exin this to them when you return!¡±
He said fearlessly.
After this year, the Grand Unity Sect would be a super sect.
How dare Supreme Sect offend them like this!
How ungrateful!
Gu Chaoyan frowned, eximing, ¡°You hurt my Senior Brothers first, and now you demand an exnation from us?¡±
¡°So what? If we are displeased, you must answer for your actions. Just wait and see, the Grand Unity Sect will definitely send someone to exact revenge for today¡¯s events.¡± The person remained unyielding.
¡°In that case¡¡±
¡°Lower your sword!¡± The man shouted at Di Hongyun, reacting to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s statement..
Chapter 2088 - 2088: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 2
Chapter 2088: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Di Hongyun hesitated.
Yet, deep down, he also harbored the intention of lowering the sword, as he had initially suggested.
The looming rise of the Grand Unity Sect as a super sect made it clear that the Supreme Sect couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a powerful faction. Any antagonism might lead to severe repercussions for their own sect.
Observing Di Hongyun¡¯s conflicted demeanor, the man sneered, confident that the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples wouldn¡¯t dare to act against those from the Grand Unity Sect. He already looked forward to returning to his own sect and teaching the disciples of the Supreme Sect a harsh lesson.
As he thought about this, he reached out to help the other man up and take him away.
By this hour¡
Gu Chaoyan finished what she was about to say. ¡°In that case, we will kill them directly.¡±
¡°They are dead, and they can¡¯t talk. How could they possibly go to the Grand Unity Sect and report us? Besides, with mutated beasts lurking in this area, the sect¡¯s members would naturally assume they fell prey to these creatures, ¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked casually, breaking into a light-heartedughter. However¡.
Her wordsbined with her smile made her look really scary.
The man¡¯s face stiffened, and he turned expressionless.
Di Hongyun was trying to see if what Gu Chaoyan said was true.
At this moment.
Gu Chaoyan had already struck out with the sword, killing the man with one strike.
The man¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
He was very surprised and unwilling to ept this.
¡°Hongyun, what are you waiting for?¡± Fu Xinde reminded him.
Only now did Di Hongyun draw his sword.
The two disciples of the Grand Unity Sect died here.
Di Hongyun¡¯s hands were still shivering.
He killed someone, a disciple of the Grand Unity Sect.
But it seemed that it felt so nice.
He humiliated them and even threatened them.
¡°These two individuals were utterly ruthless. Had I not intervened, they wouldn¡¯t have spared you so easily. If I had aided them, they might have caused trouble for the Supreme Sect. However, now that they¡¯re deceased, the matter can be put to rest. Even if the Grand Unity Sect investigates, they won¡¯t be able to hold us responsible. It¡¯s for the best that they¡¯re no longer a concern. If you¡¯re apprehensive, you can shift the me to me,¡± Gu Chaoyan said as she removed the interspatial rings from their lifeless hands.
Typically, cultivators store some of their belongings within their interspatial rings for easy ess.
Considering their affiliation with the Grand Unity Sect, these two individuals likely possessed valuable items within their interspatial rings.
What an easy grab here.
Even if the interspatial ring could not be taken out, the things inside could be used.
Di Hongyun looked at this junior sister of his.
Fierce.
That was so fierce.
And she was even in the mood to take the interspatial ring.
No wonder she epted the mission.
Di Hongyun¡¯s animosity towards her had dissipated, and Fu Xinde responded with a smile.
Fu Xinde found her junior sister quite intriguing, and Gu Chaoyan waspletely unaware of their thoughts. Nevertheless, she felt content and upbeat.
Indeed, both of them bore the appearance of esteemed disciples from the Grand Unity Sect, evident from the abundance of Spirit Stones and pills within their interspatial rings¡ªfar more than the typical disciples¡¯ 500-meter limit.
As Gu Chaoyan examined their belongings, she noticed an array of high-level medicinal pills and array talismans. Moreover, the crystals they possessed were of exceptional quality, small yet exquisite.
Upon finishing her inspection, she noticed Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun observing her with interest..
Chapter 2089 - 2089: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 3
Chapter 2089: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She felt a bit embarrassed. She did kill them, but they had helped her before, though it was just a small favor. Also, there was a saying in the martial world that required sharing half of the profits with everyone.
Share half? That was not possible. Gu Chaoyan did not want to part with it because the things inside were so useful. But if she did not offer any, it would seem that she was too greedy, just like the dragonman.
Therefore, Gu Chaoyan smiled at them and then pretended to be magnanimous, saying, ¡°There are not many things inside, so I will take the rest. There are a few bottles of pills, and you happen to be injured, so you can use them directly.¡± She then gave the pills to them.
She was going to drive them away. Gu Chaoyan did not need pills. She could make her own pills, and she could make whatever she wanted.
Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun turned to Gu Chaoyan and could not help butugh. Apart from being arrogant and conceited, this junior sister of hers was also greedy. Although these two things did not seem to be good, which contradicted their belief.
But¡
They found Gu Chaoyan very adorable. There was no longer any disgust or dislike like before.
¡°Okay, I will take some pills, and you can keep the rest. We have many things in the inner sect, ¡± Fu Xinde smiled, epting the pills graciously.
Di Hongyun had the same idea, but he was too embarrassed to say a thing. After all, he had been so mean before. Gu Chaoyan found it amusing, and herughter filled the air.
Then she proceeded to bandage their wounds with care, making sure they were well-treated.
After taking care of the corpses of the two disciples from the Grand Unity Sect, they were about to leave. Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun knew well that there were no mutated beasts in this area, so they decided to explore somewhere else.
Grateful for Gu Chaoyan¡¯s help, and wanting to take credit for hunting the mutated beasts, they thought it best to bring her along. Gu Chaoyan was already their savior, and they were happy to have her join their quest. ¡°Where are you going, Senior Brothers?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked with curiosity in her eyes.
¡°Continue to find the mutated beasts. Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry, we will take you with us, and we will give you the credit too,¡± Di Hongyun said as if he were the Elder Brother.
¡°A mutated beast¡¡± Gu Chaoyan was about to say that she had already killed it. Di Hongyun did not give her a chance to speak. He said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how strong the mutated beasts are, we have many people, and we will definitely be able to catch them. When the mission ispleted, it will be your turn.¡±
¡°Mutated beasts¡¡±
¡°We are already well-prepared when we are out. We will definitely be able to hunt mutated demon beasts, so we can allplete the mission.¡±
¡°The mutated beast¡¡¯
¡°Junior Sister, just follow us. We have not seen the mutated beast, nor have we received any signals from others, which means that we have not found it yet.
Let¡¯s keep looking.¡±
¡°The mutated beast¡¡±
¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang!¡± Di Hongyun shouted excitedly when he saw Lv Zhengyang and the others.
The others were all here.
The paths in the cave led to the same ce, which was where they were now.
¡°How did you get hurt?¡±
Chapter 2090 - 2090: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 4
Chapter 2090 - 2090: Meeting the Grand Unity Sect 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s concern deepened as he observed the bloodstains on their bodies. Despite not encountering any immediate danger or mutated beasts, the group had sustained injuries and lost theirmunication signal. Thisck of information made him increasingly worried and clueless about their current situation.
Di Hongyun was on the verge of revealing a secret about the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect when Gu Chaoyan quickly silenced him. The realization of his recklessness startled Di Hongyun, causing him to pause and refrain from saying anything further.
To cover up the truth, Fu Xinde exined that they encountered troublesome monsters, resulting in injuries, and they refrained from using the signal since they hadn¡¯t encountered any mutated monsters. Lv Zhengyang chose to trust Fu Xinde¡¯s exnation, but others in the group disagreed. They believed the injuries were sustained while rescuing a damsel in distress and didn¡¯t seem concerned about the truth.
The disagreement continued as some argued to leave Gu Chaoyan behind to avoid being burdened while searching for mutated beasts. However, Di Hongyun insisted that they give her the mission involving mutated beasts without expecting any extrapensation, emphasizing their indebtedness to her for the help she provided earlier.
Amidst the ongoing argument, Gu Chaoyan grew increasingly frustrated with the situation.
Gu Chaoyan had been eager to reveal the secret about the mutated beast, but Di Hongyun intervened, preventing her from doing so. Now, amidst the ongoing argument, she could sense that both Di Hongyun and Fu Xinde were attempting to help her in some way.
However, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer. She had already acquired the mutated beast¡¯s remains and had them in her possession. Despite the prolonged arguing, she finally found an opportunity to speak up. Firmly, she stated, ¡°I¡¯ve already killed the mutated beast, and I¡¯m heading home now. If you wish to apany me, let¡¯s go together. If not, I¡¯ll return to the county alone.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry, we¡¡± Di Hongyun was about to say something more, when he suddenly came back to himself.
Killed?
The mutated beast was dead?
Well¡
When did that happen?
Gu Chaoyan exhibited her intelligence by revealing the mutated beast¡¯s body to herpanions briefly before carefully stowing it away, concerned that someone might try to steal it. The creature¡¯s lifeless form confirmed that it was, without a doubt, the corpse of a mutated demon beast.
When the group had initially epted the mission, it included a mutated demon beast on the list, and it turned out that the one they encountered was precisely that very creature.
She got mutated beasts alone?
She was only a Martial Saint.
They were all in disbelief.
Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun were very surprised too. ¡°When did that happen?¡±
¡°We ran into you before we ran into you, so we killed you. We were heading home, but we heard some noise.¡± Gu Chaoyan exined briefly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Di Hongyun started to talk.
Gu Chaoyan looked helpless.
She did not know what to say about Di Hongyun¡¯s personality.
¡°You have been stopping me from saying what I wanted to say just now.¡± Gu
Chaoyan countered.
Di Hongyun recalled what happened just now.
As if¡
That seemed to be true..
Chapter 2091 - 2091: Dragged By Elder Lin 1
Chapter 2091 - 2091: Dragged By Elder Lin 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He had assumed that she might be embarrassed to coborate with them, and thus, he tried to console her.
However¡
To their surprise, this junior sister of theirs proved to be even more formidable than they had anticipated. She fearlessly took on the mutated beast and vanquished it with ease.
He was very happy to have seen this.
He was very d even if he failed the mission.
In this way, he could meet her junior sister in the inner sect.
Fu Xinde always had a smile on his face.
Lv Zhengyang was shocked too.
He had prepared a team of 10 people, but this junior sister of his was killed alone.
That was so embarrassing.
They had not found it for a long while.
Gu Chaoyan had lingering fears too. She knew very well that she was able to catch it because of luck.
Having learned about the existence of face-changing pills, she feltpelled to delve deeper into their secrets.
The mission of the mutated beast hade to a decisive end.
The group fell silent, refraining from further discussion on the matter. Upon returning to the Supreme Sect, a noticeable shift had urred ¨C no longer did anyone harbor any animosity towards Gu Chaoyan. With newfound protection and potential assistance in the future, they were now more open to epting her.
They resolved not to reject her.
Fortunately, the journey back to the Supreme Sect was uneventful, and they encountered no further trouble along the way.
Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun sustained injuries during the encounter and required time to recuperate. As a result, the rest of the group decided to return to their respective sects.
During the journey back, Gu Chaoyan seized an opportune moment to have a private conversation with Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun. She emphasized the importance of keeping today¡¯s events confidential, as they were intertwined with the interests of both sects. Revealing anything could potentially endanger all three of them.
If they deemed it necessary to consult with Lv Zhengyang, they should do so discreetly and avoid sharing this information with anyone else.
The fewer people knew about this, the better.
After the discussion between Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun.
They had no intention of saying anything more.
They could just bury this in their hearts and pretend that nothing had happened.
When Gu Chaoyan returned to Supreme Sect, she went to deliver the mission.
The mission was a mutated demonic beast.
Gu Chaoyan only handed over the mutated beast¡¯s body, whilst the stone pir was kept in the space.
The Bounty Pavilion were all shocked by how Gu Chaoyanpleted the mission.
Who would have expected this to happen?
It was she whopleted the mission.
Soon, the Bounty Pavilion was in an uproar.
And Gu Chaoyan left with the rewards.
She was in a hurry to go home, because she needed to put to good use the things they had plundered.
However¡.
As they continued on their journey, Gu Chaoyan was suddenly halted by a familiar face¡ªElder Lin from the Equipment Refining Sect.
Elder Lin greeted her with a smile. ¡°Chaoyan, the Weapon Refining Sect is currently working on a high-level weapon. Your insights would be invaluable.
Come and give us some advice.¡±
Gu Chaoyan felt somewhat helpless. Elder Lin had a habit of putting her in such situations.
¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in crafting high-level weapons, Elder. I suggest seeking guidance from the Senior Brother of the Weapon Refining Sect. Besides, I¡¯m swamped with three missions¡ªalready upied with one and two more to go. Time is scarce, and I can¡¯t afford to take on this additional task. Elder Lin, I implore you to do me this favor,¡± Gu Chaoyan pleaded, hoping for some leniency.
Despite Gu Chaoyan¡¯s attempts to be excused, Elder Lin was persistent and wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook so easily.
As they were not official members of the Weapon Refining Sect, Elder Lin insisted that they still had an obligation to contribute and participate in whatever way they could.
¡°You¡¯vepleted one mission, and this won¡¯t consume much of your time. We only need you to offer your insights, and you don¡¯t have to physically refine anything, ¡± Elder Lin asserted confidently.
Feeling resigned, Gu Chaoyan found herself unable to dissuade him any further.
¡°Just taking a look, that would be enough..¡±
Chapter 2092 - 2092: Dragged By Elder Lin 2
Chapter 2092: Dragged By Elder Lin 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are just going to take a look.¡± Elder Lin guaranteed.
Gu Chaoyan followed along unwillingly.
No one had seen that. If someone had, they would have been shocked.
One inner sect Elder and one outer sect disciple, the outer sect disciples were not very willing to ept them.
At the Weapon Refining Sect.
The Weapon Refining Sect was indeed using weapons.
But they had run into some troublesome questions, and they had their own opinions.
¡°Chaoyan, take a look and see what you can do, just likest time, what do you think?¡± Elder Lin pushed her out and asked Dao Seeking.
The other disciples of the Family of Crafts were staring at Gu Chaoyan as well.
They knew a little about the examination.
But Elder Lin thought too highly of Gu Chaoyan.
That was a high-level weapon, not a random weapon like hers.
She had no good opinions.
The disciples of the Weapon Refining Sect did not think so highly of them.
Gu Chaoyan did not want to waste any more time. She took a closer look at it. ¡°This is a unique and enigmatic ck iron with a turbid proficiency, possessing a cold nature. The ideal sword crafted from this cold ck iron should be light rather than overly heavy. In my previous attempts, I employed a certain technique, but it demands an exceptionally high quantity of Spirit Stones. Specifically, it requires cold crystals, which cannot be directly incorporated into the sword, ¡± Gu Chaoyan analyzed while observing the heap of ck iron before her.
Though the ck iron wasn¡¯t of the highest quality, its distinctive attributes made it truly special. This peculiarity was the reason why the Weapon Refining Sect regarded it as a formidable challenge.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan had thoroughly studied numerous refining books in her space, containing an abundance of refining methods. Utilizing the turbid proficiency of ck iron to its fullest potential wasn¡¯t a daunting task for her.
Her confidence was well-founded, and the onlookers from the Weapon Refining Sect were intrigued, witnessing her creation of Spirit Stones for the first time. Their gazes were fixed on her, attentively observing each step of the process.
With evident interest, Elder Lin inquired, ¡°What approach do you suggest we take?¡±
¡°We should utilize cold Spirit Stones for the sword handle and employ turbid proficiency ck iron for the sword body. However, it¡¯s essential to note that this forging methodes with a rtively lower sess rate and demands exceptional skills from the cksmith. If sessful, the resulting sword will showcase the most outstanding characteristics of this ck iron. It will not only possess exceptional sturdiness but can alsoplement the wielder¡¯s cultivation if it suits them.¡¯
¡°For example, those with mutated spiritual roots, those with super spiritual roots, and those with chaotic spiritual roots.¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
She liked refining tools, so she had done some research.
And since she had already told them, she was going to tell them everything.
However¡.
Since they were done.
Gu Chaoyan beamed with a smile. ¡°Elder Lin, since I¡¯ve shared my thoughts, I¡¯ll take my leave now¡¡±
¡°Chaoyan, your forging method is truly exceptional and unique. None of the disciples from the Weapon Refining Sect are familiar with it. Here¡¯s an idea:
why don¡¯t you take charge of forging the sword yourself? If you seed, you¡¯ll earn the privilege to visit the Weapon Refining Sect whenever you wish. Additionally, we¡¯ll offer you discounted Spirit Stones when you purchase our weapons in the future. Moreover, when you forge the sword, the disciples from the Weapon Refining Sect can observe the process together,¡± Elder Lin proposed, clearly delighted by the prospect.
Gu Chaoyan gave Elder Lin a wink..
Chapter 2093 - 2093: Dragged By Elder Lin 3
Chapter 2093: Dragged By Elder Lin 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan did that because she wanted to remind Elder Lin that they had talked about this before they came here. She was here at the Weapon Refining Sect to help Elder Lin with the forging, and he could make the decision himself. Now she was done, and she should be allowed to go back to cultivate. She was not a disciple of the Weapon Refining Sect, and she had no reason to forge here.
Elder Lin must have forgotten about this. She had to remind him.
Elder Lin understood what Gu Chaoyan meant, seeing how she was winking at him.
But he had been nning to give Gu Chaoyan the forging of the weapon.
Only her novel method could make the best use of this piece of ck iron.
He did not trust the disciples of the Weapon Refining Sect.
But she had no interest in the Weapon Refining Sect, otherwise Elder Lin would have taken her in personally.
Elder Lin pretended to look at Gu Chaoyan and said seriously, ¡°Chaoyan, what is wrong? Are your eyes not feeling well? We have many pills at the Weapon Refining Sect, eat some and we will start to forge the sword soon.¡±
¡°We at the Weapon Refining Sect have the good crystals you mentioned, and they are cold-type crystals. I will get them for you now. Forge this sword body now, and when the crystals are here, forge the hilt.¡±
¡°Speaking of which, you are not a disciple of the Weaponry Refining Sect, and it must have been hard for you to work here. How about this, after the forging is done, I will give you 5,000 crystals. Not bad, right? 5,000 crystals can be used to choose good weapons and pills at the Weaponry Pavilion. Just the crystals alone can help you with your cultivation,¡± Elder Lin said, and the more he spoke, the more satisfied he became, smiling.
The next second, she was pushed onto the casting table.
Then she looked at the disciples from the Weapon Refining Sect and reminded them. ¡°In this way, she is Junior Sister. If she needs any help, you can help her.¡±
With that, Elder Lin left directly.
She even had a smile on her face.
He reminded the disciples of the Refining Faction that they were inner sect disciples and they were proud people. So they did not want to obey Chaoyan. So he gave them the title of advanced so they would not be so against Chaoyan.
Secondly, the disciples of the Equipment Refining Sect could keep an eye out
for her, in case this girl sneaked away. Elder Lin believed that she would definitely do something like that.
However¡.
It would not be possible with him around.
Elder Lin smiled.
He was in a very good mood.
Well¡
When he was in a good mood, so were the others.
For example, Gu Chaoyan at the forging table.
She had cursed Elder Lin thousands of times in her heart, but she did not dare to utter a word.
They were all disciples of the Weapon Refining Sect, and she did not dare to do so.
Elder Lin was lying to her!
She should not have trusted him. She was just here to see what was going on.
Next time.
No matter what, she was noting to the Weapon Refining Sect. She was going to take a detour!
When she was done thinking about this¡
So she lowered her head and started to forge.
The forging process of turbid proficiency ck iron had to be very careful. If there was any mistake, the sword would be ruined.
Gu Chaoyan looked around at the Senior Brothers of the Equipment Refining
Sect..
Chapter 2094 - 2094: Dragged By Elder Lin 4
Chapter 2094: Dragged By Elder Lin 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They encountered a surprising sight¡ªa Senior Brother who defied the typical arrogance often associated with seniority. His warm smile greeted them as he kindly inquired, ¡°Senior Brother, can you do Junior Sister a favor?¡±
Though he sensed that Gu Chaoyan might be up to some mischief, he found himself eager to assist her nevertheless. During an earlier asion, he had observed her expertly forge a sword using an unconventional method that proved remarkably effective. Attempting to replicate her technique, he diligently ground crystals into powder and attempted to sprinkle them over ck iron, just as she had done. However, despite following the same steps, he couldn¡¯t achieve the desired oue. Puzzled and seeking answers, he approached an Elder for guidance, only to receive an admission of ignorance. The Elder did promise to inquire with Gu Chaoyan in the future if an opportunity arose.
With the intention of seeking an opportunity to inquire about the technique, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that his junior sister would approach him directly for help¡ª an unexpected and ideal solution.
Participating in the process would grant them a true understanding of its profoundness.
Shen Heyu rushed over joyfully, asking, ¡°What do you need me to do, Junior Sister?¡±
Gu Chaoyan was pleasantly surprised by his enthusiasm. Given the general attitude of the Faculty of Refining¡¯s disciples towards her, she hadn¡¯t expected such warmth from him. Regardless, she brushed aside these minor concerns and focused on the task at handpleting the forging swiftly to wrap up the project.
She instructed, ¡°Senior Brother, please help me change the water regrly, ensuring it remains ice-cold.¡±
Although Shen Heyu found his Junior Sister¡¯s request somewhat puzzling, he readily agreed and paid close attention to her forging technique and the water exchange process.
The process of forging proficiency ck iron involved a particr technique that required skillful control¡ªgradually transitioning from light to heavy proficiency, with the weight determined by the proficiency¡¯s unique attributes.
Gu Chaoyan was well-versed in this forging method, but it demanded substantial energy and time to craft the proficiency iron. After hours of tireless hammering, the de finally began to take shape, looking impressive.
Even though Gu Chaoyan was confident in her skills, before plunging the sword into the ice-cold water, it still appeared unsightly,cking both color and appeal.
Shen Heyu couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions at this sight.
However, as Gu Chaoyan retrieved the sword from the icy bath, a remarkable transformation became evident. The de emitted a chilling aura and possessed an unprecedented sharpness.
Witnessing this astonishing change, Shen Heyu and others present were left utterly stunned. None of them had anticipated such a profound alteration.
Meanwhile, those who had not witnessed the process of transformation spected that the sword had undergone some mysterious change, unaware of the true intricacies involved.
¡°Junior Sister, this is truly magical! How does the forging of ck iron work? I¡¯ve been closely observing your technique, but I couldn¡¯t grasp the secret behind it. Initially, I thought it was about alternating one light and one heavy strike, then three light and two heavy strikes. But as it progressed, I found myselfpletely bewildered,¡± Shen Heyu expressed his confusion. Gu Chaoyan felt so annoyed.
It seemed that she needed to teach her Senior Brothers after she finished forzinz the sword.
That would take up so much of her time.
And she was not going to offend them!
Gu Chaoyan felt so annoyed.
¡°There is no standard forging method for turbid proficiency ck iron..¡±
Chapter 2095 - 2095: Dragged By Elder Lin 5
Chapter 2095: Dragged By Elder Lin 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Maybe there are some basic forging methods in the beginning, but as you progress, you¡¯lle to realize the importance of infusing a weapon with a soul,¡± Gu Chaoyan said to Shen Heyu with utmost sincerity.
However, as Gu Chaoyan nced at the title page of the book, she realized that her understanding had been slightly off.
Nevertheless, after carefully reading the forging method that followed, she quickly grasped the true meaning of the sentence.
The disciples of the Weapon Refining Sect, Shen Heyu included, seemed to have a sudden realization, yet it was evident that they had not fullyprehended the profound implications behind the statement.
However¡.
Soon, Shen Heyu had an epiphany.
He realized that refining weapons was akin to the process of cultivation. Just like reaching a certain level of cultivation was necessary for understanding certain truths, the same applied to weapon refining.
If the disciples could decipher the hidden knowledge, it would enable them to achieve a breakthrough in their skills. On the other hand, failing to grasp these insights would leave them stuck at a bottleneck.
Unlike some of his peers, Shen Heyu had not achieved significant sess within the Weapon Refining Sect.
While he could forge weapons adequately, theycked the essence of his soul, turning them into mere replicas devoid of his personal touch.
His junior sister¡¯s words acted as a timely reminder, stirring something within him.
He was going to try something else.
¡°Junior Sister, I humbly ask, will you take me as your disciple?¡± Shen Heyu¡¯s sincerity was evident in his plea.
¡°No.¡± Gu Chaoyan responded firmly, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. She had little regard for her own feelings, and with Elder Lin already a source of annoyance, adding Shen Heyu to the mix would only exacerbate the situation. Furthermore, she had no desire to be part of the Beastmaster Sect if she were to join.
Gu Chaoyan was shouting inwardly.
Well¡
She had a bad temper towards Shen Heyu, so she med Elder Lin on him.
Having said that, Shen Heyu¡¯s expression turned crestfallen, clearly hurt by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s refusal.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. She knew Shen Heyu was genuinely passionate about weapon refining, and his humility only made him more endearing. However, her ownmitments and priorities left her with little time to take on a disciple. After pondering for a moment, she decided to exin her position.
¡°You are a Senior Brother within the Weapon-Refining Sect, and my intention is to join the Beast-Refining Sect in the future. Your Master holds a position as an Elder in our sect, and it would be inappropriate for him to take me as his disciple,¡±
Having said the words, Gu Chaoyan was about to take a look at the handle.
¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Shen Heyu cheered himself up. Gu Chaoyan felt so annoyed.
At this moment, Elder Lin arrived, panting heavily.
Gu Chaoyan nced at him, holding a blue crystal in her hand, and asked, ¡°Is this eptable? The Weapon Refining Sect has plenty of dark iron butcks sufficient crystals. It was quite a task to gather these, wasn¡¯t it?¡±
Shen Heyu couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated by Elder Lin¡¯s pretense of ignorance. In reality, Elder Lin had effortlessly obtained those crystals in just one hour, observing Shen Heyu¡¯s forging process in the shadows. He had nned to reveal himself once the sword waspleted, but upon hearing Shen Heyu¡¯s proposal to be his disciple, Elder Lin decided to withdraw, secretly hoping for this very oue.
He only came out when she turned him down.
What was more¡
Cultivators, unless they were in a fierce fight.
Otherwise, no one would get tired after just a few steps.
This Elder Lin¡
She was just a disciple!
Gu Chaoyan looked miserable.
He grabbed the crystals and started to use them to forge the sword handle.
The crystal was veryrge. Elder Lin must have picked it because he knew that it was going to be a sword handle.
But it was much more convenient.
If it was made into a sword handle, there would be many parts that were not needed.
But Gu Chaoyan was not a very stingy person..
Chapter 2096 - 2096: Cultivate 1
Chapter 2096: Cultivate 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Even though many parts were discarded, such as the sword handle, it could still be utilized to its fullest potential.
After Gu Chaoyan transformed the crystals into the hilt, she began gathering the necessary materials.
The spiritual energy within the crystal allowed the sword to absorb and harness spiritual energy, amplifying its power even further.
Toplete the process, they required Spirit Stones and the sword body, tasks that were manageable for everyone. However, the weapons produced using this method were of high-level quality, owing to the easy absorption of Spirit Qi by cultivators.
The most crucial aspect of this forging technique was its ability to lock the spiritual energy of the sword handle crystals.
This locking mechanism involved fusing the sword handle and the de into a single entity.
Gu Chaoyan continued to work on it. After that¡.
Gu Chaoyan looked up at Elder Lin.
She did not hold back at all.
¡°Elder Lin, just put your superpower into the sword, and everything will be fine.¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Elder Lin looked at her skeptically.
He had been looking at this girl just now. She was about to call it a day, but when she saw his look, she suddenly turned to him and said so.
He was not sure if that was true.
Elder Lin was indeed an Elder.
Even though he pretended to be stupid, he was actually very smart.
That was what Gu Chaoyan thought about Elder Lin.
¡°Elder Lin?¡± Gu Chaoyan insisted and asked Elder Lin.
Despite having a sudden inspiration and desiring for Elder Lin to face consequences, she recognized that this method would result in a superior sword.
The divine power of an Elder could potentially save the sword¡¯s owner during critical moments.
Although Elder Lin seemed nonchnt and indifferent, he still allocated some of his power, causing the sword to exude an even colder aura.
ncing at her, Elder Lin realized she was not mocking him.
¡°5,000 crystals,¡± Gu Chaoyan said as she reached out her hand, ready to im her payment.
¡°Hahaha!¡± Elder Lin burst intoughter.
He found this girl truly amusing.
With the sword now forged, he no longer owed any favors to the Weapon Refining Sect or the Elder, as his sole focus was on acquiring the crystals.
How interesting.
Elder Lin gave her an interspatial ring. ¡°There are 5,000 crystals inside, take it.¡±
Gu Chaoyan took the crystals and left.
She needed to improve her cultivation and take on the next mission. Seeing Gu Chaoyan leaving, Shen Heyu rushed up. ¡°Junior Sister!¡±
¡°Heyu.¡± Shen Heyu nced at Elder Lin nervously, thinking that Elder Lin would me him.
¡°She seems to have a problem with me right now. Your presence won¡¯t be of much use at the moment. It¡¯s better to wait until she¡¯s in a better mood next time,¡± Elder Lin chuckled, disying his contentment.
As he was feeling cheerful, he became more receptive to their suggestions.
Shen Heyu was taken aback by this unexpected turn of events.
She nodded and focused on her own tasks.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan hurried back home with the crystals.
She spent an entire day at the Weapon Refining Sect, thankful that the weapon she forged was rtively easy, or it could have been an arduous endeavor.
There was no time for rest, so she decided to continue working.
First, she absorbed the 5,000 crystals, which significantly improved her condition.
Then, she began examining the interspatial rings of the two Grand Unity Sect disciples.
She sorted through their collection of talismans, medicinal pills, weapons, and crystals.
Suddenly¡
Chapter 2097 - 2097: Cultivate 2
Chapter 2097: Cultivate 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan opened the item and discovered it was securely sealed. Upon closer inspection, she recognized it as a trace of godly power, simr to what Elder Lin had left in the sword. However, this trace of godly power surpassed even Elder Lin¡¯s cultivation in terms of strength.
Elder Lin, a Paragon Warrior, held the esteemed position of an Elder in the Supreme Sect¡¯s Weapon Refining Sect. Hence, the individual who left this divine power must have been an Elder from the Grand Unity Sect.
It dawned on her that the two disciples they killed were likely followers of that Grand Unity Sect¡¯s Elder. Otherwise, why would they possess such a life-saving artifact that they had not used before their demise?
One of the disciples may have underestimated Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cultivation, while the other possibly fell victim to her attacks.
Knowing the value of this artifact, Gu Chaoyan felt relieved. If they had used it against her, she might not have had the confidence to withstand its power.
Without hesitation, she ced the item in her spatial storage, believing it could prove useful in the future.
Next, she stored away the talismans the disciples had in their possession.
As Gu Chaoyan utilized the elixirs and crystals to enhance her cultivation, she found herself progressing rapidly due to the inherited power. Her goal was to reach the level of Martial Immortal before embarking on her second mission.
She felt an overwhelming desire toplete the mission as swiftly as possible, but she also understood the importance of not neglecting her cultivation.
Especially after witnessing the potency of the divine power left behind.
The Elder from the Grand Unity Sect was at the level of a Paragon Martial Saint, a realm far beyond her current status as a Martial Saint. The disparity in their cultivation levels was significant.
Even upon bing a Martial Immortal, she would still need to break through further. Only then could she reach the next realm, the Paragon Realm.
The tasks ahead were formidable. Obtaining the One Origin Grass was bringing them closer to their objective. On the other hand, seeking vengeance against the woman and acquiring her spiritual root to save Huaijin¡¯s life would demand considerable time and effort.
But¡
She needed to hurry up.
She had to.
She did not want Huaijin to lie alone on Longmai Mountain.
He was alone there, and he had been waiting to go home with her.
Tears welled up in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes, as she started to miss him.
In the past..
He had always been their reliable support, despitecking a cultivation base; he seemed capable of solving any problem that arose. But now, she found herself having to face challenges alone, and it felt as though she had returned to her previous life¡ªa life filled with fear and uncertainty.
As she contemted the tasks ahead, a wave of tears streamed down Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cheeks. However, she quicklyposed herself, wiping away the tears, and resolutely continued to meditate and cultivate. The absorption of the 5,000 Spirit Stones earlier had prepared her for a smooth cultivation session.
In the following five days and nights, she was undisturbed, dedicating herself entirely to her practice.
When Gu Chaoyan eventually opened her eyes, she realized she didn¡¯t feel tired at all. On the contrary, she felt rejuvenated and light.
This was precisely the oue she had anticipated and hoped for.
She had reached the level of Martial Immortal by the time she finished the absorption.
The breakthrough was slower this time, but she was already satisfied.
They had nned to take a day off.
But there was no need for that.
She decided to take on the second mission directly..
Chapter 2098 - 2098: Mission 1
Chapter 2098: Mission 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After gathering her belongings and carrying the Dragonman in her arms, Gu Chaoyan made her way towards the Bounty Pavilion.
Curiosity filled her thoughts as she wondered if any new missions had been posted. However, if there were no fresh options, she had almost made up her mind about which mission to undertake.
In high spirits, Gu Chaoyan set off on her journey.
As she departed, Shen Heyu arrived at her room. He had been visiting Gu Chaoyan frequently, hoping to find an appropriate moment to request bing her disciple. Aware that she was in the midst of cultivation, he refrained from disturbing her and instead waited outside or returned the following day.
The time hade for her junior sister to make a breakthrough.
Shen Heyu decided to be patient and wait for a while.
As he approached her room, he noticed that his junior sister appeared to have awakened. However, upon entering, he found the room empty.
Could she have gone to ept a mission?
Shen Heyu felt a tinge of disappointment, but he understood that his junior sister needed to take on missions to progress. Hence, he resolved to wait for the next opportunity.
He had numerous questions he wanted to discuss with his junior sister.
After pondering for a while, Shen Heyu decided to return to the Weapon Refining Sect.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan was making her way to the Bounty Pavilion, feeling upbeat and cheerful. However, when she arrived, she noticed that people were looking at her with newfound admiration.
Her recent feat of single-handedly ying the mutated beast had caught the attention of many in the Bounty Pavilion. It was an achievement that seemed unattainable for most individuals present.
The onlookers recognized the potential benefits of teaming up with Gu Chaoyan on a mission, as it could potentially allow them to share in the glory of her sesses.
They turned to Gu Chaoyan as they thought about this.
Gu Chaoyan ignored all of these. She was reading the missions seriously.
¡°Junior Sister!¡± Di Hongyun looked very happy seeing Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan brought back to herself.
Then she saw Di Hongyun.
Di Hongyun¡¯s demeanor towards Gu Chaoyan had changed significantly. He now regarded her as one of his own and no longer harbored any previous dislike.
As Gu Chaoyan approached Di Hongyun, he spoke warmly, ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s quite a coincidence to meet you here. Zhengyang, Xinde, and I are about to embark on a mission. Would you like to join us? We can work together and¡
However, Di Hongyun suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Our mission is to find the
Green Sun Grass, the most essential herb for the Medicine Sect¡¯s highest-level pills. Xinde, Zhengyang, and I are all from the same sect, so we are coborating to locate the Green Sun Grass. The sect is unaware of its exact quantity, but if we do find it, we will have 0¡¡±. He shot a meaningful nce at Gu Chaoyan, indicating that she should sense the implication herself.
Gu Chaoyan understood what was going on.
They were going to eat some Green Sun Grass.
Di Hongyun¡¯s willingness to share such information indicated that he now regarded Gu Chaoyan as one of his own, making her feel appreciated and included.
The mission he proposed seemed like a perfect fit for her needs. The herbs in her possession were bing less useful, and if she could acquire better ones, she would have the resources to craft her own potent pills.
¡°Okay,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied decisively. With her mind made up, she saw no reason to hesitate. Completing the mission as swiftly as possible was her top priority.
¡°I knew you would agree! Xinde and I were hoping to have you with us, so we waited for an extra day. We should have departed yesterday, but we were concerned that you might miss the opportunity. What a shame!¡± Di Hongyun boasted proudly.
Gu Chaoyan nodded..
Chapter 2099 - 2099: Mission 2
Chapter 2099: Mission 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Sheprehended the situation unfolding before her.
She paid no attention to Di Hongyun¡¯s attempt at ttery.
Curiously, she inquired, ¡°Where can I find Senior Brother Zhengyang and Senior Brother Xinde?¡±
Di Hongyun had been full of enthusiasm, but upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, his spirits dampened.
He gestured towards a specific direction and said, ¡°They are over there.¡±
Though Di Hongyun felt a tinge of bitterness, he chose to ept the situation.
A small smile yed on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lips.
Di Hongyun was known for his cheerful demeanor, especially when around his family. However, in thepany of people he didn¡¯t approve of, he reverted to his former annoying self.
Yet, he treated her as if she were one of his own.
Moreover, due to the incident involving the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect, he harbored a sense of gratitude towards her. Despite struggling to find the right way to express it, his actions now spoke volumes about his feelings. However¡
Gu Chaoyan was well aware of Di Hongyun¡¯s personality, so she chose to overlook his behavior.
In her mind, Di Hongyun and the others were genuinely good people.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t yet contemted how she would spend her time with them. For her, this mission was merely an obligation she had to fulfill.
Expressionless, she made her way towards Fu Xinde.
Both Fu Xinde and Lv Zhengyang greeted her with smiles.
¡°Junior Sister, we¡¯re delighted that you¡¯ve agreed to join us on this mission.
Hongyun mentioned that only he could persuade you, and he was right,¡± Lv Zhengyang remarked, while Fu Xinde simply smiled.
Lv Zhengyang willingly let go of his initial n to search for the Green Sun Grass alongside his junior sister. He had observed her exceptional abilities in dealing with mutated beasts and was confident in her capabilities.
This team felt more dependablepared to his previous ones.
¡°He managed to convince me. Now, could you brief me on the mission details?¡± Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t waste much time on trivial matters, proceeding to inquire directly about the mission at hand.
Lv Zhengyang handed over the authority token and scroll to Gu Chaoyan.
Carefully, Gu Chaoyan examined the Green Sun Grass and studied the map provided.
Soon enough, she grasped the situation.
The Green Sun Grass was situated on a cliff, and it belonged to a Paragon and Martial Immortal demonic beast. This special herb served as the beast¡¯s primary food source. Unfortunately, a few days ago, the demonic beast experienced Qi Deviation, causing a cultivation reversal that led to its demise.
Over time, the Green Sun Grass continued to grow, and now there were approximately two mu of it avable.
Apart from its cliff-top location, another reason for its significance was that various sects had be drawn to it. Supreme Sect was just one of those interested parties.
In addition to Lv Zhengyang¡¯s team, two other teams had epted the mission. However, these two teams had set out the day before upon receiving the authority tokens. Worried about potential dys and encounteringpetitors from other sects, they seemed to have lost their advantage, leading to their failure.
It was evident why Di Hongyun took the credit in the end.
¡°Then let¡¯s proceed,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated, acknowledging that the mission might not be straightforward. However, she knew they needed to reach their destination as swiftly as possible.
¡°Okay,¡± Lv Zhengyang agreed.
With their course of action determined, they set out on their journey..
Chapter 2100 - 2100: Mission 3
Chapter 2100: Mission 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They were all set to embark on their mission.
Lv Zhengyang, Fu Xinde, and Di Hongyun had prepared for this task the day prior, ensuring they had everything they needed. Gu Chaoyan, too, had made the necessary preparations before arriving at the Bounty Pavilion.
The group got along well, and they wasted no time in heading directly to the location of their mission.
The Green Sun Grass grew on Longdi Mountain, situated at the boundary of the Shenyou Continent. Interestingly, this mountain was at the border of the continent, yet no one from Shenyou had ever taken charge of it, making it an uninhabited ce.
The primary reason for its emptiness was the presence of a monstrous beast on Longdi Mountain.
Spirit energy in the Shenyou Continent was limited, and those who could reach the Martial God Realm were already considered at the pinnacle. Only sects like the Supreme Sect could boast an Elder who had attained the level of a Paragon.
The reason the demonic beast on Longdi Mountain had achieved the status of a Paragon and Martial Immortal in the Shenyou Continent wasrgely attributed to its daily consumption of Green Sun Grass. This fact led the Medicine Sects of various sects to eagerly seek the Green Sun Grass for refining pills and enhancing their strength.
They traveled to Longdi Mountain using Sword Kinesis Flight, a swift method that allowed them to cover the distance in one day and one night, arriving at the border of the Shenyou Continent.
During the journey, Lv Zhengyang and Fu Xinde engaged in discussions about their mission, strategizing how toplete it sessfully. In contrast, Di Hongyun remained listless and uninterested in joining their conversation.
Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, remained silent throughout the trip. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to participate in the discussions, but rather shecked sufficient knowledge about the Supreme Sect and the Shenyou Continent. Instead of making assumptions without aplete understanding, the group decided to proceed to Longdi Mountain and gather information firsthand.
After one day and one night, they finally arrived near Longdi Mountain.
As they drew closer, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s heightened senses detected the presence of someone with a significantly high cultivation level.
¡°Hold on, let¡¯snd and proceed on foot from here,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested to the group.
¡°It might not be our disciples; the situation seems moreplicated,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded with a serious tone, shaking her head.
She sensed a more significant presence at Longdi Mountain than just their disciples. There were several individuals at the Elder level and even more people gathered in the vicinity.
If they approached the situation too openly, obtaining the Green Sun Grass could be a much more troublesome task.
¡°Agreed,¡± Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun replied, taking Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words to heart.
They decided to dismount from the Sword Kinesis Flight cautiously.
Fu Xinde turned to Lv Zhengyang and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed carefully and approach on foot.¡±
Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun were in agreement with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s caution, leaving Lv Zhengyang with no other option but to ept her proposal reluctantly.
Nheless, he didn¡¯t seem pleased with the change of dynamics.
Initially, Lv Zhengyang had been leading the team, and everyone followed his instructions, including Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun. However, now it appeared that they disregarded his directions and simply followed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lead..
Chapter 2101 - 2101: Mission 4
Chapter 2101: Mission 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She was a junior sister who had recently joined the sect.
Despite being new to the sect, she showed remarkable sess in dealing with mutated beasts. On the other hand, Lv Zhengyang had extensive experience in teaming up for missions, with an impressive 90%pletion rate in the past one or two years.
He had a carefree attitude and often spoke without much concern.
Lv Zhengyang had always been gentle, even when not in a good mood, and no one else could easily discern his true emotions.
Gu Chaoyan led the way, sensing the increasing spiritual energy as they approached the cliff. Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun followed her, with Lv Zhengyang behind them.
As they delved deeper, the intensity of the spiritual energy grew, indicating their proximity to the cliff.
Gu Chaoyan took out a bottle of pills from her space, consumed one herself, and offered some to the others. She exined that these pills could temporarily conceal their auras, preventing discovery. She suggested observing the situation first.
¡°Junior Sister, you have such a thing?¡± Di Hongyun, who had been feeling tired, eximed enthusiastically.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face revealed a sense of helplessness, and she contemted silencing him. ¡°Please lower your voice. We mustn¡¯t use the pills carelessly. Your loud voice could attract unwanted attention, and the potential loss would outweigh any gain.¡±
Di Hongyun looked aggrieved.
His voice?
No one had ever said anything about him being loud, so why did his junior sister call him loud?
Fu Xinde chuckled.
Junior Sister¡¯s description was very urate.
Di Hongyun was indeed a very loud person.
However, in the face of his cultivation level, everyone remained silent. Only his Junior Sister, Gu Chaoyan, dared to speak her mind so openly.
Despite not liking the situation, the three of them were in good spirits.
Lv Zhengyang consumed the pill without any change in expression. He wanted to verify for himself if the person ahead was truly a disciple of the Supreme Sect.
As they continued their journey, the group took cover behind a tree to observe the surroundings. They could see a cliff in front of them, but no other individuals were in sight.
Could they have reached the half cliff already? Did they manage to find the Green Sun Grass?
However, this didn¡¯t seem to be the case. If they intended to take the Green Sun Grass, they would have done so directly, without wasting so much time at the cliff.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed cautiously,¡± Lv Zhengyang suggested eagerly. He couldn¡¯t wait to confirm his suspicions.
Gu Chaoyan carefully surveyed the area. The precipice was quite spacious, but going there directly could expose them to the people below.
Directly using the face-changing pill was an option, but the memory of the mutated beast transforming into a stone pir made her shiver, causing her to abandon the idea.
¡°Let¡¯s find a hiding spot,¡± she suggested.
¡°We are here toplete the mission, what is the point of hiding?¡± Lv Zhengyang countered.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brow, sensing something amiss in Lv Zhengyang¡¯s reaction, but she decided not to dwell on it.
¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang, why the sudden arrogance? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve swapped personalities with Junior Sister!¡± Di Hongyunined.
¡°Just shut up.¡±
¡°Just shut up.¡±
Fu Xinde and Gu Chaoyan said in unison..
Chapter 2102 - 2102: Mission 5
Chapter 2102: Mission 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Ever since Gu Chaoyan mentioned Di Hongyun¡¯s loud voice, Fu Xinde couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that it was indeed quite prominent. Among all the people around, Di Hongyun¡¯s voice stood out and easily caught everyone¡¯s attention. Di Hongyun felt so aggrieved after being lectured by the two of them.
But he argued nothing back.
He did not notice that they were speaking with a low voice, so he spoke directly.
So, he promptly sealed his lips.
The four of them proceeded cautiously toward the cliff, aware of its potential danger.
Initially, they had believed the bottom of the cliff to be an unfathomable abyss. However, upon reaching the edge and peering down, they were relieved to discover that it was not as terrifying as they had imagined.
Instead, they found several ledges scattered along the cliff¡¯s surface, breaking the fall. If they descended, they could safelynd on one of these ledges. To their delight, they observed a lush green expanse adorning half of the cliff¡¯s surface. which seemed to be the perfect habitat for the coveted Green Sun
Grass they sought.
However¡.
Green Sun Grass grew in different directions.
There were some on one half cliff and some on the other half.
¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± Gu Chaoyan pointed at a cliff.
There were many trees and rocks in that ce. If they were there, they could hide behind the rocks.
¡°Okay.¡± Fu Xinde answered.
Lv Zhengyang was disappointed.
He had been looking for a suitable ce for them to stay, but when he was still observing them, Gu Chaoyan found the best spot and was one step ahead of him.
That made him feel very ufortable.
But the feeling was gone.
The moment theynded, Gu Chaoyan told them to be careful.
They had not seen those people at the cliff, but they could see them clearly from this position.
¡°They are from the Grand Unity Sect.¡± Fu Xinde said, ¡°And they are all inner sect disciples of the sect.¡±
Members of the sect donned distinct clothes bearing the sect¡¯s emblem, while the disciples within the sect wore their own unique attire.
Being familiar with the Grand Unity Sect, Fu Xinde exined the situation to the others, shedding light on the current scenario.
Lv Zhengyang found himself slightly taken aback as he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Grand Unity Sect would be the first to arrive. He realized he had been too careless in his assumptions.
¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Gu Chaoyan eximed in surprise, recognizing one of the individuals from the Grand Unity Sect. She was the Elder she sensed.
Unexpectedly¡
She was already a Paragon Martial Immortal at such a young age.
And she was just a Martial Saint.
If she wanted to take revenge.
She had a long way to go.
Despite the blow, Gu Chaoyan was still very confident.
¡°You know her too?¡± Di Hongyun asked curiously.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and shook her head. ¡°Yes, but no.¡±
¡°She is the daughter of the Sect Master of the Grand Unity Sect. Her name is Pei Yueling, and she possesses a rare chaotic spiritual root. Not only does she cultivate thousands of times faster than us, but even the obstacles we will encounter to break through are nothing to her; she can ovee them effortlessly. As a result, at the same age as us, she has alreadyprehended the cultivation of a Paragon. I didn¡¯t expect that she is also interested in these Green Sun Grass. If she wants them, we really have nothing to do with them,¡± Fu Xinde candidly stated, presenting the reality of the situation.
The disparity in their cultivation levels was already significantpared to Pei Yueling¡¯s, not to mention the numerous inner sect disciples from the Grand Unity Sect apanying her.
Lv Zhengyang and Di Hongyun nodded in agreement, acknowledging the challenge they faced.
However, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s demeanor suddenly turned cold. That woman took Huaijin¡¯s life. That woman had to die.
¡°I don¡¯t care about her advantages.. Green Sun Grass must be ours!¡± Gu
Chaoyan dered firmly.
Chapter 2103 - 2103: Mission 6
Chapter 2103: Mission 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Junior Sister, please don¡¯t act recklessly. You don¡¯t have to risk your life for this mission. Even the four of us together can¡¯t afford to offend that woman. Let¡¯s keep our distance from her or see if there are alternative missions. We don¡¯t want to put our lives in jeopardy, nor do we want to provoke such a dangerous individual,¡± Di Hongyun retorted in frustration, trying to reason with Gu Chaoyan.
He was genuinely concerned that Gu Chaoyan¡¯s impulsive actions might lead her to confront the formidable woman due to the mutated beast incident. Adding to his worries, Di Hongyun continued, ¡°That woman is just like the other members of the Grand Unity Sect¡ªshe¡¯s not one to reason with but rather extremely ruthless. If she encounters people from other sects at a higher level, she¡¯d simply seize the treasure and disregard us. But if she encounters fellow sect members or her allies, she won¡¯t hesitate to resort to violence. She despises others coveting what belongs to her.¡± Di Hongyun said with a scared look on his face.
He kept shaking his head.
Apparently, he was afraid of her.
Gu Chaoyan clenched her fists.
She couldn¡¯t help but recall the image of Huaijin, injured by her own actions, lying alone on Longmai Mountain. Wanting to erase the painful memory, she closed her eyes and tried to push the thoughts away.
Then, in aposed tone, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what they said? That woman mentioned that the Green Sun Grass is not yet at the most suitable time for harvesting. She doesn¡¯t want anyone from the Grand Unity Sect to take any action, just have a few people guard it.¡±
¡°If she¡¯s not around, we might have a chance to take action!¡±
¡°We are in a disadvantageous position, unlike those arrogant people from the Grand Unity Sect. We can¡¯t afford to be choosy. Getting the Green Sun Grass at any stage is already a significant achievement. We don¡¯t need to wait for it to reach its peak.¡±
¡°We will do it when the woman is gone.¡± Gu Chaoyan said seriously. She had concealed her hatred and returned to her normal self.
Di Hongyun had a very scary look on his face.
Hearing what Gu Chaoyan said, he calmed himself down.
Junior Sister was right.
When the woman was gone, the Grand Unity Sect would stand a chance.
Sure enough¡
Soon after Gu Chaoyan finished her words, the woman left with some people on Sword Kinesis Flight.
¡°See.¡± Gu Chaoyan showed an expression as if she already knew what was going on.
¡°Junior Sister, you are so considerate. But for you, we would have missed you!¡± Di Hongyun said with a ttering look.
Gu Chaoyan ignored his ttery.
She pondered her options, well aware that though the woman had left, the inner sect disciples of the Grand Unity Sect were formidable opponents.
Given their small group of four, they had to be cautious not just of the Grand Unity Sect members but also other sects in the vicinity, making the task incredibly challenging.
¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. Even if we manage to obtain the Green Sun Grass, the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect will undoubtedly report it to their higher-ups. That woman holds grudges, and if we harm any of them, she will seek revenge and make us pay dearly with our lives,¡± Lv Zhengyang objected, expressing his concerns.
¡°Then we won¡¯t let them pass on the message!¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted determinedly.
She had alreadyid eyes on the Green Sun Grass and recognized its immense value for alchemy. Using it for alchemy could significantly enhance one¡¯s cultivation in a short period.
If she could obtain it.
She was steadily approaching the level of a Martial God.
She knew that only by reaching the Martial God Realm would she stand a chance to break through to the Paragon Realm.
She wasn¡¯t certain if the Medicine Sect could handle the Green Sun Grass properly, but she believed she could..
Chapter 2104 - 2104: Mission 7
Chapter 2104 - 2104: Mission 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Even if she could get rid of the soil and enter her space to water it with the Holy Spirit Water, it would grow better than here.
Therefore¡
They had to get the Green Sun Grass.
Gu Chaoyan made a n inwardly.
¡°Junior Sister, what should we do?¡± Di Hongyun asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly.
Di Hongyun, filled with excitement, found himself at a loss for words. He had assumed his junior sister had a brilliant n to handle the mutated beasts, but her casual statement dashed his hopes. Although he had thought of a substantial strategy, it appeared that none existed, and her nonchnt response was disheartening.
Fu Xinde chuckled at the situation.
Despite her serious and haughty demeanor, the Junior Sister had a peculiar charm that made their team more intriguing ever since she joined. Somehow, she always managed to leave Di Hongyun feeling helpless.
¡°There are six disciples from the Extreme Celestial Sect guarding the Green Sun
Grass ¨C three of them are Martial Emperors, and the remaining three are Martial Saints. They are on par with our level of cultivation. It appears that the woman believes the Grand Unity Sect is too perilous to approach, which is why no disciples with higher cultivation levels are stationed here,¡± Gu Chaoyan analyzed.
Her analysis silenced Di Hongyun, who was on the verge ofining, prompting him to listen attentively.
¡°But there are four of us and six of them. If we can¡¯t eliminate them instantly, they will quickly signal the Grand Unity Sect, putting us in grave danger,¡± Gu Chaoyan warned.
Di Hongyun, who had initially been enthusiastic, suddenly felt drained.
Despite their fatigue, they managed to take care of all six of them in an instant.
It seemed impossible!
Gu Chaoyan still possessed one stream of superpower in her space, which belonged to the Elder of the Grand Unity Sect. If all went smoothly, that particr superpower should be sufficient for their n.
How could she bring the adversaries together?
Gu Chaoyan nced at Di Hongyun. So if¡
Upon seeing her expression, Di Hongyun¡¯s smile froze. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. My cultivation isn¡¯t strong enough to handle anything like that.¡± ¡°Then, we should avoid provoking them,¡± Gu Chaoyan concluded.
Di Hongyun¡¯s face disyed mixed emotions.
From the outset, he had warned that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend these individuals, but his Junior Sister hadn¡¯t believed him. She was determined to obtain the Green Sun Grass and even imed to have a way to do it. Now, she echoed the very words he had spoken long ago!
He felt that¡
His junior sister was just teasing him!
¡°Junior Sister, are you mocking me?¡± Di Hongyun asked directly.
¡°Let¡¯s steal them directly!¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
¡°Where?¡± Di Hongyun inquired, turning to Dao Seeking for guidance.
Gu Chaoyan directed her finger towards the lower half of the cliff, where numerous small cliffs adorned with Green Sun Grass could be seen. However, some of the Green Sun Grass seemed to be missing, and both their team and the disciples from the Grand Unity Sect had overlooked the fact that there were more down there.
¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Di Hongyun agreed.
With that settled¡
Di Hongyun spoke softly, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the half cliff together, and they can take the other half.¡¯
¡°Okay,¡± Gu Chaoyan acknowledged and departed.
Di Hongyun suggested that they go to the opposite side.
Once they reached the cliff where Gu Chaoyan stood, Di Hongyun whispered, ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s secretly collect some Green Sun Grass and store it in our space. But don¡¯t let anyone else know about it.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nced at him and suddenly grasped his intentions..
Chapter 2105 - 2105: Mission 8
Chapter 2105 - 2105: Mission 8
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
It was his idea to hide some Green Sun Grass, and that was the only thing he told her.
No wonder he was the only one who came to him for this mission, and when he met Lv Zhengyang and Fu Xinde, they said the same thing.
But¡
That was his idea.
However¡.
As long as she could obtain the Green Sun Grass, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t want to argue with Di Hongyun about the details.
To secure the Green Sun Grass, they had to uproot it, which took quite some time.
Once the task was aplished, they exchanged smiles and discreetly made their way back to the Supreme Sect on Sword Kinesis Flight.
During the journey, Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t help but express his emotions. ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s a pleasure working with you. You makepleting missions so much easier.¡±
Indeed, by working together, they not only obtained the Green Sun Grass but also earned valuable mission rewards, which were substantial for this particr task.
However¡.
Di Hongyun could not reveal that he could get the Green Sun Grass.
He smiled stupidly.
Gu Chaoyan chose to ignore Di Hongyun¡¯sment.
Though they hadn¡¯t interacted much, Gu Chaoyan had a good sense of Di Hongyun¡¯s character ¡ª he was a genuine and cheerful person. She trusted him when it came to matters concerning the Green Sun Grass, so she felt no need to exin further.
Today, she had an encounter with that woman.
And now she understood what was going on with her.
She felt even worse.
The woman had the backing of the Grand Unity Sect, and her cultivation level far surpassed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but ponder when she could seek revenge and wake up Huaijin.
Fully aware of her current predicament, she knew time was of the essence. Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t afford to waste any moment; she had to enhance her cultivation and obtain the One Origin Grass as soon as possible. Lost in her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan continued contemting.
Before long, they arrived at the Supreme Sect.
Their next destination was the Bounty Pavilion, where they needed to submit thepleted mission.
As they had tackled the mission together, all four of them went to deliver it jointly.
¡°Completed?¡± The mission supervisor at the Bounty Pavilion asked incredulously, well aware of the intensepetition surrounding the Green Sun Grass.
Numerous sects had their sights set on obtaining it, and the Medicine Sect was no exception. They merely took a chance to see if any of their disciples could seed, never expecting someone to achieve it.
Moreover, the amount they gathered was considerable.
¡°This is your reward,¡± the supervisor said, handing over the promised bounty before hurrying off to deliver the Green Sun Grass to the Medicine Sect.
The four of them divided the rewards evenly and swiftly concluded their affairs.
Di Hongyun, in high spirits, suggested, ¡°Shall we go and celebrate?¡±
¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯m going,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied coldly, showing no interest in the celebration.
¡°Junior Sister, as a disciple of the Supreme Sect, you need to learn to bnce work and leisure,¡± Di Hongyun advised.
Ignoring his words, Gu Chaoyan left without further ado.
Di Hongyun was in the middle of his sentence when he noticed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s absence. Seeing she had already left, he decided to abandon his idea of celebration.
¡°Xinde, Zhengyang, let¡¯s head out!¡± Di Hongyun called out to hispanions.
¡°I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll go home first,¡± Lv Zhengyang replied solemnly.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Being a disciple of the Medicine Sect, Fu Xinde had already secured the Green Sun Grass. His priority now was to return to the Medicine Sect and focus on nting it. He had no time to spare for celebrations.
Di Hongyun sighed.
What was wrong with them all?
They were not celebrating such a good thing.
He sighed.
So he went home.
Gu Chaoyan returned to her own room and went into the space to nt the Green Sun Grass..
Chapter 2106 - 2106: Too Cold 1
Chapter 2106 - 2106: Too Cold 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She had invested considerable effort into filling her space with Green Sun Grass, a process that took her quite some time toplete.
Once the nting was finally finished, Gu Chaoyan made the decision to absorb the crystals and pills. This time, the crystals she received were no ordinary ones; they were Qi Cultivation crystals, abundant in potent energy.
With sessful cultivation, her goal was to ascend to the level of Martial God.
As she pondered the possibilities, Gu Chaoyan slowly opened her hands, revealing the spiritual roots within.
To her delight, her Spiritual Root not only became much purer but also disyed a uniqueplexity. Unlike many existing Spiritual Roots with only one attribute remaining, her Spiritual Root had undergone significant nourishment, possibly evolving into a Heaven Spiritual Root.
If Gu Chaoyan possessed a Heaven Spiritual Root, her cultivation speed would undoubtedly elerate significantly.
Upon her return from Longdi Mountain, Gu Chaoyan was in exceptionally high spirits.
Determined to make the most of her time, she chose to absorb the Spiritual Energy stored within the Spirit Stones before beginning her cultivation. For this particr cultivation session, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave her ce for at least half a month, as her focus would be entirely on refining her techniques. The uing mission would require ample preparation and dedication, and she was ready to invest the necessary time.
However¡.
But she did not mind.
She had nothing more to ask for. She just wanted to improve her cultivation as soon as possible.
Gu Chaoyan was just about to absorb the Spirit Stones.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
And she kept knocking on the door without stopping.
Gu Chaoyan frowned.
She opened the door.
Then she saw three familiar faces outside.
It was Lv Zhengyang, Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun.
¡°I am not taking any missions these days. You can go alone,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated firmly, her tone icy.
As soon as she spoke, Gu Chaoyan shut the door, trying to signal her determination. However, Di Hongyun was not so easily deterred; he positioned himself in front of the door and peeked inside.
¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s not just any mission. The sect itself assigned this task to us,¡± he rified earnestly. ¡°The Elder of the sect exined that the disciples who went to Longdi Mountain before us have not returned yet. Since we are back, they are concerned about their safety and want us to go and find them.¡±
Di Hongyun provided a clear and logical exnation for the urgency of the situation.
Listening to his words, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s brow furrowed. She had learned from Fu Xinde that there were indeed two groups from the sect that embarked on this mission, one day ahead of them.
They didn¡¯t encounter them on the road, and there¡¯s been no sign of their return.
¡°That is the sect¡¯s responsibility, and I am not going. I need to focus on my cultivation during this time. Afterpleting my cultivation, I n to visit the Bounty Pavilion and take on my third mission. You should go now,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered.
¡°Junior Sister?¡± Di Hongyun was taken aback by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s response. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so dismissive and seemingly uncaring about his concerns or the other disciples¡¯ safety. This behavior disappointed him, especially considering how cute she had been recently. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was acting this way again, and it hurt him.
Gu Chaoyan continued to frown, fully aware of the limited time she had to progress in her cultivation. While that woman had already achieved the ranks of a Paragon and a Martial Immortal, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her own progress and potential.
The longer she was here, the more Huaijin would have to lie there alone.
There were so many disciples from Supreme Sect, and this mission was not necessary for her.
That was why she turned him down.
Instead of responding to Di Hongyun, Gu Chaoyan chose to close the door once again.
However, Di Hongyun persisted and barged into the room. He addressed her, ¡°Junior Sister, you can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to your fellow disciples like this. You have to go!¡±
¡°If you refuse to go, not only will the other disciples criticize you, but the Elders of the Beastmaster Sect might also have doubts about your dedication, ¡±
Di Hongyun asserted..
Chapter 2107 - 2107: Too Cold 2
Chapter 2107 - 2107: Too Cold 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, are you going or not? If not, I will keep pestering you here.¡± Di Hongyun followed her into the room.
Ignoring him, Gu Chaoyan continued to absorb the Spirit Stones and decided to cultivate.
Di Hongyun made a fuss and refused to leave.
But there was nothing they could do about Gu Chaoyan.
In the end, Di Hongyun threw a look at Gu Chaoyan, feeling really disappointed.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Chaoyan said coldly.
Di Hongyun was startled.
He had thought that she would not want to go there.
Unexpectedly, his junior sister was willing to join them.
Junior Sister was not the kind of person she thought she was.
Di Hongyun smiled happily. ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s go and find them along the way. I know you are a kind person, and you won¡¯t leave us to die.¡±
Then, his smile turned into a dumbfounded expression.
¡°I don¡¯t know what sins I havemitted to have met someone like you. Don¡¯te to me again, we will pretend that we never met,¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Di Hongyun was startled.
Nevertheless, she continued to smile.
His junior sister was stubborn but soft-hearted. She was not going to pretend that she did not know him.
At that moment, he decided he would have to be shameless.
Di Hongyun made up his mind.
They continued to walk happily.
The four of them went on their way again.
Fu Xinde found an opportunity to stand next to Gu Chaoyan and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here all of a sudden? I thought that you were noting.¡±
Fu Xinde understood her personality.
She did not lie about her intention.
But what surprised her was that she allowed Hongyun to do whatever he wanted.
¡°He is very innocent and trusts me. I want to protect his innocence,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly, ¡°I am not a kind person.¡±
She was not kind.
That was the case in her previous life.
It was the same after what happened to Huaijin.
Fu Xinde was still smiling as usual.
He chuckled at Gu Chaoyan and ignored what she said. He was emphasizing himself as if he were tolerating a child¡¯s nonsense.
Fu Xinde did not say anything more, and Gu Chaoyan had no intention of saying anything more.
Fu Xinde and Di Hongyun were totally different people.
One never gave up, and the other always knew when to stop.
Gu Chaoyan liked spending time with people like Fu Xinde.
After stopping the conversation, Gu Chaoyan started to look for them wholeheartedly.
To Longdi Mountain, from Supreme Sect to Longdi Mountain, it was the shortest path. They just needed to follow this path. The four of them were separated as well.
They went in different directions to find more.
Apart from finding them herself, Gu Chaoyan also released some paper cranes.
Soon, the paper crane went out, and there was news.
Gu Chaoyan led them forward.
Only now did they see that most of the disciples of the Supreme Sect were injured, and they were being chased by people from other sects.
¡°It is Moon Sect!¡± Di Hongyun said angrily, ¡°They are bullying us with numbers! We have no grudge with them!¡±
Having said the words, he went down.
They decided to seek justice for the disciples of the Supreme Sect.
¡°Senior Brother!¡± The disciples of Supreme Sect looked at Di Hongyun as if they had seen their savior..
Chapter 2108 - 2108: Disciple Missing 1
Chapter 2108 - 2108: Disciple Missing 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Seeing that they were only blocked by the other sects, Gu Chaoyan felt slightly assured.
Once she was done dealing with the Moon Sect, she could finallyplete her mission and return home to focus on cultivation.
While contemting this, Gu Chaoyan descended as well.
Upon witnessing the arrival of helpers from the Supreme Sect, the members of the Moon Sect remained arrogant and disyed no signs of fear. Instead, they chose to confront the representatives from the Supreme Sect.
¡°So what if your Senior Brother is here? You hurt our disciples first, so you have to answer to us!¡± The disciple leading the Moon Sect confidently proimed to the members of the Supreme Sect.
The people from the Moon Sect used the Supreme Sect of being the first to hurt others.
Di Hongyun remainedposed and refrained from acting impulsively. ¡°What happened?¡± Lv Zhengyang directed a stern gaze at the disciples, demanding an exnation.
It was puzzling why such an incident urred without any apparent reason.
As it turned out, the disciples of the Supreme Sect were responsible for initiating the conflict by harming the others first.
The Supreme Sect had a strict rule against causing trouble while outside, especially injuring others. If this usation was true, the Supreme Sect would have no valid reason for such behavior.
In such situations, an apology from the offending party was expected.
Observing Lv Zhengyang scolding the members of the Supreme Sect, the people from the Moon Sect wore smug smiles and nced disdainfully at their counterparts. ¡°Your Senior Brother has reprimanded you, so apologize now!¡±
¡°It was your people from the Supreme Sect who made the first move. I did not wrong you!¡± The leader of Moon Sect said.
Seeing the unwavering confidence in Lv Zhengyang¡¯s expression, he was almost certain that they were not lying.
¡°Did you instigate the conflict?¡± Lv Zhengyang inquired sharply.
The disciples of the Supreme Sect exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to respond.
¡°We did start it, but¡¡± Before the leader of the Supreme Sect¡¯s team could finish his sentence, Lv Zhengyang interrupted him. ¡°You started it, so apologize to them. What did our sect¡¯s teachings tell you? We should never harm anyone when we are outside.¡±
¡°Did you hear that? Apologize, kneel down and apologize!¡± The people from the Moon Sect stated with pride.
The disciples of the Supreme Sect felt unjustly used.
They did initiate the incident, but they believed they were not entirely in the wrong.
¡°Kneel down?¡± Lv Zhengyang sensed that something was amiss. ¡°We are all disciples of the sect; isn¡¯t it a bit excessive to ask for kneeling?¡±
Lv Zhengyang furrowed his brow, expressing his displeasure with the demand for kneeling.
¡°Hmph, your Supreme Sect started the trouble first, and you think a simple apology is enough? You must kneel down to receive our forgiveness, or we will report this to the sect.¡± The people from the Moon Sect arrogantly dered.
Gu Chaoyan initially hesitated about getting involved further, but ultimately decided to step forward.
¡°Since it was the Supreme Sect who initiated the confrontation, there must have been some disagreement or argument between the two sides. They wouldn¡¯t just act without reason, right? Why did you hurt them?¡± Gu Chaoyan questioned the disciples.
The inner sect disciples were all dressed in the distinctive attire of the inner sect, while Gu Chaoyan wore the outer sect disciples¡¯ clothing.
Even when approached by an outer sect disciple from the Supreme Sect, the disciples nodded and responded, ¡°They provoked Yi Qing first. Yi Qing is a female disciple of the Supreme Sect, and we felt the need to defend her, so we engaged in the altercation.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Gu Chaoyan turned her gaze towards the people from the Moon Sect..
Chapter 2109 - 2109: Disciple Missing 2
Chapter 2109 - 2109: Disciple Missing 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She was a disciple of the esteemed Supreme Sect, albeit only as an outer sect member. Her position within the sect was not one to be underestimated, as she had three devoted inner sect disciples under her guidance: Lv Zhengyang, Fu Xinde, and Di Hongyun, who were expected to handle important sect matters.
In this particr situation, it would have been ideal for Lv Zhengyang to step forward and handle things tactfully. However, despite his generally gentle nature, he seemed to have an inherent trust in the people from the Xuan Yue Sect. As a result, he immediately scolded the disciples of the Supreme Sect without giving them a chance to exin their side of the story, demanding an immediate apology.
Gu Chaoyan found it increasingly difficult to witness this unfair treatment and thus decided to inquire about the situation. However, she realized that something was amiss with her question. The disciples of the Supreme Sect seemed genuinely distressed and wronged while admitting the truth, leading Gu Chaoyan to suspect that there might be more to the story.
And indeed, there was a reason behind their actions. Apparently, the disciples had resorted to such behavior because they couldn¡¯t tolerate any form of teasing directed at a female disciple of the Supreme Sect. Gu Chaoyan perceived this as a threat to the reputation of their esteemed sect.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s handling of the situation seemed impulsive and arbitrary, as he acted based solely on his intuition. Thankfully, Gu Chaoyan intervened and sought an exnation, preventing the disciples of the Supreme Sect from feeling further unjustly treated. It turned out that the Moon Sect was nning to go to extreme lengths, forcing the disciples of the Supreme Sect to kneel down and apologize, which was far from a favorable oue.
Upon learning the truth, Lv Zhengyang¡¯s expression grew serious. He turned to the disciples, reproaching them, ¡°Why did you not inform us of this earlier?
The sect consisted of both male and female disciples, although the majority were males. Most disciples were engrossed in their own cultivation, and that was also true for him. However, he was aware that there were exceptions within the sect. Nevertheless, he had never been involved in such matters, and it never urred to him to consider these possibilities subconsciously.
To his surprise, during the heated argument between the two sects, such a sensitive issue came to light.
Given the situation, it became clear that the Supreme Sect could not afford to apologize. If this information were to spread, it could lead to serious consequences.
He couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated that the disciples involved had not exined the reason earlier. Had they done so, he might not have made the wrong judgment. The thought of such a misunderstanding being made public and facing potential punishment upon returning to the sect was humiliating and unsettling.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s mood was adversely affected by this revtion. As one of the inner sect disciples, he had built up a reputation among his peers.
¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang, what we were trying to convey earlier was that you didn¡¯t give us a chance to exin. You asked us to apologize directly to the members of the Profound Moon Sect,¡± the disciples responded in defense.
Feeling misunderstood and aggrieved, they naturally echoed his sentiments.
But for this Senior Sister, what would they have done in the future?
Lv Zhengyang was just trying to save himself some face, but he was countered directly.
His tace sank even more.
For a moment, she was speechless. She had no idea what to say.
¡°We can talk about our own sects when we are home. Let¡¯s talk about our Supreme Sect and Moon Sect first.¡± Gu Chaoyan reminded.
The disciples of the Profound Moon Sect did not seem to care, but the disciples of the Supreme Sect started to argue among themselves. That was so ridiculous!
Lv Zhengyang coughed.
The other disciples said nothing more.
¡°Senior Sister, please help us!¡± The disciples said..
Chapter 2110 - 2110: Disciple Missing 3
Chapter 2110: Disciple Missing 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Since Gu Chaoyan had been personally approached about the matter, she found herself bing involved with the Moon Sect. However, a minor annoyance bothered her deeply; the inner sect disciples referred to her as ¡°Senior Sister,¡± which left her feeling rather embarrassed. Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t the main issue at hand.
As Gu Chaoyan observed the few individuals from the Moon Sect, she addressed them calmly, ¡°My disciples don¡¯t engage in reckless troublemaking. Whenever they act, there¡¯s a valid reason behind it. You¡¯ve already heard why my disciples confronted you. It was because your disciples were involved in some wrongdoing. Now, I demand an exnation for your disciples¡¯ actions of bullying ours.¡±
Despite the situation, Gu Chaoyan maintained a friendly demeanor. She understood the importance of avoiding unnecessary conflicts between sects. The Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect already had their share of grievances, and she saw no reason to escte tensions further by adding another enemy in the form of the Moon Sect.
However, there were certain matters that required careful consideration and calction.
The leader of the Moon Sect¡¯s disciples responded arrogantly, ¡°Bullying your sect¡¯s disciples? It was your disciple who approached us first. This matter has nothing to do with us!¡±
This statement incensed Yi Lu, who couldn¡¯t bear the false usations any longer. Fueled by anger, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re spewing nonsense! Your disciple instigated the conflict! It¡¯s your responsibility!¡± Her eyes zed with emotion as she defended herself and her sect.
She had no interest in engaging in shameless behavior; all she wanted was to focus on her cultivation.
¡°You were the one who approached us, ¡± the man leading the group retorted, a lecherous grin on his face. Seeing Yi Qing remain silent, he grew even more arrogant and continued, ¡°You came running here because you saw that we are inner sect disciples of the Mystic Moon Sect¡
Before he could finish his sentence, his face contorted as Yi Qing¡¯s fist connected with it, causing him to scream in pain, unable to utter another word. ¡°You struck me!¡± the Moon Sect man eximed, his face swollen and angered.
His fellow sect members were ready to step in, but the disciples from the Wushang Sect were not about to stand idly by, and both sides seemed ready to engage in a fight.
Dismissing the situation calmly, Gu Chaoyan asserted, ¡°ndering a disciple of my sect warrants only a light punishment.¡± As she gazed at the man¡¯s distorted face, disdain flickered in her eyes. ¡°A female disciple from my sect would never be interested in someone from your sect. Do youck mirrors or are you simply blind? Take a good look at your pig-headed faces! Even the most ordinary women in my Supreme Sect wouldn¡¯t find you appealing, let alone Yi Qing. Senior Brother Xinde, Senior Brother Zhengyang, Senior Brother Hongyun, and all these Senior Brothers here are handsome men unlike you. Just look at your troll-like appearance!¡±
¡°Hahahaha,¡± Di Hongyun burst intoughter upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words. ¡°She¡¯s right. You can fabricate all the lies you want, but just take a look at yourselves! No female disciple would ever be attracted to you!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need a mirror to know that I¡¯m far better-looking than you,¡± Di Hongyun retorted smugly. ¡°Junior Sister Yi Lu would never waste her thoughts on fools like you. You Xuan Yue Sect members must be living in a delusional world.¡±
Before the leader could respond, Gu Chaoyan delivered another resounding p to his face..
Chapter 2111 - 2111: Disciple Missing 4
Chapter 2111: Disciple Missing 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan possessed the extraordinary power of inheritance within her, along with a set of cultivation techniques that granted her astonishing speed. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t perceive her movements clearly, enabling her to strike with swift precision.
As the man attempted to speak, Gu Chaoyan swiftly pped him, catching him off guard. Repeatedly, she struck him until the leader of the Moon Sect found himself with a stinging p on his face.
The members of the Xuan Yue Sect were still unaware of what was happening, while the delighted members of the Wushang Sect observed the scene with glee. Gu Chaoyan¡¯s efficiency in handling the situation impressed them, despite not knowing her affiliation.
The man¡¯s face became unrecognizable after the relentless pping.
¡°What are you all waiting for? Stand there and watch me get beaten!¡± he yelled in frustration.
Finally, the people from the Profound Moon Sect grasped the situation and understood why they hadn¡¯t heard the passcode. Gu Chaoyan had prevented the man from issuing any orders by repeatedly pping him before he could speak, leaving him unable to utter a sound and thereby foiling their ns.
If the members of the Profound Moon Sect attempted to make a move, the disciples from the Supreme Sect swiftly thwarted their efforts, resulting in an inevitable sh between the two sides.
During the heated battle, Gu Chaoyan demonstrated her proficiency in a remarkable set of palm techniques. As the fight unfolded, anyone from the Moon Sect who dared to approach her found themselves swiftly defeated by her skilled palms.
An hour had passed, and contrary to expectations, the Moon Sect found themselves not only unable to gain the upper hand but also enduring a series of humiliating ps from Gu Chaoyan. Clearly, they were at a disadvantage.
On the other hand, the disciples of the Supreme Sect were pleased with how the battle was unfolding, finding confidence in their progress. Meanwhile, the members of the Moon Sect wore grim expressions as the tide turned against them.
Two hourster, the defeated members of the Moon Sect realized that if they continued to endure such humiliation, they would only be further bullied.
Thus, they made the decision to withdraw, promptly retreating from the scene.
In their victory, the disciples of the Supreme Sect were eager to give the Moon Sect a taste of being chased, but Gu Chaoyan opted not to pursue them, leading the Supreme Sect disciples to halt their pursuit.
¡°Thank you so much, Senior Sister. You saw how humiliating the Moon Sect disciples were when they left. Your straightforwardness was impressive!¡± the grateful disciples of the Supreme Sect expressed their gratitude to Gu Chaoyan. Yi Lu also conveyed his sincere thanks, ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±
Gu Chaoyan felt a bit embarrassed and rified, ¡°I really can¡¯t ept being called Senior Sister. I am still an outer sect disciple, not officially a disciple of the Supreme Sect.¡±
However, She not being dishonest.
¡°Even if you are not an inner sect disciple, we should still call you Senior Sister. Senior Sister, you have no idea how straightforward you were just now. Your palm technique never failed. You hit those pig heads so hard that they couldn¡¯t even recognize themselves. They couldn¡¯t dodge it at all, hahahaha¡¡± He expressed his genuine admiration for his Senior Sister.
In truth, their strength wasparable to that of the Moon Sect members. Yet, Gu Chaoyan would asionally p them, sparing none of them as she looked at their faces.
Yi Lu also gazed at her with admiration.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not be too straightforward here. You might have made enemies with the Moon Sect today,¡± he warned jokingly..
Chapter 2112 - 2112: Anyone Else?
Chapter 2112 - 2112: Anyone Else?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°We don¡¯t know if it is a blessing or a curse.¡±
¡°Moon Sect has never held any grudge against us. However, after what unfolded today, it seems that conflicts with them might arise. I can¡¯t help but wonder if there are potential hidden dangers that lie ahead,¡± Lv Zhengyang cautiously voiced his concerns.
Clearly, she was still greatly displeased by the events of the day.
Undoubtedly, maintaining harmony between sects was of utmost importance.
The disciples, who were previously in high spirits, now woreplex expressions on their faces.
Especially Yi Green, who had been so ted, now found himself deeply annoyed and ming himself.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brows thoughtfully.
Unable to contain herself, she interjected, ¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang, I respectfully disagree. What transpired today was undeniably Moon Sect¡¯s fault. They instigated the conflict by bullying our female disciples first. Our Supreme Sect merely sought justice for ourselves. In fact, our Supreme Sect is the victim in this situation. How can we possibly see ourselves as in the wrong when we stood up for what was right? If Senior Brother Zhengyang insists otherwise, what assurance do we have that they won¡¯t continue to bully our female disciples in the future, leaving us no choice but to defend ourselves again?¡±
¡°Even if they choose not to take a stand and allow the female disciples of Supreme Sect to be casually and indifferently bullied, over time, this may lead other sects to perceive our female disciples as easy targets. If such behavior goes unchecked, it sets a precedent where both our female disciples and Supreme Sect itself could be subject to further mistreatment.¡±
¡°Supreme Sect is not a super sect, but they are not easily bullied.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of trouble, nor should we let others me us for everything, ¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted firmly, disying her disapproval of Lv Zhengyang¡¯s stance.
The implications of his words today were concerning. He seemed to be deflecting all potential conflicts between Moon Sect and Supreme Sect onto these disciples, even targeting Yi Qing.
Yi Lu had been the one who suffered from the bullying, and Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t fathom the immense pressure Yi Qing might face if burdened with such responsibility.
As a woman, Gu Chaoyan felt a strong determination to support Yi Lu.
The rest of the disciples of Supreme Sect readily agreed with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s statement, finding it logical and just.
Why did Senior Brother Zhengyang make it seem like they were in the wrong?
Senior Sister was indeed speaking the truth.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s expression darkened as he found himself being refuted once again.
As the first disciple to join the sect, Lv Zhengyang held considerable influence, and most people tended to listen to him.
However, his mood soured when he faced opposition. The rest of the disciples, on the other hand, aligned with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s perspective and grew increasingly displeased with him, leaving him unsure of how to respond.
¡°You are right, Junior Sister,¡± Di Hongyun concurred.
¡°Indeed, Zhengyang has the sect¡¯s best interests in mind. Junior Sister is correct. We are all part of the same sect, so there¡¯s no need for further arguments. Now that we¡¯ve located him, let¡¯s return to the sect and report the mission. Are the two teams on the mission present here? It¡¯s essential to ensure their safety. Since we have already found the Green Sun Grass, let¡¯s head back,¡± Fu Xinde suggested.
They exchanged a look between themselves
Two teams?
There were no two teams.
¡°We are just one team, and we are going toplete the mission of the Green Sun Grass together. The other team is not with us.¡± The leader of the team said.
¡°What? You are from the same team?¡± Di Hongyun asked in shock..
Chapter 2113 - 2113: What Is This?
Chapter 2113 - 2113: What Is This?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
In other words, there was one more team missing.
As they made their way, they noticed the absence of any other team.
¡°Did you see that team?¡± Di Hongyun asked worriedly. If there was indeed one more team, then their mission would remain iplete. It was crucial to locate the missing team.
¡°They set off after us, and we never caught a glimpse of them on our journey here. We took the nearest road,¡± exined the disciple leading the team.
¡°Originally, after we had a conflict with the people from the Moon Sect, our n was to flee without any intention of engaging in a fight. Our objective was to stall for time and regroup with the other team of disciples. However, we ran all the way and encountered no one along the route.¡±
They had not thought about this before because of the people from the Moon Sect.
Now that she thought about it..
Something was wrong.
ording to his estimation, they should be able to wait until thest team of disciples arrived.
¡°Senior Brothers, you didn¡¯t see them?¡± The disciple asked.
Di Hongyun shook his head. ¡°No, I only saw you.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s take a look ahead.¡± Gu Chaoyan said seriously, ¡°You can go back to the sect first.
¡°Yes¡±
The disciples on the mission headed towards the sect.
But Gu Chaoyan and the others continued to walk forward.
They were almost at the cliff, but the disciples were nowhere to be seen.
Gu Chaoyan frowned slightly.
She had a bad feeling about this.
She felt that something was wrong, but she had no idea what was going on.
¡°At the beginning, Longdi Mountain remained uninhabited due to the presence of a formidable Paragon and Martial Immortal level demonic beast,¡± Gu Chaoyan recounted. ¡°But now that the demonic beast is dead, everyone is rushing to Longdi Mountain, isn¡¯t that right?¡± she inquired.
¡°Indeed,¡± Di Hongyun confirmed.
¡°But do we know which sect first discovered the monster¡¯s demise? And what happened to its body and monster core?¡± Gu Chaoyan further inquired.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Di Hongyun replied absentmindedly. As he uttered the response, even he became perplexed. The news had spread about the beast¡¯s demise, yet no one hade across its lifeless body or monster core. Furthermore, no one seemed to have a clear description of what the monster looked like.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s question had caught them off guard, and they hadn¡¯t considered these aspects before.
¡°Junior Sister, are you suggesting that the demonic beast might not actually be dead? And that it might have attacked and devoured our disciples?¡± Di Hongyun asked with a frightened expression, as if fearing that they could be the beast¡¯s next prey.
¡°Maybe.¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
Di Hongyun was just joking, but he got really scared hearing what Gu Chaoyan said.
¡°Really?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice was shivering.
Gu Chaoyan took out the bottles and gave one to each of them.
It was the same type of elixir that could conceal a person¡¯s spiritual energy and breath.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed,¡± Gu Chaoyan said after finishing her meal and leading the way towards the cliff.
Although she suspected that she might not find the answers she sought here, the unmistakable scent of blood filled the air just moments ago. It seemed that whatever she was looking fory directly ahead, beneath the cliff.
The involvement of the Grand Unity Sect crossed her mind, but she couldn¡¯t be certain of the situation that awaited her. Thus, she refrained from rushing in recklessly.
They cautiously approached a spot where someone could have concealed themselves.
As they witnessed the scene unfolding before them, Di Hongyun¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out in astonishment..
Chapter 2114 - 2114: What Is This?
Chapter 2114 - 2114: What Is This?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
That was possible.
It was not just possible.
And the scene in front of them was even more frightening.
¡°What in the world is this abomination?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice trembled, and his legs shook uncontrobly. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat to the sect immediately. This is far too perilous. I won¡¯t risk being devoured by such a monstrous creature.¡±
These were not mere demonic beasts.
They were something far more repulsive and horrifying than anything they had encountered before.
It was beyond being just a thing!
This was a grotesque figure, a walking mass of human flesh devoid of human skin, covered in blood, and presenting a horrifying sight.
What on earth could this thing be?
It was horrifying enough to see blood dripping from its body asionally, but witnessing it feast on a disciple of the Grand Unity Sect, consuming them piece by piece, was a nightmarish sight.
The way they ate was so disgusting, even more disgusting than demonic beasts.
At the very least, the demonic beasts were all eaten up.
How many bites did he have to eat?
Di Hongyun was so disgusted. He did not want to be eaten up like this.
It would be better if she started from the beginning, but if she started from the feet and watched herself being eaten, that would be so painful.
He could not be caught.
¡°I am leaving. I don¡¯t want to be eaten.¡± Di Hongyun said.
¡°They have been eaten.¡± Gu Chaoyan said.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Di Hongyun inquired, only to spot the distinctive attire of the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples in the corner.
This monster was unnervingly selective; it would strip the clothes off its victims before devouring them.
Di Hongyun¡¯s fear escted even further.
No wonder the missing disciples couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.
¡°We must leave!¡± Di Hongyun eximed, his survival instincts kicking in.
¡°We can¡¯t just leave,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted firmly. She knew she had to confront this creature; otherwise, it would wreak havoc on the Shenyou Continent. With so many lives at stake, she couldn¡¯t simply abandon them to their fate.
Having said this,
Gu Chaoyan suddenly thought of something.
They were not a match for this monster.
They were lucky that they were not discovered here, but if they were, they would be in trouble.
Therefore¡
They found themselves caught in a dilemma ¨C they couldn¡¯t leave, yet they had to find a way to leave.
¡°Listen,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested, ¡°You should return to the sect and inform the Elders about this situation. I¡¯ll stay here and track the creature. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll send out a distress signal, and the Elders cane to my aid.¡±
¡°No, Junior Sister, it¡¯s far too perilous for you to be alone here,¡± Di Hongyun objected, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side and face this danger together.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Gu Chaoyan said disdainfully.
He was too timid.
Those who were timid and scared would only cause trouble if they stayed here.
She could have run away if she ran into any trouble. But she had no idea what to do with this burden.
¡°I will stay here. Hongyun, you go back to the sect with Zhengyang.¡± Fu Xinde volunteered.
Gu Chaoyan was about to say something.
Fu Xinde waved his hands, indicating that they could not leave Junior Sister here alone.
So Gu Chaoyan did not turn them down.
Di Hongyun and Lv Zhengyang went home.
The two of them continued to stay here.
Gu Chaoyan withdrew her look and stopped watching the monster eating people.
That was a veryplicated scene.
But for the sound, she would have puked already.
That was so disgusting.
Fu Xinde chuckled seeing her like this.
Gu Chaoyan looked up.
She looked at Fu Xinde as if he were a monster..
Chapter 2115 - 2115: Undead Race 2
Chapter 2115 - 2115: Undead Race 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Also, after they recovered their vitality, they still don¡¯t have human skin. They can only survive with their flesh and blood.
But they were very powerful.
And they would not die.
¡°They are the undead, forever deprived of the ability to die. Long ago, the witches employed powerful witchcraft to transform them into these lifeless bodies. However, against all odds, they have been resurrected,¡± exined Elder Qing as he spoke about the mysterious undead.
¡°Presently, the major sects remain oblivious to the existence of the Undead race. This is the first encounter they¡¯ve had with them, and it is cause for concern,¡± Elder Qing remarked with worry.
Despite their resurrection, it appeared that the Undead race had not yet regained their full cultivation power. Consequently, they survived by consuming Green Sun Grass and even resorted to feeding on humans.
The undead tribe and the witches were inseparable, bound by an unbreakable bond. A century ago, they had no intention of bing enemies with the human race.
Before transforming into the Undead Race, they were once humans themselves ¡ªhighly intelligent beings who knew well that the four-sided trees were detrimental to their kind.
However¡.
In such a terrible situation, they would not care about their own interests.
The undead tribe seemed to be in a worse situation than they had expected.
Otherwise he would have eaten the Green Sun Grass.
Elder Qing thought of what happened before.
There was one demon beast at Longdi Mountain, but because the demon beast died, no one picked the Green Sun Grass.
It was very likely that there were no so-called demon beasts at all.
From the beginning to the end, it was the Undead Race who was here.
And the Green Sun Grass was evidently not satisfied with it, so it manipted the human race toe here.
Consequently, they would devour the humans who came to obtain the Green Sun Grass in order to recover their cultivation.
As Elder Qing sorted out these thoughts, he felt goosebumps all over.
¡°This is deeply connected to the Undead Race, and it¡¯s of utmost importance.
We can¡¯t handle it on our own. The Undead Race is vast, and even our Supreme Sect might not be able to handle them alone. Let¡¯s return to the sect first and discuss how to tackle this issue with our fellow sect members,¡± Elder Qing soon devised a n.
What Elder Qing meant was different from what Gu Chaoyan had nned.
But it was a big deal.
Gu Chaoyan decided to follow Elder Qing¡¯s suggestion.
They were going back to the sect.
So they left promptly, making sure not to alert the Undead Race.
Back at the sect, Elder Lin had nned to take Gu Chaoyan directly to the Weapon Refining Sect. However, Gu Chaoyan was contemting how to avoid Elder Lin when Elder Qing intervened and took Elder Lin away.
Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh of relief.
Good that they were dragged away.
The trip to the Weapon Refining Sect would take up a lot of her time.
The mission of the sect had dyed his time and her cultivation.
Back in the room¡
She took out the Spirit Stones and started to absorb the spirit stones.
Halfway through the absorption..
There was another knock on the door.
Gu Chaoyan looked helpless.
As she opened the door and was about to shout, a disciple from the
Beastmaster Sect intercepted her, saying, ¡°Elder Qing mentioned that you don¡¯t have toplete the third mission. You have sessfully passed the test and are now eligible to join the sect. You can proceed to the sect immediately.¡± The disciple of the Beastmaster Sect conveyed the message politely.
In the past, such luck would have been rare. However, Gu Chaoyan not only defeated the mutated beast but also rescued the disciples of the Supreme Sect. They were deeply impressed by her actions, leading the inner sect disciples to wholeheartedly ept her.
Joining the Beastmaster Sect?
Chapter 2116 - 2116: Undead Race 1
Chapter 2116: Undead Race 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He was still able to smile when faced with such a situation.
What was in front of them? It was just a humanoid thing, and it was eating people.
And they could run into danger at any moment, and Gu Chaoyan was sure that they were not a match for that monster.
Under such circumstances.
How could he smile like this?
She wondered what he was thinking.
Senior Brother Xinde was a very normal person. Why was he behaving so strangely?
Gu Chaoyan felt her scalp turning numb.
She felt that she was in the middle of two monsters.
So she decided not to read either of them.
Fu Xinde smiled even more happily.
That was all.
Despite appearing fearless, this junior sister of hers was actually deeply disgusted. Her bold demeanor didn¡¯t fool him, and he could see through her facade.
With knowing looks exchanged, the two of them remained in silence.
Di Hongyun and the others would need some time to return to the sect.
Fortunately, the monster that had devoured the disciples from Grand Unity Sect had retreated into the cave and hadn¡¯t emerged since. This brought a sense of relief to Gu Chaoyan.
If it was moving about, Gu Chaoyan had no idea what to do.
They waited here for one whole day before the Elder of the Supreme Sect came.
Two elders from Supreme Sect were here.
One was Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Sect, whom Gu Chaoyan was familiar with, and the other was Elder Qing from the Beastmaster Sect.
Typically, the Beastmaster Sect would handle matters like this, which exined why Elder Lin was present. However, Elder Lin was known for his role in the Weapon Refining Sect, so Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t fathom why he hade here.
However¡.
They were hiding behind the stones, just like Gu Chaoyan and Fu Xinde.
However¡.
They did not need Gu Chaoyan¡¯s elixirs to conceal their spiritual energy and breath.
With their cultivation, she could conceal their spiritual power and breath.
But¡
It was so strange that the Elders of the sect were all gathered here.
Elder Lin did not think so, but Elder Qing looked very embarrassed.
¡°Chaoyan, we failed to forge the swords ording to your method. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Elder Lin asked as he settled down.
Gu Chaoyan felt embarrassed and helpless ¨C this Elder Lin¡
What was going on?
He was still holding the sword of the Weapon Refining Sect when he was going to face the monster.
Couldn¡¯t he just think about the real thing?
Sure enough¡
Before Gu Chaoyan answered, Elder Qing red at him.
Elder Lin fell silent.
However¡.
He decided to take Gu Chaoyan back to the Weapon Refining Sect.
It was the same anyway.
It was fine if she did not answer.
With that in mind, Elder Lin fell silent.
As they were talking, the monster came out and ate the Green Sun Grass outside.
They had been watching the monster eating grass, and he did not return until one hourter.
They could finally let out a sigh of relief.
Elder Qing sighed deeply.
¡°They are from the Undead Race.¡± Elder Qing said seriously.
Gu Chaoyan looked at the Elder in confusion. ording to what she knew,
Only the witches, humans, and demons existed.
There was still the Undead Race.
¡°What was that?¡±
¡°The Undead Race?¡±
¡°Yes, the Undead Race. In the beginning, they were skinned by the witches and thrown into the Corpse Mound. But for some reason, they absorbed something and came back to life..
Chapter 2117 - 2117: Entering the Beastmaster Sect
Chapter 2117: Entering the Beastmaster Sect
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had not expected this to be such good news. It was indeed very encouraging.
As per her initial n, she would have needed to spend at least half a month cultivating before taking on missions. However, by going directly to the Beastmaster Sect, she could save a significant amount of time.
A smile spread across Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face as she responded, ¡°I will do that now.¡±
¡°Also, pack your things. The inner sect disciples of the Beastmaster Sect have a small yard for them to live in,¡± the Senior Brother of the Beastmaster Sect advised.
Gu Chaoyan was not surprised by the suggestion. She cradled the Dragonman in her arms and kept all her other belongings in her spatial storage. It was her habit to keep them safe inside the storage, rather than leaving them outside.
So they could leave directly.
The disciples of the Beast-controlling Sect were surprised, but they refrained from asking anything and decided to apany Gu Chaoyan on her journey.
As they were on their way, they unexpectedly ran into Elder Lin. Gu Chaoyan had initially nned to visit the Beastmaster Sect, but due to her current busy schedule, she abandoned the idea and disyed a hint of disappointment.
Their destination was the Beastmaster Sect, where they encountered Elder Qing. Gu Chaoyan greeted Elder Qing warmly, and the elder expressed great satisfaction with her. Ever since she had discovered the Undead Race, Gu Chaoyan had been excelling remarkably, even surpassing some of the senior disciples of the Beastmaster Sect.
The only regret was that her Spiritual Roots were too poor.
Elder Qing even wanted to take her in as a disciple directly. He recognized her potential and was impressed by her abilities.
She might be smarter than disciples with better spiritual roots, or even better than some of them. However, as she progressed in her cultivation, she would likely face the limitation of insufficient spiritual roots, causing her progress to stagnate. It highlighted the pros and cons of having different types of spiritual roots.
Despite feeling a bit regretful about this, Elder Qing decided not to dwell on it and refrained from saying anything further.
With a smile, heplimented her, ¡°You havepleted your mission excellently. Originally, you were supposed to undertake three missions, but you found out about the Undead Race, which is a meritorious service, so you are exempted from your third mission. Cultivate well in the Beastmaster Sect.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded.
That was what she was going to do.
Elder Qing hesitated for a moment, but eventually decided against speaking up.
He instructed her to leave first.
Following Elder Qing¡¯s advice, Gu Chaoyan bid farewell to the Beastmaster Sect and returned to her own ce.
As an inner sect disciple, she experienced a significant upgrade in treatmentpared to the outer sect disciples. While the outer sect disciples shared one room among three or four people, the inner sect disciples were granted their own separate houses with dedicated attendants serving them in the yard.
They were either serving them, cleaning up the house, or apanying them to cultivate.
There was one in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s room.
She did not have many requirements for serving. He just needed to do what he was supposed to do.
She said, ¡°Don¡¯te and disturb us.¡±
Gu Chaoyan went into the room and started to cultivate.
She took out the remaining Spirit Stones and started to cultivate.
She started to cultivate.
Half a month passed.
Things went well. Just as she had expected, he reached the level of Martial God and was now at the first level of the Martial God Realm.
However¡.
Gu Chaoyan was content with her new living arrangements.
After spending some time in her room, she decided to step out for some fresh air.
As she stepped into the yard, she noticed the diligent servants who were busy cleaning the area. One particr servant caught her attention, and she was pleased with his performance. Earlier, she had instructed him not to disturb her, and he was following her request while diligently attending to his own tasks.
Feeling appreciative of the harmony they shared, Gu Chaoyan made up her mind to visit the Trading Pavilion and explore potential items of interest.
However, just as she was about to leave, she noticed something unusual about the servant. His face was covered in wounds.
Surprised and concerned, she approached him to get a closer look, wondering what had happened to the servant..
Chapter 2118 - 2118: Reason 1
Chapter 2118 - 2118: Reason 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She had first encountered this servant when she arrived at the yard half a month ago. Back then, he appeared immacte, maintaining a neat and gentle demeanor while dutifully carrying out her instructions. With his polite manners, it was evident that he was a well-mannered individual. Now, as she saw him for the second time, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the numerous wounds marring his otherwise clean and innocent face.
Gu Chaoyan was not one to easily tolerate disturbances, yet she couldn¡¯t simply disregard the welfare of the servants responsible for her well-being. Thus, she feltpelled to understand the reason behind the injuries he bore.
Approaching him, Gu Chaoyan requested his presence. The servant, however, tried to conceal his face, hesitating to approach her. As she caught sight of the wounds on his face, she sensed his reluctance. It wasn¡¯t due to guilt but rather a reluctance to burden her with his troubles.
When Gu Chaoyan was not leaving, he had no choice bute to the door.
¡°Miss Chaoyan.¡±
The sect was different from the outside world.
Even if they had servants serving them, they would not be addressed as Young
Master and Lady.
They would just be calling the visitor either Lady and Young Master.
That was the modesty of the sect.
¡°Where did the wounde from?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked.
¡°It is fine, just an ident.¡± The servant lowered his head and said bashfully.
¡°You got injured by ident? Someone must have hit you. Did you cause the trouble, or someone else did?¡± Gu Chaoyan sounded cold and interrogative.
Hearing that, the servant got very anxious.
He was not the cause of the wound on his face. If the girl misunderstood and dropped him, he would be doomed.
He did not want the girl to worry about him, but he did not want her to misunderstand him.
She exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±
¡°Lady, I am a servant, and I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I just ran into some trouble, and maybe some disciples from other sects misunderstood me. That is why I am like this. It is not a big deal, don¡¯t worry, you just need to cultivate well.¡± The servant exined nervously.
From the moment the girl walked into the yard, she was told not to be disturbed.
The servant was really worried that the girl would be disturbed.
¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Gu Chaoyan frowned.
¡°A few disciples of the Medicine Faction were outside the yard a couple of days ago, and I just came home. I didn¡¯t touch them, but they said that I touched them and dirtied their clothes, so I taught them a lesson. Nothing else. Maybe I was careless, and I will stay away from them in the future.¡± The attendant said.
Gu Chaoyan frowned even deeper.
The servant was young, and he did not seem to be lying.
If that was the case, then the disciples of the Medicine Faction must havee to cause trouble!
Gu Chaoyan did not care if they were causing trouble elsewhere, but when they were here, she was going to reason with them.
¡°Who is it? I am not using you, but even if I am not using you, you should not have hit my man like this. Take me there; I am going to ask what is going on,¡± Gu Chaoyan said protectively.
Seeing that Gu Chaoyan was about to offer the help¡
Startled, he pulled her back. ¡°Girl, no need.¡±
¡°He is just a little injured, that is all.¡±
¡°I can take care of him, I am not going to disturb your cultivation,¡± the servant said worriedly.
Gu Chaoyan was about to say something..
Chapter 2119 - 2119: Reason 2
Chapter 2119: Reason 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
A maid arrived with a bundle of clothes and courteously greeted Gu Chaoyan first.
She spoke with urgency, ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve just joined the inner sect, and if you end up in a conflict with the disciples of the Medicine Sect because of us, it won¡¯t bode well for you. Besides¡¡±
Her voice trailed off, revealing a tinge of sadness. ¡°We are mere servants. In this sect, the disciples who practice cultivation hold the highest status. Moreover, those from the Medicine Sect have a significant advantage. If they encounter any issues with us, reason might not prevail. The sect will likely side with them. As servants, the chances for advancement are extremely rare. We are considered insignificant within the sect.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t sacrifice your future for us,¡± An Ge interjected, trying to persuade her. She and Feihuai had devoted years to serving the sect.
Though encounters like this were infrequent, they still urred from time to time. They had learned to endure it, understanding that even if some disciples chose to vent their frustration on them, they wouldn¡¯t be subjected to continuous mistreatment.
They could sense it.
The girl was determined to seek justice on their behalf, and that was precisely why An Ge and Feihuai didn¡¯t want to burden her with these matters.
An Ge and Feihuai exchanged a knowing nce, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts.
They had a brief exchange of words.
Gu Chaoyan could almost grasp their intended message.
The Supreme Sect prioritized cultivation, simr to how dynasties and family ns operated, with clear divisions among different sses.
For instance, there existed a substantial disparity between inner sect disciples and outer sect disciples, and their levels of cultivation varied as well.
Having never interacted with maids from the Supreme Sect before, Gu Chaoyancked knowledge of their situation. However, the current circumstances enlightened her, providing a better understanding of the situation at hand.
They held no significant position within the sect.
Unfortunately, they often fell victim to the mistreatment from some of the sect¡¯s disciples.
However, this situation shed with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s principles.
Regardless of their status as maids or servants, they were under her care, and she could not stand by while they suffered from bullying.
Her frustration grew, and she directed her anger towards those who dared to mistreat her people.
¡°What is the purpose of cultivation? It is to protect the people and things you hold dear. If I can¡¯t even shield you from such injustice, then what good is my cultivation?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°Just let me know who the culprits are, and I will handle the matter. No one should dare to bully you under my watch!¡±
¡°Girl, please reconsider,¡± An Ge pleaded, concerned that Gu Chaoyan might act impulsively.
Feeling helpless, Gu Chaoyan understood the maid¡¯s worries, yet she was far from thoughtless.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, just let me know who they are. I have my ways to handle this,¡± Gu
Chaoyan assured earnestly.
An Ge and Feihuai were at a loss, unsure of what to do.
What did she mean by that?
After all, Gu Chaoyan had only recently joined the sect, and they couldn¡¯t fathom what she could do in this situation.
¡°It¡¯s Wu Yuze and Fei Zizhen from the Medicine Sect. They are seasoned disciples in the Medicine Sect and have a reputation for being overbearing. If you wish to avoid any confrontation, it might be best not to provoke them, ¡± Feihuai chimed in.
Gu Chaoyan nodded slightly.
¡°I am going out for a while.¡± Gu Chaoyan said to them and left..
Chapter 2120 - 2120: Reason 3
Chapter 2120: Reason 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Only An Ge and Feihuai remained, gazing at the spot where Gu Chaoyan had disappeared. They exchanged a meaningful nce, still processing what had just unfolded before them.
Everything had happened so swiftly that they had no time to react.
Amidst her cultivation, the girl had expressed her determination to protect them, a gesture that deeply touched them. Throughout their time at the Supreme Sect, they had encountered a few inner sect disciples who they cared for, but Gu Chaoyan was the first to willingly extend help to them.
Though her demeanor seemed cold and unapproachable, she genuinely cared for their well-being.
An Ge and Feihuai couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of surprise and admiration.
¡°Do you think this could cause her trouble or implicate her?¡± Feihuai expressed his concern.
An Ge replied firmly, ¡°No, she won¡¯t be implicated. I believe she knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±
¡°The girl is incredibly kind,¡± Feihuai couldn¡¯t help but remark, his eyes reflecting warmth, and the pain from the wound on his face seemed to fade
away.
As servants, they were not at liberty to intervene further, so they proceeded to tidy up the room and patiently awaited Gu Chaoyan¡¯s return.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t head directly to the Medicine Sect. Instead, she wandered around the Bounty Pavilion, drawing the curious gazes of onlookers. They wondered why she was at the Bounty Pavilion when she was already part of the Beastmaster Sect. Could she be embarking on a mission?
The idea of being on a mission with her excited some of them.
However, Gu Chaoyan soon left the area, leaving the spectators with their thoughts and spection.
She did not see Fu Xinde here, which indicated that he was not present at the current location. It seemed that they needed to head directly to the Medicine
Sect to find him. If her memory served correctly, Fu Xinde was a disciple of the Medicine Sect, which would be beneficial since she required his help.
She felt determined to get justice for her people, who had been bullied by two disciples from the Medicine Sect. However, she understood the concerns expressed by An Ge and Feihuai, and she was willing to resort to using some clever tactics to achieve her goal.
Having friends like Fu Xinde was advantageous in situations like this, as she could rely on his assistance. She proceeded to the Medicine Sect and inquired about Fu Xinde¡¯s whereabouts. Gu Chaoyan, not being a disciple of the Medicine Sect, was still an inner sect disciple, and all the sects were generally open to inner sect disciples, which meant she could ess the herb field of the sect as well.
At a gate not too far from where they were, they spotted Fu Xinde and the Medicine Sect members busy with some herb-rted activities.
As Gu Chaoyan approached, she could see clearly that they were indeed fiddling with Green Sun Grass. The herb seemed to thrive on the half cliff where it was growing, but in the Medicine Sect¡¯s herb field, the situation was different¡ªthe leaves were wilting, and the nts looked unhealthy.
It dawned on her why Fu Xinde was not at the Bounty Pavilion; tending to the
Green Sun Grass alone would be enough to keep him upied. In her own 500-meter space, the Green Sun Grass was flourishing, and she anticipated being able to harvest them directly in a few days.
Seeing the withered Green Sun Grass in the Medicine Sect¡¯s field saddened Gu Chaoyan. She couldn¡¯t help but think that she should have collected more of the herb before.
¡°Green Sun Grass is a medicinal herb that prefers a windy and dry environment, which is why it thrives on the half cliff,¡± Gu Chaoyanmented. ¡°It gets constant exposure to wind and sunlight there, allowing it to grow so well. In this medicinal field, you¡¯ve watered it too much and provided an abundance of spiritual energy, causing the Green Sun Grass to struggle.¡±
¡°If you have your own method of nting, that¡¯s fine, but you should allow the Green Sun Grass to adapt gradually to the new environment, not force it to change abruptly like this,¡± Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but express her concern..
Chapter 2121 - 2121: Reason 4
Chapter 2121: Reason 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Miss Chaoyan, it¡¯s really you!¡± Fu Xinde eximed, recognizing her instantly.
He turned around and saw Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face, which was beaming with a smile.
Only Gu Chaoyan coulde up with such an unconventional theory.
And what she said seemed to have some merit.
¡°Nonsense!¡± Some radical disciples of the Medicine Faction retorted directly, clearly displeased with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s statement.
They were already familiar with Gu Chaoyan and her arrogance. She had been the one who insisted on joining the Beastmaster Sect despite being in the Medicine Sect, where they had more expertise in herb cultivation.
ording to them, she had no right to spout such nonsense here.
However, faced with their words, Gu Chaoyan remained undeterred. She responded coldly, ¡°How do you know if I am lying? You can¡¯t even cultivate Green Sun Grass properly, so how can you be so certain that my method won¡¯t work?¡±
Her words left the disciples speechless. The Green Sun Grass they had been meticulously cultivating since arriving at the Medicine Sect seemed to be failing, and the situation was worsening with each passing day. This batch of Green Sun Grass might not work at all, and it was disheartening for the Medicine Sect disciples.
They had put in a lot of effort, and now they were left with no other option. Despite not being a disciple of the Medicine Sect, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s point had some merit.
Even an elderly man with a white beard, who had been tending to the herb field, looked up and took notice of the situation.
¡°Green Sun Grass grows on the half cliff, and the soil is dry? And the wind is strong?¡± The elderly man turned to both Gu Chaoyan and Fu Xinde, seeking confirmation.
Gu Chaoyan found his question slightly improper but refrained from saying anything. Fu Xinde replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Miss Chaoyan is on the mission with us, and she¡¯s well aware of the conditions.
The white-bearded old man nced at the withering medicinal field, knowing very well that the Green Sun Grass was almost on the verge of dying. If the situation persisted, they would lose this valuable resource.
It was such a pity that, despite their efforts, they couldn¡¯te up with a better solution after studying for half a day.
However, the girl, who wasn¡¯t even a disciple of the Medicine Sect, seemed to have a reasonable understanding of the Green Sun Grass.
Seeing this opportunity, the old man saw a glimmer of hope for the Medicine Sect. Perhaps she could help them salvage half of the Green Sun Grass here, which would be a significant boon for their faction.
¡°Girl, since you seem to be so familiar with the Green Sun Grass, would you be willing to assist in nting half of the Green Sun Grass here? If it works, the Medicine Sect will¡¡± The elderly man paused, about to offer favorable conditions in return for her help.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±
The elderly man was puzzled. Why wouldn¡¯t she have time? Nothing significant was happening at the Beastmaster Sect these days, and even if there was, it wouldn¡¯t concern a new disciple like her.
However, before he could inquire further, Gu Chaoyan rified, ¡°I am here to ask Senior Brother Xinde if he has any pills. My servant got injured a couple of days ago, and he looks terrible. I came here to find medicine to take care of him in the yard, where I have some time.¡±
Upon hearing her exnation, Fu Xinde¡¯s smile returned. It seemed he understood the situation.
On the other hand, the white-bearded old man found himself momentarily speechless, while the other disciples of the Medicine Faction seemed amused. The idea of a disciple taking care of their servant was quite unusual. Servants were, after all, servants.
¡°How did your servant get hurt?¡±
Chapter 2122 - 2122: Reason 5
Chapter 2122: Reason 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°How about this, I will arrange for a disciple from the Medicine Sect to take a look at your servant and care for him for these two days. As for nting the Green Sun Grass, you can go ahead and try, whether it works or not!¡± the white-bearded elder suggested.
Taking care of the servants was not a difficult task, and any disciple from the Medicine Sect would be capable of handling it. However, obtaining the Green Sun Grass seemed like an unrealistic request.
Gu Chaoyan found the elder¡¯s request rather absurd. Though she herself might have been seen as ridiculous, the elder¡¯s proposition was even more preposterous to the disciples of the Medicine Faction. After all, a servant¡¯s well-being shouldn¡¯t be a concern for them; they were of little significance.
Yet, strangely enough, the elder¡¯s proposal aligned perfectly with what Gu Chaoyan had in mind. At first, she seemed willing to ept it, but then a sudden change came over her as if she faced a formidable adversary. ¡°No,¡± she firmly refused.
Perplexed by her response, the white-bearded elder inquired, ¡°Why not? Are you concerned about our disciples?¡±
¡°My servant was injured by two disciples from the Medicine Faction, Wu Yuze and Fei Zizhen. If they happen to be present, I¡¯m afraid the Green Sun Grass will perish, and my servant¡¯s life will be in jeopardy!¡± Gu Chaoyan expressed her concern, speaking of the Medicine Faction disciples as if they were unreasonable wild beasts.
Such a revtion stunned everyone present. The notion that the disciples of the Medicine Sect would harm their own servants was shocking. Gu Chaoyan¡¯s purpose here was not to seek pills; instead, she sought an exnation for the mistreatment.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, it became apparent that the two Medicine Sect disciples were in serious trouble. Fu Xinde couldn¡¯t help but deepen his smile, finally realizing why the whole situation seemed peculiar from the beginning.
Gu Chaoyan always had a clear purpose in mind. She wouldn¡¯t approach him without a reason, especially not just to ask for pills.
Finally, the real reason behind her visit became apparent, and it was evident that she was a unique and intelligent individual. Her actions extended beyond seeking justice for herself; she also stood up against those who bullied her and her people.
The elder couldn¡¯t help but admire her, recognizing what a valuable asset this junior sister of hers truly was.
¡°Of course not! I came here personally to address this matter. I will make sure the disciples of the Medicine Sect take proper care of your servant, and I will thoroughly investigate the incident of your servant being harmed to provide you with an exnation. You need not worry about it. Feel free to nt half of the Green Sun Grass here, and you are wee to use the Medicine Sect¡¯s medicinal field as long as the nt can thrive!¡± The white-bearded elder dered assertively, exerting his authority to ensure the situation was handled appropriately.
That was precisely the point.
Gu Chaoyan had no reason to decline the offer.
So, she agreed.
The fact that she was given only half of the Green Sun Grass implied that the elderly man didn¡¯t ce all his hopes solely on her. The remaining half would be entrusted to the disciples of the Medicine Sect.
While Gu Chaoyan tried not to show any emotion, deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret. Losing half of the Green Sun Grass meant giving up on the opportunity to produce so many excellent pills, and she inwardly screamed at the missed opportunity.
Soon, the situation settled down. Half of the Green Sun Grass was now in her possession, while the other half was in the hands of the Medicine Faction disciples.
One aggressive disciple from the Medicine Faction, in an attempt to challenge Gu Chaoyan¡¯s abilities, directly taunted, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can truly cultivate them sessfully or if it¡¯s just empty talk!¡±
With a rxed tone, Gu Chaoyan calmly responded, her gaze shifting to them, ¡°Just wait and see. I hope all of you can perform as well as a Medicine Faction disciple like me.¡±
The disciple retorted, ¡°Of course not..¡±
Chapter 2123 - 2123: Reason 6
Chapter 2123 - 2123: Reason 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan nodded and ceased arguing with them. Instead, she set out to dig up half of her Green Sun Grass.
The disciples of the Medicine Sect observed her with concern, fearing that taking some of the Green Sun Grass away might harm the nt.
However, Gu Chaoyan paid little attention to their worries. She was not overly concerned about the nts¡¯ well-being. She believed that if the Green Sun Grass was nted properly in the future, there would be a way for it to reproduce. She knew that even if she took half of it now, the nts would likely recover eventually.
Once she had dug up half of her Green Sun Grass, she began searching for a suitable location to grow it.
The Medicine Sect¡¯s medicinal field was indeed an excellent ce for cultivation, boasting a wide array of different herbs. Gu Chaoyan realized that with ess to such a diverse collection, she could refine numerous potent pills.
However¡.
Her space herb field was not bad either.
It was going to be as good as this field in the future.
Honestly¡
Even in the cultivation sect.
ording to what she knew, disciples of the sects could only obtain spaces through interspatial rings. However, the function of these rings was rather simple, typically limited to storing items. But what Gu Chaoyan had just encountered was unlike anything she had heard of before¡ªa space with a medicinal field, a spiritual spring, and a library.
As of now, Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t received a satisfactory exnation for the existence of her space. She could only hope that a better exnation woulde in the future.
Lost in thought, Gu Chaoyan eventually found an ideal spot to nt the Green Sun Grass. The location was at the border of the herb field, where the nature essence was rtively thin, and the soil seemed dry, though not in the best condition.
However, Gu Chaoyan remained confident as she watered the seeds with the Holy Spirit Water, believing that this should ensure sessful growth.
Despite the skepticism from the disciples of the Medicine Sect about her nting methods, Gu Chaoyan paid no heed to their opinions. She went ahead and nted the Green Sun Grass, taking care to water it with the Holy Spirit Water.
With the nting done, all that was left was to wait for the Green Sun Grass to grow. Gu Chaoyan was convinced that the seeds would flourish even in what appeared to be a less favorable environment.
Yet, she didn¡¯t depart from the location after nting. Instead, she decided to utilize her time productively and began practicing her palm and fist techniques near the newly nted Green Sun Grass.
During her time with the Moon Sect, Gu Chaoyan had learned about the numerous benefits of the palm technique, so she felt the need to practice it further.
The disapproval from the Medicine Sect¡¯s disciples did not deter her.
After diligently practicing the palm and fist techniques, Gu Chaoyan closed her eyes and rested for the night.
The next day, as everyone looked at the Green Sun Grass, they were astonished to see signs of vitality. The previously nted buds had already started to sprout green shoots.
Green Sun Grass was alive.
Gu Chaoyan was very sure about that.
The disciples of the Medicine Sect were all frowning.
They tried a new method, but it was still useless. The Green Sun Grass had been getting worse.
Someone suggested that they should visit Gu Chaoyan.
Fu Xinde was very curious too, so he nodded and came to them.
Seeing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s Green Sun Grass, the disciples were all shocked. ¡°Is it alive?¡±
¡°It works!¡±
¡°Of course. I told you that yesterday. Where is your Green Sun Grass?¡± Gu
Chaoyan asked leisurely..
Chapter 2124 - 2124: Green Sun Grass 1
Chapter 2124 - 2124: Green Sun Grass 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Green Sun Grass?
There was no need to mention that. Yesterday, there was still some vitality, but today, all signs of life had vanished. The once-green areas were now turning yellow. It was evident that the Green Sun Grass wouldn¡¯t survive beyond today.
In stark contrast, Miss Chaoyan¡¯s garden showed signs of improvement. The yellow and wilted patches were regaining their lush green color, and new buds were sprouting with promise. Her method seemed to be working wonders.
As disciples of the Medicine Sect, they couldn¡¯t cultivate the Green Sun Grass themselves, but they could observe its growth.
The situation was disheartening for them. They didn¡¯t want to be responsible for the demise of the Green Sun Grass, and their confidence had waned after countless attempts.
They exchanged nces, contemting the situation. ¡°Our Green Sun Grass is withering away. Miss Chaoyan, what if you approach the Elder and request all the remaining Green Sun Grass for yourself?¡±
Gu Chaoyan was known for her resourcefulness and didn¡¯t want to see any precious resources go to waste.
However¡
Amidst the group, there were a few disciples who held contrasting views.
The disciple who had advised Gu Chaoyan the previous day seemed reluctant to ept the suggestion.
He spoke with a hint of skepticism, ¡°How can you be so sure that she will seed while we fail?¡±
¡°What if they all perish under her care?¡± he added, expressing his doubts.
Unperturbed by theirck of response, he dered firmly, ¡°If you are unwilling to take charge, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡¯
The atmosphere, which had been brimming with excitement earlier, now fell into a hushed contemtion.
During this exchange, Gu Chaoyan remainedposed and chose not to interrupt.
She was aware that she wasn¡¯t a saint, and taking on all the responsibility wasn¡¯t her intention. If the other disciples wanted to proceed with the nting, they were wee to do so. On the other hand, if they chose not to, they could abandon the task altogether.
Gu Chaoyan reminded herself that the Green Sun Grass belonged to the
Medicine Sect, not to her. It was the Sect¡¯s prerogative to find a solution to this situation.
As the disciples exchanged nces, they sensed her stance and quickly departed, seemingly eager to tackle the task on their own. Half of the Green Sun Grass had been entrusted to them by the sect, and they were obligated toplete the mission. Though having Gu Chaoyan handle the nting would have been advantageous, they had no choice but to move forward without her assistance.
Fu Xinde remained behind, and his expression softened as he gazed at the Green Sun Grass. He spoke gently, ¡°Nie Hexun is quite arrogant. His natural talent in cultivation and his standing in the Medicine Sect make him disrespectful towards others. Only the Elder¡¯s authority can earn a modicum of his respect. As you¡¯re new to the sect and not a native disciple, he might be feeling unconvinced. That could exin his behavior. However, please don¡¯t let him bother you too much. Most people in the Medicine Sect are still humble and kind.¡±
In fact, even without Fu Xinde¡¯s reminder, Gu Chaoyan had already discerned the situation.
¡°He¡¯s allowed to make mistakes. He¡¯ll learn the hard way once he crosses paths with me. Sometimes, it takes a little adversity to grow,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked nonchntly.
Nie Hexun¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t faze her in the slightest.
From her perspective, Nie Hexun seemed somewhat immature. Her primary focus was on nting the Green Sun Grass.
¡°Then I¡¯m heading back, ¡± Fu Xinde announced.
¡°Sure, feel free to leave,¡± Gu Chaoyan dismissed him, knowing she had her own tasks to attend to.
Fu Xinde had just left.
Di Hongyun was here.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would make it!¡± Di Hongyun said with surprise..
Chapter 2125 - 2125: Green Sun Grass 2
Chapter 2125 - 2125: Green Sun Grass 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He had heard about the Green Sun Grass the day before, and that prompted him to visit Gu Chaoyan¡¯s ce. His intentions were to oversee her progress, check on the well-being of the Medicine Sect¡¯s people, and identify anyone who might have mistreated Chaoyan and ensure they faced consequences. These responsibilities had dyed his arrival, making him reach her ce today.
Thankfully, the Medicine Sect had taken proper care of her servants. Moreover, the two audacious individuals who had caused trouble for Gu Chaoyan had already been dealt with by the Medicine Sect¡¯s authorities. The Elder of the sect had made it clear that any further mistreatment of Chaoyan¡¯s servants would result in their expulsion from the sect. This stern response had put an end to their misbehavior, and they no longer dared to instigate trouble.
To his surprise, the Green Sun Grass was thriving again.
Di Hongyun, feeling quite frustrated with his situation in the Medicine Sect, confessed that he was almost at his wit¡¯s end there. His words may have seemed optimistic, but in reality, he believed that he was already doomed.
¡°It¡¯s only your exceptional nting skills that have saved any of the Green Sun Grass. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, we wouldn¡¯t have preserved any,¡± Di Hongyun candidly admitted. He nced around, ensuring no one was within earshot, and then spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°If I had known that you could grow them back, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten them all straight away. Although I managed to achieve a breakthrough, it¡¯s still a pity. That was a missed opportunity.¡± Di Hongyun wore a regretful expression on his face.
Gu Chaoyan smiled briefly.
He could only eat the Green Sun Grass directly.
If the sect knew about this, he would be in big trouble.
That was all he saw, and he felt that it was a pity.
¡°You ate yours too?¡± Di Hongyun asked.
¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Chaoyan responded.
Di Hongyun seemed to have a good understanding of the situation. While the Medicine Sect had the liberty to openly nt the Green Sun Grass, they were not granted the same privilege. Consequently, they had no choice but to consume the precious herb.
Gu Chaoyan was relieved to see Di Hongyun¡¯s unwavering trust in her abilities. However, she couldn¡¯t divulge the truth about her cultivation prowess just yet, so she maintained her charade.
Yet, a tinge of guilt washed over her as she faced Di Hongyun. She knew she had deceived him, but she had her reasons for doing so.
Lost in her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan contemted the possibility of assisting Di Hongyun with the Green Sun Grass for his pill refinement endeavors in the future.
Meanwhile, Di Hongyun had moved on from discussing the Green Sun Grass. Instead, he brought up another topic, reassuring Gu Chaoyan, ¡°Those who bullied your servants have been duly punished, and I am personally keeping an eye on them for you. Additionally, I¡¯ve been observing those two individuals, and one of them bears a striking resemnce to someone from the Moon Sect.
I may be mistaken, but it¡¯s worth noting.¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯m not here for the pig head. I have something important to discuss with you,¡± Di Hongyun rified, dismissing any thoughts of the pig head incident.
¡°What is it?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired nonchntly, her mind still preupied with the events involving the Moon Sect. She wondered if there could be a connection between them, but she needed more time to confirm her suspicions.
Di Hongyun¡¯s expression turned serious as he said, ¡°The Beastmaster Sect¡¯spetition is about tomence.¡±
¡°Whatpetition?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, feeling a bit perplexed. She was aware ofpetitions among the inner sect disciples, but she hadn¡¯t expected that there would be one involving the inner sect as a whole.
¡°You don¡¯t even know about this?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s confidence surged, causing his voice to rise. ¡°It¡¯s about the mystic realm..¡±
Chapter 2126 - 2126: Green Sun Grass 3
Chapter 2126 - 2126: Green Sun Grass 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Di Hongyun¡¯s behavior. He seemed overly proud of himself, even though the knowledge he possessed about thepetition and the mystic realm wasmon among the disciples.
Realizing that her voice had likely caught the attention of the nearby Medicine Faction disciples, Gu Chaoyan was about to remind Di Hongyun to lower his voice. But before she could say anything, he continued speaking loudly.
¡°Our Supreme Sect opens the mystic realm once a year, and this year¡¯s opening is just around the corner. Only disciples from six sects are granted ess, and among them, the top five most powerful sects get to participate,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined, hoping to rify the situation for him.
¡°The mystic realm that¡¯s opening this time is a level-five mystic realm. There are plenty of valuable items inside, such as array talismans, superior-grade weapons, Dharma artifacts, and enchanted armaments. I¡¯ve heard that there are even some superior-grade herbs like the One Origin Grass,¡± Gu Chaoyan added, her voice still audible but now lowered to prevent further unwanted attention.
Di Hongyun¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he expressed his interest in the mystic realm. Like everyone else who cultivated, he too desired the valuable items it held within.
Certainly, he wanted to go to the mystic realm and seize the opportunity to acquire those treasures for himself.
However¡
As someone who owed Gu Chaoyan a debt of gratitude for saving him in the past, he secretly hoped to apany his junior sister on this adventure. He believed that together, they could make the most out of the opportunity.
Unlike Fu Xinde and Zhengyang, who were overly righteous and inflexible, and therefore might miss out on valuable gains, his junior sister was different. She might not excel in cultivation, but she possessed intelligence and wit, which could prove invaluable in navigating the challenges of the mystic realm. In his heart, Di Hongyun was confident that she would be able to obtain a plethora of valuable treasures.
Although he held these thoughts, Di Hongyun knew better than to express them directly. He understood the need to tread carefully and not impose his wishes on others, especially when it came to his junior sister.
Realizing the significance of his junior sister¡¯s presence, Di Hongyun chuckled to himself. He understood that without his junior sister¡¯s decision to take him along, he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to be part of this adventure.
¡°Junior Sister, once we¡¯ve settled matters at the Medicine Sect, we should head back to the Beastmaster Sect and begin our preparations for thepetition. The most crucial task ahead of us is getting into the mystic realm,¡± Di Hongyun advised earnestly.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement. Despite Di Hongyun¡¯s often boisterous and unpredictable demeanor, he disyed reasonable judgment when it came to important matters.
She realized that she couldn¡¯t linger at the Medicine Sect for too long. Their top priority should be returning to the Beastmaster Sect and getting ready for thepetition.
The allure of obtaining the One Origin Grass was what drove her forward ¨C it was a crucial ingredient she truly needed.
Di Hongyun shared numerous details with Gu Chaoyan before taking his leave. She remained steadfast in hermitment to protect the Green Sun Grass.
During the Beastmaster Sect¡¯spetition, Gu Chaoyan recognized that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to secure a spot among the top five, considering the formidablepetition of so many inner sect disciples. Her cultivation level, at the First Heaven of the Martial God Realm, was only slightly above the intermediate level in the Beastmaster Sect. Realistically, she couldn¡¯t significantly improve her cultivation within a short period.
Instead, she decided to focus on studying the sect¡¯s inheritance. By honing her skills in palm techniques, fist techniques, fist-arts, and footwork, she hoped to better her chances during crucial moments.
With this in mind, Gu Chaoyan dedicated herself to the practice of footwork,
She had to get the One Origin Grass.
Five days passed after her diligent practice.
The Green Sun Grass had almost started to turn green, and it was growing well. Soon, they could be picked directly.
She did not need to be trapped here any more.
The Elders of the Medicine Sect were all here, trying to check how the Green Sun Grass was growing..
Chapter 2127 - 2127: Green Sun Grass 4
Chapter 2127 - 2127: Green Sun Grass 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The disciples from the Medicine Sect who had been tasked with guarding the field were filled with distress and despair. A few days ago, they held onto hope, but now it was all but gone. No matter how hard they tried, the Green Sun Grass continued to wither, and its roots gradually began to rot, leaving no traces of vitality.
Just as they were about to seek guidance from the Elders, the Elders of the Medicine Sect arrived at the scene. Upon witnessing the dead Green Sun Grass, their faces turned pale with shock. The value of the Green Sun Grass was immeasurable, and the loss of so many high-grade medicinal pills was an infuriating prospect. The Medicine Sect was at a loss for how to exin this dire situation.
Elder White-bearded gently stroked his beard and suggested, ¡°Half of the Green Sun Grass was nted by a disciple of the Beastmaster Sect. Let¡¯s go and inspect the oue.¡±
In agreement, the other Elders decided to apany him, and the rest of the Medicine Sect disciples followed suit, their curiosity piqued. They had wanted to visit the field earlier, but Nie Hexun had prevented them from doing so.
Eager to see the results, they made their way to the field. When they arrived, they found Gu Chaoyan calmly sipping tea next to the Green Sun Grass. The tea set, tables, and chairs were shabby, courtesy of Di Hongyun, but she had endured it all, except for the tea itself, which she couldn¡¯t stand any longer.
Upon seeing the Elders of the Medicine Sect, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face lit up with happiness. She proudly dered, ¡°Here they are! Look at your Green Sun Grass, not a single one is broken. Now that my mission is aplished, can we return to the Beastmaster Sect?¡±
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t contain her eagerness to leave and head back to her home sect.
The Elders of the Medicine Sect, although aware of her impatience, couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the sight of the Green Sun Grass. It was thriving remarkably well. One nt was slightly smaller, but with the current progress, it would undoubtedly grow lush and healthy.
The previously yellowed leaves had vanished, reced with vibrant green foliage.
¡°Alright, alright! I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. The Green Sun Grass is indeed thriving,¡± Elder White-bearded acknowledged, appreciating Gu Chaoyan¡¯s aplishment.
¡°Of course. As long as it stays here and continues to grow well, can I go back to the Beastmaster Sect?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°I never expected that it was a disciple from the Beast-controlling Sect who brought the Green Sun Grass back to life. I didn¡¯t nt so many for you without any cost,¡± the Elder of the Beast-controlling Sect remarked, acknowledging Gu Chaoyan¡¯s aplishment.
¡°Alright, can I return to the Beastmaster Sect now, Dao Seeking?¡± Gu Chaoyan sought permission from the Elder of the Medicine Sect.
¡°Is there anything the Medicine Sect needs to keep in mind for the future?¡± she inquired further.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You cane and pick the Green Sun Grass directly when needed. Remember not to uproot them; simply pick the mature herbs, so they can continue growing. Ideally, wait until the seeds on the Green Sun Grass have grown, and then the seeds on the heads can be nted in the fields nearby. The herbs you pick can be utilized for pill-making,¡± Gu Chaoyan advised cautiously. ¡°So, can I return to the Beastmaster Sect now?¡±
The Elder of the Medicine Sect was taken aback by her instructions, surprised and intrigued by the potential prospect. ording to Gu Chaoyan, if her method was followed, the Green Sun Grass poption would multiply, making the Medicine Sect significantly more potent.
¡°Is that true? Are there any specific guidelines we should follow?¡± the Elder of the Medicine Sect inquired, eager to learn more..
Chapter 2128 - 2128: Green Sun Grass 5
Chapter 2128 - 2128: Green Sun Grass 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan wore an expression of helplessness. Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Sect seemed relentless in his attempts to cajole her into crafting swords for their faction, while the Medicine Sect¡¯s Elders persistently pestered her.
Her stance had been clear from the outset.
Yet, the Medicine Sect¡¯s Elders remained concerned, repeatedly seeking advice on how to proceed.
She emphasized that Green Sun Grass was far hardier than the herbs cultivated by the Medicine Sect. The growth of these grasses demanded minimal attention, thriving best in well-ventted, dry environments. For those desiring to cultivate more Green Sun Grass, they merely needed patience allowing the seeds to mature for a few days before nting them.
Provided they refrained from undue fuss, the grass would flourish. Conversely, excessive concern could prove counterproductive.
Gu Chaoyan gave a slight shake of her head. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Remember to let them grow here without interference. Concerning moisture, rely on natural rainfall.¡± Despite his penchant for verbosity, the Elder of the
Medicine Sect, by virtue of his age and position,manded respect from Gu Chaoyan. She spoke a few more words before inquiring, ¡°May this disciple now
return to the Beastmaster Sect?¡±
Atst, the Elder of the Medicine Faction registered Gu Chaoyan¡¯s query: could the disciples return to the Beastmaster Sect?
Gu Chaoyan was a disciple of the Beastmaster Sect, her recent days spent within the confines of the Medicine Sect. The situation struck her as somewhat unjust. Moreover, the Beastmaster Sect¡¯s disciple who had been loaned out appeared somewhat miserly. The extended duration of his borrowing might strain their future repayment capabilities.
The notion churned in the mind of the Elder from the Medicine Sect, prompting him to respond, ¡°Certainly.¡±
This utterance elicited a relieved exhale from Gu Chaoyan.
Atst, she could make her way back to the hallowed halls of the Beastmaster Sect.
The prospect of squandering extensive hours on these herbs held no allure for her.
Particrly considering the enigmatic realm ¨C she had to unearth a method to ess it.
For therey the One Origin Grass!
In silent agreement, the Elder of the Medicine Sect inclined his head, and with an urgent stride, Gu Chaoyan embarked on her departure.
The disciples and Elders of the Medicine Faction observed her, witnessing her retreat akin to a flight.
Awe graced the gazes of the Medicine Faction¡¯s disciples.
Conversely, the countenances of the Medicine Sect¡¯s Elders were a tableau of ruefulness.
A disciple of such remarkable potential would have proven an invaluable asset within the Medicine Sect.
After all, the Medicine Sect boasted a rich tapestry of disciplines.
For her aspirations of bing a skilled alchemist, attaining a requisite echelon of cultivation was imperative ¨C a precondition for crafting high-grade pills.
However¡
For those with unremarkable cultivation¡
Skillful cultivation of the herbs could furnish immense utility within the Medicine Sect.
Consider Gu Chaoyan, for instance.
Bolstered by the True Spiritual Root, her potential remained profound. Even if the path of pill synthesis eluded her, mastery over the medicinal domain was well within her reach.
In stark contrast to theforts of the Beastmaster Sect, her journey here would likely entail hardships.
¡°What if¡¡± an Elder of the Medicine Sect ventured to pose.
¡°She willingly chose to align with the Beastmaster Sect. Our entreaties would have likely fallen on deaf ears,¡± Elder White-beard interjected candidly, shattering any illusions.
The girl¡¯s demeanor hinted at fleeing. Why had she elected to remain within the confines of the Medicine Sect?
Despite his lingering regret, he understood the futility of dwelling on what should remain unconsidered.
Indeed, the enigma of this exceptional girl lingered in his mind.
The venerable figures were aversive to her Spiritual Roots, yet harbored designs on asserting dominance over their respective domains.
Elder White-beard¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he gently shook his head.
Turning his attention to the Medicine Faction¡¯s disciples, he inquired, ¡°Did you grasp Gu Chaoyan¡¯s recent pronouncement?¡±
Chapter 2129 - 2129: Green Sun Grass 6
Chapter 2129: Green Sun Grass 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Green Sun Herb.
And so, theyplied with her request.
The adherents of the Medicine Sect nodded in unanimous agreement.
They held Gu Chaoyan in high regard ¨C she possessed the ability to tend to the Verdant Sun Herb as she saw fit.
The followers of the Medicine Sect expressed their gratitude towards Gu
Chaoyan. Were it not for her, the smooth progression of the Verdant Sun Herb¡¯s growth would not have been possible. If the Green Sun Herb were to perish, the disciples of the Medicine Sect would have carried a lingering sense of guilt.
Except for Nie Hexun.
His countenance did not mirror the same tion.
Even at this moment¡
He still found it arduous to embrace the reality.
How could this oue have transpired?
Their influence over the Green Sun Herb was limited, yet she possessed mastery.
Nheless¡
Regrettably, Nie Hexun went unnoticed.
In contrast, Fu Xinde ced a consoling hand upon Nie Hexun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In truth, certain feats remain beyond reach. Within this world, there will always
exist individuals who surpass us.¡±
Nie Hexun¡¯s gaze shifted toward Fu Xinde.
Within the confines of the Beastmaster Sect,
Gu Chaoyan departed from the Medicine Sect and hastened her steps toward the Beastmaster Sect.
This marked her inaugural visit to the Beastmaster Sect since her affiliation.
Nearly all adherents of the Beastmaster Sect were cognizant of her existence.
And every gaze cast upon her was infused with distinct nuance.
Some held admiration, others harbored skepticism, while some chose to abstain from such disys of ostentation.
Lu Zhengyang conversed with a small assembly of disciples.
¡°What are your thoughts, Senior Brother Zhengyang?¡± Lu Pengkun directed his inquiry towards both Gu Chaoyan and Lv Zhengyang.
Lu Pengkun was indeed Lu Zhengyang¡¯s brother, albeit their rapport wasn¡¯t particrly close. Yet, in settings like the Supreme Sect, they naturally gravitated together, mutually assisting one another.
¡°Could you rify?¡± Lv Zhengyang¡¯s query wasced with a calm detachment, as though the import of Lu Pengkun¡¯s words eluded him.
¡°In terms of capability, Shao Simiao holds the foremost position within the Beastmaster Sect. Following closely in terms of cultivation level is Yi Maodian, securing the third or fourth rank. Senior Brother Zhengyang, you have consistently upied the fifth spot, exhibiting neither advancement nor regression. However, your qualification to enter the mystic realm remains intact. As the impending unveiling of the mystic realm approaches and she has arrived, how do you perceive this, Senior Brother Zhengyang?¡± Lv Pengkun¡¯s inquiry held a distinct rity.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s brows furrowed, his expression darkening.
Did her implication suggest that she aimed to surpass him, thereby potentially ousting him from his fifth-ce standing?
The persistent fifth-ranking had already been a thorn in Lv Zhengyang¡¯s side, a source of discontentment year after year. This new prospect was unlikely to ameliorate his mood.
Furthermore, he had encountered suppression at every turn during recent missions.
¡°What are you insinuating?¡± The displeasure in Lv Zhengyang¡¯s voice was palpable, his interactions with even his fraternal siblings marked by his ill temper.
¡°I am expressing concern for your welfare, thus cautioning you. You are well aware of the situation concerning the Lu Family. This year¡¯s mystic realm is ranked at level five, housing invaluable resources for the Lu Family. Any mishaps must be averted. I may not be qualified myself, but I can certainly support you. The Lu Family¡¯s reliance has long been vested in your capabilities, and hence, I find it imperative to offer these words of advice,¡± Lv Pengkun exined earnestly.
His sincerity was undeniable.
Lv Zhengyang recognized the authenticity in his brother¡¯s words.
It was precisely what Lv Pengkun intended to convey.
Naturally, this revtion provided a modicum of reassurance.
The weight of the Lu Family¡¯s dependency upon him was a sentiment Lv Zhengyang held in high regard.
¡°Fear not, she poses no formidable threat.¡± Lv Zhengyang¡¯s tone softened once more, though he chose not to delve further into the conversation with Lv
Pengkun.
Lv Pengkun held a contrary view.
It was she who warranted vignce.
The attitudes of the Beastmaster Sect towards Gu Chaoyan were of no concern. After all, she had only recently be a member of the Beastmaster Sect..
Chapter 2130 - 2130: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 1
Chapter 2130: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t contain his delight upon witnessing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arrival at the Beastmaster Sect. From the very moment she set foot within the sect, he seemed to be maically drawn to her presence.
¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯ve finally arrived! These days have been dreadfully dull.
Xinde remains preupied with Green Sun Grass affairs over at the Medicine Sect, while Zhengyang inexplicably ignores me. It¡¯s been ages since I found someone to engage with, and my mission outings have be a distant memory. The monotony has been stifling. Your arrival is a breath of fresh air.¡±
Di Hongyun¡¯s happiness was palpable, though not without a touch of restraint.
Gu Chaoyan felt a throbbing headache building within her.
Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Sect was annoyance incarnate, and the Elder of the Medicine Sect had an inexhaustible supply of verbosity.
She had anticipated that the Beastmaster Sect would offer her some much-needed respite.
However, the prospect of encountering Di Hongyun at the Beastmaster Sect was beyond her expectations¡ªhis incessant vexations threatened to push her to her limits!
Amidst thepetitive scramble for entrance into the mystic realm and the diligent cultivation efforts of all, Di Hongyun¡¯s concerns centered on a dearth of ymates.
What conceivable purpose could he have in the lofty realm of the Supreme Sect?
¡°I intend to focus on my cultivation. Feel free to upy yourself however you please,¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted with an icy edge, immersing herself in her cultivation practice.
Within the confines of the Beastmaster Sect, apart from the prescribed cultivation techniques and assigned missions, disciples werergely expected to nourish their spiritual roots through individual endeavors. With the imminent opening of the level-5 mystic realm, the sect granted the disciples a month to cultivate in advance.
Thus, upon her return to the Beastmaster Sect, Gu Chaoyan resolved to cultivate in solitude.
Despite Di Hongyun¡¯s impending antics, Gu Chaoyan disregarded his presence.
Emerging from her cultivation session, Gu Chaoyan found herself confronted by thepetition¡¯smencement.
At that very moment, Di Hongyun was already lurking around Gu Chaoyan¡¯s designated area.
¡°Why have you chosen to be here instead of engrossed in your cultivation?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, her curiosity piqued. Di Hongyun appeared to have ample leisure time on his hands.
¡°I¡¯m biding my time for you. No need to rush through my cultivation; I¡¯ve already secured the qualifications to enter the mystic realm. Competition concerns don¡¯t perturb me,¡± Di Hongyun stated bluntly.
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Shao Simiao vouched for my entry into the mystic realm,¡± Di Hongyun admitted, a wry grin on his face.
¡°Alright,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, as ifprehending the situation.
Di Hongyun¡¯s expression shifted to one of surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how it all happened?¡±
¡°How did it transpire? You must have offered him something he desired even more, securing the right to enter the mystic realm. Could it be the Green Sun Grass?¡± Gu Chaoyan posed casually.
¡°How did you figure that out?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s amazement deepened.
Gu Chaoyan brushed aside his reaction.
Such an inference was elementary.
The Green Sun Grass was appropriated by them, and this wasmon knowledge.
Furthermore, Gu Chaoyan possessed a clear grasp of Di Hongyun¡¯s share.
Given that Di Hongyun hadn¡¯t nted the herb himself, it was consumed. Yet, his cultivation hadn¡¯t undergone any noticeable alteration, implying he hadn¡¯t ingested it directly. It was a logical deduction, and it seemed her presumption held true.
¡°Stay put, you¡¯re not off the hook yet. Share how you deduced it,¡± Di Hongyun insisted, doggedly hanging on to Gu Chaoyan.
¡°I¡¯m not naive.¡±
¡°And you? What strategies have you formted for this year¡¯spetition?¡±
His words caught Gu Chaoyan off guard, leaving her momentarily taken aback.
Within the spatial confines, she plucked several unremarkable Green Sun Grass specimens, employing them for her cultivation.
Initially, her scheme had entailed a direct ascent to the echelons of the
Paragon Warrior tier on this asion.
Yet, inexplicably¡
Her advancement came to an abrupt halt at the Ninth Heaven of the Martial
God realm..
Chapter 2131 - 2131: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 2
Chapter 2131: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
ording to the original n, there shouldn¡¯t have been any interruption. However, upon reaching the Ninth Heaven of Martial God, her attempts at another breakthrough were thwarted by an insurmountable barrier. This obstruction prevented her from attaining the status of a Paragon Warrior. Despite her attempts to forcefully push her consciousness through, inexplicably, she found herself repeatedly repelled. The pain in her head was bing increasingly intense, yet the barrier remained steadfast, impeding her progress.
Only when all other options were exhausted did she emerge from this struggle.
Undeterred, she made sessive efforts, but the oue remained unchanged¡ªno response.
Faced with a sense of helplessness, Gu Chaoyan found herselfpelled to abandon her endeavor just as thepetition was approaching.
Had she managed to ascend to the ranks of a Paragon Warrior, her mastery of fist techniques and footwork would have undoubtedly secured her a ce among the top five participants in the uing Beastmaster Sect¡¯spetition, thereby granting her qualification to enter the coveted level-five mystic realm.
And now¡
Uncertainty clouded Gu Chaoyan¡¯s confidence.
Di Hongyun¡¯s query didn¡¯t elicit a confident response from her.
Nevertheless¡
Nheless¡
The blood of the Dragon Race coursed through her veins, and while theplete fusion of this lineage with her own spiritual power remained iplete, she held firm to the belief that skillful utilization of this inheritance could yield results.
This time, she entrusted herself.
As her gaze met Di Hongyun¡¯s, Gu Chaoyan opted for a response that sidestepped a direct answer. Her words echoed, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the arena and observe.¡±
Di Hongyun¡¯s interest waned suddenly.
His aspiration to ess the level-five mystic realm was tethered to her desire to do so.
Based on her junior sister¡¯s remarks, her own confidence was wavering, leaving her uncertain about her capabilities.
Had she possessed unwavering self-assurance, she would unquestionably have consented.
Di Hongyun¡¯s demeanor took on a tinge of mncholy in an instant.
However, Gu Chaoyan, leading the way ahead, remained oblivious to the shift in mood. Her thoughts weighed heavily on her mind.
They soon reached the arena¡¯s precincts.
A contingent of disciples was already locked inpetition.
Naturally, these participants from the Beastmaster Sect weren¡¯t the cream of the crop; those with middling cultivation seized the chance to engage in the contest.
Their intentions were straightforward.
For some, it was an opportunity to gauge their progress and obtain insights into the Beastmaster Sect¡¯s dynamics.
Others aimed to catch the eye of the sect¡¯s elders.
Certain individuals might never find themselves at the forefront under usual circumstances, but the Beastmaster Sect¡¯spetition provided a shot. While the efficacy of this contest might remain uncertain, its potential impact wouldn¡¯t materialize without an attempt.
The members of the Beastmaster Sect weren¡¯t devoid of emotional intelligence. They all anticipated the truepetition¡¯smencement.
Securing a discreet corner, Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun settled themselves.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sole objective centered on entering the mystic realm to acquire the One Origin Grass.
Consequently, the question of whether to disy her abilities didn¡¯t warrant her contemtion.
As Di Hongyun took his seat, he couldn¡¯t resist venturing, ¡°Junior Sister, allow me to make an introduction.Direct your gaze towards the towering figure seated yonder. Behold Shao Simiao, the preeminent entity within our esteemed Beastmaster Sect. His destiny is undoubtedly intertwined with the mystic realm¡¯s threshold.¡± Lowering his tone conspiratorially, Di Hongyun revealed, ¡°He afforded me the opportunity.¡±
Following this disclosure, Di Hongyun¡¯s voice regained its regr volume..
¡°Senior Brother Shao stands proudly as an unparalleled Paragon Warrior!¡±
Chapter 2132 - 2132: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 3
Chapter 2132: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She exuded an air of unmistakable pride.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at him ¨C it was evident that Shao Simiao shared a special rtionship with him.
Shao Simiao went on to introduce several individuals who held the second, third, and fourth rankings within the Beastmaster Sect.
Finally¡
Di Hongyun¡¯s tone turned serious as he remarked, ¡°The fifth position is held by
Senior Brother Zhengyang. He has recently achieved a breakthrough to the Paragon Warrior Realm. To gain ess to the mystic realm, one must surpass him at the very least. However, Senior Brother Zhengyang possesses formidable strength as well. I hope the three of us can coborate for this endeavor, but I am uncertain¡¡±
Di Hongyun found himself torn.
His desire was to join his junior sister on this journey.
Yet, Senior Brother Zhengyang also required entry to the mystic realm.
Considering the importance of the Lv Family¡
Di Hongyun found himself in a challenging predicament.
Without giving an immediate response, Gu Chaoyan stayed silent in response to Di Hongyun¡¯s query.
Di Hongyun¡¯s emotions were running high.
This emotional connection likely formed the foundation of his initial attachment to her.
Within the confines of the level-five mystic realm, countless elements existed, and numerous top disciples sustained their positions through the resources found within the 500 meters.
Moreover, the allocation of these resources¡
Was determined through a rigorous examination process.
Naturally, the mostpetent individual emerged as the victor.
There was no need to let emotions cloud this fact.
Di Hongyun consistently found himself in a disadvantaged position, whether within the sect or his own family.
Their thoughts were clearly divergent.
Lv Zhengyang arrived, a genial smile adorning his face.
As Lv Zhengyang approached, Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun unconsciously furrowed their brows. A sense of difort settled in, stemming from Lv Zhengyang¡¯s status as a Paragon Warrior, which cast a shadow over them.
However, he swiftly eased his imposing demeanor.
Unable to resist, Gu Chaoyan scrutinized Lv Zhengyang.
It seemed he was showcasing his prowess by emanating pressure. Did he hold some sort of grudge against them?
Di Hongyun, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dwell on it. He surmised that Senior Brother Zhengyang¡¯s recent breakthrough might be causing him to struggle with precisely controlling his pressure and aura.
¡°Congrattions, Senior Brother Zhengyang!¡± Di Hongyun offered his well-wishes.
¡°Congrattions,¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s response carried a chill.
Gu Chaoyan discerned the underlying dynamics.
She pondered on the nature of Lv Zhengyang¡¯s character.
In bygone times¡
During periods when she faced derision and condescension within the sect, he disyed an umon kindness, imparting valuable insights and even inviting her to partake in missions.
However, as he recognized his own capabilities, he grew increasingly reserved in his interactions with her.
Individuals like him¡
Perhaps benevolence was reserved solely for the vulnerable, those obscured by the dust of insignificance.
She wouldn¡¯t yield as readily as he did, her obedience less assured.
His demeanor exuded kindness and gentleness, coupled with an unwavering resolve against opposition.
Gu Chaoyan offered a subtle shake of her head.
Individuals like Lv Zhengyang didn¡¯t make suitablepanions for Di
Hongyun.
At least, not in the present.
If a time came when Di Hongyun surpassed Lv Zhengyang, the resulting disappointment might be profound.
¡°It¡¯s a level-five mystic realm, and numerous members of the Beastmaster Sect are vying for the opportunity. Junior Sister, having recently joined the sect, it might be wise to observe the sect¡¯s ongoingpetition and consider participating in the event next year,¡± Lv Zhengyang spoke with aposed demeanor.
¡°I intend to partake in this year¡¯spetition,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted.
Lv Zhengyang cast a measured look her way.
His tone remained even as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s a good idea.¡±
¡®Why?¡±
Chapter 2133 - 2133: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 4
Chapter 2133 - 2133: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s gaze briefly flickered towards her, his voice a hushed murmur. ¡°Those who don¡¯t make the cut are essentially testing their luck, hoping to capture the Elder¡¯s attention. Your presence in the Beastmaster Sect has been conspicuously prominent since you joined. However, such visibility might not serve your cultivation well within the sect.¡±
¡°If your aspiration is to qualify for entry into the mystic realm¡¡± Lv Zhengyang pondered momentarily before continuing, ¡°Junior Sister, your dedication to your training is evident, but you currently stand at the Ninth Heaven of the Martial God realm. As for me, I hold the fifth rank and have ascended to the exalted status of a Paragon Warrior. Regrettably, you cannot surpass me, rendering your return unnecessary.¡±
¡°Your intellect surpasses that of most disciples, and your progress is undeniably swift. However, it¡¯s crucial to remember, Junior Sister, that your foundation lies in being a True Spiritual Root.¡±
¡°True Spiritual Root¡ªa limitation confines your cultivation within this lifetime. The Paragon Realm, for instance, remains beyond your grasp. The constraints are immutable, extending even into your present existence.¡±
¡°This is precisely why the Supreme Sect imposes stringent requirements for spiritual roots. Initially, the Elder of the Beastmaster Sect hesitated to admit you into our ranks.¡± Lv Zhengyang¡¯s tone carried patience as he advised her against participating in the uingpetition, delving further into the discourse on cultivation.
An unexpected sense of gratification arose within him.
It felt akin to ying the role of a strategist.
Mere days before, his feelings toward this junior sister of his bore an unpleasant tinge.
Yet, following his breakthrough to the esteemed echelons of a Paragon Warrior, those sentiments had dissipated entirely.
For he hade to realize¡
No matter how intelligent or perceptive her junior sister might be at present, the inexorable truth remained unchanged: she was fated to remain stagnant for the duration of her existence.
As her fellow disciples advanced down the path, she could find herself perpetually rooted to the same spot, a bystander to their progress.
Her current visibility within the sect, though striking, would likely pale inparison to others in the long run¡ªa realization bound to inflict the deepest wounds upon her.
Thus, he need not harbor any apprehensions.
His junior sister could not match his prowess.
The Paragon realmy within his easy reach.
Surveying her with a tinge of pity, he found himself contemting the disheartening reality.
Throughout this discourse, Gu Chaoyan had maintained a furrowed brow.
In this instance, he was urate.
While positioned at the Ninth Heaven of the Martial God tier, she couldn¡¯t ascend to the Paragon realm.
But was that the only impediment?
Could it all be attributed to her spiritual roots?
However¡
If the issue solely revolved around her spiritual roots, surmounting it should not prove insurmountable.
Given the influence of lineage, her spiritual root could undergo nurturing. Now in possession of the Heaven Spiritual Root, and with time at her disposal, the possibility of its advancement existed. Might she break through to the Paragon Realm over an extended span?
Yet, that journey would be protracted.
Managing her spiritual roots posed no formidable challenge.
Consequently, upon hearing this narrative, Gu Chaoyan found herself devoid of significant despondency.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s surprise was evident as he observed her countenance.
¡°I¡¯m determined to give it a shot,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted.
¡°Very well,¡± Lv Zhengyang conceded, for he had exhausted his arguments.
Whether she chose to heed his advice was now her prerogative.
Without lingering further, Lv Zhengyang took his leave. Noticing that Di Hongyun disyed no inclination to depart, he departed solo.
While Gu Chaoyan remained indifferent to Lv Zhengyang¡¯s counsel, Di
Hongyun was not. ¡°Junior Sister, how should we proceed?¡±
¡°Rather than fixating on my situation, concern yourself with what awaits you within the mystic realm,¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted bluntly.
¡°Junior Sister, is this really your decision?¡± Di Hongyun eximed with a fervor suggesting a sense of injustice. It was as if he perceived an injustice had been done..
Chapter 2134 - 2134: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 5
Chapter 2134 - 2134: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan paid him no attention.
Thepetition had reached its climax.
It had been a stroke of misfortune that she had not ascended to the level of a Paragon. Consequently, she sought an alternate path to earn her ticket into the mystical realm.
This ¡°method,¡± as it was dubbed, involved closely observing the mightiest contenders.
Her intention was to pinpoint their vulnerabilities and devise her own strategy to ovee them.
Despite the substantial gap in their cultivation levels, since she possessed the power of inheritance, her skills in fist techniques, palm-arts, and footwork could prove advantageous.
After an extended period of observation, she discerned that Shao Simiao was an exceptionally capable individual. While she held out hope of a future victory against him, for the present, she acknowledged the futility of such an attempt.
In the face of her inability to best Shao Simiao, Gu Chaoyan relinquished her notion of challenging him.
She persevered in her scrutiny of the others.
Her contemporaries were already entrenched as Paragons, rendering them virtually invincible from every angle.
However¡
One individual caught her attention.
Even Ju Haocang, the second-ranking member of the Beastmaster Sect, fell short of Shao Simiao¡¯s prowess. Nevertheless, he resembled a disciple birthed from the Fist Sect, which led to a deliberateness in his actions.
Another salient characteristic was his casual disregard and tendency to underestimate his adversaries.
In other words, he disyed an inclination to look down on his opponents.
Gu Chaoyan surmised that this avenue could potentially provide her with a breakthrough.
With her resolve firmly in ce, Gu Chaoyan opted to pursue this approach directly.
She rose from her spot and proceeded toward the arena.
¡°Already?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice boomed incredulously. He struggled to fathom the unfolding situation.
Thepetition was on the cusp of concluding.
The top five contenders remained unchanged from the previous year. No alterations had urred.
As the Beastmaster Sect was on the brink of dering thepetition¡¯s oue, Gu Chaoyan departed.
A glint of disappointment flickered in Lv Zhengyang¡¯s eyes. He had hoped that his junior sister had heeded his advice and resolved not to participate. Yet, her decision to partake remained unchanged.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s head shook subtly.
Had she embraced his counsel, he would have been more than willing to offer guidance within the confines of the Beastmaster Sect.
Should she continue to disregard his words, he would withdraw his support entirely.
¡°I¡¯d like to test my mettle,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted, ascending the stage directly.
The quintet exchanged meaningful nces amongst themselves before focusing their attention on Gu Chaoyan.
Then her gaze found Lv Zhengyang.
¡°If Junior Sister wishes to test her skills, I shall be her opponent,¡± Lv Zhengyang dered serenely, soaring onto the tform.
The disciples who had been preparing to depart reversed their steps, their attention rekindled toward the stage.
One contender was their audacious Junior Sister. The other was their fifth-ranked Senior Brother who maintained this position year after year.
The oue, it seemed, was all but predetermined.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes locked onto Lv Zhengyang, and a slight shake of her head followed. ¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang, I intend to challenge Senior Brother Ju, not you.¡±
¡°What?¡± Lv Zhengyang¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. What was the implication behind her words?
Did she consider him the weakest link among the five?
With aposed countenance slipping away, Lv Zhengyang descended without uttering a single word.
Once they were off the stage, Lv Zhengyang¡¯s discontent found voice. ¡°Senior
Brother Ju, she intends to challenge you.¡±
¡°Preferring to challenge me instead of the fifth-ranked contender? This junior sister is quite audacious!¡± Ju Haocang¡¯s response bore no anger, only a sense of amusement. As someone above Lv Zhengyang¡¯s standing, he saw no qualms in meeting the challenge.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s visage darkened upon hearing Ju Haocang¡¯s words..
Chapter 2135 - 2135: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 6
Chapter 2135 - 2135: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Lv Zhengyang could sense Ju Haocang¡¯s disdainful gaze directed down at him. He wasn¡¯t oblivious to this fact ¨C he possessed enough intelligence to discern the condescension in Ju Haocang¡¯s demeanor.
Typically, many individuals would engage in idle chatter regarding Lv Zhengyang¡¯s fifth-ranking position. However, Ju Haocang seemed utterly indifferent to his existence, opting instead to subject him to direct humiliation.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily, causing the veins on his face to protrude visibly.
His determination surged as he contemted the rewards that awaited him within the mystic realm. The uing year held the promise of him surpassing Ju Haocang and finally shedding the burden of fifth ce.
At that juncture, he vowed to impart a valuable lesson to Ju Haocang. This unspoken intention colored his thoughts with a sinister intensity.
However¡
His presence went entirely unnoticed, an inconspicuous entity in the crowd¡¯s gaze.
The attention of all had converged upon the stage.
Ordinarily, any other disciple might be seen as recklessly daring fate by challenging Ju Haocang. Yet, it was Gu Chaoyan who had taken up this audacious task.
Gu Chaoyan, a recent initiate of the esteemed Beast-controlling Sect, had already etched her name in the annals of fame with her illustrious achievements. Her triumph over a mutated beast and her acquisition of the Green Sun Grass had set her apart.
Feats of such magnitude were well beyond the capabilities of most disciples.
Consequently, when Gu Chaoyan extended her challenge to Ju Haocang, curiosity swelled among the observers. The likelihood of her emerging victorious was meager at best, but the spectators were eager to witness the extent of her capabilities ¨C after all, she was the lone conqueror of the formidable mutated beast.
Unperturbed by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s provocation, Ju Haocang greeted her challenge with an amiable smile, ¡°If it¡¯s a challenge you seek, I¡¯m more than willing to oblige.¡± Strangely, his mood seemed uplifted, a sentiment undoubtedly influenced by Lv Zhengyang¡¯s predicament. How could he possibly be in a sour disposition with Lv Zhengyang being the one subjected to condescension?
In a curious twist, this junior sister perceived him as highly capable and thus embarked on a challenge against him. This brought an undeniable sense of tion to Ju Haocang.
Meanwhile, Lv Zhengvang¡¯s countenance darkened, overshadowed by an air of
discontent.
Gu Chaoyan, perceptive as she was, had prated through these underlying dynamics.
Yet, she bore no responsibility for thisprehension; her thoughts didn¡¯t delve too deeply into the matter.
Ultimately, thepetition would speak for itself, irrespective of these subtleties.
After keen observation, she determined Ju Haocang to be her most feasible breakthrough. Thus, she resolved to engage in a contest with him.
As for Lv Zhengyang, while he held the lowest cultivation level among the quintet, his well-rounded abilities made him an unlikely source of valuable gains.
Such was Gu Chaoyan¡¯s discerning choice.
Unbeknownst to the two men, they found themselves inadvertently swayed by her determination.
In her pursuit of the One Origin Grass at Supreme Sect, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s prioritiesy squarely on the goal at hand, leaving her little bandwidth to attend to the emotions of others. Her focus remained singrly on the impendingpetition.
¡°Allow me the privilege of your insights, Senior Brother Ju,¡± she ventured with an affable smile, exuding an air of ease. ¡°Rest assured, Senior Brother Ju, I¡¯m resolute about entering the mystic realm, putting forth my utmost effort.¡±
Ju Haocang, disying confidence, proffered, ¡°Regardless of your disposition, I have no intention of treating you unfairly. How about I restrict myself to just three moves?¡±
¡°If Senior Brother Ju is amenable, I ept the proposition willingly.¡±
¡°Very well, you shall have three moves at your disposal, while I shall abstain from retaliating,¡± Ju Haocang proimed with self-assuredness.
To him, these dynamics were of little consequence.
Given the evident mismatch between their skills, he bore no qualms about offering his support.
Gu Chaoyan reciprocated with a smile.
With Senior Brother Ju¡¯s support, her path to victory seemed considerably smoother.
Meanwhile¡
Lv Zhengyang harbored ns of settling the score by that very hour..
Chapter 2136 - 2136: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 7
Chapter 2136 - 2136: Qualification Competition in the Mystic Realm 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions
After all, even if he were to lose, he would merely be pushed back in the rankings. Lv Zhengyang, currently holding the fifth position, would move to sixth, subsequently forfeiting his entrance to the mystic realm.
However¡
He had never anticipated a loss, nor had he imagined that the contender upying the fifth rank would react this way, as he had always maintained his position at second.
Gu Chaoyan was unfazed, though.
Ju Haocang had already assumed his stance.
Executing her opening move, Gu Chaoyan employed a series of fist techniques.
When her initial strike connected with Ju Haocang, he didn¡¯t budge an inch.
A chuckle escaped Ju Haocang¡¯s lips.
For her second move, she once again relied on her fist. Although her blow was more forceful this time, it was akin to a mere drop in the ocean for him. Ju
Haocang stated directly, ¡°Junior Sister, you aren¡¯t here for a meal.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s response was a smile. ¡°True, and perhaps some snacks as well. Allow me to unveil my third move, Senior Brother Ju.¡±
Ju Haocang merelyughed.
This exchange led to her thirtieth move.
The newly inducted disciples seemed oblivious to the vastness of the sky.
Such were the musings of Ju Haocang.
In the very next moment¡
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s punch caused his eyes to widen. Before he could grasp the situation, he found himself plummeting from the stage.
Thepetition adhered to specific regtions. Falling from the stage tranted to defeat.
Could it be that¡
Ju Haocang lost?
The realization was almost incredulous to him.
A buzz of conversations rippled through the other disciples.
This oue had caught everyone off guard.
It was akin to an unexpected error.
The astonishment was palpable.
When Ju Haocang grasped the situation, his reaction was not one of annoyance, but rather amusement. ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re clever ¨C you win!¡±
Being the second-ranked member of the Beastmaster Sect, he certainly wasn¡¯tcking in intelligence.
Even though he might have been a tad careless, he couldprehend the sequence of events.
This Junior Sister had deliberately concealed her full strength at the outset, causing him to lower his defenses.
The second encounter still held his caution intact, yet by the third round, it had eroded away.
He had been defeated.
Nheless, he didn¡¯t begrudge losing to the cunning of his Junior Sister.
However¡
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s countenance darkened.
If Ju Haocang¡¯s loss meant slipping to the sixth rank, it tranted to a disqualification from entering the mystic realm.
Was this an orchestrated urrence?
A deliberate scheme to bar his entry to the mystic realm?
No wonder she had vehemently insisted on participating in thepetition, even going to the extent of vying for the second ce held by Ju Haocang!
Lv Zhengyang let out a contemptuous snort before departing.
However, one person was conspicuously absent.
As for Gu Chaoyan, Di Hongyun hurried over, brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°Congrattions, Junior Sister! You and I can venture into the mystic realm together!¡±
Di Hongyun¡¯s tion was palpable. His motivation for entering the mystic realm was aligned with being alongside his junior sister.
¡°Junior Sister, what was the deal with your third punch? It seemed like a mere tap, yet Senior Brother Ju was sent hurtling. Your prowess is truly enchanting, capable of turning the mundane into the magical! If I apany you into the mystic realm this time, I¡¯m sure to unearth numerous treasures!¡± Di Hongyun mused aloud.
Di Hongyun¡¯s words painted a seemingly straightforward picture.
However, only Gu Chaoyanprehended the underlying peril. She had believed the showdown with Ju Haocang would be rtively manageable.
Fortunately, he had afforded her three opportunities to strike; otherwise, prevailing against him would have proven challenging.
The first two moves were a deliberate strategy to confound Ju Haocang, but beyond that, they were a means of testing his capabilities..
Chapter 2137 - 2137: Elder’s Invitation
Chapter 2137 - 2137: Elder¡¯s Invitation
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After two rounds of probing¡.
Dealing with Ju Haocang was a challenge she was acutely aware of.
In the final exchange, she expended nearly all her spiritual energy, drawing upon the inheritance¡¯s might to swiftly incapacitate Ju Haocang. Caught off guard and unable to retaliate, he fell with a single decisive blow. This underscored the distinction between a Paragon and the rest.
A vast disparityy between them.
The apparent ease with which she clinched victory masked the arduousness of her feat, a realization that dawned on Gu Chaoyan. Anxiety gnawed at her regarding this contest.
Ju Haocang proved a mountain she could barely ascend, let alone seeking vengeance against that woman.
Reality maintained its unyielding hold on her.
A disy of her true capabilities loomed imperative.
Her passage into the enigmatic realm now stood sanctioned.
Both she and Di Hongyun possessed a mystic realm guide scroll each.
Upon receiving the scroll,
Gu Chaoyan was on the brink of seclusion for cultivation.
Given her current cultivation tier, venturing into the mystic realm demanded utmost vignce. Withpetition for the One Origin Grass being fierce, securing it was far from guaranteed.
Swift advancement in her cultivation was her only recourse to bolster her odds.
Feihuai had recuperated fully, tended to personally by the Medicine Sect. Assurance of his well-being prevailed.
Following the preceding ordeal, these two individuals held Gu Chaoyan in high regard, akin to a mentor. The sight of them stirred memories of Sword One, softening her disposition toward them, almost involuntarily.
And they had already uncovered the culprits responsible for their injuries.
The ones behind it were members of the Xuan Yue Sect they had encountered recently. Their unprovoked troublemaking now made sense.
Had Gu Chaoyan not possessed ample capabilities, she would have fallen prey to their schemes.
Ironically, it was Gu Chaoyan who inadvertently implicated Feihuai and the others. A twinge of guilt settled within her, yet Feihuai held no such sentiment. He considered himself far from being ensnared.
Back indoors, she returned to her residence.
Familiar with her nature, Feihuai and the rest respected her need for solitude, standing guard against any disturbances.
Upon entering her room, Gu Chaoyan intended to inspect her spiritual roots.
A knock echoed at the door.
Gu Chaovan¡¯s bafflement was Daloable.
What could be the matter?
Feihuai and the others would not intrude without cause. A knock indicated the presence of a sect member, which necessitated her response.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired of Dao Seeking, who stood at the threshold.
¡°The Elders request your presence,¡± ryed a disciple tasked with the message. Strictly speaking, this disciple served as a subordinate, akin to Feihuai. Thus, he treated Gu Chaoyan with great deference, wary of offending a sect member.
Gu Chaoyan bore no intention of reprimanding the messenger.
Hence, with aposed demeanor, she made her way to the summons.
Before departing, she handed a few vials of pills to Feihuai. ¡°For you and An Ge, to aid your cultivation.¡±
Then she departed.
The disciple rying the message couldn¡¯t help but steal a few lingering nces. Those were truly exceptional pills.
Were they being handed out to servants in this manner?
The household attendants in the courtyard were remarkably fortunate.
With these pills, diligent cultivation could potentially pave the way for even a servant to ascend to sect disciple status.
Such musings swirled through the messenger¡¯s mind. Nevertheless, his duty remained clear: escort Gu Chaoyan to the Elder¡¯s location.
As they departed the residence,
They unexpectedly crossed paths with Di Hongyun and Lv Zhengyang.
¡°Junior Sister, are you also en route to the Elder¡¯s abode?¡± inquired Di
Hongyun..
Chapter 2138 - 2138: Rejection
Chapter 2138 - 2138: Rejection
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Alright,¡± Gu Chaoyan reluctantly replied, wearing a visibly displeased expression. The idea of visiting the Elder held no appeal to her whatsoever.
Di Hongyun nced at Gu Chaoyan, a sense of puzzlement arising within him. He found his Junior Sister¡¯s behavior quite odd.
Most people would have been ted to be summoned by the Elder. Their excitement would likely be palpable, unlike Gu Chaoyan¡¯sck thereof.
¡°I¡¯m curious about the Elder¡¯s intentions,¡± Di Hongyun mused aloud, his own curiosity piqued. He was struggling to fathom the reason behind this summons.
Historically, encounters with the Elder were a rare urrence for him, happening perhaps once a year at most.
Yet now, it seemed like hardly any time had passed before he was being beckoned on multiple asions.
To an outsider, it might appear as though he had gained newfound prominence as a respected disciple.
¡°I doubt it¡¯s anything positive,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated with a tinge of emotion. She couldn¡¯t help but recall Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Faction.
Elder Lin had, on countless asions, issued orders that left Gu Chaoyan harboring resentment.
¡°Junior Sister, is it appropriate to speak of the Elders in such a manner? We owe our allegiance to the sect and should act in its best interest,¡± Lv Zhengyang interjected sternly. Gu Chaoyan¡¯s outspokenness had prompted him to remind her of her responsibilities.
¡°Understood,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, her words dragged out. She had momentarily forgotten Lv Zhengyang¡¯s presence, earning herself a reprimand.
The trio exchanged a few more words as they proceeded to the Elderly Men¡¯s territory.
This time around¡
Representatives from all six sects¡¯ Elders had convened.
Beside them, a congregation of disciples had also gathered.
They arrivedter than expected, causing both Elders and disciples to appear as if they were waiting for their presence.
¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Elder Lin of the Equipment Refining Sect was the first to speak.
Gone was his mischievous demeanor, reced by a solemn expression that exuded seriousness.
¡°The three of you are the only ones who havee face-to-face with the Undead Race and have had direct encounters with them. As a result, you possess insights into the nature of the Undead Race,¡± Elder Lin addressed them with a gravity thatmanded attention.
Upon hearing Elder Lin¡¯s words, Gu Chaoyan was on the verge of eximing in astonishment.
What could Elder Lin possibly mean?
It slowly dawned on them¡ªthe enigmatic nature of the Undead Race was bing clearer.
¡°Lately, a considerable number of sect disciples dispatched on missions haven¡¯t returned. Given the timeframe, the circumstances are decidedly peculiar. The Elders suspect that the Undead Race might be the cause. Their resurrection necessitates a replenishment of spiritual energy, and it appears that the sect¡¯s disciples are prime candidates for this energy extraction due to their potency and expediency. It seems the Undead Race is willing to antagonize humanity in their pursuit of spiritual sustenance.¡±
¡°Furthermore, the majority of these missing disciples met their demise in the proximity of Xuhai City.¡±
¡°The sect has pinpointed a suitable group to undertake this task. The assignment entails journeying to Xuhai City to locate the absent disciples.¡±
¡°And you three are to apany them.¡±
¡°I decline,¡± Gu Chaoyan forthrightly rejected the proposal when sheprehended the mission¡¯s nature.
Elder Lin had already set the n in motion, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a direct refusal.
Initial surprise swept across his features.
Then his gaze settled on Gu Chaoyan.
His brows furrowed slightly, a hint of confusion crossing his expression.
¡°Why?¡± inquired Elder Lin.
¡°Within the Supreme Sect, I don¡¯t hold significant power. Our understanding of the Undead Race is still far fromprehensive¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be any different if someone else were sent in my ce. Moreover, the imminent opening of the mystic realm presents an opportunity for cultivation that I¡¯m keen on seizing. This way, I could potentially gain what I seek within the mystic realm,¡± Gu
Chaoyan stated candidly..
Chapter 2139 - 2139: Rejection 2
Chapter 2139 - 2139: Rejection 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s candid words, a sense of astonishment swept through the room, leaving the disciples and elders equally taken aback.
Normally, the disciples would receive missions directly from the elders, and refusal was a rarity. It was even more umon for someone to outright decline and express a desire to focus on personal cultivation and journey into the mystic realm.
In the span of a few seconds¡
A heavy silence descended upon the room.
Di Hongyun¡¯s gaze settled on his junior sister, whose expression was resolute, as though she harbored a strong aversion to the proposed task. Once again, a pang of disappointment crept into his heart.
This marked the second instance.
The first had been when the disciples tasked with obtaining the Green Sun Grass had failed to return. During that ordeal, she had exhibited little concern, seemingly detached from the safety of her fellow disciples. Now, with numerous members of the Supreme Sect having gone missing, possibly due to the influence of the Undead Race, her junior sister appeared nonchnt, showing no inclination to involve herself.
At times, he found himself utterly perplexed by the nature of his junior sister.
Herpassion had shone brilliantly when she had rescued them, yet her current indifference felt as chilling as cold blood.
This newfound detachment in his junior sister unsettled him.
Di Hongyun remained silent.
The Elders of the Supreme Sect exchanged meaningful nces, quietly sharing their thoughts.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s refusal had taken them all by surprise.
Elder Lin, in particr, was profoundly astounded. In her perception, this disciple had always possessed a mischievous yet determined demeanor. A sharp tongue was bnced by a gentle heart. A case in point was when she had declined involvement with the Weapon Refining Sect, only to eventually offer assistance when needed, much like her interaction with the Medicine Sect.
How could her demeanor turn so icy?
His thoughts drifted to the sword acquired from the Weapon Refining Sect.
Elder Lin maintained a patient tone, ¡°You needn¡¯t fret over the mystic realm. With the plight of our Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples, the sect will undoubtedly prioritize locating the missing members. The arrangements for the mystic realm will be appropriately handled, ensuring you don¡¯t miss your chance to enter. Furthermore, once you step within the realm, the acquisition of treasures depends on luck rather than your cultivation level. Your strength won¡¯t determine your sess in obtaining them. Are there any objections to
Reliant on chance?
In essence, there was a possibility she might not secure the One Origin Grass?
Upon absorbing Elder Lin¡¯s exnation, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s countenance didn¡¯t brighten; instead, it darkened.
The One Origin Grass was essential, the only salvation for Huaijin.
¡°Any objections?¡± Noticing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s silence, Elder Lin reiterated.
The remaining disciples craned their necks, all curious about the capacities of this newly inducted disciple who had prompted the Elders to assign her this task and were now coaxing her into eptance.
Collecting herself, Gu Chaoyan finally responded, ¡°I have no objections.¡±
Elder Lin nodded approvingly. ¡°Very well, then prepare your belongings at home. We depart for Xuhai City tomorrow.¡±
The disciples respectfully bowed and exited.
The Elders observed their departure in silence.
¡°She¡¯s merely a recent addition to the peak of the Martial God Realm. Despite her two impressive missionpletions, she¡¯s still at that stage. Why insist on sending her?¡± mused one of the Elders from the Fist Faction. ¡°And her True Spiritual Root, though rare, showcases limited potential. It¡¯s likely she¡¯ll remain confined to the Martial God Realm for this lifetime. Witnessing a True Spiritual Root cultivator ascend to the Paragon Realm is unprecedented.¡±
The Elder of the Fist Faction said in confusion..
Chapter 2140 - 2140: Xuhai City 1
Chapter 2140 - 2140: Xuhai City 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°We already have a few disciples at the Paragon Realm in Xuhai City. Although her cultivation level may not match theirs, her adeptness in reacting and countering is remarkable. Bringing her along on this journey is imperative,¡± asserted Elder Lin resolutely.
With this stated¡
They harbored concerns that the Elder of the Fist Sect might not grasp the situation fully.
He went on to rify, ¡°The top five disciples of the Beastmaster Sect have remained constant for years, correct? Have you observed any other disciples capable of breaking into that top tier and thereby earning the qualification to enter the mystic realm?¡±
¡°Not only can she achieve that, but she also holds the second rank among those five.
¡°She isn¡¯t relying solely on her cultivation prowess; her intelligence is her asset.¡±
¡°Our initial approach involved observing their cultivation methods and personalities, leading us to identify a breakthrough through Ju Haocang.¡±
¡°Her intellect coupled with audacity. Those are precisely the attributes weck for this mission.¡¯
¡°At times, shrewdness outweighs even cultivation techniques. After all, on the cultivation continent, supremacy is never guaranteed. There will always be individuals stronger than oneself.¡±
Elder Lin expounded with sincerity.
The Elder of the Fist Sect still held reservations, yet refrained from immediate objection.
¡°However, she does emanate an aura of aloofness,¡± remarked the Elder of the Fist Sect.
Elder Lin¡¯s words hung in the air without further boration.
The Elders dispersed, each going their separate ways.
And amid this, Gu Chaoyan¡
She walked back with an expressionless demeanor, apanied by Di Hongyun, who appeared listless.
¡°Is it because of me?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, noticing the look on Di Hongyun¡¯s face.
This marked the second asion he had disyed such behavior.
The first instance was when she had declined to join the two groups of disciples.
¡°Junior Sister, you possess a kind heart, yet why do you exhibit moments of aloofness?¡± Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t fathom why his Junior Sister seemed unaffected by the absence of numerous disciples.
Her focus remained steadfastly on the mystic realm.
¡°I¡¯m not a virtuous person. I helped you the other day merely coincidentally,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded icily.
¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Di Hongyun resisted believing this.
He still held onto the image of his Junior Sister as a hero, considering her courageous stance against the Grand Unity Sect.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, declining to offer any further exnations to Di Hongyun.
Di Hongyun had invested too much hope in her, and she couldn¡¯t let things persist like this.
Her objectives revolved around the One Origin Grass and that woman¡¯s spiritual root. She anticipated undertaking more ventures in the future, many of which might disappoint him. It seemed more reasonable to be upfront about it now.
She had erred from the outset.
Continuing to alienate individuals like Di Hongyun was an unwise course.
Having articted her thoughts, Gu Chaoyan resumed unpacking.
Di Hongyun chose not to apany them. Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh and dismissed the idea.
¡°Heading out once more? What preparations do you require?¡± An Ge inquired.
¡°No preparations necessary,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied in an icy tone. She possessed only a handful of attire, typically stored within her interspatial ring, along with a selection of talismans and pills. Hence, there was no need for her to pack.
Concerning Feihuai and An Ge, she instructed them to focus on their individual cultivation and left them undisturbed.
The subsequent morning¡
Gu Chaoyan convened with the team..
Chapter 2141 - 2141: To Xuhai City 2
Chapter 2141 - 2141: To Xuhai City 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Junior Sister!¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice boomed, echoing as he rushed over. ¡°Junior Sister, wait for me!¡±
Gu Chaoyan nced at Di Hongyun, her expression one of surprise. She had assumed that after their interaction yesterday, Di Hongyun would retreat to his own social circle and keep his distance from her.
To her bewilderment, the morning greeted her as if nothing had transpired between them. Gu Chaoyan was left in the dark, unsure about the sudden change.
She nodded in acknowledgment and adjusted her pace, walking alongside Di Hongyun.
Di Hongyun¡¯s voice carried an enthusiastic tone that seemed incongruent with the mission he was currently on. His demeanor exuded enjoyment, and he spoke with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about the oue of my request yesterday. You know, Junior Sister, whenever you have the time, I¡¯d greatly appreciate it if you could help me acquire a decent sword. Mine pales inparison to yours, a mere shadow of its brilliance.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied.
Di Hongyun was taken aback by her prompt agreement. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his junior sister would invest so much time and effort into crafting a sword for him. It was as though she had been eagerly waiting for his request.
This peculiar behavior from his junior sister left him bbergasted. She defied his previous assumptions. He had initially categorized her as aloof, yet she was now willingly offering to forge a sword for him.
His perception of Junior Sister was undergoing aplete shift, and it was confusing him to no end.
In the midst of this confusion, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s feelings were equally mixed when it came to Di Hongyun. Strangely, he bore a resemnce to her own younger self from a past life.
However, her past life had led her into encounters with unsavory characters, ultimately shaping her into a cold-blooded and unfeeling individual. Then, along came Di Hongyun, unexpectedly crossing paths with her.
A subtle shake of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s head followed.
They arrived at their designated meeting point ¨C the Bounty Pavilion. This location served as the congregation spot for disciples embarking on missions, rendering it the most fitting choice.
The mission¡¯s leader hailed from the Fist Sect. Sharing a cultivation level identical to that of Shao Simiao, a ninth level Paragon Warrior, the leader¡¯s prowess was more than adequate for the task. Those led by this aplished disciple were also of satisfactory cultivation levels.
In addition, a select few Paragon Warrior level disciples were present.
Beyond this, the cream of the crop among disciples had also assembled.
Such a formidable lineup was a rarity for standard missions, signifying the paramount importance attached by the sect.
Given the multitude of disciples who had gone missing, coupled with the precarious situations some had faced on Longdi Mountain, it was imperative for the Supreme Sect to exercise vignce and caution.
Regarding Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun, the leading Fist Faction disciple didn¡¯t hold them in high regard. Instead, he directed his courteous attention towards Lv Zhengyang.
In his assessment, the duo appeared ill-equipped for participation in the mission. Having encountered the Undead Race before, the leading disciple perceived them as unremarkable figures, not warranting special attention. Furthermore, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s derations in front of the Elders had sown seeds of uncertainty about her in the minds of many.
In addition¡
Di Hongyun wore a clear expression of displeasure.
Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed by his reaction.
She stood at the periphery in tranquil anticipation.
Di Hongyun indulged in a brief outburst beforepsing into silence.
With theplete assembly of participants,
The entourage finally set forth toward Xuhai City.
Xuhai Cityy at a considerable distance from the Supreme Sect.
Deste and uninhabited for a century, the city bore an air of abandonment since itsst upancy..
Chapter 2142 - 2142: To Xuhai City 3
Chapter 2142 - 2142: To Xuhai City 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Xuhai City was once a bustling hub during a specific era. It yed host to a diverse array of individuals, each with their unique levels of cultivation. Notably, the city was overseen by past City Lords who maintained order and governance. However, the city¡¯s fortunes took a downturn due to a series of conflicts, ultimately leading to its downfall. Despite this, a few resilient souls persisted, eking out a living within its boundaries.
Subsequently, members of the Undead Race ventured into Xuhai City. The existing inhabitants gradually vacated the area, ceding control to the Undead Race. Though the Undead Race¡¯s presence was rtively modest, their influence deterred other cultivators from venturing into the city.
As time went on, Xuhai City was left abandoned, only to be revitalized when the witches harnessed their mystical arts to subdue the Undead Race. The Undead Race¡¯s remains were interred beneath the city, quelling their malevolent presence.
A shadow was cast upon Xuhai City, and its once-thriving streets were rendered deste. Still, over thest century, disciples from various sects found themselves passing through the area.
However, the city¡¯s destion led to an increase in demon beast activity in its vicinity. These creatures, drawing upon the city¡¯stent spiritual energy, grew exceptionally formidable. This newfound strength made them valuable to cultivators; the demonic cores and otherponents they possessed were highly sought-after. Consequently, many sects, including the esteemed Supreme Sect, issued missions centered around Xuhai City through their respective Bounty Pavilions.
In recent times, though, a peculiar trend emerged. Those disciples who ventured into Xuhai City failed to return. Along the journey, the leading member of the Fist Sect¡¯s disciples elucidated the circumstances surrounding Xuhai City. As a result, Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun became well-versed in the city¡¯s history and present state.
And so, this painted a vivid picture of what Xuhai City had be.
As they approached the city, a palpable sense of destion greeted them.
¡°Let¡¯s descend. Sword Kinesis Flight won¡¯t serve us within Xuhai City,¡± the Fist Faction¡¯s lead disciple announced.
Following the instruction, nearly all the disciples disembarked.
Numerous array formations rendered Sword Kinesis Flight unusable in specific zones, a fact they were acquainted with from previous encounters. Rather than invest time in dismantling these formations, they opted to forgo their typical solution and instead prepared to traverse the distance on foot.
Horses were an unavable luxury, obliging them to walk.
With the destion palpable and the absence of many fellow disciples raising caution, the group proceeded with trepidation, ever-watchful for any sudden appearance of the Undead Race.
As Gu Chaoyan ventured forth, she couldn¡¯t help but sense the potent magical energy pervading the vicinity, a likely factor contributing to the proliferation of demon beasts.
¡°Presence detected,¡± the Fist Sect¡¯s lead disciple alerted hisrades.
Upon closer inspection¡
Only then did they ascertain the presence of three disciples hailing from the Moon Sect.
The Moon Sect was well-known to them.
These three disciples all held the esteemed status of Paragon Warriors, signifying they might be undertaking a mission or in search of fellow Moon Sect disciples.
Given the amicable rtions between the Supreme Sect and the Moon Sect, the disciples of the Supreme Sect sought to engage their Moon Sect counterparts in conversation.
However¡
The Moon Sect disciples appeared indifferent, their focus elsewhere, and they soon departed.
The neglected Supreme Sect disciples were left with nothing but murmurs of frustration directed at their Moon Sect counterparts.
¡°Xuhai City lies ahead. Vignce is imperative,¡± the lead disciple cautioned.
Crossing into the city¡¯s bounds meant venturing directly into the territory controlled by the Undead Race.
The Undead Race was called the Undead Race, because it was said that they had no skin but only flesh and blood, which was quite scary..
Chapter 2143 - 2143: To Xuhai City 4
Chapter 2143 - 2143: To Xuhai City 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had encountered individuals from the Undead Race previously, and due to her preconceived understanding, she didn¡¯t react as intensely as the other disciples. Nevertheless, the mere thought of the Undead Race¡¯s presence in Xuhai City triggered a strong sense of disgust within her.
The revtion of the existence of such a n caught them off guard.
Suppressing a shiver, she ventured into Xuhai City, clutching her white jade sword.
Upon entering Xuhai City, the reality starkly contrasted with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expectations.
Surprisingly, there were no signs of the Undead Race on the streets, not a single one. Strikingly, the city appeared devoid of any inhabitants whatsoever.
A profound silence enveloped the area.
This eerie emptiness only escted her fear.
An air of uncertainty hung over their next course of action.
Gu Chaoyan meticulously assessed the situation within Xuhai City.
Then, with an air of nonchnce, a disciple from the Unparalleled Sect remarked, ¡°I was prepared for a terrifying encounter, yet there¡¯s no one in sight! It seems the Undead Race remains ensnared by the witch¡¯s sorcery, confined to a 500-meter radius.¡±
¡°Perhaps the formidable local creatures have kept the Undead Race at bay, prompting our undue concern.¡±
¡°The local creatures indeed present significant challenges.¡±
As these words escaped the disciple¡¯s lips, a palpable wave of relief washed over the other disciples.
The conspicuous absence of inhabitants led Gu Chaoyan to believe that matters were being oversimplified.
As the disciples were finally letting their guards down¡
Abruptly¡
Movement caught their attention.
A piece of fabric was drifting through the air.
A single nce revealed that it belonged to the Moon Sect.
Although they had initially spotted some members of the Profound Moon Sect, their presence hadn¡¯t been apparent since entering Xuhai City. What was the significance of these garments being here?
Trouble loomed, a shared thought among them all.
¡°The Undead Race, they¡¯re essentially humans stripped of their skin. Now, with the Moon Sect disciples¡¯ clothes here, could it be¡ when the Undead Race ys people, they have no use for clothing!¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s exmation reverberated, his fear evident, as if facing imminent ying himself.
Di Hongyun¡¯s words sent shockwaves through the disciples of the Supreme
Sect.
Was this truly usible?
Amid their mounting panic, a distant, unceasing scream pierced the air.
¡°Are they being skinned?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice cracked again.
¡°Run!¡± a Supreme Sect disciple shrieked, caught in a frenzy of fear.
If the supposition held true, it signaled the revival of the Undead Race within
Xuhai City. Faced with an unconquerable force within the city and the grim fate of the Moon Sect disciples, fleeing seemed their sole recourse to avoid a simr end.
With urgency fueling their steps, the disciples of the Supreme Sect bolted in retreat.
¡°Halt right there!¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s tone wasden with seriousness.
A gnawing sense of unease gripped her.
The abrupt appearance of the Mystic Moon Sect disciples¡¯ clothing raised rms. Even if the intention was to y them alive, the Undead Race wouldn¡¯t likely broadcast it so tantly.
The situation was veering off course, her instincts screamed.
Yet, the entreaties of Gu Chaoyan fell on deaf ears within the Supreme Sect disciples. In a panicked scramble, they were fleeing.
Amid the chaos, Di Hongyun remained at Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side.
But the disciples who had fled were now conspicuously absent.
¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s unfolding? Where have they vanished?¡± Di Hongyun shouted..
Chapter 2144 - 2144: Not Xuhai City
Chapter 2144 - 2144: Not Xuhai City
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°They should be in close proximity, arranged in an array formation; locating them swiftly won¡¯t be feasible,¡± Gu Chaoyan finally grasped the situation.
The recent incident must have been orchestrated to inconvenience them, it seemed.
As anticipated, they found themselves divided by the array formation.
Being isted in such surroundings was far from favorable.
If the Undead Race truly intended their demise, they could systematically eliminate them, one by one.
Gu Chaoyan sighed ¨C she held higher expectations for someone.
¡°What course of action do you suggest now?¡± Di Hongyun brandished his sword nervously, his gaze darting about, wary of a sudden appearance by the Undead
Race.
¡°Dissolving the array formation,¡± Gu Chaoyan respondedposedly.
¡°But there¡¯s a multitude of the Undead Race!¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s trepidation was palpable. Contemting their predicament, he perceived imminent peril. They were, after all, deep within the territory of the Undead Race!
¡°Not as many as you think,¡± Gu Chaoyan affirmed resolutely. ¡°If the Undead Race were truly abundant in Xuhai City, why didn¡¯t they directly assault us there? Why did they opt for creating a disturbance before establishing the array formation?¡±
¡°Consequently, the only usible exnation is that their numbers are not substantial within Xuhai City, and theyck the capability to confront us directly. That¡¯s why they resorted to these artifices.¡±
¡°Why should we concern ourselves then?¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words were thought-provoking.
It indeed made sense.
When the powerful encounter the feeble, excessive exertion is unnecessary. However, those necessitating a significant effort might not possess the means to handle them effectively.
He finally pieced together the situation, erasing much of his previous fear.
Di Hongyun maintained vignce over their surroundings, while Gu Chaoyan concentrated on the array formation analysis.
This particr array seemed designed to scatter everyone across distinct corners, out of mutual sight, yet in close proximity.
Although not an intricate formation, its creator disyed a deep familiarity with Xuhai City, allowing them to exploit itsyout effectively.
Thus, no escape route remained unguarded.
Reflecting on their journey here¡
Gu Chaoyan conducted a meticulous observation ¨C the buildings in Xuhai City all possessed a square structure, interconnected by alleys without any obscured angles.
She scrutinized the environment.
Oddly, she couldn¡¯t identify the array¡¯s focal point.
Given her proficiency with array formations, why had she failed to locate its core after such an extended inspection?
¡°Something¡¯s amiss,¡± Gu Chaoyan sensed a disturbance, though the nature eluded her. Suddenly, a realization struck her. ¡°This isn¡¯t an array formation, and this isn¡¯t Xuhai City!¡±
¡°Where are we? When we entered, we clearly saw the name ¡®Xuhai City¡¯, ¡± Di Hongyun found his junior sister¡¯s behavior growing peculiar once again. She was usually reliable, but in moments like this, her thought process baffled him.
¡°This is an illusion!¡± Gu Chaoyan dered with conviction. She hoisted the white jade sword, poised to charge ahead.
Abruptly¡
The scenery vanished.
In its cey a deste expanse, overrun by rampant weeds.
The disciples of the Supreme Sect continued to move about, but uponprehending the situation, they recognized their collective predicament..
Chapter 2145 - 2145: Undead Race 1
Chapter 2145 - 2145: Undead Race 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Recognizing that something was amiss, the followers of the Supreme Sect came to an abrupt halt. Eerie sounds had reached their ears,pelling them to consider departing from Xuhai City.
However, during their departure from the city, an unsettling sensation gripped the disciples of the Supreme Sect. They found themselves not only separated from theirpanions but also unable to make headway beyond the city¡¯s boundaries. This realization infused them with fear, the kind that breeds panic, urging them to backtrack. To their dismay, it dawned upon them that they weren¡¯t making any progress in escaping Xuhai City. Instead, they were merely wandering through a deste expanse, overgrown with weeds, the entirety of the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples clustered together.
This baffling circumstance left the disciples of the Supreme Sect bewildered. A silent exchange of nces took ce, a shared inquiry into the unfolding strangeness.
Amid the disciples, Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t help but spot an Undead Race member from within the Supreme Sect. This unfortunate individual had no refuge from prying eyes. Their countenance disyed a mixture of chagrin and courtesy.
Though devoid of skin, the Undead Race retained features akin to human flesh and blood, allowing emotions to surface upon their face.
An astute observer like Gu Chaoyan naturallyprehended the situation.
The expression worn by the Undead Race led Gu Chaoyan to doubt her own eyesight.
When the disciples of the Wushang Sect finally grasped the unfolding reality, their realization coincided with the piercing shriek emitted by Di Hongyun. Amidst this tumult, they spotted the Undead Race amidst their ranks.
This unsettling sight induced the disciples into fits of terror, cries of rm escaping their lips.
Witnessing the sect members¡¯ dread, the Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but grin triumphantly, taking advantage of the ensuing chaos to plot an escape. Yet, their bid for freedom was abruptly halted when a de found its ce against the Undead Race¡¯s throat.
Frozen in ce, the Undead Race¡¯s attempted flight came to a halt.
A nce, tinged with embarrassment, was cast toward Gu Chaoyan.
Although immortal, the Undead Race was not impervious to harm.
If this female disciple from the sect were to sever his head outright, he would find himself in a dormant state for thousands of years before regaining life. Having been deceased for an extensive period, he harbored no desire to undergo such an ordeal anew.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s intervention had the Undead Race in check.
The disciples of the Supreme Sect had tempered their fear, giving way to a collective resolve. With swords unsheathed, they confronted the Undead Race responsible. ¡°You were the orchestrator of our recent predicament, weren¡¯t you? We suspect you had a hand in ensnaring our fellow Supreme Sect disciples as well. Disclose their whereabouts, or be prepared for a lesson!¡± The Supreme Sect disciples remained steadfast in their mission.
Di Hongyun regarded them with a hint of exasperation.
They had been rattled by the Undead Race¡¯s evasion initially, but now, with Chaoyan¡¯s intervention, they had shifted into an interrogative mode.
Somewhere along the line, Di Hongyun had overlooked his own transformation.
Upon hearing the inquiry about the disciples of other Supreme Sects, the
Undead Race adeptly assumed an expression of innocence. Their form, bereft of skin, disyed slight tremors, as if shedding blood from their fleshless
frame, and they shook their head. ¡°I¡¯m unaware of their whereabouts. I had no
involvement.¡±
¡°Then who is responsible?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice boomed, coupled with a confident assertion, ¡°Apart from the malevolent Undead Race members, are there other sinister individuals within Xuhai City?¡±
The resounding shout from Di Hongyun jolted both birds and the Undead Race.
After a tremulous pause,
The head of Undead Race countered with equal volume, ¡°I insist, it wasn¡¯t me who orchestrated this!¡±
Chapter 2146 - 2146: Undead Race 2
Chapter 2146 - 2146: Undead Race 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
How dare this foolish human raise his voice at him!
Had he not just awakened and his cultivation been insufficiently advanced, he would not have felt threatened by these imbecilic humans. First, he faced threats from those nonsensical humans, and now he found himself confronted by these same witless humans.
The most infuriating aspect was her baseless suspicion.
As the hall master of the Zombie Tribe, how could he possibly deceive?
¡°If it wasn¡¯t you who orchestrated this, then who else could it have been? Weren¡¯t you the one responsible for that illusion just now? Thankfully, my Junior Sister disyed courage and thwarted your scheme. Had she not intervened, we might have fallen prey to your deceit!¡± Di Hongyun eximed furiously.
As this misunderstanding persisted among the Undead Race¡
The man without skin disyed eyes as wide as copper bells. ¡°You have falsely used me; I¡¯ll pummel you to your demise!¡± With determination, he lunged at Di Hongyun.
Di Hongyun stepped back.
With his Junior Sister by his side, he held no fear that this entity could harm him. His foremost concern was the potential transfer of those substances onto him.
This wasn¡¯t a sect, and he couldn¡¯t simply change his clothes.
As Di Hongyun retreated, the Undead Race advanced without hesitation.
Thus, the two embarked on a pursuit through this deste terrain.
Gu Chaoyan was left speechless.
What on earth was unfolding?
Di Hongyun and the Undead Race were now engaged in a wild chase?
¡°Cease this at once!¡± Gu Chaoyanmanded icily. The couple came to an abrupt halt, almost involuntarily.
Their gazes shifted towards Gu Chaoyan.
Di Hongyun exchanged a nce with her and responded with an exaggerated eye roll. Meanwhile, the Undead Race¡¯s gaze met hers, and a frigid de rested against their neck.
¡°I possess no rights!¡±
The Undead Race¡¯s inner voice screamed out.
No foolish human would have dared to address him in such a manner thousands of years ago.
Yet, having just awakened, he found himself perpetually menaced by this foolish human woman.
A soft chuckle escaped Di Hongyun.
Junior Sister was unwaveringly on his side.
Gu Chaoyan held her gaze steady upon the Undead Race.
Despite the Undead Race¡¯s assertion of innocence regarding the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples, the current priority was locating said disciples.
The Undead Race might be nothing more than a feeble, insignificant faction.
Their ultimate destination remained the actual Xuhai City.
¡°Take us to Xuhai City,¡± Gu Chaoyan demanded.
¡°I refuse,¡± the Undead Race responded with evident resistance. The mention of
Xuhai City seemed to evoke a vehement aversion, as though they had encountered something profoundly dreadful.
This revtion startled Gu Chaoyan.
Xuhai City fell within the Undead Race¡¯s dominion, and hispliance with her was predicated on his insufficient individual might. With the support of his fellow Undead Race members, a return to his own territory should not have been a matter of trepidation.
¡°You resist? Regardless of your wishes, you will apany us. You remain Junior Sister¡¯s captive and are obliged to heed her directives. You possess no alternative!¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice thundered.
¡°Enough!¡± The Undead Race retorted, their voice a mixture of fury and frustration.
¡°I won¡¯t keep quiet,¡± Di Hongyun dismissed with ack of formality.
¡°Please, just be silent!¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s patience wore thin as the escting volume of their voices grated on her nerves. Their mor seemed ceaseless, an unending back- and -forth.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words¡
Chapter 2147 - 2147: Undead Race 3
Chapter 2147: Undead Race 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The two of them fell silent, their gazes fixed innocently and pitifully on Gu Chaoyan.
The Undead Race showed reluctance towards heading to Xuhai City, implying that there might be something fearsome awaiting them there. The fact that he wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Supreme Sect raised questions about what could be even more terrifying within Xuhai City.
Having already arrived, they hadn¡¯t yet located the Supreme Sect disciples, leaving them without the option to retreat. Their only choice was to proceed into the potentially hazardous Xuhai City.
¡°Lead the way; guide us to Xuhai City,¡± urged Gu Chaoyan, addressing the Undead Race.
Then, her attention turned to the other Supreme Sect disciples. ¡°From this point forward, extreme caution is imperative. It¡¯s usible that Xuhai City could harbor even greater perils than what we¡¯ve encountered thus far.¡±
Agreeing nods rippled through the Supreme Sect disciples.
Their demeanor was marked by intensity and vignce.
Under the escort of Di Hongyun, the Undead Race led the way. Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan meticulously assessed the situation, while disciples from different sects maintained vignt postures.
Such was the mission at hand.
Though a Paragon-level disciple of the Fist Sect technically led, it was Gu Chaoyan who assumed the forefront. Curiously, the Supreme Sect disciples seemed to ept this arrangement without qualms, instinctively adhering to her authority. Even the Fist Faction disciple raised no objections.
In a sudden revtion, it dawned on him why Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Sect had insisted on involving his Junior Sister in this mission. Despite her rtively inferior cultivation, her remarkable adaptability became evident.
He had been disoriented just moments ago, falling victim to an illusion crafted by the cunning Undead Race.
If not for their Junior Sister¡¯s intervention, they might have met their demise at the hands of the Undead Race.
He held high regard for his Junior Sister¡¯s leadership.
The journey to Xuhai City consumed a significant amount of time.
As they finally caught sight of the distant Xuhai City, their anticipation was deted by the realization that they remained considerably distant from their destination.
Yet again, this Xuhai City resembled the one they had just entered.
The disciples of the Wushang Sect even began to suspect the authenticity of this Xuhai City.
The Undead Race came to a halt, revealing a hint of reluctance. ¡°My Lady, I¡¯ve fulfilled my part by bringing you to Xuhai City unharmed, equalizing our ount for the earlier incident. If you intend to enter Xuhai City, you¡¯ll have to proceed on your own. As for me, I¡¯ll abstain. I¡¯ve recently awoken, and I wish to extend my years of existence.¡±
The Undead Race¡¯s logic was sound.
However, he was confronting Gu Chaoyan.
Knowing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s tenacity, it was apparent she wouldn¡¯t be swayed easily.
His reluctance to enter Xuhai City indicated a perception of danger within.
And that knowledge raised a critical question.
She had to ensure theirpanionship.
¡°What gibberish are you spouting? You¡¯re our captive now, obliged to adhere to our directives. Numerous tasksy ahead, and entering Xuhai City is non-negotiable!¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s voice erupted. He had adopted a role as Chaoyan¡¯s aid, steadfast in his support.
¡°Quiet!¡± The Undead Race retorted, his displeasure evident.
¡°Silence!¡± The two of them bickered in retort. ¡°Speak if you must, but lower your volume.. Your boisterousness makes you the most vulnerable in Xuhai City due to your conspicuousness!¡±
Chapter 2148 - 2148: Undead Race 4
Chapter 2148: Undead Race 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s menacing words, the Undead Race instinctively covered their mouth with trembling hands, their expressionden with fear as though his words bore real and imminent danger.
Amidst this, a chorus ofughter arose from the disciples of the Supreme Sect, unable to contain their amusement.
This Junior Sister disyed such endearing innocence.
In stark contrast, the Undead Race seemed to exude an excessive timidity. Their fear of their Junior Sister was quite apparent.
This marked the first instance the disciples had encountered someone whomented the Undead Race¡¯s noise levels being too high.
Nevertheless, the Undead Race covered their mouth and paid no heed to the mockery.
Ironically, they did not dread death, yet the idea of it perturbed them deeply.
¡°Aren¡¯t the Undead Race meant to be immortal? Yet, here you stand, manifesting more fear of death than any other of your kind, ¡± Gu Chaoyanmented derisively, casting a disdainful nce at the Undead Race, his displeasure evident that they allowed fear to hold sway over them.
Curious, the Undead Race inquired, ¡°Have you encountered other Undead Races? Where might they be?¡± A sense of longing marked their words. Aware that the Undead Race was gradually resurfacing within the intermediate realms, they remained isted, yearning forpanionship and their former might. Finding fellow Undead would bestow them with renewed strength, ultimately liberating them from external control.
¡°No,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied without hesitation, leaving the Undead Race to grapple with their resolute resolve.
In the wake of this revtion, a despondent weight settled within the Undead Race¡¯s being.
Ironically, they were the one most gued by the fear of death.
The bystanders from the Supreme Sect could not suppress theirughter once more, witnessing this exchange.
However¡
Whaty within the confines of Xuhai City that invoked such vehement resistance from the Undead Race?
¡°Provide me with one valid reason: Why do you vehemently oppose the idea of going to Xuhai City?¡± inquired Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Inside Xuhai City, terror loomsrge. Venturing there equates to a perilous gamble with one¡¯s life,¡± uttered the Undead Race, their voice trembling with fear. ¡°Your disciples met their demise within Xuhai City. Having just awoken from my slumber, my cultivation pales inparison to yours. Should you confront danger in Xuhai City, my presence there would undoubtedly result in my demise. Hence, I steadfastly decline the proposition. I beseech you to heed my counsel and retreat to our sect ¨C it¡¯s a safer recourse. I must seek out a suitable sanctuary to conceal myself.¡±
¡°Every disciple from the Supreme Sect met their end in Xuhai City?¡± queried Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Indubitably.¡±
¡°In that case, Xuhai City is precisely where we must venture.¡±
Upon hearing this, the buoyant disposition of the Undead Race waned dramatically.
They had spun their narrative in an attempt to deter any expedition to Xuhai City, instilling trepidation within the group.
However, circumstances had now shifted¡
This woman was unequivocally resolute, hell-bent on proceeding despite the apparent hazards!
Rendered utterly speechless, the Undead Race mused on the irrationality of human women, a stark contrast to their Undead counterparts who could be easily beguiled.
¡°Lead the way.¡±
¡°I refuse.
¡°Should you persist in this refusal, I shall eliminate you on the spot ¨C a preemptive measure against any impending perils within Xuhai City,¡± dered Gu Chaoyan as she lifted her white jade sword, channeling the potent energy of her inheritance.
¡°I¡¯ve embellished the truth. I am merely offering guidance. I will navigate you there,¡± the Undead Race discerned the ominous air and spoke with urgency.
He kept cursing Gu Chaoyan inwardly.
What was she thinking? Why did she have to go to Xuhai City?
The Undead Race had no choice but lead the way.
They continued to head towards Xuhai City.
The real Xuhai City was the same as the one they saw in the illusion..
Chapter 2149 - 2149: Run
Chapter 2149 - 2149: Run
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Undead Race had always been gripped by fear. He seemed ready to bolt at the slightest opportunity.
¡°I don¡¯t wish to be captured. Allow me to emphasize, the followers of your Supreme Sect have been reduced to mere skeletons, if even that. What purpose does it serve to seek them out? Xuhai City isn¡¯t a concern for your sect. Were I in your position, I would have fled long ago. Life holds greater value. Your youth prevents you from grasping this fully. Having endured for centuries, and met my demise as many times, my rity surpasses yours,¡± earnestly spoke the Undead Race. He nced around, a gulp betraying his anxiety. He resumed, ¡°Let¡¯s make our escape before peril presents itself!¡±
With determination, he resolved to depart.
However¡
His pace couldn¡¯t rival Gu Chaoyan¡¯s swift sword. In a single stride, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s dey against his throat.
The Undead Race¡¯s polite smile persisted.
Onward they proceeded.
Xuhai City appeared even more serene than the illusion.
Eerily devoid of motion.
This exacerbated their terror.
Moreover, the Undead Race¡¯s embellishments had stoked profound fear among the Wushang Sect disciples.
They pressed on.
Suddenly, maniacalughter reverberated.
Supreme Sect disciples scampered about.
The Undead Race made an attempt to flee, but Gu Chaoyan¡¯s ivory-hued sword remained steadfast at his neck,pelling him to stand frozen.
He offered a sheepish smile.
The disciples of the Supreme Sect initially sumbed to panic, only toter regain theirposure.
Having learned a lesson from the illusion, they remained still, immobilized by fear.
¡°Simply go and assess the situation,¡± suggested Gu Chaoyan, turning to Di
Hongyun.
Di Hongyun recoiled, curling into himself. The prospect of venturing forth held no appeal to him. ¡°I¡¯m gripped by fear!¡±
Amidst chuckles, the Undead Race joined in theughter.
¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you go take a look?¡± the Undead Race quipped, his grin unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to your sect.¡±
Amid moreughter, Di Hongyun¡¯s demeanor shifted to amusement, directed at the Undead Race.
Abruptly, the atmosphere lightened.
¡°They belong to our Supreme Sect,¡± asserted one of the disciples from the Supreme Sect.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s gaze followed the direction indicated, confirming the affiliation of these individuals.
However¡
Their behavior appeared deranged and irrational.
¡°What¡¯s urring here?¡± inquired the lead disciple.
Clearly, they had stumbled upon something perplexing.
¡°Let¡¯s depart,¡± urged Gu Chaoyan, sensing an ominous undercurrent. ¡°Bring them along.¡±
The disciples of the Supreme Sect concurred, recognizing the looming danger.
As they left, the Undead Race remained in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s grip.
Xuhai City¡¯s enigmatic ambiance felt disconcerting. Gu Chaoyan was certain the Undead Race possessed insight into the situation.
Taking him along was imperative.
They hastened their escape from Xuhai City with unwavering urgency.
Yet, the instant they breached its boundaries, a substantial horde of Undead Race materialized. Resembling the Undead Race they had encountered, these entities were d in human skin.
However¡
The multitude of Undead Race was overwhelming, confining them within the confines of Xuhai City. Consequently, they were left to carry out their intentions solely within the city¡¯s limits.
Narrowing her gaze, Gu Chaoyan scrutinized the Undead Race figure before her..
Chapter 2150 - 2150: Backbone
Chapter 2150 - 2150: Backbone
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Elder of the Beastmaster Sect once imparted that beyond their immortality, the Undead Race possessed remarkable intelligence as well. Despite perpetually feigning simplicity, they harbored aplexity belied by their facade. They had likely fallen victim to deception along their journey. Their vehement opposition to the group¡¯s venture toward Xuhai City was a clear indicator of their insight into the travelers¡¯ intentions. Curiously, this only intensified the group¡¯s resolve to reach their destination.
In a recent encounter¡
Had their pace been any slower, they would have found themselves ensnared within Xuhai City¡¯s confines, ensnared by the Undead Race. Given their current levels of cultivation, leaving the city would prove nigh impossible.
And yet, amidst this crisis, an unexpected decision emerged.
Observing disciples from other sects congregated in a distant corner, an unsettling feeling gripped her.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s gaze bore into the Undead Race.
An embarrassed smile yed across the features of the Undead Race.
It was as though Gu Chaoyan had deciphered the scheme, leaving the Undead Race exposed and disconcerted.
¡°They¡¯ve set us up!¡± jubnt exmations erupted among the Undead Race disciples, poised to assault their now fleeing counterparts. In a spontaneous act, the Undead Race fled, met with no intervention from Gu Chaoyan. Pausing briefly, she eventually embarked on pursuit.
With an additional directive, she uttered, ¡°Press onward to the Supreme Sect without halting. I shall rejoin you.¡±
Having issued hermand, Gu Chaoyan surged after the fleeing Undead
Race.
A prolonged chase unfolded.
Only after a substantial distance had been covered did Gu Chaoyan finally close in on the Undead Race.
The countenance of the Undead Race bore a palpable dismay, an emotion unanticipated due to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sessful pursuit. With a sense ofmiseration, a pitiable smile graced their features. ¡°I forewarned you of the peril that shrouds Xuhai City, where your disciples might have met their demise. Yet, resolute you remained in your quest, absolving me of responsibility.¡±
A palpable detachment cloaked the Undead Race.
Indeed, the sentiment they conveyed.
However¡
Irrespective of the facade, escape eluded the Undead Race¡¯s grasp.
Swiftly, Gu Chaoyan brandished the white jade sword, an action that caught the Undead Race off guard. At the instant their mouth parted, Gu Chaoyan deftly introduced a pill into it.
Although the Undead Race struggled to expel the pill, their efforts proved futile.
¡°What have you subjected me to?¡± A surge of fury engulfed the Undead Race.
¡°Pernicious pills. While death may evade the Undead Race, these shall evoke yearnings for its embrace,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, a smirk curving her lips. ¡°Each takes effect bi-monthly. An antidote is yours, on the condition you ede.¡±
Her sinister grin now adorned her features. ¡°How about entering my service?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s inquiry wasden with implications.
¡°Unfeasible. We bend to no master,¡± the Undead Race asserted, reiming their characteristic demeanor.
¡°Then, a coboration?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s proposition lowered a notch, a sigh underscoring her words.
Intricacies seemed to permeate every facet of her existence ofte.
Monsters of demonic ilk readily sumbed to servitude.
Yet, her own experiences contradicted this notion.
The Dragonman encounter exemplified this incongruity; beseeching for gold, silver, and gems, theirpliance eluded her.
Even now, the Undead Race resisted allegiance despite their precarious situation.
Internal vexation burgeoned within Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Never shall I yield under duress,¡± the Undead Race proimed with an air of pride..
Chapter 2151 - 2151: Backbone 2
Chapter 2151: Backbone 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He had once been the esteemed hall master of the flourishing Undead Race, a time when meeting him would have been considered a rare privilege, let alone coborating with him. Of course, such a coboration depended entirely on his prevailing mood.
Standing before him was a woman whose cunning nature was evident. Her intention was clear ¡ª she aimed to manipte him into her service.
Yet, even if he were to take a step back and frame it as a partnership, he knew all too well that it would be apparent that he was merely a means for her future ns of domination.
He would be foolish to agree to such terms.
And thus, his decision was resolute ¨C he would not acquiesce.
Such was the mindset of the Undead Race.
Having recently awoken, he could sense the renewed vigor coursing through his being, his nearly restored power returning. He was no fool, nor was he inclined to be a pawn in the designs of others.
Observing his hesitance, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes narrowed.
The Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but step back, a Derceptible apprehension of the imminent danger apparent in its actions.
¡°I¡¯ve already introduced poison into your system. Even without it, you¡¯ve inflicted harm upon numerous disciples of our esteemed Supreme Sect. Surrendering you to the sect guarantees your demise. However, should you choose to ede to my proposal, not only will I spare you, but I shall also provide you with timely elixirs for the next half-month. Moreover, you¡¯re alone at the moment, and with my assistance, your vulnerability will be significantly diminished.¡±
¡°There¡¯s one more aspect to consider. My grievances with the Extreme Celestial Sect are substantial, and I¡¯m certain there exists a considerable enmity between the Undead Race and the Grand Unity Sect as well. Our objectives are aligned, which makes coboration sensible. Once my vengeance is exacted, our alliance shall dissolve. You¡¯ll resume your role as the hall master of the Undead Race, and I shall continue charting my own course. How does this proposition resonate with you?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, her wordsden with temptation.
The Undead Race¡¯s gaze remained locked onto the woman before it.
Though harboring resentment toward the Grand Unity Sect, immediate revenge was not its current aim.
She had an uncanny ability to align herself with his perspective, a skill that posed significant danger.
This woman¡¯s guile was nothing short of a perilous weapon.
¡°Not interested, you say? Then let¡¯s abandon this conversation. I stand to gain substantial advantages by delivering you to the sect,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered, her expression shifting to one of reluctance to engage further. Thus, she decided to depart alongside the Undead Race.
Taking in the unfolding scene, the Undead Race recognized the dynamics.
A chuckle escaped its lips. ¡°Oh, but of course! A poor maiden like yourself leaves me with little choice but to concede.¡±
¡°Excellent. Join me at the Supreme Sect in two weeks¡¯ time, and I shall furnish you with another dose of antidote,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated matter-of-factly.
¡°Agreed,¡± came the reluctant consent from the Undead Race. Subsequently, after a contemtive pause, it borated, ¡°The disciples affiliated with your Supreme Sect have no bearing on me or our Undead Race. Lay no me on us for that.
Gu Chaoyan dismissed hismentary without much ado.
Astute in his craftiness, the Undead Race¡¯s statements weren¡¯t necessarily factual. Xuhai City, situated within the territory of the Undead Race, ostensibly had no ties with their realm. So, then, who were the city¡¯s associations relevant
However, this was not the puzzle Gu Chaoyan aimed to unravel. Her objective was to amass sufficient power to exact vengeance upon a particr woman, and the Undead Race appeared as a potential ally in this endeavor.
Following the discourse with the Undead Race, Gu Chaoyan caught up with the disciples and apanied them on the journey back to the sect.
During the return, Gu Chaoyan purposefullygged behind. Rather than keeping pace with the group, she opted to trail them, allowing them to precede her in reaching the sect..
Chapter 2152 - 2152: Interrogation 1
Chapter 2152: Interrogation 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Gu Chaoyan finally arrived, she was visibly out of breath, and her expression carried a tinge of sorrow.
She had been confident in her ability to reim the Undead Race, but her disheveled appearance now led her to self-reproach. Her Junior Sister had always exhibitedposure, whether it was within illusion or in Xuhai City. The effort she must have put into catching up with the Undead Race was undoubtedly immense.
¡°Junior Sister, are you okay?¡± inquired the Fist Sect¡¯s senior disciple, concern etched in his voice.
¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just unfortunate that the Undead Race managed to escape,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, her guilt evident as though she regretted her inability to apprehend the target.
¡°The Undead Race is cunning, and it¡¯s no surprise you weren¡¯t able to apprehend them. Remember, back in Xuhai City, your quick thinking saved us from falling into their trap. Your safety is the silver lining in this situation,¡± reassured the Fist Sect¡¯s leading disciple.
Gu Chaoyan offered a slight nod, acknowledging his words.
She concurred with the disciple¡¯s perspective.
Likewise, the other disciples from the Supreme Sect shared the same sentiment.
Indeed..
In Xuhai City, their Junior Sister¡¯s swift reactions were pivotal in their escape. If not for her, they could have been ensnared before the elders arrived to rescue them, suffering the same fate as the fallen disciples.
These disciples¡
Reflecting on thepanions they had managed to bring back, a sense of sorrow washed over them.
While their lives had been spared, their current circumstances felt even more harrowing than death itself.
A somber silence descended upon the group of disciples.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s gaze swept across them. ¡°What about our fellow disciples?¡±
¡°Her spiritual roots were forcibly taken, and her spiritual energy drained. She¡¯s akin to a helpless child now,¡± Elder Lin from the Weapon Refining Sect responded to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s query, his tone gravely serious. He attempted to mask his emotions, but his dissatisfaction was unmistakable.
Nearly half of the disciples brought back from Xuhai City were affiliated with the Weapon Refining Sect. These disciples had ventured to Xuhai City in pursuit of the rumored thousand-year-old ck iron.
Their aim was to obtain this rare material, a thousand-year-old ck iron, which could be forged into exceptionally high-quality weapons.
However, fate took an unforeseen turn¡
Upon their return, the tragic state they were in was heartbreaking. The absence of the coveted Thousand-Year Darksteel cast a shadow of disappointment, particrly on Elder Lin, who had long coveted its possession.
The actions of these disciples were driven by their desire to please Elder Lin.
Gu Chaoyan offered a subtle nod, her countenance unreadable.
Not that shecked empathy, but upon encountering the afflicted disciples, Gu Chaoyan could all but anticipate the ordeal they had suffered.
And then there was the matter of the Undead Race¡
They disavowed any connection between the disciples of Xuhai City and the
Undead Race.
Gu Chaoyan remained unsure about the veracity of that statement.
However, in the present circumstances¡
The forsaken existence these disciples now faced was an unfortunate reality. Fortunately, they were back within the sect¡¯s care and protection.
¡°Yuanjia mentioned that your quick response facilitated the disciples¡¯ escape. How did you discern the danger? They¡¯re still puzzled,¡± Elder Lin inquired. ¡°I didn¡¯t discern anything specific. It was more of a foreboding. Xuhai City seemed deserted when we entered, but all of a sudden, we encountered the disciples of the Supreme Sect. Their behavior was erratic, a departure from their norm.. It seemed deliberate, orchestrated,¡±
Chapter 2153 - 2153: Inquiry 2
Chapter 2153: Inquiry 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Given the deliberate nature of the act, our best course of action is to depart promptly. Moreover, the discovery of the Supreme Sect disciples signifies the fulfillment of our mission. In light of these circumstances, it is prudent to expedite our departure.¡±
¡°I had not anticipated my premonition bing a reality. This act was deliberate,¡± Gu Chaoyan spoke earnestly. ¡°Yet, there is a puzzling aspect. While en route here, we encountered the Moon Sect disciples who entered an illusion, and we once again came across their distinctive attire. Strangely, we encountered no further trace of the Moon Sect disciples. Could they have met their demise? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s possible that numerous disciples from various sects suffered a simr fate in Xuhai City.¡±
So voiced Gu Chaoyan.
The Supreme Sect had already taken this scenario into ount.
Apart from the less intelligent demonic beasts, the witches, humans, demonic beast races, and the Undead Race coexisted without causing strife among themselves.
The Grand Unity Sect had previously encountered issues with the Undead Race.
At most, the Undead Race posed sporadic problems for the Grand Unity Sect.
The humans desired no conflict with the Undead Race.
Despite the Supreme Sect having incurred the wrath of the Undead Race, they were still reluctant to engage further.
As for the recent events in Xuhai City, the Supreme Sect intended to monitor closely.
Yet, engaging the Undead Race alone was not the Supreme Sect¡¯s intention.
Hence¡
Coboration among several sects became necessary.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s remarks concerning the Moon Sect and other sects provided the Supreme Sect with potential avenues to explore.
If the disciples of all the sects are in jeopardy, then it stands to reason that the consideration should extend to all the sects, correct?
¡°The sect¡¯s leadership is already addressing this matter. Apetition among the sects is imminent. Following thepetition, discussions willmence regarding the approach to be taken against the Undead Race,¡± Elder Lin stated candidly.
Gu Chaoyan offered a nod in acknowledgment.
No further words were exchanged.
A sect disciple possessed no standing to voice opinions on sect affairs.
Despite the mishaps that had befallen these disciples, they had all been safely retrieved. By all ounts, the mission should be deemed aplished. Gu Chaoyan could return, engage in cultivation, and await the opening of the mystic realm.
Feeling a sense of relief, Gu Chaoyan sighed inwardly and remained silent.
¡°Chaoyan, your familiarity with the Undead Race makes you an ideal candidate for thispetition. Your insights on the Undead Race could prove invaluable, ¡± Elder Lin pointed out.
A faint spasm coursed through Gu Chaoyan¡¯s features.
Her countenance betrayed a fleeting expression of resignation. ¡°My knowledge about the Undead Race is rather limited.¡±
¡°Chaoyan, you have the capability,¡± Elder Lin affirmed resolutely, ¡°That¡¯s the arrangement.¡±
Gu Chaoyan managed a somewhat sardonic smile.
Why did such situations always entangle neers like her?
What relevance did it hold for her?
Speechless, Gu Chaoyan grappled with her emotions.
Unaware of any karmic debt from a past life, she found herself facing vexations in her current one, often involving Elder Lin.
¡°I havemitments in the mystic realm, and I fear I won¡¯t be able to contribute significantly to matters concerning the Undead Race,¡± Gu Chaoyan politely declined.
Speaking of the mystic realm¡
Elder Lin¡¯s face changed.
¡°Come with me, I will speak with you personally.¡± Elder Lin said and walked into the inner room.
Gu Chaoyan felt a little embarrassed. Did something happen in the mystic realm?
¡°Elder Lin.¡±
¡°I have one thing to tell you in advance..¡±
Chapter 2154 - 2154: Information 1
Chapter 2154: Information 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°The Mystic Realm of the Supreme Sect is a naturally urring phenomenon that manifested after the passing of the Sect¡¯s ancestor. Although it resides within the Supreme Sect¡¯s domain, its control lies beyond the Sect¡¯s grasp. After decades of effort, the Sect¡¯s elders deciphered the intricate pattern governing the realm¡¯s cycles of essibility. Consequently, when the time is deemed right for disciples to enter, they are admitted in ordance with the established regtions.¡±
¡°Common practice involves meticulous preparation for the fortingpetition. The day the mystic realm unveils marks the initiation of the official contest.
¡°Presently, the enigmatic Level-Five Mystic Realm remains sealed, its rationale eluding even the wisest elders of the Supreme Sect. All that remains is our patient vignce. Should the mystic realm¡¯s gates yield, news will assuredly reach the elders; if silence persists, the realm stands resolutely shut.¡±
¡°Under normal circumstances, the Supreme Sect would shun any association with the Undead Race.¡±
¡°Yet, in light of the Undead Race¡¯s assault upon our disciples, we find ourselves with no recourse but to reciprocate in kind.¡±
¡°While your prowess might not match that of your peers, your uniqueness sets you apart. It is inconceivable for us to entertain the thought of losing you in the confrontation against the Undead Race.¡±
Gu Chaoyan found herself utterly taken aback.
The source of her astonishment was the lingering closure of the mystic realm.
A One Origin Grass?
Such an unforeseen twist of events had left her utterly dumbfounded.
She found herself at a loss, unsure of the appropriate course of action.
Simultaneously, she harbored reservations about involving the Supreme Sect in the conflict with the Undead Race.
There was a longstanding feud between the Undead Race and the Grand Unity Sect.
Moreover, the woman in question held immense significance to the Grand Unity Sect.
While Gu Chaoyan possessed greater skill than this woman, her status remained subordinate, sheltered by numerous disciples loyal to the Grand Unity Sect. Hence, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s aspiration rested on a coborative strike against the Grand Unity Sect alongside the undead forces. This was to be a collective vendetta, aligning with her personal desire for retribution.
It appeared to be an impably devised n.
Yet, fate had taken an unexpected twist.
This oue posed dire consequences for her intentions.
Despite the unfavorable circumstances¡
She had arrived at a decision.
Engaging in negotiation seemed the most prudent course of action.
In this, she aimed to acquireprehensive knowledge of the impending strategy.
With determination, Gu Chaoyan forced a nod. ¡°Agreed.¡±
Elder Lin, finally at ease, motioned for her to take her leave.
Leaving the scene, Gu Chaoyan bypassed her designated dwelling.
Instead, she chose to rendezvous with the Undead Race once again.
Their chosen meeting mint was the mountain situated beyond the confines of the Supreme Sect¡¯s protective barriers.
One hourter, representatives of the Undead Race arrived.
¡°What¡¯s the purpose of your presence here?¡± The representative from the Undead Race disyed clear irritation, having been abruptly summoned while attempting to replenish their energy.
¡°Do you possess any insights into the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples who have fallen into a state of madness?¡± Gu Chaoyan directly inquired of Dao Seeking, the Undead Race representative.
¡°Regrettably, I bear no responsibility for that predicament. What other expectations could you harbor?¡± The Undead Race retorted with a mixture of scorn and annoyance.
¡°Preparations are underway within the sect to confront the Undead Race,¡± Gu Chaoyan divulged.
¡°That¡¯s a favorable development. With the turmoil in Xuhai City, even I am cautious about venturing there. It serves as a sanctuary for me to recuperate my elemental energies,¡± the Undead Race proimed with a hint of jubtion.
Gu Chaoyan regarded them with aplex expression.
If her memory served her well, the Elder had mentioned the unity of the Undead Race.
Why then did this representative of the Undead Race harbor such a vehement desire for the annihtion of their own kind?
Chapter 2155 - 2155: Information 2
Chapter 2155: Information 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
This Undead Race individual evidently held the position of Hall Master within the Undead Race hierarchy, having already attained this distinguished rank. From a logical standpoint, one would expect him to possess a broader perspective, recognizing that arger Undead poption would inherently serve him more advantageously, enhancing his own capabilities.
But what could possibly motivate him to harbor a desire for the demise of the Undead Race?
Grasping the unfolding situation, Gu Chaoyan resolved to unearth the truth right then and there.
She fixed her gaze upon the representatives of the Undead Race, her curiosity evident.
¡°Is it urate to say that the Undead Race is internally divided into distinct factions? Could it be that the Undead Race present in Xuhai City aren¡¯t aligned with your particr faction? Are you therefore seeking to eliminate them in order to secure your own resources?¡± inquired Gu Chaoyan.
This was the inquiry she posed.
However, Gu Chaoyan found herself at odds with this exnation.
Consider, for instance, the human race.
Even disciples hailing from different sects, striving to advance their cultivation, oftenmenced their journey by acquiring medicinal pills. And if they did engage inbat, it would typically involve shes with demon beasts to bolster their own cultivation. The notion of annihting an entire human city to ess their resources was scarcely entertained.
To be clear, her stance wasn¡¯t an outright refusal to partake in such actions, but rather an acknowledgment that such actions wouldn¡¯t be her first resort.
Remarkably, the attitude of the Undead Race appeared less haughty than previously observed.
Upon processing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s discourse¡
He mulled over her words momentarily before offering an affirming nod. ¡°In essence, your perspective holds true. That indeed encapstes my rationale.¡±
¡°The faction of the Undead Race inhabiting Xuhai City maintains no allegiance to the ancestral Undead Race. Their existence, whether living or extinguished, bears no consequence to me.¡±
¡°The Undead Race traces its origins back to a former human lineage.
Persecuted and subjected to gruesome practices, they were transformed into the Undead Race, marked by their skinless state. This is the genesis of the Undead Race ¨C an evolution that renders us unable to prevent anyone from joining our ranks. Nevertheless, there exist certain members within the Undead Race whom we might not sanction,¡± proimed the Undead Race in a tone brimming with arrogance, unmistakably condescending towards their counterparts in Xuhai City.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s countenance revealed a sense of helplessness.
Evidently, the Undead Race had demarcated itself into distinct echelons of nobility and inferiority.
He seemingly held the Undead Race in Xuhai City in low regard.
Despite the nearly indistinguishable appearances aside from their stature, he found himself unable to discern those of the ancient Undead Race from the rest.
A wave of curiosity washed over Gu Chaoyan.
How was he able to discern such disparities?
The curiosity lingered within Gu Chaoyan¡¯s thoughts.
The Undead Race appended, ¡°Grand Unity Sect.¡±
These words instantaneously seized Gu Chaoyan¡¯s undivided attention, locking onto the Grand Unity Sect with intense focus.
¡°The Undead Race is resolute in exacting vengeance upon the Extreme Celestial Sect. However, this falls under the purview of the ancestral Undead Race. I must strengthen myself before seeking out the remaining factions of the ancient Undead Races. Given your enmity with the Grand Unity Sect, it would be prudent for us to coborate.¡±
At this juncture¡
The Undead Race turned towards Gu Chaoyan, his eyes oozing blood, and dered, ¡°I am known as Zuo Hanyin.¡±
Gu Chaoyan found herself momentarily taken aback.
It was only at this moment that sheprehended the Undead Race¡¯s eptance of her, following the futility of both earlier threats and pledges. ¡°As this constitutes a coboration, mutual trust is imperative,¡± intoned Zuo
Hanyin with a grave demeanor.
¡°Absolutely,¡± affirmed Gu Chaoyan.
Betrayal was anathema to the Undead Race, given their history of enduring deception and maniption.
In the past, during their transformation into the Undead Race, treachery had orchestrated their descent into this state against their will..
Chapter 2156 - 2156: Information 3
Chapter 2156: Information 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan retrieved a bottle of pills concealed within her robes and handed it to Zuo Hanyin. ¡°This antidote will neutralize the poison within you. Once you¡¯ve taken it, the poison will no longer afflict your body. We¡¯re still allies in this endeavor.¡±
The Undead Race hesitated momentarily, then extended his hand to ept the antidote.
A fleeting smile graced Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lips, revealing her ability to express joy. However, a hint of guilt also lingered within her emotions.
Her recent actions involved deception towards the Undead Tribe, iming she intended to poison him as a means of leverage.
Understanding the Undead Race¡¯s aversion to falsehoods, and realizing she couldn¡¯t reveal the true motives, Gu Chaoyan had included an antidote. This concoction was the same elixir that all the disciples of the Wushang Sect possessed. Consuming it would bring an end to the entire predicament.
Observing this, a softugh escaped Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lips.
Momentarily, she covered her eyes, producing several bottles of medicinal pills. ¡°These are all of superior- grade quality. Ingesting some will aid in the restoration of your spiritual energy.¡±
While she spoke¡
Gu Chaoyan scrutinized the Undead Race intently.
To be truthful¡
His appearance was unsettlingly repulsive, undeniably far from the realm of human aesthetics.
Thus, regardless of his former handsome countenance, he remained conspicuously conspicuous in any setting.
In days of yore, the sect had held a certain level of trepidation towards the Undead Race.
However, the current scenario saw the Undead Race in Xuhai City provoke the ire of numerous sects. These factions sought his elimination while he struggled to regain his former strength. Venturing alone was exceedingly perilous for him.
Consider the possibility¡
Imagine if she could discover a means to persuade him to assume a human form, apanying her without attracting undueplications.
Such an oue would substantially alleviate the myriad challenges.
However, transforming him into a human proved to be a formidable task.
¡°Why fixate your gaze upon me? While I might be considered rather dashing in the realm of the Undead Race, our customs dictate that we exclusively wed within our own kind, disregarding other races,¡± Zuo Hanyin rebuffed the proposition, radiating an air of disdain directed at Gu Chaoyan.
His words caused Gu Chaoyan¡¯s scalp to tingle, struck by a sense of incredulity.
His vanity knew no bounds.
Handsome?
What relevance did he possess?
¡°The degree of his handsomeness is of little consequence. Can you devise a method for him to appear with a human visage? Otherwise, the ensuing predicaments could prove exceedingly cumbersome,¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired with forthrightness.
¡°Absolutely,¡± Zuo Hanyin responded matter-of-factly.
Subsequently, he extracted a piece of human skin from one of his concealed pouches.
It was an entire person¡¯s skin.
A wave of nausea surged through Gu Chaoyan, her scalp tingling with unease.
What was transpiring?
Originally, she had intended to secure facial transformation pills.
And yet¡ he presented her with human skin!
Such an offering was beyond her capacity for eptance.
In front of Gu Chaoyan, he donned the human skin, adopting the appearance of an ordinary individual. However¡
However¡
¡°You were a woman prior to joining the ranks of the Undead Race, correct?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s features bore a perplexed expression. His vocal demeanor, especially while adorned in human skin,cked feminine nuances.
The Undead Race¡¯s countenance contorted into one of disdain.
¡°I am male,¡± he elucidated, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation. ¡°Before my affiliation with the Undead Race, I existed as a man by nature. Do you assume every member of the Undead Race possesses human skin, each being their own original skin? That notion is imusible. Preceding my integration into the Undead Race, my human skin had been forcibly removed by a witch-like woman resembling a venomous scorpion. These skins were obtained through our own efforts, and their avability is exceedingly limited. Merely those of the rank of hall master or higher are privy to them..¡±
Chapter 2157 - 2157: Information 4
Chapter 2157: Information 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
While distributing the skins, I arrivedte and ended up dealing with this woman. Otherwise, you might wonder why I¡¯m not using one. The reason is that it doesn¡¯t align with my gender,¡± Zuo Han¡¯s frustration was evident as he spoke about the skins. He wasn¡¯t pleased with them, but declining wasn¡¯t an option he was willing to consider.
Upon hearing this, Gu Chaoyan burst intoughter.
Did this imply that he had arrivedst and missed out on the better ones?
But was that really the case? His expression suggested otherwise.
Certainly, there seemed to be more to the situation than met the eye.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯sughter subsided into a chuckle.
¡°Why are you finding this amusing? If it weren¡¯t for my principles and the traditions of the Undead Race, I would have already secured a more suitable skin for myself!¡± Zuo Hanyin eximed with excitement, as if he truly had the capability to do so.
Speaking of which¡
Gu Chaoyan¡¯sughter tapered off.
It made sense now¡
No wonder he had mentioned that the Undead Race in Xuhai City differed from the ancient Undead Race, indicating a division.
The actions of the Undead Race in Xuhai City had caused harm to numerous disciples of the sect.
Hence, his disapproval was justified.
¡°That¡¯s not a significant concern. We¡¯re simply making do for now, and when the opportunity arises, we can switch if we find something more suitable. After all, there are unsavory individuals within the human race as well. And possessing their appearance shouldn¡¯t vite the principles of the Undead Race, right?¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked.
¡°Absolutely,¡± Zuo Hanyin responded with a gleam in his eyes. A chance for a new appearance? For him? That was certainly appealing!
¡°What¡¯s my course of action now?¡± Zuo Han inquired as he contemted his current identity.
¡°Just remain here. Once I¡¯m ready to depart, I¡¯ll signal you. Follow my lead, and when the right moment arrives, I¡¯ll take you with me,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined. ¡°I agree,¡± stated that man of the Undead Race.
Gu Chaoyan nced towards the Supreme Sect¡¯s barrier before returning to the sect itself.
Another batch of Green Sun Grass had sprouted within the designated space. Her urgency was driven by the desire to concoct pills swiftly, facilitating her breakthrough to the Paragon Realm.
Furthermore¡
An impending contest loomed between the dominant sects.
Before long, Gu Chaoyanprehended the nature of the impendingpetition.
A custom established over a century ago, when inter-sect rtions were notably more harmonious than the current climate. The passage of time had intensified the tension between these major sects. Yet, this age-oldpetition persisted, steadfast even now. It had transformed into a focal point for these sects.
Primarily, it offered a tform for showcasing their disciples. Secondly, the rewards proffered by the sects were exceedingly enticing, luring everyone¡¯s aspirations.
Within thispetition, a cardinal rule prevailed.
Only disciples boasting Paragon Warrior cultivation were eligible participants.
Individuals with higher cultivation levels refrained from involvement.
And those with lower cultivation levels weren¡¯t inclined to undertake such a futile endeavor.
These cultivation criteria were non -negotiable.
As a result, the sect needed to strategize their selections.
From among the disciples holding the status of Paragon Warrior¡
To the best of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s knowledge, the two representatives from the Supreme Sect included Lv Zhengyang and a disciple hailing from the Fist Sect.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s presence, however, was on behalf of the Undead Race.
The impendingpetition held no relevance for her. As such, Gu Chaoyan remained unfazed and devoid of stress..
Chapter 2158 - 2158: Information 5
Chapter 2158: Information 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She was determined to enhance her cultivation swiftly, not solely due to the impendingpetition, but because she harbored a fervent desire to enter the mystical realm and exact her revenge.
This asion¡
Upon returning to her personal chamber, a sanctuary from external disturbances.
Feihuai and An Ge were exceptionally considerate individuals. They understood her inclination for solitude and tranquility, abstaining from disrupting her unless instructed otherwise.
Yet¡
They diligently maintained the courtyard¡¯s order. Anticipating her preferences, they stocked her room with steaming tea and delectable snacks, preserving the remaining spaces in immacte order.
As for the matter of tea¡
Ever since an incident befell Huaijin.
Consequently, her tea consumption had waned.
Tea demanded both time and a suitable frame of mind.
Of which she had neither at present.
A sigh escaped her lips as she relinquished the tea.
Retreating into her private space, she embarked on the creation of elixirs.
Lately, her interactions with Huang Fu had dwindled.
Observing his absence, Gu Chaoyan directed her focus towards crafting pills.
Her alchemical endeavors boasted an impressively high sess rate¡ªeight out of ten pills were consistently efficacious. Over the span of two days and nights, she umted more than 30 pills, each exuding a potent aroma, decidedly ample.
Emerging from her secluded enve, she ingested the pills directly.
Subsequently, shemenced her cultivation.
Internal and external currents of spiritual energy coursed through her being.
Yet, every attempt to breach the confining barrier resulted in forceful repulsion.
In a final bid, she even ingested ten pills directly.
Nevertheless, when she neared the point of breaking through the barrier, she encountered the same resilient bounce-back.
A grave expression settled upon Gu Chaoyan¡¯s features, signaling her impending defeat in this endeavor.
Could the obstruction truly be linked to her spiritual roots?
Just as she contemted departing, an abrupt surge of heat enveloped her entire body, akin to an inferno¡¯s embrace. Puzzlement washed over her¡ªwhat was transpiring?
Could it be the Phoenix fire?
Within the repository of knowledge in her spatial sanctuary, she hade across ounts of this ability.
However¡
Mastery of such abilities typically eluded those with exceedingly elevated cultivation levels or remarkably rare spiritual roots.
But how had she managed it?
In this perplexing juncture, she unlocked the secrets of the Phoenix fire.
Testing it once more, Gu Chaoyan confirmed the newfound skill¡¯s authenticity.
Although she hadn¡¯t yet ascended to the Paragon tier, acquiring the Phoenix fire skill proved to be a serendipitous gain.
During this interval, a stroke of fortune graced her existence.
Basking in this felicitous mood, Gu Chaoyan unsealed her eyes.
Upon doing so, an awareness prickled at her senses¡ªan assembly of individuals congregated outside her chamber.
Bafflement gripped her: What could be the cause of thismotion?
Gu Chaoyan poised herself to grasp the white jade sword..
Abruptly, Elder Lin materialized along with a few other Elders. ¡°It is us!¡± Under these circumstances, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s capacity to discern individuals was remarkable. These figures were all Paragon-level cultivators, indicating their keen vignce¡ªsurpassing that of numerous disciples even at the Paragon level.
However¡
A pang of regret enveloped them for this disciple.
With a more auspicious Spiritual Root, her potential would undoubtedly have soared. Yet, the True Spiritual Root¡
Upon their recent arrival, they perceived her on the cusp of a breakthrough. Elder Lin had yearned to witness this pivotal moment firsthand. Yet, as she stood on the precipice of the breakthrough, the radiance dissipated, and the attempt floundered.
As if ordained by fate.
Elder Lin¡¯s heart ached at this missed opportunity.
The fervent wish lingered that this disciple could one day attain Paragon status.
It was such a waste for her to be stuck at Martial God¡¯s level for the rest of her life!
Chapter 2159 - 2159: Almost Breakthrough 1
Chapter 2159: Almost Breakthrough 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°We came across you at a crucial juncture in your breakthrough. Concerned that your concentration might be disrupted, we decided to provide protection,¡± Elder Lin exined their presence. He expressed his concern, adding, ¡°You¡¯re still quite young, and there¡¯s no rush to force a breakthrough. Many disciples of the Supreme Sect have attempted countless times to unravel the secrets of this process. Moreover, your cultivation level surpasses that of many disciples, so patience is key.¡±
Having shared these words, Elder Lin began to feel somewhat reassured.
In reality, he also grappled with a tinge of guilt.
Leaving aside everything else, no member of the Supreme Sect had managed to attain the Paragon Realm with a True Spiritual Root before.
While the elders were present, they monitored the progress, intertwining their discussions with Guardians.
As anticipated, the oue aligned with their expectations.
Although Elder Lin often appeared irritating, he held genuine fondness for his disciple. Whenever possible, he wished for her to attempt the breakthrough. This motivation drove him to persistently encourage her, aiming to shield her from discouragement and the challenges associated with such a transformation.
Yet, his support was bound by limitations.
Gu Chaoyan acknowledged with a nod. ¡°I appreciate your guidance, Elder. Iprehend.¡±
She discerned Elder Lin¡¯s benevolence.
Her anxiety over not achieving Paragon status remainedtent.
However, that didn¡¯t pose a significant concern.
In addition to deciphering the phoenix fire technique on this day¡ªan aplishment most individuals wouldn¡¯t manage throughout their entire lifetime¡ªshe recognized its substantial value. Such progress warranted celebration.
Furthermore, if her inability to attain Paragon status stemmed from her spiritual roots, she found sce in this prospect. Her spiritual roots had consistently nurtured her, and she firmly believed that with the passage of time, they would refine and be increasingly pristine.
In due course, she anticipated achieving the breakthrough she sought.
Even though she yearned for swift progress, Gu Chaoyan maintained a clear understanding of her circumstances.
Thus, her confidence remained unshaken, irrespective of whether she heeded the advice or not.
Observing her resilient disposition, Elder Lin¡¯s assurance grew. ¡°We depart for Wuyuan Ind tomorrow. Make the necessary preparations to journey with us.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied respectfully. Elder Lin¡¯s genuine concern seemed to have heightened her regard for him.
Subsequently, Elder Lin and hispanions vacated Gu Chaoyan¡¯s quarters.
The elders couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret.
Gu Chaoyan emanated remarkableposure.
Recalling her recent adeptness in employing the phoenix fire technique within her consciousness, she now aimed to ascertain its mastery in practice.
Concentrating intently, Gu Chaoyan extended her hands, summoning a sphere of phoenix mes.
¡°A triumph!¡± Gu Chaoyan exhaled joyfully.
¡°You¡¡± The Dragonman that had been dozing in her arms for the past few days suddenly leapt to attention. Witnessing her maniption of phoenix fire, astonishment enveloped him. ¡°You¡¡±
It had perpetually held the perception that the individual who bestowed it upon its father was excessively feeble, and that its father had disyed undue nonchnce.
However, at this moment..
A realization appeared to dawn upon it¡ªthat its father was indeed the source of this boon.
For a brief interlude, the Dragonman¡¯s countenance bore an enigmatic expression, only to revert back to the vexing demeanor he had frequently donned before. ¡°I¡¯m bbergasted by yourpetence.. You look like a dumb person!¡±
Chapter 2160 - 2160: Almost Breakthrough 2
Chapter 2160: Almost Breakthrough 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Dragonman gazed down at Gu Chaoyan, his expression treating her as if she were a child much younger than himself.
In the next instant¡
The Dragonman received a powerful blow to the head.
¡°Quiet down.¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s hand met his head with a sharp pat, her voicemanding.
¡°How dare you strike me? I¡¯m distancing myself from you and you¡¯d better return my father¡¯s jewelry!¡± The Dragonman retorted, hands on hips, as though he were threatening to leave home.
Gu Chaoyan paid no heed to his words.
She had already deciphered the Dragonman¡¯s disposition.
Beneath its loud exterior, it was actually a rather introverted being.
Despite its ferocious appearance, it clung to her for support. If it truly desired to depart, it wouldn¡¯t have acted this way thest time.
And that was the crux of the matter.
In Gu Chaoyan¡¯s estimation, this behavior likely stemmed from its father.
It had entered the world shortly before its father¡¯s passing.
From a young age, itmunicated solely through the residual divine power left by its father. However, many individuals lusted after its power and the dragon vein it possessed.
This was the cause of its fierce facade.
Had it not disyed ferocity, it might have been forcibly taken.
Gu Chaoyan turned her attention away, focusing on arranging the contents within the interspatial ring.
Within ity numerous Spirit Stones and medicinal pills.
Although the Dragonman didn¡¯t consume pills, it had a penchant for Spirit Stones.
As she assembled a stack of Spirit Stones for herself, she made sure to set aside another pile for the little dragon. ¡°Would you like some?¡±
The Dragonman¡¯s fierce demeanor softened, and it eagerly approached to consume the offered Spirit Stones.
Indeed..
It was indulging in the Spirit Stones.
While the little dragon relished the stones, Gu Chaoyan absorbed her own portion without much surprise. The novelty had worn off by now.
The Dragonman savored the nourishment,prehending that the Spirit Stones were rightfully hers, not an inheritance from its father.
She exhibited true kindness.
Although what her father had bequeathed to her was already hers, she had refrained from tapping into it.
This realization stirred deep emotions within the Dragonman.
However, expressing these sentiments proved perplexing.
The Dragonman exchanged a nce with her.
¡°Just eat them, or I¡¯ll snatch them away,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated bluntly.
In response, the Dragonman rolled its eyes and resolved to maintain silence. This woman was perpetually exasperating.
Thepetition unfolded upon Wuyuan Ind.
Wuyuan Indcked affiliation with any sect, existing as an unimed territory.
However¡
Wuyuan Ind wasn¡¯t just any uninhabited location; it held an air of significance and could not be casually or recklessly approached.
A spring graced Wuyuan Ind, possessing copious amounts of spiritual energy. Immersing oneself in its waters could triple the speed of cultivationpared to ordinary disciples.
In the context of the sectpetition, the victorious sects were granted a unique privilege: ess to Wuyuan Ind.
The triumphant sects had the privilege of assigning two disciples to partake in six months of intensive cultivation on the ind.
Curiosity piqued within Gu Chaoyan regarding the spring.
Outside her own spiritual spring, she¡¯d never encountered or learned about spring waters elsewhere. A desire to discern the differences between the two springs stirred within her.
¡°Junior Sister,¡± Yuan Jia¡¯s exuberant voice reached out to Gu Chaoyan.
Having journeyed to Xuhai City during the previous instance, Yuan Jia, the leading disciple of the Fist Sect, once more found himself designated topete on Wuyuan Ind.
¡°Senior Brother,¡± Gu Chaoyan greeted him with politeness.
Yuan Jia held a genuine fondness for his Junior Sister.
Her quick wit and intelligence never failed to impress him.
Beyond the fact that she had once rescued him, there was also something else he wished for¡
Chapter 2161 - 2161: Familiar 1
Chapter 2161 - 2161: Familiar 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He was about to learn something valuable from his Junior Sister.
The Fist Sect specialized in honing punching strength, resulting in a bulkier style that often put its practitioners at a disadvantage.
Having already ascended to the rank of Paragon, he understood that to progress further, he needed to shed some of his weightiness. Emting his Junior Sister¡¯s agility could help him avoid the disadvantages associated with his current style and potentially elevate his abilities.
Grateful for what he had done for her and Yuan Jia¡¯s consideration, he eagerly sought a closer bond with his Junior Sister.
Yuan Jia then approached her for some words of encouragement.
However, she hesitated.
Despite their heated conversation, Lv Zhengyang remained silent, gradually distancing himself from their discussion.
Eventually, Lv Zhengyang withdrew entirely.
Yuan Jia was perplexed.
As a disciple of the Fist Faction, he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Lv Zhengyang, so maintaining distance was eptable. But it seemed strange that he and his Junior Sister had undertaken numerous missions together and defended her, yet now it appeared as if they were strangers.
Such a situation should not have arisen.
Rumors had circted that Senior Brother Lu was an approachable person, but this encounter contradicted those ims.
Honestly¡
Yuan Jia possessed some knowledge about Senior Brother Lu. Many new disciples admired him, but the older disciples seemed reluctant to discuss him. He was indeed an enigmatic individual.
¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s happening between you and Senior Brother Lu?¡± Yuan Jia inquired.
¡°Nothing,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied candidly.
She refrained from approaching Lv Zhengyang, maintaining her impassive expression.
Delving deeper into Lv Zhengyang¡¯s character didn¡¯t interest her; he was an enigmatic individual.
His singr focus on aiding the weak set him apart.
However, Gu Chaoyan had no intentions of embracing weakness herself. Hence¡
Their paths diverged, and she had no intention of continuing her association with Lv Zhengyang.
¡°Senior Brothers,¡± Di Hongyun greeted them with a smile as he approached Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Junior Sister.¡±
Gu Chaoyan looked puzzled. Since he hadn¡¯t yet reached the rank of Paragon, she couldn¡¯t fathom why he was present.
¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s the matter? Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± Di Hongyun replied confidently, believing his presence was entirely justified.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, which visibly irritated Di
Hongyun.
¡°He came on his own,¡± Yuan Jia chimed in with a grin.
¡°Senior Brother Yuan Jia!¡± Di Hongyun eximed loudly.
In contrast, Lv Zhengyang¡¯s reaction was markedly different.
He cast a disdainful nce at Di Hongyun, feeling that he was an ungrateful individual.
Despite Di Hongyun¡¯s slow cultivation progress andck of talent, Lv Zhengyang, as a Senior Brother from the Beastmaster Sect, had not dismissed his contributions. Lv Zhengyang had frequently taken him on missions, which should have been enough to repay his debts. However, Di Hongyun¡¯s current ungrateful attitude left Lv Zhengyang disheartened, making him reluctant to even look at him.
Following the arrival of the boisterous disciples, Elder Men arrived, restoring tranquility.
Regardless of their earlier mor, none of the disciples dared to create a disturbance in the presence of the Elder Men.
Once everyone had gathered, they embarked on their journey towards Wuyuan Ind.
It took them a full day to reach their destination.
As they neared Wuyuan Ind, Gu Chaoyan spotted a remarkably familiar figure in the distance..
Chapter 2162 - 2162: Disciple Missing 1
Chapter 2162 - 2162: Disciple Missing 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
It was her! That woman¡
Though she had only encountered this man a few times, his memory remained vivid in her mind.
Huaijin had seemingly lost all vitality under her watchful gaze, confined to a restless slumber within the Longmai Mountain¡¯s embrace.
One day, she vowed, revenge would be hers!
Gu Chaoyan clenched her fists, her gaze filled with loathing.
¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Di Hongyun inquired, sensing Gu
Chaoyan¡¯s unusual demeanor.
Members of the Grand Unity Sect surrounded them. The uingpetition loomed, attracting major sects from all corners. Among them were the Moon Sect and several others.
¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied, concealing her emotions.
Di Hongyun remained puzzled.
¡°Are you sure? You seemed quite perturbed, as though you encountered someone you disliked.¡±
Gu Chaoyan ceased her scanning of the surroundings, and Di Hongyun followed suit.
Despite their encounter, it appeared that the Grand Unity Sect had no intention of acknowledging the presence of the Wushang Sect¡¯s representatives. They strode ahead, leading the way on their own.
They needed to pick up the pace.
Soon, they disappeared from sight.
¡°Are those individuals from the Moon Sect?¡± Gu Chaoyan pointed in a certain direction and queried.
¡°Yes.¡±
Those two individuals bore an uncanny resemnce to faces she¡¯d encountered in Xuhai City.
It seemed they had entered the illusion as well.
A growing sense of concern gnawed at Gu Chaoyan, fearing for their safety.
However, much to her surprise, they crossed paths with them once more.
Did that mean they had sessfully escaped the illusion?
The confusion in her mind mirrored on her face, prompting Di Hongyun to inquire, ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s troubling you?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Yuan Jia, do you recognize those two individuals?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried.
¡°I believe I do, but I can¡¯t be certain. Are they the same ones from Xuhai City? They do bear a striking resemnce,¡± Yuan Jia admitted,cking a definitive recollection.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s perplexity subsided.
It didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was that they seemed to have found their way out as well.
Upon the Supreme Sect¡¯s arrival at Wuyuan Ind, they were allocated a resting period. The Moon Sect¡¯s members were assigned this privilege, as they had emerged victorious in the previous round.
Typically, two individuals would share a room during the break, while the other ordinary disciples might have three or four per room.
Being the sole female disciple of the Supreme Sect, Gu Chaoyan was granted the luxury of her own sleeping quarters.
By this point, Gu Chaoyan felt content with her situation.
They rested, knowing that in two days¡¯ time, thepetition wouldmence.
Wuyuan Ind was permeated with the mystical essence of spring water, yet the aura here appeared somonce that Gu Chaoyan suspected the true magicy solely within the spring water. Consequently, she harbored no desire to engage in cultivation, opting instead for a rare respite. For practitioners, days of undisturbed sleep were a rare luxury.
However, the need for slumber wasn¡¯t pressing.
Gu Chaoyan enjoyed a peaceful night¡¯s rest, only to be stirred awake by distantmotion.
Just as she prepared to investigate, Di Hongyun¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Junior Sister!¡±
Gu Chaoyan opened her door, inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Follow me. A fellow disciple from the Supreme Sect has inexplicably disappeared,¡± Di Hongyun exined, his expression fraught with worry.
A disciple missing on Wuyuan Ind?
Chapter 2163 - 2163: Disciple Missing 2
Chapter 2163: Disciple Missing 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had a vague sense of the situation unfolding on Wuyuan Ind. Although this year, it was the Moon Sect that had orchestrated the gathering of the major sects, the other sects were not content to let the Moon Sect monopolize decision-making. Even if they were not directly involved in the proceedings, they had stationed their disciples to keep a close watch on Wuyuan Ind, apprehensive of any potential advantage the Moon Sect might attempt to gain.
The Moon Sect, as the hosting faction, appeared cordial, while members from various sects yed the role of vignt overseers.
Despite the absence of protective array formations, Wuyuan Ind remained seemingly secure. It was perplexing that a disciple would vanish without a trace under these circumstances, particrly since most of the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples shared a single lodging.
Baffled and concerned, Gu Chaoyan wasted no time and quickly left her quarters with Di Hongyun.
Elder Men from the Supreme Sect were mobilizing their disciples to search the indprehensively, determined to locate the missing individuals, regardless of their sect affiliation. The unfamiliar territory held too many uncertainties, urging a swift resolution.
Together, Gu Chaoyan, Di Hongyun, and Yuan Jia set off in one direction. Along the way, they encountered disciples from other sects also hurrying out to join the search. Curiosity prompted Gu Chaoyan to request Di Hongyun to inquire about the situation from these fellow disciples.
As they probed for information, it became evident that the disappearances were not isted incidents, and almost all disciples from the other sects were unounted for. The situation took on a grave tone.
Di Hongyun, visibly rmed, concluded his investigations and muttered, ¡°Even the Moon Sect disciples have vanished. What could possibly be happening? Were they abducted by bizarre creatures in the dead of night? But every aspect of this is eerily strange.¡± Fear began to grip him as he contemted the prospect of falling prey to these enigmatic creatures.
This time, Gu Chaoyan refrained from rolling her eyes at him, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing sense of unease.
The situation was undeniably bizarre. Even if it wasn¡¯t the work of some supernatural entity, it was evident that someone was responsible. The motives, however, remained shrouded in mystery.
If the intention had been to secure an advantage for their respective schools in the contest, it would have made more sense to target disciples participating in thepetition. Yet, to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s knowledge, those who had gone missing were ordinary disciples, none of whom were ted for the contest.
With furrowed brows, Gu Chaoyan, Di Hongyun, and Yuan Jia continued to
scan their surroundings, but no clues presented themselves. Despite Wuyuan Ind¡¯s rtively modest size, there seemed to be no ce to conceal the missing individuals. The absence of any traces heightened their anxiety.
The search had gone on for hours without a breakthrough, and frustration loomed over the group. Even Gu Chaoyan, typicallyposed, wore a troubled expression.
The urrence of such an event on Wuyuan Ind had caught everyone off guard, marking an unprecedented urrence.
After prolonged fruitless efforts, the major sects finally convened. The Elder Men of the Moon Sect, who had overseen the Moon Sect for the past three years without incident, were now visibly agitated. The pressing question was: what had transpired this year to result in the inexplicable disappearance of so many disciples?
Moon Sect took responsibility, acknowledging, ¡°It is our disciples who have gone missing, and we ept the me for this. We will mobilize additional resources to intensify the search and locate our missing disciples..¡±
Chapter 2164 - 2164: Disciple Missing 3
Chapter 2164: Disciple Missing 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
So, he willingly epted the me.
However, once he shouldered this responsibility, the Elder of the Moon Sect couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of distress and injustice. ¡°In truth, four of our disciples have also gone missing.¡±
¡°I wonder what¡¯s happening on Wuyuan Ind? Why are our disciples disappearing without a trace? Our Moon Sect¡¯s guardians on Wuyuan Ind reported no unusual activity, and there¡¯s no record of anyone entering or leaving. Where could they have vanished to? It¡¯s baffling,¡± the Elder from the ck Moon Sect couldn¡¯t help but voice his concerns, sensing that something was amiss.
Perhaps they had encountered something supernatural.
The Elders from the various sects were well aware of the situation.
Among all the sects, the Moon Sect was rtively weaker. The only reason their disciples participated in the annual contest was for a chance to be the abbot.
There was no conceivable motive for the Moon Sect to orchestrate such disappearances.
Furthermore¡
Why did the Moon Sect have so many disciples who were not participating in the contest?
The other Elders refrained from cing me on the Moon Sect for this predicament.
This matter demanded a thorough investigation.
¡°Tomorrow marks themencement of the contest. The Elders and disciples from the major sects will spearhead the search for our missing disciples, while the rest will proceed with thepetition. Once the contest concludes, the victorious sects will conduct aprehensive inquiry. Wuyuan Ind is our collective responsibility, and we won¡¯t tolerate any further disruptions, ¡± dered the Elder from the Grand Unity Sect as he took charge of overseeing the contest.
Without a leader from the Moon Sect, the Grand Unity Sect, a formidable faction, was a weed choice for presiding over the event.
Unanimously, the assembly agreed with the Elder¡¯s proposal.
The contest and the mysterious disappearance of some ordinary disciples held significant importance for the major sects.
The allure of Wuyuan¡¯s spring water was simply irresistible.
¡°Very well,¡± responded the Elder Men from the major sects.
With the matters settled, the major sect representatives were dismissed.
Gu Chaoyan returned to her quarters, wearing a troubled expression.
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t part of the group responsible for investigating the disappearances.
But¡
She was secretly relieved that she didn¡¯t have to deal with this matter as part of a team.
She preferred to investigate on her own.
As she made her way back to her room, a familiar figure approached her and winked.
This face¡
Gu Chaoyan had only met him once, but she remembered it well.
Zuo Hanyin, the Head of the Undead Race.
Before leaving, she had given him a discreet signal to follow her, expecting him to do so from a distance. Instead, he had sneaked onto Wuyuan Ind and approached her openly.
Clearly, he possessed impressive skills.
Her judgment about this man had been urate.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked curiously.
¡°You asked me to follow you, so I felt obligated toe up with a solution,¡± the Head of the Undead Race replied with a reasonable tone. ¡°Now that I¡¯m a disciple of your Supreme Sect, it¡¯s only logical for me to follow your lead.¡±
¡°Do you have any more pills? Give me two.¡± The Head of the Undead Race said. ¡°Junior Sister!¡± Gu Chaoyan was about to take out the pills when Di Hongyun arrived, looking very happy..
Chapter 2165 - 2165: Disciple Missing 4
Chapter 2165: Disciple Missing 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As the pills scattered through the air, the Head of the Undead Race wore a dreadful expression. His gaze turned toward the source of the voice and locked onto Di Hongyun¡ªit was him again!
What a vexing individual.
Recollections of their encounter in Xuhai City flooded back. Di Hongyun had incessantly pestered him, seemingly determined to lead him to his demise.
The old vendetta remained unresolved, and now, it resurfaced with a vengeance. The Head of the Undead Race red at Di Hongyun with a malevolent intensity.
Di Hongyun had only just arrived and was met with an unsettling, hatred-filled stare. This was their first meeting; why did this Junior Sister despise him so vehemently?
Di Hongyun might not have been the most exceptional student in the school, but he possessed an air of attractiveness that did not repel anyone. None of the other Junior Sisters had shown aversion towards him, so what was it about this particr Junior Sister?
However, Di Hongyun didn¡¯t hold her in high regard either.
Unable to contain himself any longer, he quipped, ¡°Junior Sister, where did shee from? She seems quite formidable. Let¡¯s not bother with her; we have our own game to y.¡±
¡°Who are you calling formidable? You pretty boy! You¡¯re quite the daring one, asking a girl to y with you? Have some shame!¡± The Head of the Undead Race retorted sharply, showing no signs of politeness.
He had never been fond of her demeanor, but now, her choice of words added anotheryer of irritation. She referred to him as a tough man?
¡°Let¡¯s just ignore him and proceed with our discussion,¡± the Head of the Undead Race remarked curtly to Gu Chaoyan, dismissing Di Hongyun with a dismissive wave.
He couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Chaoyan would prefer this pretty boy over him.
After all, this pretty boycked any real skills.
He was the Head of the Undead Race, and Gu Chaoyan hade to negotiate a deal with him, so it was expected she would be on his side.
Gu Chaoyan shot an exasperated nce at the duo.
Her irritation had reached its peak.
One of them had been annoying from the start, and now there were two of them causing a ruckus.
Their incessant, loud chatter was grating on her nerves.
¡°Quiet down and follow me,¡± Gu Chaoyan huffed, rolling her eyes at the two of them, then proceeded towards the room.
¡°Hmph!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡±
The two of them rushed to lead the way, continuing their bickering and even shoving each other.
As they entered, both got wedged at the doorway.
Gu Chaoyan took a seat and witnessed the absurdity of the situation, with the two of them stuck faraway.
She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again.
How foolish and disruptive!
One Inner Sect disciple of the Supreme Sect and the Head of the Undead Race were both wedged at the door, unable to move!
What had she done to deserve encountering such individuals?
¡°If you don¡¯te inside, I¡¯m closing the door,¡± Gu Chaoyan snapped.
Only then did the two of them make an effort to enter.
The Head of the Undead Race squeezed in and wore a smug expression. He sat down and regarded Di Hongyun with an air of superiority.
¡°You have no sense of decency,¡± Di Hongyun shot back.
¡°I see no reason to be polite to a pretty boy like you,¡± the Head of the Undead Race retorted.
¡°You¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Chaoyan shouted.
¡°Let¡¯s have an ambush tonight. I believe that the murderer will appear. Maybe we can catch the murderer.¡± Gu Chaoyan said what she was thinking.
¡°I won¡¯t go with him.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t go with her..¡±
Chapter 2166 - 2166: Disciple Missing 5
Chapter 2166: Disciple Missing 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The two of them spoke in perfect unison, a rare urrence.
However, it was evident they had reservations about apanying each other.
Gu Chaoyan cast a scrutinizing nce at the pair, deeming them both unreliable.
¡°If you¡¯re noting, I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± she dered, her patience waning in their presence.
These two individuals clearly had a strained rtionship, and Gu Chaoyan had been apprehensive that their discord might causeplications for her.
¡°We¡¯ll go,¡± they responded in tandem, their voices finally aligning in agreement.
Numerous disciples had inexplicably gone missing, and venturing alone to investigate posed a significant risk. Hence, they reluctantly decided to tag along, even if it meant enduring each other¡¯spany.
Observing theirpliance, Gu Chaoyan remained seated, intent on strategizing with them.
They needed a well-thought-out n before they drew any attention.
¡°Junior Sister, how did you anticipate that this man would strike again tonight?¡± Di Hongyun inquired with curiosity.
¡°It¡¯s a calcted guess. The audacity he disyed in perpetrating such acts within the vicinity of numerous schools suggests he¡¯s confident he won¡¯t be apprehended. His arrogance leads me to believe that, given our failure earlier, he¡¯s likely to make another attempt. He either has a specific motive or seeks to test his own abilities. Of course, there¡¯s a chance he won¡¯t show up, but I consider the probability to be higher,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined thoughtfully.
As she spoke, she retrieved a bottle of pills from her belongings.
The Head of the Undead Race¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing the pills.
However, these pills held no allure for him; the Undead Race required no such aids to regain their vitality.
However, following their meal¡
He suddenly began to feel the effects of the pills.
At this moment, the pills she had given him promised a return to his former abilities.
As his gazended on the pills, he couldn¡¯t help but fixate on them.
¡°Eat one, and it will conceal your aura,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed.
The joy that had initially graced the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s face faded. It turned out to be a pill solely designed to mask one¡¯s presence, a feature entirely useless to him.
Recognizing the pills¡¯ utility, the Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but feel despondent.
After Gu Chaoyan finished hers, she casually tossed a bottle to him. ¡°Take it.¡±
Instantly reinvigorated, he eagerly opened the bottle, finding the same pills as before, and a radiant smile returned to his face.
She had epted the pills without hesitation, allowing her to utilize them to conceal her aura.
¡°Junior Sister, why didn¡¯t you give me any pills?¡± Di Hongyun expressed his displeasure.
This rugged-looking woman had all the pills while he was left empty-handed. It hardly seemed fair.
¡°That¡¯s simple. If you behave well this time, I¡¯ll give you one,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied matter-of-factly.
¡°Fine,¡± Di Hongyun conceded, still disgruntled.
The Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t hide his delight. He cast a triumphant nce at Di Hongyun.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s move. You need to behave too. Misbehave, and you won¡¯t have any opportunities in the future,¡± Gu Chaoyan warned, determined not to give him any room to create problems.
¡°Okay,¡± the Head of the Undead Race responded, his enthusiasm dampened.
Finally, the three of them found a suitable hiding spot.
If the mysterious individualunched another attack, it would likely fall to the ordinary disciples to deal with him.
What they needed to do was to stay by the ordinary disciples¡¯ side.
The three of them squatted for a long while, but nothing happened.
¡°Junior Sister, we are all very cautious, and that man is noting.¡± Di Hongyun said with a small voice..
Chapter 2167 - 2167: Disciple Missing 6
Chapter 2167: Disciple Missing 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Di Hongyun had been correct.
Initially, no one had been aware or cautious during their first move.
Consequently, it had been exceedingly straightforward for them to act.
However, for their second endeavor, the major sects had already be aware of the situation. They had not only dispatched individuals to investigate but also mobilized the disciples of these major sects. Consequently, it had be exceedingly challenging for him to take any action.
Hence, the possibility of him not arriving became a distinct possibility.
Nevertheless, she had no intention of departing.
She was staking her bet on this likelihood.
Even if she were to leave, it would merely be a brief respite. Her thoughts would invariably return to this situation, and she would have no regrets if she decided to stay.
Thus, Gu Chaoyan advised him to remain silent and await further developments.
Observing her resolute decision, Di Hongyun refrained from uttering further words and patiently awaited the unfolding events.
However, just as Di Hongyun had momentarily let down his guard, a disturbance erupted.
This disturbance emanated from the quarters of the disciples belonging to the Supreme Sect.
Di Hongyun was poised to take action when Gu Chaoyan intervened, halting him in his tracks.
Her gaze fixated on the concealed opening they had crafted.
It was them!
They were the two disciples from the Moon Sect, or to be more precise, the same two individuals she believed she had encountered in Xuhai City.
Their intentions did not bode well. Were they the culprits behind the disappearance of the disciples?
As Gu Chaoyan pondered these unsettling questions¡
¡a surge of mystical energy characteristic of a Paragon Warrior filled the air.
Theyunched an assault on the disciples of the Supreme Sect within the room.
Di Hongyun was on the verge of charging forward, but it was the Head of the Undead Race who halted him, not Gu Chaoyan.
In the brief moment it took for the Head of the Undead Race to intervene, one of the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples in the room had already met their demise.
Di Hongyun fixed the Head of the Undead Race with a furious, red-eyed re, but he refrained from uttering a single word.
Two disciples from the Supreme Sect had perished right before their eyes. It was an utterly uneptable tragedy, yet¡
Choices always loomed before them.
Gu Chaoyan concealed her emotions and continued to observe the unfolding events.
Members of the Moon Sect confiscated the spiritual roots of the two deceased disciples, then produced a vial of mysterious elixir, sprinkling it over the bodies. Soon, the bodies liquefied into a pool of water. The two Moon Sect disciples departed with an air of disdain.
¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested in a hushed tone.
Subsequently, the two disciples departed. Gu Chaoyan had initially anticipated that they would persist in assaulting disciples from other schools, but they did not. Instead, they exited the room and headed toward an isted location.
Gu Chaoyan remained in pursuit.
She wished to uncover the nature of the rtionship between these two individuals.
Seizing another person¡¯s spiritual roots was a profoundly malevolent method!
Moreover, the manner in which they handled the disciples this time differed from their previous approach. They employed a bone-melting solution this time, whereas the previous disciples had merely vanished. Could this alteration be attributed to their inability to deal with the bodies effectively now?
And who stood as their mastermind?
Was it the Moon Sect, or was there another force at y?
After a short journey, Gu Chaoyan brought Di Hongyun and the Head of the Undead Race to a halt.
She spotted additional figures emerging ahead, and pressing onward would risk exposing them. Therefore, they needed to find concealment here and observe the unfolding events.
Although the distance was considerable, it didn¡¯t hinder her.
Her hearing surpassed that of an average person.
She held firm in her belief that she could distinctly andprehensively hear everything.
¡°How dare you!¡± The woman¡¯s enraged cry echoed through the air..
Chapter 2168 - 2168: Truth 1
Chapter 2168: Truth 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan recognized the voice immediately, a deep-rooted familiarity that sent shivers down her spine. This was the same woman who had assaulted Huaijin.
Pei Yueling, the daughter of the Grand Unity¡¯s leader, had some ominous connection to the vanishing disciples, and Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression remained impassive as she eavesdropped on their conversation.
¡°Why couldn¡¯t you wait?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice dripped with exasperation. ¡°Did you not consider the repercussions of your actions here on Wuyuan Ind? The noise you¡¯ve created is enough to draw unwanted attention. Capturing those disciples was already risky, but now this spectacle? Grow some discretion! If you jeopardize our operations, don¡¯t expect any sympathy from me.¡± Pei Yueling snapped, her irritation palpable. ¡°I spent all of yesterday cleaning up your mess. How do you intend to rectify it today?¡±
The two culprits exchanged nervous nces, clearly intimidated by Pei Yueling¡¯s wrath. They quickly exined, ¡°We were on the verge of a crucial breakthrough, so close to giving up. That¡¯s why we took this risk, Senior Sister. Please, spare us. We won¡¯t engage in such actions from now on. And we¡¯ve ensured today¡¯s operation was discreet; no one will discover it.¡±
Pei Yueling remained silent for a moment, contemting their words. ¡°It certainly stirred up quite themotion, yet remains unresolved,¡± they added with an attempt at ttery.
Only then did Pei Yueling¡¯s anger begin to dissipate, though her disapproval remained evident. She had not anticipated such audacity from the two without her consent, a fact that still irked her. Observing their changed demeanor, she found some satisfaction in their newfound humility.
¡°In the future, exercise caution,¡± Pei Yueling emphasized as she departed, ¡°You must handle things discreetly to avoid drawing attention. With so many schools and Elder Men on Wuyuan Ind, the old cuttlefish might catch wind of something. ¡±
Gu Chaoyan, Di Hongyun, and the Head of the Undead Race exchanged uneasy nces.
The mention of the ¡°Old Cuttlefish¡± referred to them, not the old squid, and the weight of that realization hung heavily upon them.
They waited in silence until everyone had left before cautiously returning.
Their endeavor had yielded valuable information. They now knew that two disciples from the Moon Sect had been posing as Senior Sisters from the Grand Unity Sect. This indicated they were associated with the Grand Unity Sect, and if they were infiltrating the Moon Sect, it boded ill for the sect¡¯s future.
Upon their return to their quarters, Di Hongyun, who had been uncharacteristically silent, suddenly erupted in frustration. ¡°You, you stopped me! If you hadn¡¯t, those two Junior Brothers wouldn¡¯t have died! What a cold and ruthless woman!¡±
¡°Idiot!¡± The Head of the Undead Race intervened, his tone stern. ¡°Even if you had intervened, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop them. You would have jeopardized all of us and achieved nothing. Those two were elite Paragon Warriors, while we threeck martial prowess. Do you not grasp that? We were powerless to halt them!¡±
Di Hongyun.
¡°If she hadn¡¯t stopped you, you would have ruined everything.¡±
¡°Now is not the time for blind loyalty,¡± she lectured with utmost seriousness..
Chapter 2169 - 2169: Truth 2
Chapter 2169 - 2169: Truth 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan spoke candidly in front of Di Hongyun, regretting his impulsive actions. He had acted recklessly, and had it not been for the intervention of the Head of the Undead Race, they would have been in grave danger. While it was true that Di Hongyun bore some responsibility, he remained oblivious to the gravity of his mistake, which was deeply unsettling.
Di Hongyun was a constant presence by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s side. If he didn¡¯t wish to continue thispanionship in the future, he could always return to his former life. His loyalty was unwavering, and there would always be those who would stand up for him.
However¡
If he intended to journey alongside her in the future, things could not stay the same. Beyond the inconvenience he caused her, what concerned Gu Chaoyan the most was the potential peril he might face. If Gu Chaoyan were to take responsibility for him, she needed to be absolutely clear with him.
¡°Do you still wish to remain at my side in the days toe, or would you prefer to stay with Senior Brother Lv Zhengyang and the others? If you find it disagreeable, you are wee to remain by Senior Brother Lv Zhengyang¡¯s side. If you aremitted to staying with me, you mustprehend the circumstances we face. It may be harsh, but it¡¯s the reality. At times, you must make a choice,¡± Gu Chaoyan told him firmly.
Di Hongyun differed from the Head of the Undead Race. The Head of the
Undead Race had acquired wisdom through numerous experiences, but Di Hongyun had been sheltered by his Senior Brothers and the Supreme Sect, leaving him somewhat naive about the true nature of their predicament.
In truth, Gu Chaoyan herself was often perplexed. There were moments when she questioned whether having Di Hongyun by her side was a mistake.
Today, she intended to give him the autonomy to make that choice for himself.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, Di Hongyun appeared shocked and then concerned. He responded, ¡°Junior Sister, I wish to remain with you.¡±
When it came to following his Junior Sister, Di Hongyun¡¯s emotions were a tangled web.
Initially, he had been eager to do so, motivated by a profound debt of gratitude. His Junior Sister had once rescued him from members of the Grand Unity Door, and he believed that following her was his way of repaying that kindness. His intention was to be of assistance to her.
However, as time passed, Di Hongyun came to realize that his Junior Sister didn¡¯t actually require his help. She consistently looked after him and seemed entirely self-sufficient.
Yet, despite this, he still harbored a strong desire to remain at her side. The reasons behind this perplexed him.
Upon careful reflection, he surmised that it was because he felt a sense of authenticity when he was with his Junior Sister. Not only did he feel that she was genuine, but he also felt more true to himself.
For instance, in moments like this one, where he had made a mistake, Junior Sister would likely be angry, reprimand him, and perhaps even suggest that he shouldn¡¯t apany her. However, when she was with Senior Brother Zhengyang, such scenarios rarely urred. She had never held him ountable for his errors.
Or perhaps, having Junior Sister around imbued many aspects of life with meaning.
In any case, he realized he needed time to process certain things, such as
Junior Sister¡¯s asional aloofness and her choices. Nevertheless, he remained resolute in his determination to work for her.
¡°I want to stay with you. Regarding what transpired today, I will reflect on my actions,¡± Di Hongyun dered firmly.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in response..
Chapter 2170 - 2170: The Contest at Wuyuan Island 1
Chapter 2170 - 2170: The Contest at Wuyuan Ind 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Seeing Gu Chaoyan nod in agreement, Di Hongyun feltpletely reassured. He then reverted to his usual cheerful demeanor, chuckled dumbly, and shot a yful re at the Head of the Undead Race.
In response, the Head of the Undead Race wore a perfectly innocent expression. He believed he had no involvement in this matter and hadmitted no wrongdoing.
¡°So, what should be our next course of action? We are aware that the two individuals from the Moon Sect are not genuine Moon Sect disciples but refer to the woman from the Grand Unity Sect as ¡®Senior Sister.¡¯ This implies they are the culprits. Should we report this to the sect? Let the Elder Men handle it, and remove these troublemakers this morning?¡± Di Hongyun suggested.
Deep down, Di Hongyun held a firm belief that the Elder Men were the most capable authority figures capable of resolving any situation.
However, both Gu Chaoyan and the Head of the Undead Race simultaneously shook their heads.
Reporting the incident to the Supreme Sect at this juncture didn¡¯t seem like the right course of action.
¡°Not at this moment,¡± Gu Chaoyan rejected the proposal.
¡°This matter involves both the Moon Sect and the Grand Unity Sect, and weck concrete evidence. We were mere witnesses to the incident, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to involve the Elder Men just yet. Let¡¯s wait for the uing contest and revisit the issue afterward. I might be able to devise a n to coax those two individuals into revealing themselves during the contest,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested, contemting her next steps.
Upon hearing this, Di Hongyun chose not to press the matter further. He had full confidence in his Junior Sister¡¯s resourcefulness.
If that was her n, then perhaps it was the best way to handle the situation, especially since they had no concrete evidence.
He anticipated having to exin the situation to the Elder Men, but even if they believed him, what about the other schools? Would they also trust his ount?
This was a matter that required careful consideration.
After Gu Chaoyan had finished her instructions, she advised the two of them to take a brief respite.
Meanwhile, she pondered the situation. ording to her recollection, those two individuals from the Moon Sect were meant to be participants from their own sect. However, the contests on Wuyuan Ind had always adhered to strict rules, with participants being exclusively Paragon Warriors.
These two individuals were already exceptional Supreme Warriors, almost guaranteed to triumph over the Paragon Warriors in the contest. The woman had instructed them to conceal their true strength for now, with the intention of revealing their true abilities to all the major sects.
This strategy would undoubtedly draw significant attention to their sect, making it unnecessary for them to worry about concealing their identities any longer. Gu Chaoyan found sce in this n and decided to take a break herself.
The following day¡
It was the day of the contest.
Despite the continuous troubles caused by disciples from various major sects, the contest remained the focal point. The spring water from Wuyuan Ind held immense importance for all the schools.
Simultaneously, someone was investigating the disappearance of disciples.
Two more disciples from the Supreme Sect had met unfortunate ends, causing a momentary concern among the Elder Men, who subsequently convened on the field.
For this contest¡
The Grand Unity Sect, Moon Sect, Supreme Sect, Baiyun Sect, and Fengyun Sect were all active participants in the event. These renowned sects held a prominent status on the continent, with the Grand Unity Sect standing out as the most influential, particrly in recent years. Their remarkable progress had positioned them as potential contenders among the super sects.
Despite their significant presence and influence, the major sects coexisted harmoniously in rtive peace.
Thepetition took ce on Wuyuan Ind..
Chapter 2171 - 2171: Wuyuan Island Contest 2
Chapter 2171 - 2171: Wuyuan Ind Contest 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had encountered numerous individuals from the Supreme Sect, including those affiliated with the Grand Unity Sect. Their arrogance was palpable as they refused to meet her gaze.
In contrast, the representatives of other sects, nearly as formidable as the Supreme Sect, maintained an air of politeness.
However, the Moon Sect members stood out for their unwarranted arrogance, as if they considered themselves superior.
Elder Men pondered the transformation of the Moon Sect, which seemed to be slowly aligning with the Grand Unity Sect. Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, had long held this perception of the Moon Sect.
Observing the Mystic Moon Sect¡¯s disciples chasing those of the Supreme Sect, it became evident that the Moon Sect no longer held the Supreme Sect in high regard.
It appeared as though there was a ndestine alliance forming between the Moon Sect and the Grand Unity Sect, possibly fueled by certain promises made by thetter.
Perhaps the involvement of two disciples yed a role in this dynamic, and the Moon Sect might have been privy to this information,plicating any potential arrangements.
Elder Men let out a sigh of emotion, while Gu Chaoyan delved into deep contemtion.
¡°Although thispetition doesn¡¯t directly concern you, it¡¯s beneficial to watch. Participants usually reach the level of Paragon Warriors, having recently broken through. Observing them might provide insights to help you in your own breakthrough,¡± Elder Lin chimed in.
Grateful, Gu Chaoyan gave Elder Lin a nod, but it was clear that Elder Lin was still preupied with her thoughts.
¡°I understand,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied, fully aware of Elder Lin¡¯s dedication, and she had no intention of disappointing him.
Elder Lin remained silent, but his silence conveyed everything.
¡°It¡¯s not a significant issue. Disciples from the major sects usually possess strong Spiritual Roots, which facilitates reaching their desired levels. However, breaking through to the level of True Spiritual Root is a different challenge altogether. Let¡¯s not dwell on it and maintain ourposure to avoid any frustration,¡± one Elder from the Fist Sect bluntly remarked.
He harbored no fondness for Gu Chaoyan, making no effort to conceal his feelings.
Unperturbed by Elder Lin¡¯s words, he offered no pleasantries. After all, Gu Chaoyan, with her True Spiritual Root, was merely a Martial God. Why should she garner such high regard?
¡°I understand,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded tersely, eager to move past this discussion. She agreed to prevent any unnecessary conflict between Elder Lin and the Fist Sect Elder; there was no need for discord.
Elder Lin cast a displeased nce at the Fist Sect Elder but opted to remain silent.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s agreement brought an end to the matter, and the Beastmaster Sect Elder refrained from adding anything further; it would have been inappropriate.
Changing the topic, Elder Man inquired, ¡°Where is Yuan Jia?¡±
Upon mentioning Yuan Jia, Elder Man of the Fist Sect visibly brightened. ¡°Yuan
Jia should arrive shortly. I¡¯ll instruct the Fist Sect disciples to watch over him. Once he breaks through, he can join us directly.¡±
¡°Surprisingly, Yuan Jia is on the verge of another breakthrough in such a short time. He currently stands at the Sixth Heaven of the Martial Artist Realm, and if he manages to reach the Seventh Heaven directly, his chances in today¡¯spetition might significantly improve..¡±
Chapter 2172 - 2172: The Contest at Wuyuan 3
Chapter 2172 - 2172: The Contest at Wuyuan 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Yuan Jia, a highly gifted disciple of the Fist Sect, possessed a pure spiritual root, enabling rapid progress in her martial practice.
Although Yuan Jiacked the qualifications topete on Wuyuan Ind the previous year, this year was a different story.
Just a few days ago, she had achieved a breakthrough to the 6th Heaven of the Paragon Warrior, and now she was on the brink of ascending to the 7th Heaven, earning her a prominent position within the Fist Sect.
Pending her performance in the uing contest, he was prepared to ept Yuan Jia as his final disciple. Consequently, when Yuan Jia¡¯s name was mentioned, Elder Man was in high spirits.
¡°Very well,¡± Elder Man responded calmly.
While Elder Man from the Beastmaster Sect didn¡¯t particrly concern himself with Yuan Jia, he couldn¡¯t ignore the words of the Fist Sect¡¯s Elder Man, given that Gu Chaoyan, a disciple of the Beastmaster Sect, was involved.
Upon arriving at the arena, representatives from the various sects engaged in casual conversation.
¡°It appears that the Supreme Sect has been nurturing an abundance of talented disciples in recent years, and this year¡¯s contestants are no exception, ¡± remarked individuals from the Fengyue Sect upon spotting members of the Supreme Sect.
¡°Indeed. Fengyue Sect has consistently stood as our equal,¡± replied Elder Lin.
The pleasantries exchanged between the major sects were lengthy but insincere.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s patience waned, prompting her to shift her focus to what truly interested her¡ªthe members of the Moon Sect.
The individuals from the Moon Sect carried themselves with an air of openness and integrity, far removed from the demeanor of thieves.
What was happening with them?
After the initial pleasantries, it was time for the contest tomence.
Each sect had nominated two disciples, and if the first disciple was not defeated, another would step in.
The rules closely mirrored those of typical contests, with only minor variations.
The disciples from the other sects conducted themselves with admirableposure. They were all skilled practitioners, nearly reaching the level of Paragon Warriors. Victory hinged on their martial prowess.
The oues were determined swiftly, leaving many sects eliminated within a few hours.
Meanwhile, at the Supreme Sect¡¯s arena, Lv Zhengyang faced off against a Moon Sect disciple.
Lv Zhengyang exuded confidence, having carefully observed thepetition beforehand. Most participants had disyed subpar reactions, leading Lv Zhengyang to believe he could excel.
He possessed aprehensive skill set and had no intention of allowing anyone from the Moon Sect to gain an advantage over him.
¡°Begin,¡± Lv Zhengyang uttered coldly.
Members of the Moon Sect exchanged smiles and signaled for the contest tomence.
The duel unfolded.
The twobatants were evenly matched, prompting Elder Man to crack a smile. ¡°It appears that Zhengyang¡¯s performance is more consistent than the disciples from other schools. Those individuals typically falter within ten moves, but Zhengyang has already engaged in over 20 exchanges, and he holds the upper hand.¡±
As a disciple of the Beastmaster Sect, Lv Zhengyang¡¯s victory in the contest would be a source of great pride for the sect.
Furthermore, winning the contest would grant him ess to the water supply for a six-month period. By then, Zhengyang anticipated reaching a higher level of proficiency.
Undoubtedly, the Beastmaster Sect held substantial power and influence.
Elder Man, representing the Beastmaster Sect, brimmed with joy as he contemted the potential benefits.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s triumph would also bestow significant advantages upon the Supreme Sect, which elicited great satisfaction from the other Elder Men.
Lv Zhengyang¡¯s confidence swelled, and he harbored intentions of concluding the contest swiftly.
In fact, he was on the verge of unleashing his full strength¡
Chapter 2173 - 2173: The Contest at Wuyuan 4
Chapter 2173 - 2173: The Contest at Wuyuan 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The disciple representing the Moon Sect allowed a fleeting smile to grace his lips as he channeled his full magical power. A powerful sh of energies ensued, and Lv Zhengyang, brimming with confidence in his imminent victory, found himself abruptly overpowered by his opponent¡¯s magical prowess. With a resounding impact, he was sent sprawling to the ground.
Gently wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Lv Zhengyang stared incredulously at the unfolding events. He couldn¡¯t fathom what he had just witnessed.
Had he truly lost?
After over twenty intense exchanges, it slowly dawned on him the realm he was in. He had harbored unwavering certainty in his ability to emerge victorious, but now that conviction had crumbled.
Lv Zhengyang grappled with the bitter reality he couldn¡¯t ept.
Even the Elder Men from the Supreme Sect were left dumbfounded.
Throughout the battle, Lv Zhengyang had consistently maintained the upper hand, and it was evident that he outssed them.
Puzzlement hung heavy in the air. What had just urred?
The Elder Man from the Supreme Sect was utterly perplexed.
Gu Chaoyan, however, observed the situation with crystal rity. Under normal circumstances, Lv Zhengyang was undoubtedly the favored contender for victory. His lightning-fast reactions and keen observations were a testament to his skill. But¡
Little did he know that his opponent was a formidable Supreme Warrior, operating on an entirely different ne of prowess. Throughout the duel, the Supreme Warrior had been deliberately suppressing his own cultivation, assuming the role of a Paragon Warrior. It was only in that final, critical move that he unleashed a fraction of his Supreme Warrior abilities¡ªa natural, overwhelming force. Unless Lv Zhengyang had intentionally chosen defeat, victory was never within his grasp.
Well¡.
This situation undoubtedly frustrated Lv Zhengyang.
He remained entirely meless in this unexpected turn of events.
Lv Zhengyang had been defeated.
Consequently, the Supreme Sect needed to nominate another participant to step forward.
Anxiety began to grip the Elder Men from the Supreme Sect, their eyes darting around as they sought answers from their counterparts in the Fist Sect. ¡°Where is Yuan Jia? Why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet? Has she not achieved a breakthrough?¡±
Initially, they hadn¡¯t felt a sense of urgency.
However, Lv Zhengyang¡¯s sudden defeat had altered thendscape, and Yuan Jia¡¯s presence had now be critically important.
Even the Elder Man from the Fist Sect felt a creeping unease. Ordinarily, Yuan Jia should have reached the breakthrough long ago.
¡°Um¡¡±
¡°Will the Supreme Sect continue with thepetition, or are they contemting forfeit?¡± inquired the disciple from the Moon Sect, his toneced with wild anticipation.
The decision to continue thepetition was clear, but the absence of any suitable participants cast uncertainty over the proceedings.
Panic began to take hold within the ranks of the Supreme Sect.
¡°I¡¯ll step in,¡± dered Gu Chaoyan, offering a solution.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s proposal, Elder Lin was taken aback and on the verge of making a decision¡
Elder Man, however, interjected sharply, ¡°You¡¯re merely a Martial God, and you¡¯ve already witnessed Zhengyang¡¯s defeat. This is an affront to our Supreme
Sect!¡±
¡°Senior Brother Yuan Jia is still absent, and without a participant, we face the prospect of forfeiting thepetition. Which oue would be more humiliating?¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted, unflinchingly addressing the issue.
The Moon Sect disciples seized upon this opportunity to provoke.
Amidst this tension, whispers circted among the Fist Faction disciples.
¡°Senior Brother Yuan Jia is still working on her breakthrough.¡±
¡°Um¡¡±
Yuan Jia remained engrossed in her breakthrough, making her presence at the current location an impossibility.
It was well-known that individuals in the intermediate stage should not be interrupted during their cultivation. Disruption could cause a dangerous reverse flow of their energy, potentially leading to a catastrophic explosion. Yet, the Supreme Sect found itselfpelled to send forth another candidate.
What course of action was appropriate in this precarious situation?
The remaining disciples all fell below the Paragon level.
Elder Lin encouraged, ¡°Give it a try.¡±
She, as a Martial God, would be pitted against a formidable Paragon Warrior. Despite her numerous victories against disciples from various schools, she harbored no illusions about her chances in this particr matchup..
Chapter 2174 - 2174: The Contest at Wuyuan 5
Chapter 2174 - 2174: The Contest at Wuyuan 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
However, Gu Chaoyan proved to be an exceptionally astute disciple. Her intelligence shone through as she stepped onto the stage.
Recognizing the need to salvage some semnce of honor for the Supreme Sect, Elder Lin weighed the pros and cons. On one side stood a disciple with the formidable might of a Martial God, while on the other was a Paragon Warrior.
With these considerations in mind, Elder Lin gave his swift approval, albeit with a stern warning, ¡°Bear in mind, victory is not our priority. Our goal is to preserve our reputation. Most importantly, in the event of failure, do not engage him head-on. He wields the power of a Paragon Warrior, a force you cannot withstand. Understood?¡± Elder Lin emphasized.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement, though she harbored her own intentions. She knew she must obey Elder Lin¡¯s orders to alleviate his concerns. Her day had been filled with frustration, unsure of her role amidst the presence of Lv Zhengyang and Yuan Jia. Her mind raced as she contemted her strategy for taking the stage.
Meanwhile, Yuan Jia was still on the cusp of a breakthrough, which justified her dy. Her motive for participating in thispetition ran deeper than Elder Lin¡¯s directive. She intended to push her opponent to reveal his full potential, particrly his capabilities as a Paragon Warrior. Gu Chaoyan had meticulously studied her adversary and exuded confidence as she ascended the stage.
With an air ofposure, Gu Chaoyan gracefully took flight onto the stage.
The disciple from Moon Sect had initially contemted withdrawing from thepetition, but the presence of a Supreme Sect disciple changed his mind.
He regarded the Supreme Sect disciple with a hint of curiosity, but soon his expression soured as he delivered a mocking remark, ¡°Supreme Sect can¡¯t even muster two Paragon Warriors to face me? How preposterous!¡±
In response, Gu Chaoyan maintained herposure and countered calmly, ¡°The rule stiptes that only disciples up to the rank of Paragon Warriors can participate. It doesn¡¯t forbid disciples like me, who have achieved the level of a Martial God, frompeting. I am well within my rights to take part.¡±
¡°Well, you certainly have some audacity,¡± the Moon Sect disciple retorted with a feigned smile, paying little attention to her. ¡°You canpete, but rest assured, you¡¯ll soon discover just how thoroughly you¡¯ll be defeated.¡±
With those words, he turned away, clearly preupied with other matters. Gu Chaoyan remainedposed, unfazed by his dismissive attitude.
Meanwhile, the Moon Sect disciples were eager to conclude the contest swiftly, disying little regard for Gu Chaoyan.
The initial exchange proved to be swift and intense.
Traditionally, Martial Gods were believed to be ill-equipped to contend with the potent magical prowess of a Paragon Warrior. To everyone¡¯s surprise, just as it seemed Gu Chaoyan might sumb to the initial onught, she disyed remarkable agility, skillfully evading the impending attack.
The spectators from various sects, including the Moon Sect disciple, pondered this development. As the Moon Sect disciple prepared for a second strike, Gu Chaoyan once again managed to elude the iing attack.
Her continued evasion began to frustrate the Moon Sect disciple, intensifying his aggression.
Initially, her dodges might have appeared as mere strokes of luck, but as the pattern persisted, it became increasingly evident that something more was at y. The Moon Sect observers also began to take note.
In a taunting tone, the Moon Sect disciple sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you just a Supreme Sect disciple skilled in avoiding confrontation? Do youck the courage for a direct confrontation?¡±
Chapter 2175 - 2175: As You Wish 1
Chapter 2175: As You Wish 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The reason why members of the Moon Sect sought to provoke her, leading to her impulsive response, stemmed from their perception that this female disciple of the Supreme Sect was merely a Martial God. However, the question lingered: where had she acquired her martial prowess? Her speed was so astonishing that no one couldy a hand on her.
If this situation persisted, the Moon Sect disciples risked losing their magical power and sumbing to frustration. Should she seize the opportunity, victory might be within her grasp.
It wasn¡¯t a matter of the Moon Sect¡¯s inability to tolerate defeat; rather, it was the prospect of losing to this Martial God-affiliated female disciple that they couldn¡¯t bear. If word of such an oue spread¡
Furthermore, post-contest rewards held significant importance for the Supreme Sect. Moon Sect was determined not to make any blunders in this regard.
Hence¡
They ridiculed the Supreme Sect¡¯s female disciple, believing that her haste would inevitably lead to her downfall at the hands of the Moon Sect disciples. This assessment was shared by both sides.
Upon hearing these remarks, the disciples from the Supreme Sect remained unconvinced, particrly Di Hongyun. He stepped forward vehemently when he heard that Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sole tactic was evasion. He asserted, ¡°Are you afraid that our Junior Sister will emerge victorious? In this contest, she is free to employ any tactics she deems fit. She¡¯s not beholden to yourmands. Junior Sister is merely a Martial God, and her ability to dodge numerous attacks from a Paragon Warrior is already a remarkable feat.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you dodging? In the future, when you encounter opponents far more advanced than yourself, will you foolishly invite their strikes? How unwise that would be!¡±
Di Hongyun retorted fiercely at the Moon Sect representatives.
Hearing his words, the members of the Supreme Sect tried to stifle theirughter, while the Moon Sect disciples wore expressions of dismay.
They had never anticipated encountering someone who would speak about them in such a manner.
For a moment, they were utterly perplexed, unsure of what was transpiring.
After a lengthy pause¡
Only then did they recollect that they had refrained from devising any strategies; after all, they hailed from the Moon Sect, and strategic thinking was not their forte.
Before they could fully grasp the situation, Di Hongyun and the disciples from the Supreme Sect were already heaping praise upon their Junior Sister, who was, after all, just a Martial God.
The members of the Moon Sect couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes.
They hadn¡¯t actually won the contest, yet they were celebrating as if they had secured victory. Their audacity knew no bounds!
They sighed briefly, then resumed watching the contest unfold.
On the stage, the twobatants continued to evade each other¡¯s attacks.
The aggressor was growing impatient, while the dodging individual remainedposed.
Mi Xinghe, a disciple of the Moon Sect, finally lost his patience and inquired with a deep voice, ¡°How much longer do you intend to evade me?¡±
¡°I have no need to evade,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied with an innocent smile. ¡°As you wish.¡±
With those words, Gu Chaoyan unleashed her power and struck at Mi Xinghe so swiftly that he almost couldn¡¯t react in time. Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t halt there; instead, she took the initiative andunched herself at him. Mi Xinghe didn¡¯t even have a moment to defend against the assault.
His expression darkened.
Observing the spectacle, Di Hongyun addressed the Moon Sect disciples, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you im that Junior Sister wasn¡¯t taking any action?¡±
Chapter 2176 - 2176: As You Wish 2
Chapter 2176: As You Wish 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Our Junior Sister lent him a hand, but it appears that you Moon Sect folks aren¡¯t on par with her abilities. After all, he¡¯s a Paragon Warrior, while my Junior Sister is merely a Martial God,¡± Di Hongyun remarked, his toneced with a mocking grin.
The presence of Moon Sect members had already gotten on his nerves.
Di Hongyun had developed a strong distaste for the Moon Sect disciples, given their relentless pursuit of Wushang Sect members. As a result, he couldn¡¯t care less about their grievances.
The Moon Sect disciples were left speechless and fuming with anger.
Mi Xinghe felt a growing pressure. If both he and his opponent were Paragon Warriors, that wouldn¡¯t be a major issue. However, the prospect of losing to a
Martial God was an entirely different matter, one he¡¯d rather avoid.
They wanted to respond, but the opportunity eluded them.
Meanwhile, on the stage, Gu Chaoyan smiled with a sinister aura as she sought to overpower Mi Xinghe. Her voice barely audible, she whispered, ¡°I want you dead.¡±
While those below the stage couldn¡¯t hear her words, Mi Xinghe had undoubtedly caught them.
His expression changed drastically.
He had no knowledge of the woman from the Supreme Sect. Despite suppressing his Paragon Warrior cultivation, she continued to keep him in check. Even if he didn¡¯t win this contest, he didn¡¯t want it to escte into a life-or-death battle.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, Mi Xinghe instinctively attempted to subdue her, utilizing his top-tier Paragon Warrior abilities.
The Moon Sect disciples were initially relieved to witness his sudden surge in power, deciding to steer clear of this mysterious woman.
However, their relief was short-lived.
A top-tier Paragon Warrior?
The rule stipted that only disciples below the level of a Paragon Warrior could participate in the contest, a fact not lost on observers from other schools.
Elder Lin acted swiftly, ascending the stage to intercept Gu Chaoyan. He faced Mi Xinghe, whose power was enough to dispatch Gu Chaoyan effortlessly, yet he found himselfpelled to concede in the presence of Elder Lin.
As chatter about the disciples of the Moon Sect filled the air, Gu Chaoyan abruptly pointed towards an object that had fallen from his person and eximed, ¡°What is that?¡±
Elder Lin, curious, retrieved the item and inspected it closely. ¡°Bone-melting powder?¡± he mumbled.
His gaze then shifted to Mi Xinghe, whose peculiar demeanor raised more questions. This Moon Sect disciple was an outstanding Paragon Warrior, a status that defied exnation. Furthermore, the bone powder hinted at a connection to something sinister.
Had he been a mere Second Heaven Paragon Warrior, a breakthrough could have been usible. However, he already held the esteemed position of a top-tier Paragon Warrior, a circumstance that defied all reason. It was increasingly apparent that he had deliberately suppressed his cultivation for the contest, which exined his consistent victories.
¡°Moon Sect, could you kindly give us an exnation?¡±
¡°Your disciple has ascended to the rank of top-tier Supreme Warrior, yet you present him as a Paragon Warrior,¡± Elder Lin continued. ¡°Moreover, the two disciples from our Supreme Sect who met their demise yesterday were murdered, and a number of our disciples have gone missing.¡± The crowd awaited a response, tension thickening in the room..
Chapter 2177 - 2177: No Peace 1
Chapter 2177: No Peace 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I believe all of these incidents must be connected to our sect. You are the organizer this year, but your actions have been deeply problematic. We require an exnation,¡± Elder Lin interrogated Elder Man from their sect.
Elder Man was also clearly flustered,pletely unaware of the unfolding situation.
Mi Xinghe was a disciple who had been closely monitored by the Elder Men within the Moon Sect due to his exceptional cultivation talent. In a remarkably short span of time, he had advanced from a Martial Immortal to a Paragon Warrior. The Mystic Moon Sect had been jubnt and had chosen him as their representative for this year¡¯s contest.
However¡
Little did anyone know that he had already achieved the status of a top-tier Paragon Warrior!
Had they been aware of this fact, they wouldn¡¯t have enlisted him for thepetition. Instead, they could have assigned a new disciple to Elder Man.
But¡
Mi Xinghe was already an exceptional Paragon Warrior, and the speed of his cultivation seemed inexplicable.
The members of the Moon Sect were left utterly dumbfounded.
As for Mi Xinghe¡
His expression had taken a dark turn. He regarded the female disciple from the Wushang Sect and began to suspect that she had set him up, leading him into this predicament.
Gradually, he came to the realization that he had been exposed. If the other sects continued to probe this matter, he would be held responsible for the events on Wuyuan Ind.
The Moon Sect was still keen on retaining Mi Xinghe. After all, his talent was simply extraordinary.
Elder Man from the Moon Sect stepped forward and dered, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here. Xinghe has always been an honorable disciple of the Moon Sect. It¡¯s possible that your female disciples provoked him, leading to this sudden breakthrough.¡¯
Elders from other sects scoffed in disbelief.
Only a gullible person would buy into such a tale.
Moon Sect¡¯s actions had genuinely infuriated those present, and there was no chance of tranquility prevailing today.
However, the notion that Moon Sect intended to retain this disciple was nothing short of a fantasy!
As Mi Xinghe observed the unfolding situation, he became increasingly convinced that Moon Sect would not be able to keep him. Their members appeared utterly inept,cking any discernment.
Amidst themotion, while everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Elder Man from Moon Sect, Mi Xinghe seized the opportunity to make his escape.
¡°Elder Lin, he¡¯s making a run for it!¡± Gu Chaoyan quickly realized the situation and alerted Elder Lin.
¡°You think you can just flee?¡± Elder Lin gave chase.
Mi Xinghe¡¯s flight confirmed suspicions.
Elder Man¡¯splexion turned ashen.
What¡
¡°Moon Sect, what more is there to exin? You defended your disciple, but he has fled. If he were innocent, he wouldn¡¯t have fled in the first ce. Clearly, he felt guilty and couldn¡¯t shoulder the responsibility!¡±
¡°Provide an ount of the events on Wuyuan Ind, Moon Sect. Someone noticed irregrities this year, and I¡¯m left wondering if your Moon Sect won through simrly underhanded means in previous years.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve taken advantage of our trust for far too long! Moon Sect, we demand an exnation!¡±
The leaders of the various major sects pressed Moon Sect for answers.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan decided to stay on the sidelines.
She stood beside Di Hongyun, contemting the day¡¯s events.
However, it seemed that someone had fixed their gaze on her.
Gu Chaoyan instinctively turned her head and noticed the woman from the Grand Unity Sect.
Her expression remained impassive..
Chapter 2178 - 2178: No Peace 2
Chapter 2178: No Peace 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Meeting Pei Yueling¡¯s gaze, Gu Chaoyan disyed no hint of fear. She understood that Mi Xinghe had been trained by Pei Yueling, which was precisely why she had decided to plot against him.
That night, Gu Chaoyan had witnessed Mi Xinghe extracting the spiritual roots from Supreme Sect disciples and absorbing their Spiritual Qi. It was an unorthodox method of cultivation, devoid of any moral principles. The major sects would undoubtedly take notice of this, and they wouldn¡¯t let it slide easily.
If Grand Unity Sect ever came under scrutiny, these sects could potentially be her allies, so she wasn¡¯t about to miss this opportunity.
Pei Yueling cast a disdainful nce her way, believing that someone like Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t even worth her attention. Gu Chaoyan seemed to be trying to draw Elder Men¡¯s attention, inadvertently revealing Mi Xinghe¡¯s actions. Truth be told, Mi Xinghe was impulsive and foolish, destined to cause trouble sooner orter.
In Pei Yueling¡¯s perspective, Mi Xinghe had already irked her back on Wuyuan Ind, and dealing with him today would save her future headaches.
Pei Yueling remained stoic, fully aware that keeping Mi Xinghe around would only invite more problems.
Gu Chaoyan was of no consequence to Pei Yueling.
Before long, Elder Lin caught up with Pei Yueling.
Mi Xinghe red at Gu Chaoyan, wishing for her downfall. He med her for exposing him today, just as he was on the verge of a breakthrough. Once he reached a certain level, he would undoubtedly hold an influential position. There would be no more need for him to afflict the Moon Sect.
After Mi Xinghe shot a re at Gu Chaoyan, he turned his attention to Pei Yueling. He believed that Pei Yueling would not abandon him. After all, she had invested considerable time in cultivating him, and he had evolved into a top-notch Paragon Warrior. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to discard him. He was deeply entrenched within the Moon Sect and had a significant role to y. Elder Men held him in high regard, and his presence contributed to Pei Yueling¡¯s influence within the Moon Sect.
With this in mind, Mi Xinghe was confident that Pei Yueling woulde to his aid in this predicament. As long as he emerged unscathed, he was more than willing to serve Pei Yueling.
As these thoughts raced through Mi Xinghe¡¯s mind, he cast a sincere gaze toward Pei Yueling.
Pei Yueling¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. How naive he was! Why had she chosen him in the first ce? His n had been exposed, yet here he was openly trying to enlist her help, as if fearing the other sects wouldn¡¯t associate Grand Unity Sect with their actions.
Grand Unity Sect had yet to be formally recognized by the imperial court, and even if they resorted to extracting spiritual roots for cultivation, they wouldn¡¯t face significant consequences.
The more Pei Yueling pondered this, the more infuriated she became. However, she concealed her anger and instead approached Mi Xinghe.
Mi Xinghe let out a sigh of relief. With Pei Yueling assisting him, he believed he would be safe.
But just as he began to rx, Pei Yueling swiftly struck him on the head. Mi Xinghe couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, and then, abruptly, he stopped breathing.
¡°Disciples who employ unorthodox cultivation methods have no ce within any sect. What are you bbering about? Dispose of them!¡± Pei Yueling dered with unwavering confidence..
Chapter 2179 - 2179: No Peace 3
Chapter 2179 - 2179: No Peace 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Elders of the various sects unanimously concurred.
The act of killing fellow disciples for the sake of cultivation was undeniably a departure from orthodox practices, resulting in nothing but chaos and disorder within their ranks.
There was a lingering concern that other disciples might remain in jeopardy as long as the perpetrator was still atrge.
Fortunately, his demise put an end to this threat.
The Grand Unity Sect, being the most formidable among all the sects, found it entirely justifiable for Mr. Head¡¯s daughter to take charge of this matter, embodying the essence of justice as the abbot.
Though Moon Sect expressed some regret over the loss of one of their disciples, they chose to remain silent, wary of exacerbating an already delicate situation. Should matters escte further, they would inevitably be forced to take responsibility.
Following the resolution of Mi Xinghe¡¯s case¡
Moon Sect understood the need to offer an exnation as well.
Their disciples had resorted to unorthodox methods for cultivation, inadvertently causing a great deal of trouble.
Furthermore, Moon Sect had pitted a cultivator of Supreme Warrior rank against one of Paragon Warrior status¡ªan issue that demanded rification.
An Elder from the Moon Sect panicked and hastily asserted, ¡°We have no knowledge of the Mixing River incident. While our strength may not be remarkable, our foundation is strong, and we boast numerous outstanding disciples. We would never engage in such reckless behavior; it would be detrimental to our sect¡¯s reputation.¡±
Gu Chaoyan begrudgingly acknowledged that Moon Sect wasrgely ignorant of the circumstances surrounding the event.
She had encountered the man in question on the previous night, and he was indeed affiliated with the Grand Unity Sect.
In response, the Elder from the Moon Sect made a solemn pledge.
The various sects collectively decided not to delve further into the matter.
After all, how could a prestigious sect like Moon Sect engage in such actions without substantial evidence to support the ims?
Mi Xinghe¡¯s demise stood as the conclusive answer to their inquiries.
But¡
Those sects remained indifferent to thepensation offered by Moon Sect.
Over the past few years, Moon Sect had consistently emerged victorious in their contests, reaping substantial profits. Consequently, the other sects harbored no resentment.
Henceforth¡
In the uingpetitions, Moon Sect¡¯s involvement seemed improbable, as Supreme Sect had secured victory. Additionally, Moon Sect intended to not only provide the acquired benefits but also triple thepensation for the other sects, a substantial offer indeed.
This represented a significant enticement for Moon Sect¡¯s disciples.
Gu Chaoyan, on the other hand, remained disinterested in these developments.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but view her resolution of Mi Xinghe¡¯s predicament and her ess to the spring water on Wuyuan Ind as a tremendous opportunity. Rumors had it that the ind¡¯s spring water possessed remarkable properties, potentially doubling cultivation speed. She pondered if she could leverage this chance to break through to the level of a Paragon.
For a fleeting moment, anticipation welled within Gu Chaoyan.
With the contest concluded, Pei Yueling departed early.
The various sects disbanded following the resolution of the issue.
En route, Di Hongyun berated the Moon Sect disciples. ¡°It seems someone suggested that our disciples only excel at evasion, while some sects resort to deceit!¡±
¡°How embarrassing! I¡¯d have hidden my face in shame!¡±
Di Hongyun harbored no fondness for Moon Sect disciples and disyed no politeness in his remarks.
Moon Sect disciples found themselves at a loss for words, acknowledging their wrongdoing as they departed with bowed heads.
Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t contain his tion.
¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re truly brilliant!¡± Di Hongyun praised her, having initially struggled to devise a solution. Yet, his Junior Sister had swiftly resolved the matter.
Gu Chaoyan remained expressionless.
She knew her abilities fell short. If she had possessed greater skill, she might have prevented Pei Yueling from killing Mi Xinghe and severing vital clues..
Chapter 2180 - 2180: Energy Deviation 1
Chapter 2180 - 2180: Energy Deviation 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Mi Xinghe was the sole recipient of the punishment, leading to the assumption that her skills were far frommendable, right? She evidently had a considerable distance to cover on her journey of improvement.
¡°Frankly, I believe Mi Xinghe¡¯s actions were rather foolish. Instead of storing the powder within her spatial storage, she carried it on her person. That decision appears quitecking in foresight, which perhaps exins her current predicament,¡± remarked the Head of the Undead Race.
Di Hongyun, bristling with displeasure, addressed the Hall Chief of the Undead
Race, ¡°You are a woman, and you remain a mere novice within the Supreme Sect. Your words are unbing!¡±
The Head of the Undead Race responded with a dismissive eye-roll, utterly unimpressed by Di Hongyun¡¯s outburst. He had seldom encountered a more vexing individual.
Sensing an impending argument between the two, Gu Chaoyan intervened calmly, ¡°Actually, the powder is still within her spatial storage.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race expressed bewilderment, ¡°Then why did it be visible to everyone? Is her interspatial ring malfunctioning?¡±
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes at his apparentck of insight. ¡°Where do you think she ced it?¡± she asked, her toneden with sarcasm.
Only then did the Head of the Undead Race grasp the situation. Gu Chaoyan had set him up, though it wasn¡¯t much of a setup, as he did possess the incriminating item.
Thankful for his cooperation with Gu Chaoyan, he silently acknowledged that without her, he would have faced utter ruin.
¡°Junior Sister, your cunning is truly admirable! Amidst all the chaos, Mi Xinghe did indeed have the powder, but it was not rightfully hers! Hahahaha!¡± Di Hongyun dered proudly.
Di Hongyun disyed such arrogance as if he were personally responsible for the situation.
The Head of the Undead Race responded by rolling his eyes at him, treating his pride as the folly it appeared to be.
He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Di Hongyun found so boast-worthy.
As the three of them engaged in their heated discussion, Elder Lin abruptly entered the scene with evident distress. He anxiously addressed Gu Chaoyan, ¡°Gu Chaoyan, something is amiss!¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has something else happened?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, concerned.
¡°Yuan Jia has encountered a problem during his breakthrough. He seems to have fallen into Energy Deviation,¡± Elder Lin exined with a worried expression.
Yuan Jia¡¯s breakthrough had been an unusually prolonged process, making this development even more baffling.
Unexpectedly, he now grappled with Energy Deviation.
However, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Elder Lin was here. The Supreme Sect had plenty of elder figures who should know how to handle such situations. Why seek out a disciple who hadn¡¯t yet attained the Paragon Realm?
Aplex expression crossed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face. She cared deeply for Senior Brother Yuan Jia, but her abilities weren¡¯t sufficient to address this crisis.
¡°Elder Lin, I am but a Martial God, not a Paragon,¡± Gu Chaoyan pointed out.
Only then did Elder Lin realize the situation.
That was indeed the case. For some reason, he had instinctively turned to her.
Nevertheless, he pressed on, determined to ensure her safety. ¡°Come with me, for your own protection,¡± he insisted seriously.
Gu Chaoyan furrowed her brow, puzzled by the situation. Why was Elder Lin acting this way?
Regardless of the potential consequences, Elder Lin disregarded them and escorted her away.
Yuan Jia remained in a meditative state, appearing utterly miserable. Even the elder members of the Fist Faction couldn¡¯t rouse him.
¡°If this continues, Yuan Jia will be irreparably damaged. He¡¯ll be as witless as a fool,¡± Elder Lin whispered to Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t bear to see that fate befall her Senior Brother..
Chapter 2181 - 2181: Energy Deviation 2
Chapter 2181 - 2181: Energy Deviation 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She and Yuan Jia didn¡¯t share a deep friendship, but they did spend time together. Yuan Jia appeared to enjoy conversing with her, and during their journey to Wuyuan Ind, he engaged in lively conversations. However, his current behavior had left Gu Chaoyan perplexed. Even the Elder Men of the Supreme Sect seemed powerless to intervene. Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t remain passive any longer.
After pondering for a while, Gu Chaoyan let out a sigh and resolved to visit the library in search of a solution. The library within this space seemed to hold answers to any quandary she faced.
Huang Fu hadn¡¯t been seen in the space since his departure, which was customary for him. Since he wasn¡¯t in danger, Gu Chaoyan harbored no concerns.
She explored the study with her consciousness and, atst, found a book that appeared promising.
Opening the book, she began to read.
Filled with newfound hope, Gu Chaoyan hurriedly left and headed toward Yuan Jia.
As she was about to take action, Elder Lin breathed a sigh of relief, assuming that Yuan Jia had been rescued. However, Elder Man instinctively halted Gu Chaoyan, cautioning her, ¡°What are you doing? Yuan Jia is at a critical juncture, and interfering might make you responsible for the oue.¡±
Responding with urgency, Gu Chaoyan challenged Elder Man directly, ¡°If you stop me and Yuan Jia experiences Energy Deviation, can you bear the responsibility? I can ensure he wakes up. Can you?¡± In this pivotal moment, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s retort cut to the heart of the matter.
Elder Man, representing the Fist Sect, had consistently opposed her, doubting her abilities and refusing to ept her. But at this juncture, what mattered most? She was determined to prevent any harm from befalling Yuan Jia.
So she did not want to be polite at this moment.
Concerned that Elder Man from the Fist Faction might dig in his heels, Elder Lin rushed over to him and urged, ¡°We¡¯re left with no other options, and you¡¯re well aware of the consequences if Yuan Jia doesn¡¯t awaken. If she¡¯s willing to attempt it, why not give it a chance? There might be a slim opportunity for Yuan Jia, and if this situation persists, we won¡¯t have any prospects left.¡±
Elder Lin¡¯s words were earnest, and Fist Sect¡¯s Elder Man understood the gravity of the situation. In essence, Elder Lin was giving it his all.
He had once believed that this female disciple was merely seeking to elevate her own status.
But¡
She had indeed demonstrated the ability to evade a top-tier Paragon Warrior.
If she could rouse Yuan Jia¡
Elder Man from the Fist Sect couldn¡¯t fathom the extent of the losses Fist Sect would incur.
While he didn¡¯t verbally assent, he refrained from hindering her, clearly signaling his agreement with her course of action.
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t hesitate to shoulder the responsibility. Since she was offering her help, she was prepared to bear the consequences.
ording to the book, Energy Deviation rarely urred during breakthroughs. Typically, cultivators became overly anxious, increasing the likelihood of Energy Deviation.
Yuan Jia was in such a rush to advance that he was reluctant to withdraw. He believed that one more breakthrough would suffice.
This was why his true spiritual energy had been depleted.
There were two approaches to either make him abandon his pursuit and awaken or aid him in breaking through and awakening once more. The former was running out of time, leaving her with no choice but to opt for thetter..
Chapter 2182 - 2182: Energy Deviation 3
Chapter 2182 - 2182: Energy Deviation 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She was merely a Martial God, but if she wanted to assist him in his breakthrough, she had to harness the power of inheritance.
Gu Chaoyan let out a small sigh.
Her initial reason for joining the Supreme Sect had been solely to acquire the One Origin Grass, but being a member of the sect carried certain responsibilities. Yuan Jia was her Senior Brother, and she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to his plight. That was her duty.
With her resolve firm, Gu Chaoyan began channeling the power of inheritance.
When the potent energy of the Dragon Race reached its peak, the room was engulfed in a brilliant blue light that converged upon Yuan Jia.
Momentster, the radiance dissipated.
By this time, Yuan Jia had already regained consciousness.
His face lit up with joy as he eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve broken through! I¡¯ve truly broken through!¡±
He had been stuck at this level for far too long. Breaking through had not been easy, and Yuan Jia had every reason to be ecstatic.
¡°Kneel!¡± Elder Man thundered with a stern expression. His anger toward Yuan Jia was palpable.
Confused, Yuan Jia had no idea what he had done wrong.
This breakthrough had been a monumental struggle, and he had finally achieved it. He was delighted to be epted into the sect, but why was Elder Man demanding that he kneel?
Yuan Jia knelt down, utterly perplexed.
¡°Not to me, but to Gu Chaoyan,¡± Elder Man rified. Though he had initially harbored doubts about Gu Chaoyan, he now understood her sacrifice. Without her intervention, Yuan Jia¡¯s cultivation would have been lost, let alone his breakthrough.
Good and evil were clearly defined, and in this instance, they had revealed themselves exactly as they should have.
Yuan Jia found himself growing increasingly bewildered.
¡°You were afflicted by Energy Deviation. Had it not been for Gu Chaoyan, who intervened and shared some of her power with you, you would have forfeited all your progress,¡± Elder Man of the Fist Sect dered in a chilly tone.
Elder Man, a member of the Supreme Sect, was well aware of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s unique inheritance from the Dragon Race. He understood that inheriting such power was more a matter of fortune than effort, which made it exceptionally hard to obtain. Gu Chaoyan had sacrificed a substantial portion of this precious inheritance for Yuan Jia¡¯s sake¡ªa monumental sacrifice indeed.
It was only at this moment that Yuan Jia trulyprehended the gravity of the situation, causing sweat to bead on his brow. He was left pondering the dire consequences if Gu Chaoyan had not intervened.
Yuan Jia was about to kneel down in gratitude when Gu Chaoyan prevented him. ¡°Senior Brother Yuan Jia, don¡¯t be so hasty in your pursuits from now on, or I may not be able toe to your aid again.¡±
With these words, Gu Chaoyan felt the pressing need to take a respite. Sharing part of her inheritance had left her feeling considerably drained.
She required a break.
Elder Lin had noticed her fatigue and offered a suggestion. ¡°You¡¯ve expended some of your inheritance power and currently feel weakened. How about heading to the 500-meter spring on Wuyuan Ind to expedite your recovery? You¡¯ve triumphed in the Wuyuan Indpetition, and ording to the rules, Moon Sect¡¯s cheating amounts to a loss, ensuring Supreme Sect¡¯s direct ownership of the spring water. Although you aren¡¯t officially a participant in the contest, you still deserve a share of the spring water¡¯s benefits.¡±
¡°Very well, off you go,¡± Elder Lin urged.
No one raised any objections to his suggestion.
The Supreme Sect was heavily dependent on her, and she rightfully deserved it.
Gu Chaoyan nodded appreciatively. ¡°I appreciate it, Elder Lin.¡±
With her gratitude expressed, she made ready to depart.
Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t hide his envy, but the Head of the Undead Race disyed a look of contempt. Such practices were not in alignment with the Undead Race¡¯s principles, and as such, he had no interest in them. His focusy squarely on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s pills..
Chapter 2183 - 2183: Spring Water on Wuyuan Island 1
Chapter 2183 - 2183: Spring Water on Wuyuan Ind 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan paid little attention to the two individuals and quietly followed them to the spring.
The spring on Wuyuan Ind was renowned for its almost mystical qualities, yet she had neverid eyes on it before. Remarkably, a twist of fate had granted her exclusive ess to its waters. Now, she was determined to study it meticulously.
Her curiosity was piqued, eager to witness the effects of cultivating in this extraordinary spring water.
If the results proved significant, she could contemte spending half a year cultivating on Wuyuan Ind.
In an instant, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s exhaustion gave way to anticipation.
She yearned to experience the enchantment of Wuyuan Ind¡¯s spring water.
Not far off, glistening in the distance,y the spring itself.
The man who had guided her there kept his distance, allowing Gu Chaoyan to approach on her own.
As Gu Chaoyan reached the spring and entered its waters, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the palpable enchantment in the air. It was no wonder that cultivation here was said to be elerated.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of familiarity. She recognized the man and the spring water from somewhere.
It bore a striking resemnce¡
To the Living Divine Water within her own realm?
In fact, it appeared that the magical water here was even more abundant than the one in her possession.
A shadow crossed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face.
So, was this ce inferior to the magical water in her realm?
Perhaps it would be wiser to procure a daily supply of her own magical water and achieve faster progress elsewhere.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression was aplex blend of emotions as she pondered whether she had gained anything from the experience.
Her preference did not lean toward the spring water; instead, it sparked inspiration for her to make more effective use of the magical water within her personal space for cultivation.
Her thoughts were in turmoil as she lingered for a while and eventually decided to leave, intending to focus on studying her Holy Water.
On her way back, Di Hongyun unexpectedly encountered her.
He appeared surprised and inquired, ¡°Junior Sister, what brings you here? Aren¡¯t you cultivating in the spring?¡±
¡°I no longer wish to stay there. If you¡¯re interested, I can transfer the rights to you,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded calmly. Di Hongyun was taken aback.
She was willing to give it up?
What a generous offer!
With an honest smile, Di Hongyun agreed, ¡°Alright then, Junior Sister, I¡¯ll take
it.¡±
Having settled the matter, he walked away without looking back, heading toward the spring.
Lv Zhengyang, who happened to pass by the spring, noticed Di Hongyun¡¯s approach. His brows furrowed, and he addressed him bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re not participating in thepetition, so you have no right to be here.¡±
Di Hongyun was puzzled by Lv Zhengyang¡¯s abrupt attitude, unable to fathom why his Senior Brother was treating him this way.
¡°Junior Sister asked me to be here,¡± Di Hongyun exined.
His response earned him a sharp re from Lv Zhengyang. ¡°She¡¯s quite something. ¡±
Indeed, she had achieved the right to use the spring and had generously opened it to others. What more could Lv Zhengyang say?
He had lost in thepetition!
With a sour expression on his face, Lv Zhengyang left, leaving Di Hongyun to approach Yuan Jia. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Senior Brother Zhengyang?¡±
Yuan Jia shook his head slightly.
Perhaps he wasn¡¯t feeling well.
It was best to steer clear of him¡
In Yuan Jia¡¯s opinion, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions were already quite surprising. She had earned the right to use the spring water, and yet she still seemed to harbor resentment. He couldn¡¯t fathom Lv Zhengyang¡¯s behavior.
¡°The spring water is truly exceptional, and Junior Sister is exceptionally kind to save a spot for me.¡±
¡°She must have given you something she doesn¡¯t fancy,¡± Lv Zhengyang replied bluntly..
Chapter 2184 - 2184: Spring Water at Wuyuan Island 2
Chapter 2184 - 2184: Spring Water at Wuyuan Ind 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Senior Brother Zhengyang¡¯s words, Di Hongyun¡¯s anger red.
¡°How could Senior Brother Zhengyang say something like that?¡± Di Hongyun eximed.
¡°The spring water of Wuyuan Ind is coveted by all major sects, and theypete fiercely for it to facilitate their profound cultivation. Junior Sister fought for the Supreme Sect qualification, and Senior Brother Zhengyang, it is because of Junior Sister that you can cultivate so deeply here, isn¡¯t it? Many envy your privilege to cultivate in this ce. Senior Brother Zhengyang, how can you use Junior Sister of looking down on you? Even if that were the case, we have all benefited greatly, and we should be grateful to her instead of ming her,¡± Di Hongyun, known for his outspoken nature, didn¡¯t hold back his voice, especially when he was angry.
A dark expression settled on Lv Zhengyang¡¯s face.
Di Hongyun kept reminding himself, ¡°We owe our great benefits to Junior Sister!¡±
Could Lv Zhengyang even qualify to use this water without her assistance?
Lv Zhengyang clenched his fists tightly, showing his lingering disbelief.
Yuan Jia chimed in, ¡°Di Hongyun is absolutely right. You did lose thepetition, didn¡¯t you? Without Junior Sister¡¯s help, we wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications. Senior Brother Zhengyang, you shouldn¡¯t have uttered those words.¡±
Lv Zhengyang let out a disdainful snort.
He didn¡¯t seem to be in agreement with their perspective.
Di Hongyun, who had previously been in a good mood, turnedpletely displeased due to Lv Zhengyang¡¯s reaction.
He decided that he didn¡¯t want to practice here any longer and left with a discontented expression.
Yuan Jia didn¡¯t try to stop him and continued his cultivation in silence.
Yuan Jia hadn¡¯t participated in thepetition, so he wasn¡¯t qualified to practice here. However, his breakthrough was incredibly risky, so Elder Man had advised him to stay and recover. Once everyone returned to the school, he would also head back with them and wouldn¡¯t be able to use this ce for practice anymore. He cherished this opportunity for cultivation more than Di Hongyun and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.
Di Hongyun had been fortunate enough to gain Junior Sister¡¯s eptance.
Feeling more secure about his situation, he wasn¡¯t in any rush.
Yuan Jia couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. However, he kept his emotions hidden.
Di Hongyun stormed off in anger.
Outside, they unexpectedly crossed paths with the Head of the Undead Race.
Seeing Di Hongyun¡¯s distressed expression, the Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but revel in the moment. ¡°The spring water didn¡¯t work, huh?
Hahaha. ¡±
Di Hongyun simply rolled his eyes and left without exchanging a word.
The Head of the Undead Race didn¡¯t seem to care and continued to follow along, as if he were watching a spectacle.
As soon as Di Hongyun entered Gu Chaoyan¡¯s room, he started venting, ¡°Senior
Brother Zhengyang has gone too far!¡±
¡°Your Senior Brother Zhengyang? He¡¯s incredibly narrow-minded. He¡¯s probably ridiculing both you and Gu Chaoyan. Tsk tsk, I don¡¯t even need to know the details.¡± The Head of the Undead Race rudely interrupted.
He had initially thought it was a minor issue, but now he understood the gravity of the situation.
Di Hongyun was perplexed. ¡°How did you find out?¡±
¡°Of course, I knew. I¡¯ve been telling you from the start that your Senior Brother Zhengyang is excessively narrow-minded. He only tolerates those who can outshine others. There must be a lot of bitterness festering inside him,¡± the
Head of the Undead Race dered..
Chapter 2185 - 2185: About the Undead Race 1
Chapter 2185 - 2185: About the Undead Race 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Head of the Undead Race had lived for countless years, witnessing myriad individuals and events. How could he remain oblivious to the intricacies of human nature?
Yet the person before him seemed utterly clueless, and this left him disheartened.
He pondered what Gu Chaoyan had seen in choosing such an apparently unintelligentpanion. Why would she opt for someone seemingly dim-witted? Could it be anything other than inviting trouble? What other reason could there be?
The Head of the Undead Race let out a deep, emotional sigh.
In response to the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s words, Gu Chaoyan chose to remain silent.
If this person couldn¡¯t grasp the essence of her message, he might not be suited to apany her.
¡°Is the spring water from Wuyuan Ind beneficial for your cultivation? If it significantly aids your progress, you¡¯re wee to stay and cultivate there,¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
Wuyuan Ind presented a fantastic opportunity for disciples, given its elerated cultivation speedpared to the norm.
Di Hongyun¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t particrly high. Staying on the ind could potentially propel him to the Paragon Realm within six months, a remarkable achievement.
Di Hongyun shook his head firmly. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Why not?¡± Gu Chaoyan was puzzled.
¡°Junior Sister, my ce is by your side, to protect you. I can¡¯t afford to spend so much time on Wuyuan Ind,¡± Di Hongyun exined, a cheerful smile on his face.
Being with Junior Sister was an absolute delight, and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of spending half a year just on cultivation at Wuyuan Ind.
Gu Chaoyan wore a visibly displeased expression, clearly disapproving of Di Hongyun¡¯s decision.
Gu Chaoyan was on the verge of speaking when the distinct sound of knocking interrupted her.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, Elder Lin is requesting your presence. He is currently in discussions with representatives from various schools regarding matters concerning the Undead Race,¡± the disciple from the Supreme Sect conveyed with utmost politeness.
The disciples of the Supreme Sect exhibited this respect not solely for Elder Lin¡¯s sake.
The Supreme Sect had emerged victorious in this year¡¯s contest, all thanks to Chaoyan¡¯s instrumental role in avenging their missing disciples.
Hence, it was only fitting that they treated her with such courtesy.
Gu Chaoyan nodded and made a mental note to discuss Di Hongyun¡¯s situation upon her return.
First, she needed to address the matter concerning the Undead Race. Di Hongyun and the Head of the Undead Race apanied Gu Chaoyan openly.
The Head of the Undead Race was keen to observe how this situation would unfold.
If these schools could eliminate the threats in Xuhai City, it would return to his control. This prospect thrilled the Head of the Undead Race. He could finally cease relying on Gu Chaoyan¡¯s pills and free himself from the confines of the school. Furthermore, he would even rid himself of his unsightly appearance. These thoughts filled him with immense happiness.
Gu Chaoyan regarded the Head of the Undead Race with a puzzled expression. He intended to deal with the Undead Race¡¯s representatives? This revtion seemed to please him greatly.
Upon her arrival, the Elder Men from the major sects were already assembled, making her thest to join the gathering.
Instead of greeting them with a smile, Gu Chaoyan entered with Di Hongyun and the Head of the Undead Race, drawing the collective gaze of all the Elder
Men.
In response, Gu Chaoyan shot a reproachful look at Elder Lin.
He hadn¡¯t even bothered to inform her in advance.
Elder Lin, on the other hand, sported a sly grin, as if he had orchestrated this deliberately..
Chapter 2186 - 2186: About the Undead Race 2
Chapter 2186 - 2186: About the Undead Race 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If Elder Lin had not been an elderly man, Gu Chaoyan would have hit him directly.
Elder Lin was the sole individual within the Supreme Sect who consistently framed her!
Moreover, they were scheming to align her with the Undead Race.
The mere thought of this infuriated Gu Chaoyan.
However, some individuals from the other sects had begun discussing her as though they had no knowledge of her identity.
In that moment, Elder Lin stepped forward, wearing a smile, and addressed the assembly, ¡°The Wuyuan Indpetition has concluded. If we ever gather again, it will likely be for the next iteration of the Wuyuan Ind contest. Since all the major sects are represented here, I propose a matter of grave importance.¡±
Elder Lin¡¯s demeanor was notably earnest as he continued, ¡°Several days ago, a significant number of our Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples went missing in Xuhai City, presumably at the hands of Xu Haicheng¡¯s Undead Race. Furthermore, the disciples sent by the major sects on their missions may not return safely.¡±
Elder Lin¡¯s words struck a chord; it was undeniable that many disciples from the major sects who had embarked on missions near Xuhai City had not returned, and those dispatched to investigate had also vanished.
However¡
Even in the face of this evidence, many sects seemed inclined to avoid Xuhai City in the future. They showed no intention of confronting the relentless Undead Race, a formidable and undying force.
If those sects were to be enemies with the Undead Race, they would remain perpetual adversaries!
Their reluctance stemmed from a deep-seated aversion to taking such a risk.
¡°We, as well as the Undead Race, have historically adhered to our own paths, minding our own affairs. Eliminating the Undead Race is no simple feat. The witches managed to subdue them in the past, and any action now would inevitably provoke their ire. Weck the resources and power of the Supreme sects to bear the consequences. Elder Lin, please refrain from jesting,¡± Elder Man of the Fengyue Race stated bluntly, clearly wishing to steer clear of involvement in this matter.
¡°The Undead Race from Xuhai City has assaulted your kind!¡± The Head of the Undead Race eximed fervently, anxious that the issue might be brushed aside.
Upon hearing these words¡
The individuals representing the various schools refrained from scrutinizing the speaker¡¯s identity but remained in a collective hush.
It was true.
In the past, they had maintained a policy of non-interference because the Undead Race had never posed a direct threat to humanity. That was why they had chosen to mind their own business.
However, circumstances had changed.
The Undead Race had already begun targeting the sects¡¯ disciples.
Once they began, they would not relent.
The sects maintained a resolute silence.
In their eyes, it would be more appropriate for the Supreme Sect to handle this matter rather than smaller sects like theirs.
Then, amidst the assembly, amanding voice rang out. ¡°As for the Undead
Race.¡¯
All eyes turned in its direction.
It was Pei Yueling from the Grand Unity Sect..
Chapter 2187 - 2187: About the Undead Race 4
Chapter 2187: About the Undead Race 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Perhaps it was themanding timbre of her voice, or perhaps it was her affiliation with the Grand Unity Sect that drew everyone¡¯s attention. As her voice resonated, every Elder Man turned their gaze towards her, eager to hear her perspective on the matter.
Among all the prominent sects residing on Wuyuan Ind, only the Grand Unity Sect stood a mere step away from achieving the status of Chaozhong. It boasted greater capabilities than its counterparts. If the Grand Unity Sect took the lead, the other sects would undoubtedly follow suit. However¡
The topic at hand was the Undead Race.
This introduced aplexyer of emotions on the faces of the Elder Men. The conflict between the Grand Unity Sect and the Undead Race differed significantly from their own grievances. Besides the witches, the Grand Unity Sect had its own history of dealings with the Undead Race.
To be candid¡
The Grand Unity Sect and the Undead Race were archenemies.
So, was it truly the Grand Unity Sect that should lead the charge?
The Elder Men from the major sects exchanged meaningful nces amongst themselves, silently contemting their options. Pei Yueling surveyed their expressions briefly before addressing them with poise. As she approached, her words flowed seamlessly.
¡°Concerning the Undead Race situation in Xuhai City, the Grand Unity Sect hasmitted to their eradication and is willing to allocate more resources than any other major sect.¡±
¡°Elder Man from the Supreme Sect made it unequivocally clear that the Undead Race has alreadyunched attacks on humanity. Their actions aim to rejuvenate their long-dormant powers by siphoning the spiritual energy of our kind. This cycle will never cease. Are you willing to wait until the Undead Race in Xuhai City bes an insurmountable threat?¡±
¡°In those times¡¡± Pei Yueling¡¯s voice carried a hint of helplessness as she reminisced. ¡°Back then, we aided the witches because the undead had lent their assistance to many of our sect¡¯s disciples. That¡¯s the reason we extended our
support to the witches, otherwise¡¡±
¡°Why would the Grand Unity Sect act so recklessly?¡± she trailed off.
¡°The Undead Race is unmistakably resurging, and they stand as our adversaries. Action is imperative,¡± Pei Yueling¡¯s words brimmed with sincerity, her disdain for the Undead Race palpable.
The Elder Men representing the major sects pondered her words, finding a sense of reason in her argument. The Grand Unity Sect had indeed, through their enmity with the Undead Race, shouldered significant responsibilities.
It now made sense how they had secured a position in Chaozhong.
Gradually, the Elder Men from the major sects began to rally behind the Grand Unity Sect and Pei Yueling. Although the Supreme Sect¡¯s reasoning held merit, most were inclined to avoid involvement. However, with the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s willingness to take the lead, they saw an opportunity to dispatch their disciples.
The elimination of the Undead Race in Xuhai City would not only allow their disciples to embark on missions but also prevent future cmities of this nature.
¡°We, the Fengyun Sect, lend our approval.¡±
¡°Baiyun Sect concurs.¡±
¡°Moon Sect stands in agreement.¡±
Nearly all the major sects signaled their consent.
Even the Supreme Sect, which had proposed the idea, threw their support behind it.
With unanimous approval from the major sects¡
The stage was set..
Chapter 2188 - 2188: About the Undead Race 5
Chapter 2188: About the Undead Race 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They were gathered to discuss the forting arrangements.
Now, with the absence of Pei Yueling, daughter of the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s leader, Mr. Head, who possessed the Chaotic Spiritual Root, the responsibility of organizing the arrangements fell upon her shoulders. The Supreme Sect, much like the other sects, would simply adhere to her decisions.
Elder Lin remained silent throughout.
Upon her approval of the proposal, Pei Yueling wasted no time in formting n.
Taking her seat at the head of the gathering, she began, ¡°Thousands of years ago, Xuhai City fell under the dominion of the Undead Race. With the uncertainty surrounding their numbers and the possibility of revival after they¡¯ve in numerous disciples of our sects, we must take precautions.¡±
Silence followed.
¡°Just to be safe, we should dispatch as many disciples as possible. You have 400 inner sect disciples and 600 outer sect disciples, led by two Elder Men.
Meanwhile, the Grand Unity Sect will contribute 1,000 inner sect disciples and 1,500 outer sect disciples, led by three Elder Men, including myself. What are your thoughts?¡±
Another pause ensued.
¡°We cannot afford any mishaps during the extermination of the Undead Race in Xuhai City,¡± Pei Yueling pressed.
The Elder Men exchanged uneasy nces.
Their difort was evident.
Two sects coborating with their Elder Men posed no issue, but the inclusion of 400 inner sect disciples was a daunting proposition. For instance, the Fengyue Sect only boasted 1,500 inner sect disciples, and sending one-third of their inner sect disciples to this mission seemed excessive.
The potential for idents among the inner sect disciples was a cause for concern. The prospect of both inner and outer sect disciples leaving in such numbers would severely deplete the Fengyue Sect¡¯s ranks. What if..
Pei Yueling¡¯s tone turned bitter as she challenged, ¡°With 1,000 inner sect disciples at our disposal, what is there to worry about?¡± She fixed her gaze upon the Elder Men.
¡°Very well, we are in agreement, ¡± affirmed the Moon Sect.
The Moon Sect¡¯s Elder Man had contemted this matter in advance. They had already consented to the arrangement, and even if it didn¡¯t gain favor with the major sects, the reduction would only amount to a hundred individuals.
The Grand Unity Sect had taken excellent care of the Moon Sect, showering them with numerous benefits. By being the first tomit, the Elder Man aimed to keep Pei Yueling content with the Moon Sect¡¯s cooperation. If Moon
Sect¡¯s value could be recognized through this, it would be a favorable oue.
Thus, they concurred.
Pei Yueling¡¯s smile briefly flickered, her satisfaction evident with how the Moon Sect had conducted itself.
The Moon Sect had already given its consent, and the other sects, sooner orter, followed suit without hesitation.
However, Elder Lin wore a perplexed expression.
In theory, having Pei Yueling as the leader of the Grand Unity Sect should have been advantageous. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that something was amiss with the arrangement.
Wasn¡¯t the number of disciples too excessive?
While Elder Lin hesitated, Pei Yueling turned her gaze towards him and inquired, ¡°What is the Supreme Sect¡¯s proposed course of action? This is what you all have agreed upon.¡±
¡°Originally, the Supreme Sect should have been able to amodate more participants, but given the current state of our sect, I refrained from making such a request,¡± she continued..
Chapter 2189 - 2189: About the Undead Race 6
Chapter 2189 - 2189: About the Undead Race 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°We, representing the Supreme Sect, endorse the eradication of the Undead
Race in Xuhai City, but¡¡±
¡°Very well then. Now that the matter of Wuyuan Ind is settled, all the major sects should return and prepare collectively for the task in Xuhai City, ¡± dered Pei Yueling decisively, wasting no time.
No objections were raised by any Elder Men from the other sects except for Elder Lin.
Pei Yueling had a reputation for being efficient and not tolerating dys. Her decisive nature left little room for suspicion.
With the arrangements concluded, the major sects disbanded.
Leading the way, Pei Yueling¡¯s fellow sect members refrained from attempting to intercept her for conversation, instead waiting patiently before departing.
Despite her youth, Pei Yuelingmanded respect as the daughter of the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s leader and possessed a Chaotic Spiritual Root.
As the major sects gradually exited¡
Pei Yueling was already soaring toward the Grand Unity Sect using Sword Kinesis Flight.
During the flight..
The man beside Pei Yueling expressed concern, ¡°What if the presence of the Undead Race in Xuhai City is exposed? How should we proceed? We are both aware of the sensitivity surrounding the Undead Race in Xuhai City¡¡± Pei Yueling shot him a displeased nce.
She found his timidity greatly displeasing; she had a strong aversion to timorous individuals.
¡°Why are you afraid? The Undead Race in Xuhai City will not reveal anything, and I want everyone from these sects, ¡± Pei Yueling dered with a sinister and proud smile.
They were more than capable of exterminating the Undead Race.
What an arrogant woman!
Hispanion beside him looked surprised and disbelieving as he inquired, ¡°What are your intentions?¡±
However¡
She had no intention of concealing her intentions; she aimed to eliminate those individuals.
If that was the case, what about her cultivation level?
¡°Alright, you¡¯re aware of the situation, so focus on your responsibilities and stop being fearful. If you persist in this manner, you need not remain by my side any longer,¡± snapped Pei Yueling.
¡°Yes,¡± he replied.
¡°Things are progressing better than I anticipated, but I remain somewhat uneasy. Chaoyan, I believe you should apany us on the Undead Race¡¯s mission,¡± Elder Lin suggested reasonably.
Gu Chaoyan was not an aplished practitioner, but she excelled in dealing with Paragons. Her role required her to react swiftly; if any issues arose, she could detect them promptly.
Her presence would provide reassurance.
¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Gu Chaoyan declined.
¡°Why not?¡± the Head of the Undead Race asked anxiously.
Elder Lin was about to respond when the Head of the Undead Race cut him off, stumbling over words before coughing. ¡°This youngdy is correct; you should
The Head of the Undead Race, mistakenly referred to as a girl, suddenly realized that he was the one being discussed. He surveyed the surroundings and realized that aside from Gu Chaoyan, he was the only one who could be considered ¡°female.
He had no intention of responding.
His mood was far from pleasant.
He was going to return the skin sooner orter!
¡°I have spent a lot of time on Wuyuan Ind, and the mystic realm is opening soon. I am qualified enough to enter the mystic realm, so I have to choose to get what I want..¡±
Chapter 2190 - 2190: About the Undead Race 3
Chapter 2190 - 2190: About the Undead Race 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°There are numerous disciples here in Xuhai City, and I count myself among them,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated resolutely. ¡°I¡¯m determined not to miss the opportunity to enter the mystic realm.¡±
The mystic realm was a topic that had resurfaced yet again.
Elder Lin found it increasingly challenging to handle Gu Chaoyan¡¯s persistence.
¡°Junior Sister, can you really be so indifferent?¡± protested some of the disciples from Supreme Sect. ¡°The Undead Race from Xuhai City has caused considerable harm to our fellow disciples. Our top priority should be eliminating them. Yet, you seem solely concerned with your own interests.¡±
Gu Chaoyan remained silent.
Her objective had always been to obtain the One Origin Grass.
She had already contributed significantly to Supreme Sect and Wuyuan Ind. Elder Lin signaled one of the disciples with a look, advising him not to press the matter further.
Instead, he called Gu Chaoyan forward.
While Gu Chaoyan repeatedly mentioned the mystic realm, Elder Lin believed her interesty in the magical weapons and pills it contained. He had made numerous promises to her, and it appeared she had developed a strong fixation on the mystic realm.
Elder Lin had faced his share of challenges because of the incident at the Weapon Refining Faction, but he understood his responsibilities.
The mystic realm held great significance for Gu Chaoyan, and Elder Lin would not obstruct her path.
However¡
It was a level-five mystic realm.
¡°The mystic realm of Supreme Sect is a creation of our sect¡¯s ancestor following his passing. It is essible to the sect¡¯s disciples.¡±
¡°The opening and closing of the mystic realm are all under the control of our Ancestor.¡±
¡°The level-5 mystic realm will remain closed for the time being. Xuhai City poses a significant threat to the major sects, including Supreme Sect. Given the circumstances, our Ancestor has decided not to open the mystic realm.¡±
¡°Our Ancestor is acutely aware of the danger surrounding Supreme Sect, and he wishes to prevent any misfortune. Hence, the mystic realm remains sealed for now.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll permit you to apany us,¡± Elder Lin announced.
¡°Why?!¡± Gu Chaoyan appeared on the verge of copse for the first time in her life. ¡°Why is it soplicated? Why are you opposing me?¡±
This marked the first instance of Gu Chaoyan disying such emotion.
Elder Lin was somewhat taken aback.
Just as he was about to inquire¡
Gu Chaoyan abruptly regained herposure. ¡°Understood.¡±
With those words, she departed, her disappointment evident.
After leaving, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t head home immediately. Instead, she made her way to Di Hongyun¡¯s location.
Di Hongyun had already packed his belongings, preparing to journey to Xuhai City with them.
¡°You could stay here and focus on your cultivation,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated icily.
¡°I¡¯m not interested in staying here. It¡¯s too dull. I¡¯d rather be with you,¡± Di Hongyun responded nonchntly, as if it were the most natural thing.
¡°I told you to remain here,¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s tone grew stern, bordering on a scolding. ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator, and your aim should always be to advance to higher levels, not to follow me around for amusement. The world is vast, aren¡¯t you worried that you might encounter someone weaker and meet an unfortunate end? If you follow me, you¡¯ll only be a burden. Instead of taking risks in Xuhai City, why not focus on cultivating here? Think it over carefully.¡± Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t want to witness a situation where Di Hongyun ended up like Huaijin one day.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sudden change in behavior caught Di Hongyun off guard.
¡°Are you so concerned that I might slow you down?¡±
Chapter 2191 - 2191: Di Hongyun’s Misunderstanding 1
Chapter 2191: Di Hongyun¡¯s Misunderstanding 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The first time they met, Di Hongyun had misunderstood Gu Chaoyan, which had led to his prolonged dislike of her. She had appeared arrogant and persistently declined his advances. Back then, Di Hongyun had been a lively and outgoing person.
As time passed, he had transformed into someone who often appeared simple-minded and sincere, frequently disying genuine happiness.
However, the current Di Hongyun bore an expressionless countenance, marked by stiffness and disappointment. It was the first time Gu Chaoyan had seen him in such a state. It seemed like he had once again misinterpreted something.
This was why Gu Chaoyan wished for him to focus on his cultivation. She also suspected that he might believe she was leaving him behind.
Nevertheless¡
Perhaps this change was beneficial for him. It would allow him to concentrate on his practice without distractions and form deeper connections with others, rather than being excessively innocent and trusting, which could be a significant disadvantage.
He could remain on Wuyuan Ind to cultivate.
Sighing, Gu Chaoyan turned to Di Hongyun and gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Keep up with your practice.¡±
Before departing, she left a few bottles of pills on the table. These pills were crafted from Green Sun Grass and could greatly aid in cultivation.
Besides giving some to the Head of the Undead Race, Gu Chaoyan rarely used them herself. She hoped that these pills would assist Di Hongyun in advancing his cultivation.
As she walked away, the sound of pills dropping onto the ground reached her ears.
He¡
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t look back but continued on her way. Her expression remained unchanged, but the Head of the Undead Race could sense her somber mood. She had once been devoid of emotions, but now, that was no longer the case. She must have been feeling quite unhappy.
The Head of the Undead Race chuckled, but to his surprise, hisughter fell t.
In frustration, he snapped, ¡°Idiot, he¡¯s truly an idiot. He can¡¯t see that Lv Zhengyang is a scheming person, and he can¡¯t see that you¡¯re doing all of this for his own good. I can¡¯t fathom how he made it into the sect and grew up here.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just leave him be,¡± he finally uttered.
¡°With me by your side, you won¡¯t have to worry about a thing in the future,¡± the Head of the Undead Race awkwardly consoled.
He, the Head of the Undead Race, had never offered constion to anyone before¡ªunless he was masquerading as a human.
Annoyance surged through him as he reluctantly pampered this cunning girl.
Yet¡
His unease stemmed from his own predicament. The other sects were poised to attack the counterfeit Undead Race in Xuhai City, and if they seeded, Xuhai City would be his. With control over Xuhai City, there would be no reason for him to trail behind her. He would remain in Xuhai City, regaining his millennia-old cultivation.
But what about Gu Chaoyan? Di Hongyun was no longer at her side. What was she to do?
The Head of the Undead Race found himself in a quandary.
Suddenly, he contemted the source of his worries. Were it not for her coercion, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.
Well, well, well.
This wicked woman could thrive independently. She had never been humiliated by anyone; instead, she had always been the one to humiliate others..
Chapter 2192 - 2192: Di Hongyun’s Misunderstanding 2
Chapter 2192: Di Hongyun¡¯s Misunderstanding 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As he contemted this, the Head of the Undead Race began to feel a profound sense of relief. The burden of guilt that had weighed him down earlier had now lifted, and he found himself with an unexpected urge tough.
Gu Chaoyan, observing his sudden change in demeanor, was puzzled and couldn¡¯t quite grasp the source of his worries.
Unbeknownst to her, the Head of the Undead Race continued to chuckle, his mood lightening with each passing moment.
Meanwhile, the Supreme Sect made the decision to return to their headquarters. They had no objections to Gu Chaoyan¡¯s proposal to allow Di Hongyun to cultivate on Wuyuan Ind. After all, she had yed a pivotal role in resolving the situation on the ind, earning her the goodwill of the Elder Men. Consequently¡
With the exception of Di Hongyun, Lv Zhengyang, and Yuan Jia, the remaining disciples embarked on their journey back to the sect.
Upon their return, they immediately began preparations for the mission to Xuhai City. Each sect was tasked with providing 400 inner sect disciples and 600 outer sect disciples for the mission. The selection of these disciples required careful consideration.
The Supreme Sect wasposed of six schools, and it was not umon for the Monster Controller Sect to have a significant number of disciples on missions. However, dispatching too many disciples at once could leave the school vulnerable, and any opportunistic threat could inflict severe damage.
To address this concern, Elder Lin opted for a principle of equality when selecting disciples. This bnce rule ensured that each sect had a roughly equal number of disciples participating in missions, thus maintaining stability within the sect. In case of any unforeseen emergencies, the sects could continue to function smoothly.
However, even within this framework of bnce, the Beastmaster Sect still had a greater representation.
So, there were a total of 60 inner sect disciples and 100 outer sect disciples from the other five sects, with the remaining disciples hailing from the Beast-controlling Sect.
Gu Chaoyan was a part of the special team and was not included in the headcount.
Elder Men representing the major sects selected the candidates for the mission, and all selected candidates were assembled outside the school grounds.
Together, they embarked on their journey towards Xuhai City.
In the absence of Di Hongyun, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s demeanor grew noticeably more subdued. There was no longer anymotion around her.
For a moment, she found herself struggling to adjust to the newfound quietness. She cast her gaze over the gathering troops and then turned to the Head of the Undead Race, speaking softly, ¡°Do you think we can effectively deal with the Undead Race in Xuhai City with so many people?¡±
The Head of the Undead Race paused for a moment before responding, ¡°There are plenty of us, and as long as they aren¡¯tpletely inept, they should be up to the task. From my observations, there are at most 500 Undead Race members in Xuhai City, while we have 1,000 just within the Supreme Sect alone. It should be more than sufficient. In fact, it¡¯s almost excessive. That woman from the Grand Unity Sect appears overly confident and self-assured, amassing such arge force just for taking control of Xuhai City. Those unaware might suspect she has ulterior motives.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race analyzed the situation with an air of indifference.
In his perspective¡
The Undead Race in Xuhai City had likely faced substantial setbacks. There was no cause for undue concern, which exined their leisurely conversation.
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement, relieved that nothing unexpected had arisen.
¡°Now that everyone is present, let¡¯s proceed to Xuhai City without further dy!¡± Elder Lin dered..
Chapter 2193 - 2193: Xuhai City 1
Chapter 2193: Xuhai City 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
This marked an unprecedented asion as a multitude of disciples emerged from the Supreme Sect for the very first time. Elder Lin found the array formation in front of the sect to be quite vexing, prompting him to request its removal and the cement of a teleportation formation after over a thousand disciples had traversed it.
This alteration significantly expedited the disciples¡¯ exit from the sect.
Gu Chaoyan, leading the way, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease as she noticed some disciples struggling to emerge from the array.
Before undergoing any mission or returning to the sect, new disciples were required to use the sacred roll to officially join the Supreme Sect. Normally, they would also need to navigate the array formation. However, due to the high number of disciples embarking on missions, the Supreme Sect had temporarily suspended its use. This unexpected change left Gu Chaoyan with a sense of foreboding.
Nheless¡
Elder Lin had made the decision, so Gu Chaoyan suppressed her apprehension and continued onward.
Together, they embarked on Sword Kinesis Flight towards Xuhai City.
The inner sect disciples on the mission appearedposed, while many outer sect disciples were brimming with excitement. Opportunities for outer sect disciples to participate in missions were scarce, and this marked their first such experience. They eagerly watched their fellow disciples, their eyes filled with anticipation.
Gu Chaoyan was aware that Yan Wuji was among the outer sect disciples chosen for this mission.
Despite the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s assurances of the mission¡¯s safety, Gu Chaoyan remained concerned. She had prepared several vials of pills, Dharma artifacts, enchanted armaments, and a life-saving magical power to give him at the right moment. Yet, the opportunity hadn¡¯t arisen.
Unable to approach Yan Wuji directly, she discreetly conveyed her message to the Head of the Undead Race, hoping that he could find an appropriate moment to assist Yan Wuji.
After receiving the supplies from the Head of the Undead Race, they rapidly approached Xuhai City.
Groups from various sects, including the Grand Unity Sect, were already visible in the vicinity of Xuhai City.
In ordance with the n, members of the Supreme Sect had gathered at the location specified by Pei Yueling.
While some schools had not yet stationed their representatives here, the scene was already quite imposing.
A confident grin adorned the face of the Head of the Undead Race, as if he could already envision the eradication of the Undead Race in Xuhai City.
Gu Chaoyan meticulously assessed the situation.
The Fengyun Sect¡¯s representatives were thest to arrive, but they were now present.
Seeing the multitude of sect members assembled, Pei Yueling¡¯s spirits were high. She spoke with a smile, ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯sunch an assault on Xuhai City and eliminate the Undead Race this morning.¡±
Pei Yueling made the decision decisively.
However, the elders from various sects hesitated.
Just like that? All the sect disciples charging into Xuhai City and engaging in battle without a proper strategy? It seemed like a hasty and reckless approach.
The sect elders were dissatisfied with this decision.
They were confronting the Undead Race, and there should have been some tactical nning. They had disciples from the Array Faction and other sects, allowing for various arrangements. So why were they treating such a versatile disciple as if they had no tactical expertise?
¡°They¡¯re already outside Xuhai City, are you still afraid?¡± Pei Yueling retorted with a touch of irony..
Chapter 2194 - 2194: Xuhai City 2
Chapter 2194: Xuhai City 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Pei Yueling regarded the members of the major sects with a disdainful gaze, as if she were looking at mere chickens, cowards, and scaredy-cats. Her demeanor exuded arrogance and intimidation, making it clear that she considered them insignificant, like ants in her eyes.
However¡
Except for a select few Elder Men and exceptional inner sect disciples, the majority of the other disciples were nothing more than insignificant ants in Pei Yueling¡¯s perspective. They had arrived at their destination, guided by the Grand Unity Sect, and with Pei Yueling overseeing the arrangements, there was no reason for hesitation. They had nothing to fear as long as the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect led the way.
The Elder Men from the major sects swiftly issued orders to head directly to Xuhai City, amand the Supreme Sect followed obediently, rushing towards their destination with their disciples in tow. In a matter of moments, disciples from various schools descended upon Xuhai City.
The previously quiet and deste Xuhai City suddenly felt bustling with activity. It wasmon knowledge that the Undead Race had a different way of lifepared to their practicing counterparts. Preferring the dark corners and spending most of their time lying on the floor, it came as no surprise that Xuhai City had the aura of a ghost town.
Within an hour, all the disciples had entered Xuhai City. Gu Chaoyan, from the Supreme Sect, made her entrance at the veryst moment.
Upon entering Xuhai City, Gu Chaoyan turned around with the intention of exploring the surroundings. She had been to Xuhai City before and understood that their ability to leave the city freely was their greatest advantage, as the Undead Race within the city could not do the same. In her view, this was their most significant bargaining chip. If the situation took a turn for the worse, they needed to escape first. Gu Chaoyan feltpelled to share this crucial information with the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples, especially since many of them were outer sect members who might not possess the strength to confront the Undead Race head-on.
As she was about to step outside, she was abruptly pushed back by a surge of spiritual energy.
¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± She attempted to exit once more but found herself unable to.
¡°Oh no!¡± Gu Chaoyan eximed in frustration.
Hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cry, the Head of the Undead Race, who had been wandering within the confines of Xuhai City, hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he inquired.
¡°We can¡¯t leave Xuhai City,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied.
The Head of the Undead Race appeared genuinely surprised. He made an attempt to exit as well, only to discover that he was also trapped.
Were they all confined within Xuhai City? It seemed that way.
The realization slowly sank in, and a growing sense of foolishness gnawed at them. They had unwittingly fallen into a trap.
¡°We¡¯re stuck here, ¡± the Head of the Undead Race reluctantly confirmed.
As Gu Chaoyan and the Head of the Undead Race hesitated, Elder Men from the Supreme Sect began to take notice of the situation. Elder Lin approached them and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°Something¡¯s amiss. Once we entered Xuhai City, we found ourselves unable to leave. We¡¯re effectively immobilized,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined.
Elder Lin wore an unusual expression, then stated, ¡°Whether we can leave or not is irrelevant at this moment. Our priority should be dealing with the
Undead Race within Xuhai City..¡±
Chapter 2195 - 2195: Xuhai City 3
Chapter 2195: Xuhai City 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°That¡¯s not the truth, ¡± Gu Chaoyan eximed, feeling a growing sense of anxiety. The assembly consisted of numerous disciples from various schools, and their impulsive actions could lead to dire consequences.
Gu Chaoyan was utterly perplexed.
Many attendees from other schools had also caught wind of the situation, and their attempts to exit confirmed the grim reality.
The sect members were equally attentive to the unfolding situation.
In this moment, disciples from diverse schools found themselves trapped here.
Observing the disciples¡¯ deviation from order, Pei Yueling inquired with evident displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°Miss Pei,¡± the Elder of the Fengyue Sect spoke up, a tinge of urgency in his voice. ¡°We are unable to leave Xuhai City. Shouldn¡¯t we be devising a long-term strategy tobat the Undead Race here? We currentlyck any such n. Blindly charging ahead would only lead to our demise in Xuhai City. We have no way out, and recklessness is not our path.¡±
Elder Man¡¯s beard had turned gray, and his anxiety was palpable. Training disciples was no easy feat, especially when their numbers were dwindling with each passing year. The existence of disciples held great significance, and he was unwilling to take the risk of blindly confronting the situation.
Elders from other sects echoed the sentiments expressed by the Elder of the Fengyue Sect.
They had been grumbling since their arrival in Xuhai City and their rushed attempts to confront the Undead Race. Now, with no apparent means of escape, theirints grew even more vociferous.
¡°A contingency n?¡± Pei Yueling retorted sarcastically. ¡°What kind of contingency n is there?¡±
She had no intention of elucidating the situation further. These individuals were rushing headlong into danger out of their own volition, not because they were coerced into suffering.
But these school representatives were utterly inept and cowardly.
If that was the case¡
She might as well make it abundantly clear that their demise was a consequence of her own foolishness. ¡°Once we enter Xuhai City, there¡¯s no way back. ¡±
¡°No way back?¡± The Elder from the Fengyue Sect asked in a friendly manner, clearly not grasping Pei Yueling¡¯s intent.
¡°What I mean is that all of you are destined for death,¡± Pei Yueling stated without a trace ofpassion in her gaze. She regarded them as little more than a heap of lifeless bodies.
Each school, namely the Fengyue Sect, Baiyun Sect, Moon Sect, Supreme Sect, and Heavenly Dragon Gate, had brought over 1,000 individuals. Among them were 400 inner sect disciples and 600 outer sect disciples.
The inner sect disciples were all of Martial God caliber or higher, and the outer sect disciples, while notcking in cultivation, possessed valuable spiritual roots. Their individual cultivation might not have been exceptional, but their spiritual roots were highly practical.
She intended to absorb their cultivation and refine their spiritual roots. This would enable her to fuse their spiritual roots with her own, propelling her cultivation to the level of Paragon Martial God.
Pei Yueling grew increasingly excited at the thought of the benefits she would reap from this refinement process.
She had invested considerable effort and recruited disciples from various schools over many months, yet her gains had been meager. That simply wouldn¡¯t suffice for her ambitions.
This was the most efficient method, involving thousands of individuals.
¡°Miss Pei, what do you mean?¡±
Chapter 2196 - 2196: Xuhai City 4
Chapter 2196: Xuhai City 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Pei Yueling¡¯s words, Elder Man from the Fengyue Sect felt a sudden chill in his heart. Something was amiss. Why was Miss Pei from the Grand Unity Sect treating them as enemies? They had alle here to confront the undead menace of Xuhai City, and they were supposed to be allies in this endeavor. So, why did she ominously proim that they were all doomed?
¡°You are all going to die!¡± Pei Yueling¡¯s tone was as malevolent as a Shura. ¡°This is bad! We must deal with Pei Yueling and the Grand Unity Sect first!¡± shouted the Head of the Undead Race, suddenly realizing that a grave mistake had been made.
It finally dawned on him why they had been urged to bring so many people with them.
Pei Yueling had no interest inbating the Undead Race itself. Her true objective was the lives of their disciples!
That disciple from the Moon Sect had ruthlessly extracted the spiritual roots of a disciple from the Supreme Sect and absorbed his cultivation, instantly elevating their own power, but what they cultivated was corrupt, heretical, and malevolent.
Furthermore, the fact that the disciple addressed Pei Yueling as ¡°Senior Sister¡± indicated that they were part of the same faction.
The Head of the Undead Race had never considered the undead from Xuhai City as true representatives of the ancient Undead Race; they had undergone a transformationter on.
It was Pei Yueling who had been responsible for extracting their spiritual roots, draining their cultivation, peeling away their identities, and subjecting the Undead Race to sinister witchcraft.
As for the Undead Race¡
They were originally disciples who had gone missing from the major sects!
They no longer heeded the ancient Undead Race but instead followed this woman.
Upon this realization, the Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This woman was not only exploiting the human race but also manipting the Undead Race itself.
And these disciples must never be assimted into the ranks of the undead race.
At that point, the prospect of reiming Xuhai City seemed increasingly bleak, and the ancient Undead Race faced a grave peril.
Gu Chaoyanprehended the situation just as the Head of the Undead Race did.
She shouted, ¡°Our priority should be dealing with Pei Yueling and the Grand
Unity Sect. We can strategize on how to escape Xuhai City afterward.¡±
The various major sects were thrown into turmoil, but theyplied with the order and initiated their attack on Pei Yueling.
¡°How vexing!¡± Pei Yueling clearly expressed her dissatisfaction with this unexpected turn of events. She scowled and channeled her spiritual energy towards the advancing disciples.
However¡
Her mystical power transformed not into offensive might, but into illusions. The disciples charging forth found themselves ensnared in a myriad of illusions.
Amidst this confusion, Pei Yueling vanished, dispersed among the various illusoryndscapes.
¡°Taiwu Illusion! This is bad!¡± eximed the Head of the Undead Race in astonishment.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged a nce with him.
¡°Taiwu Illusion is a cultivation technique passed down by the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s Patriarch, but few can truly grasp its depths. It¡¯s astonishing that she has mastered Taiwu Illusion at such a young age. Escaping Xuhai City is going to be incredibly challenging now. In the past, our ancient Undead Race led many into the Taiwu Illusion,¡± the Head of the Undead Race exined.
Gu Chaoyan remained motionless.
She knew all too well¡
No matter where she ventured, she would inevitably be ensnared by an illusion.
And those ensnared would remain trapped within.
¡°What should we do next?¡± the Head of the Undead Race inquired..
Chapter 2197 - 2197: Danger in Xuhai City 1
Chapter 2197: Danger in Xuhai City 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Head of the Undead Race found himself in a state of confusion. Gu Chaoyan, unustomed to such a predicament, appeared preupied. Her instincts led her to seek out Elder Lin for a discussion on their next steps, but she scanned the surroundings in vain, unable to locate him.
¡°That old man ventured into the illusion with his followers,¡± the Head of the Undead Race informed Gu Chaoyan without the need for her to voice her concerns.
He had observed this during the initial moments of chaos.
¡°They went in?¡± Gu Chaoyan was taken aback.
Elder Lin had typically sought her counsel due to her familiarity with Xuhai City. He had always valued her advice in various matters.
However, this time, why had he acted so impulsively, not even consulting her, and instead charged ahead with a group of disciples?
A sense of unease had been growing within her since the removal of the array formation, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of her disquiet.
Surveying her surroundings, Gu Chaoyan failed to spot any disciples from the Supreme Sect apart from a few scattered individuals whocked a leader. Her immediate priority was to find a solution to the illusion.
¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t leave or escape,¡± grumbled the Head of the Undead Race.
Gu Chaoyan shot him a stern look. ¡°You insisted oning here, and now you want to flee?¡±
¡°Feel free to ask me if you need anything,¡± Gu Chaoyan added after her rebuke. Then, she delved into her inner thoughts, hoping to connect with Huang Fu or locate any books or resources rted to Taiwu Illusion within her inner space.
Before the Head of the Undead Race could fully grasp the situation, Gu Chaoyan fell into a deep state of contemtion, her outward appearance betraying no movement or sound.
He bellowed in frustration, ¡°What are you staring at? Why are you here? What¡¯s your purpose?¡±
Gu Chaoyan remained silent, further baffling the Head of the Undead Race.
Meanwhile¡
Gu Chaoyan had already entered her inner space.
With Huang Fu conspicuously absent, Gu Chaoyan began her search for the book on Taiwu Illusion.
Her familiarity with illusions was limited, and shecked substantial knowledge in this field. She had previously encountered illusions at the Dragon¡¯s Vein and had perused a few books on the subject, but she had yet to delve into the intricacies of Taiwu Illusion.
After a lengthy search, she finally located the book dedicated to Taiwu Illusion.
The room¡¯s previous owner appeared to have paid little attention to illusions and held Taiwu Illusion in low regard. The books on this topic were relegated to a remote corner, including the one she now held. Opening the book, Gu Chaoyan began to study it intently.
Regarding Taiwu Illusion¡
It was a realm that individuals who had reached the Paragon Warrior level might attain.
However¡
Even among those who reached the Paragon Warrior level, only a select few could trulyprehend it.
Paragon Warriors were exceedingly rare.
Pei Yue¡¯s mastery of spiritual energy ced her among the minority who could potentially grasp it,rgely due to her Chaotic Spiritual Root.
Taiwu Illusion.
This was a foundational form of illusion¡
Chapter 2198 - 2198: Danger in Xuhai City 2
Chapter 2198: Danger in Xuhai City 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The illusions within Taiwu Illusion were not particrly menacing, but the clever aspect of Taiwu Illusiony in its ability to generate numerous smaller illusions, effectively dispersing individuals into distinct hallucinations. This division prevented people from cooperating, diminishing their collective strength. Meanwhile, the phantasmal creatures within these illusions continually drained the practitioner¡¯s magical reserves and physical vitality. Consequently, when the practitioner reached their most vulnerable state, the illusory monsters could deliver a fatal blow. This approach often led the practitioner to be disoriented and trapped within a smaller illusion.
Gu Chaoyan stepped out of the spatial rift and gazed at the Head of the Undead Race. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±
¡°Where are we headed? It¡¯s all just an illusion; what could we possibly achieve? We¡¯re only putting ourselves in harm¡¯s way!¡± The Head of the Undead Race appeared to fear death.
¡°You¡¯re the most timid one!¡± Gu Chaoyan rebuked, her determination unwavering. She advanced resolutely.
Reluctantly, the Head of the Undead Race followed, his apprehension palpable.
They remained in close proximity to each other, and as they entered the illusion, they were immediately ensnared in a smaller, individualized hallucination¡ªa scenario reminiscent of the trials Gu Chaoyan had faced upon joining the Supreme Sect and Array Sect.
However¡
This environment proved far more perilous, and the dangers were real, unlike the assessments monitored by the Elder Men.
¡°Why do we still find ourselves in Xuhai City? Aren¡¯t we inside the illusion?¡± The Head of the Undead Race inquired, perplexed. The surroundings appeared identical to their previous location, except for the absence of certain individuals.
¡°We are indeed within the illusion,¡± Gu Chaoyan rified, the only two souls present in this distorted realm. She sensed neither the presence of life nor the shadow of death; this ce seemed devoid of any vitality. Where else could they possibly be?
Gu Chaoyan fixed her gaze on the Head of the Undead Race. ¡°Are you not familiar with this illusion?¡±
The Head of the Undead Race appeared reluctant to delve into the topic, avoiding eye contact as he nced around.
¡°I encountered you within the illusion in Xuhai City,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked with keen interest, reminiscing about the past.
Back then¡
She had suspected that the illusion was the creation of the Head of the Undead Race. However, after speaking with him and observing his reactions, she became nearly certain that he was not responsible. He had never mentioned the events of that day or why he had found himself within the illusion once more.
¡°What¡¯s so peculiar about my presence within the Xuhai City illusion?¡± The
Head of the Undead Race deflected the conversation, still avoiding Gu Chaoyan¡¯s gaze. ¡°But what¡¯s truly unusual is theplete absence of danger here.¡±
He attempted to shift the subject.
Yet, Gu Chaoyan had no intention of allowing him to change the focus of their discussion. She grinned mischievously as she locked eyes with the Head of the Undead Race.
Whenever the illusion dissipated, he would suddenly reappear before them, and he seemed fixated on acquiring Xuhai City. He couldn¡¯t even discern whether he was within the illusion or the genuine Xuhai City. Initially deceived, he had remained trapped within the illusion. Hahahahaha.
The absurdity of it all tickled Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sense of humor.
¡°Tell me, are you truly the Head of the Undead Race? How did you ascend to that position? Falling for the same illusion repeatedly is hardly the behavior of a typical individual, ¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, thoroughly amused..
Chapter 2199 - 2199: Danger in Xuhai City 3
Chapter 2199 - 2199: Danger in Xuhai City 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Shut up!¡± snapped the Head of the Undead Race.
Normally, it was Gu Chaoyan who engaged in conversations with him and Di Hongyun. This marked the first time the Head of the Undead Race had spoken directly to Gu Chaoyan.
After uttering those words, the Head of the Undead Race felt a sense of relief.
He knew he couldn¡¯t easily get rid of this woman because he was no match for her.
Gu Chaoyan remained unperturbed by his words, maintaining her enigmatic smile.
It was all rather absurd.
The Head of the Undead Race pursed his lips in response. This woman was mocking him !
Fortunately, he had only revealed his identity as the Head of the Undead Race, not as the leader of the Hall of Xuhai City. If she had known he was the leader of Xuhai City and couldn¡¯t distinguish between the real and the fake, she might have burst intoughter. If she had gone there, he would have been left with no one to protect him. That would have been disastrous!
The Head of the Undead Race contemted this internally, rolling his eyes at Gu Chaoyan but refraining from saying a word.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the old man?¡± he said in surprise, referring to Elder Lin.
Gu Chaoyan turned her gaze to see Elder Lin and a group of disciples.
¡°Why is that old man here?¡± the Head of the Undead Race asked, a look of confusion on his face.
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes once again, disapproving of the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s manner of referring to Elder Lin.
However, the Head of the Undead Race had lived for over a thousand years and did not consider the Elder Men of the Supreme Sect as his superiors. In his eyes, they were merely juniors.
That¡¯s why he shouted without a hint of politeness.
Gu Chaoyan was growing increasingly annoyed by him.
However¡
What she hadn¡¯t expected was the presence of another person within the illusion, someone from the Supreme Sect.
With members of the Supreme Sect gathered together, breaking through the illusion would be much easier.
Elder Lin also spotted them and greeted them with a warm smile.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, what brings you here? We rushed to find Pei Yueling, but she vanished suddenly. Webed through Xuhai City, but found no trace of the Undead Race, other schools, or the Grand Unity Sect,¡± Elder Lin exined.
Gu Chaoyan suddenly halted in her tracks.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you step on something?¡± The Head of the Undead Race, curious, looked down at her feet. Gu Chaoyan shot him an angry re.
What was he thinking?
It wasn¡¯t about stepping on something.
It was just¡
She had a nagging feeling that something was amiss with Elder Lin.
Elder Lin should not have treated her so informally.
And since when had Elder Lin started addressing her so casually?
Something was off.
This was unlike Elder Lin.
Furthermore, she observed the numerous disciples from the Supreme Sect. They wore varying expressions, but none of them appeared truly alive.
It was as if they weren¡¯t human at all.
Not human?
As Gu Chaoyan contemted this, inspiration struck her like a lightning bolt.
If they weren¡¯t human¡
Then they shouldn¡¯t be part of the illusion!
If that were the case, everything began to fall into ce!
She had encountered a simr illusion on the dragon vessel.
The Taiwu Illusion was distinct. Pei Yueling must have mastered this illusion within the dragon vein!
¡°Watch out for them,¡± Gu Chaoyan cautioned..
Chapter 2200 - 2200: Danger in Xuhai City 4
Chapter 2200 - 2200: Danger in Xuhai City 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Isn¡¯t that the elderly figure from the Supreme Sect? They hail from the same Sect; why should we be concerned about them?¡± The leader of the Undead Race appeared perplexed as he scrutinized their presence. While he was correct, he refrained from taking a step forward.
Gu Chaoyan, known for her astuteness, sensed that something was amiss.
¡°They aren¡¯t. Be prepared,¡± Gu Chaoyan whispered in a hushed tone.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, what should be our course of action now?¡± The Supreme Sect disciples turned to Gu Chaoyan, their expressions filled with anticipation, holding no grudges.
Gu Chaoyan directed a stream of spiritual energy toward one of them.
The disciple appeared surprised and in a somewhat aggrieved tone said, ¡°Lady
Chaoyan, why are you attacking us?¡±
¡°No, our disciples are scattered, and these are the only ones with me. Why would you assault them?¡± Elder Lin interjected. ¡°We must devise an escape n from Xuhai City; the city¡¯s interior is eerily unusual, and lingering here is inadvisable.¡±
Gu Chaoyan fell silent.
She unsheathed her white jade sword and directly confronted them.
Observing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions, the Head of the Undead Race alsounched an attack.
Gu Chaoyan showed no mercy, harnessing the power of inheritance to strike at the Supreme Sect disciples. The disciples couldn¡¯t withstand Gu Chaoyan¡¯s assault, and many of them crumpled to the ground, their faces etched with a sense of betrayal. ¡°Lady Chaoyan, we are all part of the same family, how could you!¡±
Elder Lin cried out, ¡°No!¡±
Gu Chaoyan was relentless, paying no heed to their pleas and continuing her direct assault.
Even Elder Lin didn¡¯t escape her wrath.
The Head of the Undead Race, less skilled than Gu Chaoyan, soon dispatched many disciples, leaving only Elder Lin.
Elder Lin gazed at the fallen disciples and then at Gu Chaoyan, his expression a
mix of disappointment and disbelief.
Crushing someone who had clung to hope proved to be unexpectedly straightforward, though the Head of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t help but question the propriety of it.
However, Gu Chaoyan remained resolute, her countenance cold and unmoved. She drove her de into Elder Lin without reservation.
The Head of the Undead Race wouldn¡¯t allow Elder Lin to slow them down; they were determined to deal with him together.
In light of their actions, the Head of the Undead Race harbored thoughts of exterminating them all, ensuring that no one would ever uncover their deeds. This was the path to a promising future for the Supreme Sect.
As a result, the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s ferocity surpassed even that of Gu
Chaoyan. When Gu Chaoyan struck with one sword, the Head of the Undead Race struck with the other, causing Elder Lin to copse and spew forth a torrent of blood.
Elder Lin coughed up blood, his gaze still fixed on Gu Chaoyan, his expression
a mix of disbelief and disappointment.
Gu Chaoyan paid him no heed.
This was not Elder Lin but a manifestation of the illusion.
Being deceived would onlyplicate matters further.
After dispatching all their illusory foes, Gu Chaoyan continued leading the way with the Head of the Undead Race, eventually arriving at the gates of Xuhai
City.
This was where their journey had begun.
¡°Have we escaped the illusion?¡± the Head of the Undead Race inquired.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
Not necessarily.
The certainty of their escape from the illusion remained elusive.
But one thing was clear to her..
Chapter 2201 - 2201: Danger in Xuhai City 5
Chapter 2201 - 2201: Danger in Xuhai City 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
That was¡
Many people found themselves ensnared within the illusion.
Some may have sensed its deceptive nature, while others believed they had escaped it, much like the Head of the Undead Race.
Those sects had acted impulsively, but Pei Yueling had disyed cunning foresight.
Could someone with a Chaotic Spiritual Root truly be capable of such maniption?
Gu Chaoyan was well aware of the formidable challenge ahead.
¡°What should we do now?¡± inquired the Head of the Undead Race.
Gu Chaoyan fell into contemtive silence.
She understood that the situation was far from straightforward.
In Xuhai City, the Taiwu Illusion Pei Yueling had mastered was just one among many.
How would she resolve this issue?
She needed more time to find a solution.
¡°Just watch,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered, and she continued her exploration of the space.
Hours turned into days as she delved into the books.
Within the tomes stored in this space, numerous illusions were documented, but only one held the key to a resolution.
The rest remained enigmatic.
What could be done?
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s anxiety mounted.
¡°Why can¡¯t you grasp it?¡± Huang Fu¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in her ears.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Gu Chaoyan eximed in surprise, but Huang Fu wore a disappointed expression.
¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Huang Fu dered, then promptly exited the illusion.
Before Gu Chaoyan could fully grasp the situation, Huang Fu vanished. She followed suit, emerging from the illusion, but Huang Fu was nowhere in sight. Almost instantly, all the disciples from various schools surrounded her.
Had the illusion dissipated?
That was Gu Chaoyan¡¯s initial thought.
As sheprehended the reality, Gu Chaoyan surmised that the illusion had indeed vanished, possibly due to Huang Fu¡¯s assistance.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the Head of the Undead Race inquired, clearly perplexed.
¡°The illusion has dissipated,¡± Gu Chaoyan confirmed.
With that promation, Gu Chaoyan surveyed the scene more closely. Half of the disciples had sumbed to the illusion, and the remaining ones were in a state of distress. Elder Lin was conspicuously absent.
Only a few panicked disciples from the Supreme Sect remained.
¡°Pei Yueling, you fiend!¡± usations began to fly at Pei Yueling.
Originally, their mission in Xuhai City was to exterminate the Undead Race, but Pei Yueling had manipted them. She had coveted their lives, and witnessing many of theirrades fall to her machinations had ignited their anger. Pei Yueling, however, appeared unfazed and even ted. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± She could sense his presence.
Intuitively understanding the situation, Pei Yueling held these so-called disciples in disdain. She merrily pursued her target, leaving behind a trail of cursing disciples.
¡°It seems she¡¯s gone to seek someone,¡± the Head of the Undead Race observed.
¡°Anyone can see that,¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted sharply.
Was she searching for Huang Fu because he had disrupted her illusion?
Gu Chaoyan suspected as much, though she couldn¡¯t be certain.
However, at this moment¡
The most pressing matter was to exit Xuhai City without dy.
Xuhai City was already firmly under Pei Yueling¡¯s control. They were at a disadvantage here and needed to escape.
With this determination in mind, Gu Chaoyan eximed, ¡°Lead us out of Xuhai City!¡±
Upon hearing these words, the disciples felt a renewed sense of resolve.
¡°What is that?!¡±
Chapter 2202 - 2202: Danger in Xuhai City 6
Chapter 2202 - 2202: Danger in Xuhai City 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The eerie and spine-tingling sound captured the attention of everyone present. Their eyes widened as they observed the unsettling scene before them.
A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.
And then..
¡°They hail from the Undead Race,¡± Gu Chaoyan calmly disclosed. ¡°They are residents of Xuhai City.¡±
With those words spoken, Gu Chaoyan shifted her focus, directing her gaze towards the leader of the Undead Race. ¡°Any suggestions?¡±
Caught off guard by the sudden inquiry, the Head of the Undead Race shrugged helplessly, shaking his head. ¡°They do not heed mymands, so there¡¯s little
I can do.¡±
Disdain radiated from Gu Chaoyan¡¯s re towards the Head of the Undead
Race.
Likewise, the Head of the Undead Race was grappling with his own frustration.
He was unlikely to gain anything favorable from this situation either.
The Undead Race, an irksome existence, could not be extinguished.
In that very moment, the Undead Race began their assault, some still bearing the tattered remnants of school uniforms stained with blood.
The disciples shivered at the sight, sensing that unless they could escape Xuhai City, their fate might mirror that of their assants.
The revtion that Grand Unity Sect was consorting with the Undead Race fueled their resentment.
¡°Watch out for their blood,¡± Gu Chaoyan cautioned, joining the fray.
Within the illusion, many disciples found themselves in peril, with over half already fallen. Nevertheless, more than 2,000 individuals remained, pitted against hundreds of Undead Race members. Victory remained within their grasp, provided that Pei Yueling did not return too swiftly.
Their primary objective was to swiftly conclude the battle. Gu Chaoyan harnessed her inherited powers, striking down numerous advancing Undead Race adversaries. However, these relentless foes seemed impervious to her attacks, repeatedly rising as if untouched by harm.
Exhaustion weighed heavily upon the sect¡¯s disciples, while the skinless monstrosities pressed on relentlessly.
¡°We cannot persist like this. What do you believe the Undead Race fears the most?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, also serving as the Head of the Undead Race.
The Head of the Undead Race hesitated momentarily. There were indeed things that struck fear into the Undead Race, but revealing these vulnerabilities would put the Undead Race at a disadvantage. His concern was not for the Undead Race present but for the ancient Undead Race, and he couldn¡¯t divulge this information so easily.
¡°Fire,¡± he finally admitted after careful consideration.
Fire could desate them and inflictsting agony, although it couldn¡¯t kill them outright.
Without hesitation, Gu Chaoyan summoned her Phoenix Fire. The Undead Race dared not approach her, writhing in pain as the mes enveloped them. The mastery of Phoenix Fire by a Martial God like her left many disciples astonished.
¡°Let¡¯s find a way to break the enchantment surrounding Xuhai City so we can escape,¡± Gu Chaoyan urged.
The enchantment was, in reality, an intricate array formation, always anchored to an array formation¡¯s core. If they could locate and destroy the array¡¯s core, the enchantment would dissipate. Pei Yueling had constructed the barrier that trapped them in Xuhai City, so the key elements of the enchantmenty within the city.
She possessed a deep familiarity with Xuhai City, having been here before, along with the Head of the Undead Race.
¡°It¡¯s over there!¡±
Chapter 2203 - 2203: Escape 1
Chapter 2203 - 2203: Escape 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The leader of the Undead Race bellowed at Gu Chaoyan with a burst of excitement.
Being well-acquainted with Xuhai City, he swiftly pinpointed the array¡¯s core location, making earnest contributions to the mission rather than being a hindrance.
Gu Chaoyan, amidst her attempts to repel the Undead Race using the Phoenix Fire, turned to acknowledge the Undead Race leader, signifying that he should take charge of this task.
In response, the Undead Race leader offered her an assuring nce and proceeded towards the array¡¯s core.
In that very moment, Gu Chaoyan, in her endeavor to not only ward off the Undead Race controlled by Pei Yueling but also to incinerate them with the searing power of the phoenix, pressed on.
The phoenix¡¯s mes elicited painful cries from many of the Undead Race, and those fortunate enough to remain unharmed hesitated to advance.
The Undead Race leader, resolute in his mission, obliterated the array¡¯s core.
At this juncture, Gu Chaoyan had no intention of further engaging with the
Undead Race. Instead, she shouted with fervor, ¡°Escape!¡±
Upon hearing hermand, the disciplesprehended the situation and began making their way out of Xuhai City.
Over a thousand disciples remained, and it would take some time for all of them to evacuate. During this period, Gu Chaoyan would focus on dismantling Pei Yueling¡¯s Undead Race forces.
Initially hesitant, the Undead Race leader eventually joined the effort.
These Undead Races were not true representatives of their kind. Theycked the consciousness that true Undead Race beings possessed, as they were mere puppets under Pei Yueling¡¯s control. If left unchecked, they would only sow discord and potentially lead to misunderstandings among the genuine ancient Undead Race.
For instance, the conflict with the human race had been instigated by these manipted beings, dragging the authentic ancient Undead Race into the turmoil as well.
Upon learning of the situation, the Head of the Undead Race showed no mercy, immediatelyunching an onught against the Undead Race.
Amidst the fiercebat, Gu Chaoyan reached out to him, urging, ¡°Just withdraw.¡±
Despite his initial inclination to annihte the remaining hundred or so Undead Race members, the Head of the Undead Race hesitated.
¡°I can¡¯t predict when Pei Yueling will return. While it¡¯s regrettable that we haven¡¯t wiped out the Undead Racepletely, it¡¯s not worth risking a confrontation with Pei Yueling alone. These Undead Race members are still immature, and we can handle them. However, we¡¯re no match for Pei Yueling,¡± Gu Chaoyan persuasively argued.
There were pivotal decisions to be made, and learning to make the right ones ensured they weren¡¯t at a disadvantage¡ªa lesson they were currently living.
Though the Head of the Undead Race wore a regretful expression, he relented upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words.
He followed Gu Chaoyan as they hastily made their way toward Xuhai City¡¯s gates, escaping the clutches of the Undead Race.
Meanwhile, the trapped Undead Race remained confined within.
The disciples anxiously awaited Gu Chaoyan¡¯s return. As they saw her emerge, an elder from the school inquired, ¡°What about the disciples¡¯ remains? It appears that Pei Yueling intends to use them for her sinister purposes.¡± The lifeless bodies¡
For Pei Yueling, they represented a significant opportunity for skill enhancement and the creation of more Undead Race minions.
Leaving this matter unattended would be catastrophic.
Yet¡
If that were the chosen path¡
Chapter 2204 - 2204: Escape 2
Chapter 2204 - 2204: Escape 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Time was slipping away, and the most crucial task at hand was preserving the lives of those who remained. This had always been Gu Chaoyan¡¯s steadfast belief.
¡°None of us can stand against Pei Yueling. It seems she¡¯s focused on someone else for now, granting us a window to escape. There are too many deceased disciples¡¯ bodies here for us to carry. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Pei
Yueling returns. We must return to the school promptly and disclose the truth about the situation in Xuhai City.¡±
¡°Furthermore¡¡±
¡°¡,¡± a hesitant murmur.
¡°We¡¯ve uncovered Pei Yueling¡¯s secret, and we¡¯ve glimpsed the true malevolence of the Grand Unity Sect. If we rush back now, we might bring cmity upon the sect, and Pei Yueling and the Grand Unity Sect might pursue us relentlessly.¡±
¡® more contemtive silence.
¡°When you return to the sect, exercise extreme caution and devise a n without dy.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words illuminated the minds of everyone present.
It made sense!
Pei Yueling had initially intended to silence them to ensure that today¡¯s events remained hidden. However, circumstances had shifted. They had managed to escape, and when they did, word would spread to all the major sects.
How long could the Grand Unity Sect protect them?
For a moment, they were torn, uncertain whether returning home was the right choice. Going back could indeed bring dire consequences to their school!
¡°Is there any alternative, perhaps avoiding a return to the school?¡± Elder Man subconsciously inquired of Gu Chaoyan, as if she were their guiding force. It was thanks to her that they had managed to break free from the clutches of the school.
¡°Even if Pei Yueling doesn¡¯t return to the school, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she takes action against your school. She¡¯s already manipting the school¡¯s disciples, and what transpired in Xuhai City will repeat itself. By the third urrence, it will be exceedingly challenging for her to target your school,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated bluntly.
Pei Yueling had alreadyid such ns in motion.
There was no evading it.
That was the unfortunate reality they faced.
¡°The top priority now is to return to our respective sects and divulge the truth. Together, we can devise a strategy to confront the Grand Unity Sect,¡± Gu Chaoyan added cautiously.
With that said¡
She had no desire to linger here any longer, so she urged them to depart.
Their concern was that Pei Yueling could reappear at any moment, and by then, those remaining would be in grave danger.
Disciples from the major sects were flying back to their respective sects using Sword Kinesis Flight.
In Xuhai City, chaos reigned, and many disciples from the major sects had perished. The majority hailed from the Fengyun Sect, with only a few belonging to the Supreme Sect.
There were now less than 100 scattered survivors.
Elder Lin had also vanished.
Gu Chaoyan had no information on the situation, and she could only wait until she returned to the school.
Upon their arrival at the Supreme Sect, they were greeted by a sect member.
Observing only 100 individuals returning, she was taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s return to the school first,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied.
As they passed by the Array Sect, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t take the lead. Instead, shegged behind. She hadn¡¯t had the chance earlier, but now she intended to find Yan Wuji. He was an outer sect disciple who had apanied her to Xuhai City.
She had left Yan Wuji many things, and as long as he used them, he would be fine.
But as she looked about¡
Gu Chaoyan did not see Yan Wuji.
Something happened to him?
But Zhuo Yuanbai shed past her, all of a sudden..
Chapter 2205 - 2205: Zhuo Yuanbai’s Evil Act 1
Chapter 2205 - 2205: Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s Evil Act 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan firmly grasped Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s arm, her grip unyielding.
She held onto Zhuo Yuanbai, not out of enmity, but due to a strange sensation of her own essence emanating from him. It was perplexing. The only usible exnation was that Zhuo Yuanbai possessed something left by Yan Wuji.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhuo Yuanbai eximed, his voice echoing loudly.
¡°How dare you!¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted, her voiceced with anger. ¡°I¡¯m an inner sect disciple, and you, an outer sect disciple, should address me as Senior
Sister. How dare you!¡±
Zhuo Yuanbai hesitated butplied reluctantly.
¡°Now, hand it over!¡± Gu Chaoyan demanded, her gaze fixed intently on him.
¡°Hand what over?¡±
¡°Give me Yan Wuji¡¯s belongings,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated, her eyes narrowing dangerously. Zhuo Yuanbai panicked, yet he responded with a hint of confidence, ¡°No.¡¯
¡°Remember, everything I gave to Yan Wuji carries my magical essence,¡± Gu Chaoyan warned, determined not to let him off the hook.
Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s mood darkened.
Gu Chaoyan was an inner sect disciple, and the chasm between inner and outer sect members was substantial.
Inner sect disciples were skilled at conserving energy.
¡°Why bother giving them to him? Hecks the expertise to use them, so he entrusted them to me,¡± Zhuo Yuanbai admitted openly, surprising everyone present.
She retrieved the items from her storage space. Aside from the magical essence and the charm, everything else remained intact.
¡°He gave them to you?¡± Yan Wuji was no fool to hand them directly to Zhuo
Yuanbai.
Unless¡
¡°Where is he?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°Yan Wuji is no more,¡± Yan Zhengchu replied as he emerged from the shadows.
¡°He¡¯s dead, and whose fault is that? He was too foolish to harness those artifacts. Since he couldn¡¯t fathom their use and couldn¡¯t protect himself, he might as well have handed them over to me. I¡¯d have made good use of at least one,¡± Zhuo Yuanbai retorted.
It was true.
He acknowledged it.
Originally, he had schemed to discreetly im those items and act as though nothing had transpired.
But now that he had been exposed, what did it matter?
Zhuo Yuanbai was merely an outer sect disciple of the Supreme Sect, but he was still a part of it. They shouldn¡¯t be pitted against each other. Even if it were apetition, they were supposed to step into the ring, and he had sessfully avoided that.
Even if Gu Chaoyan had uncovered something, she couldn¡¯t take any action against him, could she?
That¡¯s why he confessed to the truth.
Zhuo Yuanbai had tried to conceal the truth.
Yet Gu Chaoyan grasped the underlying message clearly ¨C he had taken Yan Wuji¡¯s identity and used it to preserve his own life, while Yan Wuji hadn¡¯t.
Yan Wuji was the Yan Family¡¯sst hope.
But Zhuo Yuanbai was truly exasperating!
He was convinced that Gu Chaoyan wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him.
However, she was Gu Chaoyan, and there was nothing beyond her capabilities.
Gu Chaoyan stashed away the evidence.
Zhuo Yuanbai had no choice but to acknowledge that those possessions were not his own.
He had toe to terms with it.
His life was saved.
After Gu Chaoyan put away the stuff, she used the power of inheritance and struck at Zhuo Yuanbai directly. That strike almost killed Zhuo Yuanbai.
Zhuo Yuanbai looked at Gu Chaoyan in disbelief.
She was really going to do that to him?
¡°Surprised, huh?¡±
Chapter 2206 - 2206: Zhuo Yuanbai’s Evil Act 2
Chapter 2206 - 2206: Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s Evil Act 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°You and I hail from the same school, and it¡¯s imperative that we refrain from causing harm to one another. Are you aware that your actions are in direct vition of our school¡¯s regtions?¡± Zhuo Yuanbai whispered apprehensively, desperately trying to ensure his own safety. He knew that if Gu Chaoyan struck him again, it could mean his demise.
However, what he couldn¡¯t have anticipated was the extent of this woman¡¯s madness, willing to sacrifice her own future for the sake of Yan Wuji. What could possibly be driving her to such extremes?
¡°And what if I am?¡± Gu Chaoyan remained impassive as she readied herself to strike at Zhuo Yuanbai once more.
Zhuo Yuanbai met his end right then and there, leaving the onlookers among the disciples in utter disbelief. It was the first time they had ever witnessed a member of their own sect take the life of a fellow disciple, albeit with her own motives. Despite their shock, most chose not to challenge the established rules, motivated by their own aspirations for the future.
¡°You¡¯re well-informed about the situation in Xuhai City, and you¡¯re also aware of my intentions. I leave the Supreme Sect in your hands. I have other matters to attend to,¡± Gu Chaoyan conveyed to the Head of the Undead Race before promptly departing.
¡°She escaped?¡± The Head of the Undead Race was perplexed by Gu Chaoyan¡¯s actions.
¡°No, she has returned to the Shenyou Continent. The Zhuo Family of the Shenyou Continent is on the brink of extinction,¡± Yan Zhengchu responded calmly, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.
He had wisely chosen not to oppose the Yan Family, considering the dire consequences that would have befallen him as the Prince.
¡°Ah, I see.¡± The Head of the Undead Race replied calmly, concluding that it had indeed been Gu Chaoyan who orchestrated these events.
Elder Man from the Supreme Sect was on the verge of pursuing Gu Chaoyan..
However, the Head of the Undead Race intervened, his toneposed as he stated, ¡°An incident has transpired in Xuhai City. All those disciples were manipted by Pei Yueling and have met their demise. Pei Yueling is also the one responsible for raising the Undead Race in Xuhai City. The deceased disciples will have their very roots plucked and be assimted into the Undead
Race she controls. We¡¯ve now unveiled this secret to your sect, cing Supreme
Sect in a precarious situation. We must focus on devising a strategy to confront Pei Yueling.¡±
Recalling that Gu Chaoyan had asked him to ry the events in Xuhai City before her departure, the Head of the Undead Race breathed a sigh of relief, having fulfilled his mission. He entrusted the remainder to the elders.
Elder Man regarded the Head of the Undead Race with a perplexed expression.
This unconventional-looking woman was undeniably a disciple of Supreme Sect. Why had he never encountered such an unorthodox female disciple from Supreme Sect before? Furthermore, she appeared detached from the sect¡¯s affairs. It was a puzzling situation, which perhaps exined his proximity to Gu Chaoyan.
With a resigned sigh, Elder Man from Supreme Sect proceeded to address the matter. Initially, it seemed like a minor incident, but upon closer reflection, it became apparent that something significant had urred. The audacity of Grand Unity Sect and Pei Yueling was staggering.
The prevailing hypothesis was that the Grand Unity Sect intended to incite discord among the various sects. Given the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s formidable capabilities, any aggressive moves from them would undoubtedly spell trouble for Supreme Sect and the others.
¡°Let us return and deliberate on how to tackle this predicament..¡±
Chapter 2207 - 2207: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 1
Chapter 2207 - 2207: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Elder Man of the Supreme Sect abruptly departed, he tightly grasped the leader of the Undead Race.
The leader of the Undead Race wore a deeply perplexed expression. What did this entail for him?
He had been coborating with Gu Chaoyan, necessitating his support in all matters. However, Supreme Sect¡¯s involvement offered him no advantages. Why drag him along in the first ce?
The elderly man possessed formidable strength, making it impossible to shake him off.
The leader of the Undead Race appeared utterly helpless.
As disciples from the major sects returned to their respective sects¡
In Xuhai City, Pei Yueling was enduring a miserable time. She had sensed his presence but couldn¡¯t locate him. Her initial joy had turned into irritation.
Upon her return to Xuhai City, her intention had been to exploit the spiritual resources and practices of thousands of disciples to alleviate her displeasure.
However, when she arrived in Xuhai City, she was greeted by the sight of hundreds of deceased Undead Race members. Aside from those who had perished within the illusion, the rest had all vanished, and the protective enchantmenty shattered.
Pei Yueling seethed with anger. ¡°You¡¯re all useless!¡±
Sheunched an attack on the Undead Race members, who continued to cry out. For a moment, Xuhai City took on a menacing appearance.
¡°What should we do? If those disciples escape, we¡¯ll undoubtedly be exposed to the major sects. It¡¯s possible that not only you but also the Grand Unity Sect will be implicated,¡± the man beside her cautioned her after she had vented her fury.
This was the immediate issue they needed to address. The Undead Race members in Xuhai City were their own kin, and attacking them proved futile.
Pei Yueling¡¯s expression darkened.
Nothing was proceeding as nned!
Her mood took a sour turn as numerous problems marred what had initially seemed like a wless n.
¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Pei Yueling retorted, clearly displeased by his timidity.
¡°We may indeed be more powerful than the other major sects individually, but if they unite, it could pose a challenge. Furthermore, there¡¯s substantial dissent within the Grand Unity Sect regarding your practices¡¡± the man exined.
¡°In that case, we¡¯ll simply prevent them from uniting,¡± Pei Yueling snapped. ¡°Moon Sect has leaned on our support for a long time; a little persuasion will keep them loyal. As for the Fengyun Sect and Baiyun Sect, they aren¡¯t particrly formidable. Even if they join forces, they¡¯ll emerge severely weakened. If the Grand Unity Sect arranges for someone to discuss cooperation, they¡¯ll likely acquiesce.¡±
¡°Of course, we don¡¯t have to tolerate any resistance, but¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll deal with the mighty Supreme Sects first, then dismantle them one by one. Those sects are as good as gone; it¡¯s all part of the premeditated n,¡± Pei Yueling regained her confidence in an instant.
The failure in Xuhai City was but a minor setback.
The reason for her setback had been his unexpected appearance and interference.
Given the circumstances, they could simply expedite the n.
¡°Excellent, excellent!¡± the man grinned, thoroughly pleased with the strategy.
When the Grand Unity Sect absorbed these sects, they would swiftly ascend to super sect status.
Thinking about this bright future¡
His mood took a turn for the better.
And in that very moment¡
Chapter 2208 - 2208: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 2
Chapter 2208 - 2208: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan had already returned to the Shenyou Continent.
However, instead of heading straight to the Zhuo Family upon her return, she knew she would have to confront them eventually. Her immediate priority was to visit Huaijin.
It had been a while since she hadst been here, ever since she joined the Supreme Sect. Huaijin had been lying alone on the Dragon Vein Mountain, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he, too, felt the fear that gripped her.
Gu Chaoyan arrived at the Longmen Mountain, utilizing Sword Kinesis Flight to reach him. As she gazed upon his slumbering form, tears welled up in her eyes.
The One Origin Grass, that woman¡¯s spiritual root, had been the catalyst for her determination. With a determined look in her eyes, she cast a nce at Zhou Huaijin, smiled, and then departed from Dragon Vein Mountain, making her way toward the Yan Family in the Shenyou Continent.
Regarding Yan Wuji¡
She believed it was her responsibility to inform the Yan Family about the situation. Even if she remained silent, the Supreme Sect would eventually send someone to convey the message once the list was sorted out. She hoped that the Yan Family would be able to ept the harsh truth.
Gu Chaoyannded at the Yan Family using Sword Kinesis Flight, and upon her arrival, she sensed a festive atmosphere filled with chatter and excitement, as if a banquet or celebration was underway. Initially, she had nned to avoid them and emerge after the festivities concluded.
A sharp voice cut through the air, proiming, ¡°Our Zhuo Yuanbai is on the verge of being admitted to the inner sect, and he has already gained the favor of the Elder Men.
At the mention of Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s name, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s interest was piqued, drawing her towards the source of the conversation.
The voice continued enthusiastically, ¡°Furthermore, Yuan Ming is participating in the Supreme Sect¡¯s examination this year. He possesses the coveted Golden Rolls and has honed his skills diligently. Yuan Bai insists that he¡¯s a shoo-in for the Supreme Sect.¡±
The tone dripped with pride, but it left Gu Chaoyan with a furrowed brow.
Had the Zhuo Family always been mistreating the Yan Family?
Initially nning to avoid the lively atmosphere, Gu Chaoyan decided to step in directly. ¡°You can¡¯t simply waltz into the inner sect at will. We have 4,000 outer sect disciples, and Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s rank is barely within the top 3,000. He isn¡¯t eligible for this year¡¯s examination. How can he expect to enter the inner sect so easily?¡±
¡°Recognized by Elder Men? He possesses only a Heaven Spiritual Root, while anyone acknowledged by the Supreme Sect¡¯s Elder Men must possess a mutated one. Heaven Spiritual Roots are far toomon,¡± Gu Chaoyan added, her tone devoid of politeness.
Madame Zhuo¡¯s anger red. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Chaoyan revealed herself in the attire of an inner sect disciple of the Supreme Sect. She had earned the right to speak her mind, and many onlookers began to chuckle.
Such a direct rebuttal was a rare sight.
Madame Yan, on the other hand, beamed upon seeing Gu Chaoyan. ¡°Oh,
Chaoyan has returned!¡±
¡°Chaoyan, you¡¯re already an inner sect disciple? When did this happen?¡±
Madame Yan asked with astonishment and pride.
¡°Elder Beastmaster has approved and epted me as an inner sect disciple of the Beastmaster Sect. I am the only disciple who can simultaneously take the inner sect examination,¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted arrogantly to Mrs. Zhuo.
Madame Yan swelled with pride. She looked at Madame Zhuo proudly.
¡°Also¡¡±
¡°Your Zhuo Yuanming is not qualified to enter Supreme Sect any more. He will never be qualified in his life.¡± Madame Zhuo¡¯s face changed.
What did that mean?
¡°You want to bend thew and use your identity as an inner sect disciple to deal with us? Supreme Sect has rules that forbid this from happening..¡±
Chapter 2209 - 2209: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 3
Chapter 2209 - 2209: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words, Madame Zhuo felt a surge of anxiety wash over her. She hailed from no sect herself, but in the grand tapestry of the Shenyou Dynasty, it was customary for noble families and dynasties to send their progeny to esteemed sects like the Supreme Sect. Those fortunate enough to gain eptance into such sects always maintained a strong connection, even when circumstances took them away from their family ns. They never failed to mention their sect.
The distinction between outer sect disciples and inner sect disciples within the Supreme Sect wasmon knowledge throughout the Shenyou Dynasty.
Inner sect disciples enjoyed the privileges of sect membership, with ess to a wealth of knowledge beyond the reach of their outer sect counterparts. Furthermore, they held prestigious positions within the sect hierarchy.
If Madame Zhuo truly harbored intentions, her path to influence was unobstructed.
Unbeknownst to the Zhuo Family, the woman before them, a member of the Yan Family, had ascended to the coveted status of an inner disciple within the Supreme Sect.
Manipting matters concerning the Zhuo Family would be a straightforward task for her.
Fear had taken hold of Madame Zhuo. She dreaded the possibility of a calcted vendetta by Gu Chaoyan that could undermine the flourishing Zhuo Family. This concern prompted her to invoke the rules of the Supreme Sect in front of all, attempting to salvage some dignity for the Zhuo Family while
offering a gentle reminder.
Yet, her efforts were in vain¡
She wasn¡¯t issuing a threat to Gu Chaoyan, who had already resolved her course of action.
With a calm gaze, Gu Chaoyan responded, ¡°The rules of the Supreme Sect? Your qualifications to remind me are insufficient, and I¡¯m more well-versed in them than you are.¡±
Indeed.
Inner sect disciples of the Supreme Sect were barred from interfering with the examination.
However¡
Gu Chaoyan had never harbored intentions of meddling with the examination itself.
Her n was far more sinister: to ensure that everyone from the Zhuo Family met their demise alongside Yan Wuji!
Yan Wuji¡¯s unfortunate encounter in Xuhai City had been no ident; Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s sinister and cunning nature was evident in the shadow cast over those events.
While Zhuo Yuanbai had already met his demise, Gu Chaoyan harbored no intention of sparing the Zhuo Family. What purpose would their preservation serve? To potentially perpetuate a legacy of trouble for the Yan Family for generations toe?
Her objective was clear: to eliminate the root of the issue.
Zhuo Yuanming¡¯s qualifications did not meet the standards required for participation in the examination. The connection to the rules of the Supreme
Sect was tenuous at best.
Gu Chaoyan raised her gaze to meet Madame Zhuo¡¯s eyes.
Then, without another word, she took her seat as directed by Madame Yan.
Madame Zhuo remained in a state of disarray, left without any sce from those around her.
The des and praises flowed freely toward the Yan Family. They now possessed inner sect disciples, a fact thatmanded respect and even fear. Many had children at the Supreme Sect, yet they remained as outer sect disciples for years. The Yan Family¡¯s rapid ascent in such a short time testified to its extraordinary nature. It was evident which held greater significance and which did not.
The Zhuo Family, it seemed, had brought their troubles upon themselves.
Meanwhile, the Yan Family¡¯s resurgence was on the horizon.
A collective sigh of realization swept through the onlookers.
Times had undeniably changed.
Madame Yan beamed with pride.
The transformation of the Yan Family had taken everyone by surprise.
Madame Yan¡¯s immense pride became too much for Madame Zhuo to bear. She had contemted reaching out to Zhuo Yuanbai to gain insights into the current situation concerning him and Yuan Ming.
However, leaving prematurely would have been impolite. So, she persevered, feigningposure in an increasingly ufortable environment.
Fortunately, the banquet concluded swiftly.
Madame Zhuo breathed a sigh of relief and made her hasty exit..
Chapter 2210 - 2210: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 4
Chapter 2210 - 2210: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Madame Zhuo departed with a sense of disappointment.
Everyone within the Yan Family was experiencing mixed emotions. Alongside their pride, they celebrated the fact that the Yan Family now boasted an inner sect disciple from the Supreme Sect.
Observing the Yan Family¡¯s tion, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of bitterness.
If only Yan Wuji hadn¡¯t suffered that unfortunate injury, this joy would be unadulterated.
But¡
Something had indeed befallen Yan Wuji.
Perhaps Gu Chaoyan should have withheld the truth for a while longer, but she had been unwilling to let the members of the Supreme Sect arrive and deliver a sudden shock to the Yan Family.
The situation within the Yan Family was far from ideal.
It was only right to prepare them in advance. That was the responsible thing to do.
¡°Chaoyan, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Madame Yan inquired, her tone teasing and her demeanor quite cheerful.
Madame Yan was a blunt and forthright person, a demeanor shaped by the hardships the Yan Family had endured. Now that things were finally looking up, her straightforwardness had only intensified.
Gu Chaoyan offered a smile but chose not to respond.
Madame Yan insisted that she join them and added with a grin, ¡°For some reason, this year has been exceptionally favorable for the Yan Family. Yan Shuang has returned, two of our own have joined the Supreme Sect, and most importantly, Chaoyan, you¡¯ve ascended to inner sect status so swiftly. There¡¯s something else from the Supreme Sect that you haven¡¯t had the chance to hear yet.¡±
More good news?
Gu Chaoyan gazed at Madame Yan, her confusion evident.
Had something else extraordinary transpired within the Yan Family since she and Yan Wuji had entered the Supreme Sect?
In fact, Madame Yan was feeling a bit self-conscious herself.
She announced, ¡°I¡¯m expecting again after so many years.¡±
¡°The Yan Family has only a few children, and I only have Wuji, which has been quite a stark situation. But after all these years, we¡¯ve been blessed with another child. How unexpected!¡± Madame Yan¡¯s joy was palpable.
What every family n desired most was a flourishing lineage, which could bring them happiness.
A subconscious smile crossed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face.
Madame Yan was pregnant once more!
She nced at the slightly protruding belly. It was truly a remarkable urrence.
Moreover¡
Having a child meant they still had hope for the future.
As for Wuji¡
Hopefully, this news would alleviate their sorrow.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s thoughts raced.
¡°This is truly wonderful news!¡± Gu Chaoyan was so overjoyed that she struggled to find the right words.
As they continued their conversation, they reached the inner chamber of the Yan Family.
During the banquet, the Yan Family had centered their attention on Gu Chaoyan, who had just returned.
Yan Shuang and Yiqiu were both present, though the Old Master of the Yan Family was absent due to othermitments.
They felt like a close-knit family.
¡°Chaoyan, what brings you here? Is there some issue with the Supreme Sect?¡± Zhao Yiqiu inquired.
Traditionally, those who went to the sect rarely had the opportunity to return a few yearster. And even if they did, it was usually just for a mission. Yet, nothing significant had transpired in the Shenyou Dynasty, so the Supreme Sect hadn¡¯t dispatched any disciples here for missions.
Hence¡
Zhao Yiqiu¡¯s concern was quite justified.
Gu Chaoyan nced at Yan Shuang and then at Madame Yan, nodding slightly..
Chapter 2211 - 2211: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 5
Chapter 2211 - 2211: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I am here for something,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered.
The men from the Yan Family remained silent, patiently waiting for Gu
Chaoyan to continue.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face twisted with distress, rendering her speechless. She skillfully redirected the conversation, stating, ¡°I¡¯m uncertain if you are familiar with the Undead Race, but recently, many passing disciples have fallen victim to their attacks.¡±
¡°Both inner sect and outer sect disciples have been dispatched to Xuhai City for a specific mission,¡± she continued.
¡°Elder Brother Wuji,¡± Gu Chaoyan turned her attention to one of the outer sect disciples, ¡°you are among those chosen for this mission.¡±
¡°Regrettably, some of the supplies I had prepared for Elder Brother Wuji were stolen by Zhuo Yuanbai. While Zhuo Yuanbai returned unscathed from the mission in Xuhai City, Elder Brother Wuji¡¡±
As Gu Chaoyan spoke these words, a loud tter echoed in the room as Madame Yan lost her grip on her cup, which shattered upon impact.
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t explicitly state it, but her message was crystal clear:
something had happened to Yan Wuji.
Yan Shuang and Zhao Yiqiu exchanged worried nces.
¡°Is he¡ did he manage to survive?¡± Yan Shuang asked, her voice trembling.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, implying the grim reality.
Xuhai City had be an intricate web ofplications.
She chose not to reveal the deeper conflicts involving the major sects and the Grand Unity Sect, leaving her exnation at that.
¡°Zhuo Yuanbai!¡± Madame Yan¡¯s voice dripped with venomous hatred. Wuji should have had a chance at survival, but he fell victim to a frame-up orchestrated by his fellow students¡ªa fact that Madame Yan found utterly intolerable.
She, along with the entire Yan Family and the Old Master, had prepared for a visit to the sect. The sect would undoubtedly offer support to the Yan Family, expecting their loyalty in return. If Wuji had met his end during a mission, they could have reluctantly epted it. However, the me rested squarely on Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s shoulders, a bitter truth that Madame Yan simply could not bear.
¡°T¡¯ve already taken Zhuo Yuanbai¡¯s life, and I¡¯m here to ensure he pays the
price,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated firmly.
¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Madame Yan dered, her resolve unwavering. ¡°I had braced myself for the possibility of something happening to Wuji when he joined the sect. But when it¡¯s like this, I can¡¯t simply let it go. I need to personally eliminate the Zhuo Family to find closure.¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded in agreement, taken aback by Madame Yan¡¯s strength. Madame Yan¡¯s determination far exceeded her expectations.
Together, they would seek vengeance against the Zhuo Family.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed,¡± Gu Chaoyan said, activating Sword Kinesis Flight and inviting Madame Yan to join her.
Though she had not initially intended to use Sword Kinesis Flight during their time in the Shenyou Dynasty, Gu Chaoyan believed it would be more efficient now, especially considering Madame Yan¡¯s pregnancy. Madame Yan strapped on the sword, determined and ready.
They set off toward the Zhuo Family.
Meanwhile, at the Zhuo Family¡¯s residence, the family members had gathered together under Madame Zhuo¡¯s summoning after her return from the banquet.
The Zhuo Family and the Yan Family were longstanding adversaries, their enmity dating back to the incident at Star Moon Pavilion.
Moreover, there was a deep-seated mutual antipathy between the two ns.
Initially, the Zhuo Family had remained unperturbed by their rivalry. However, an unexpected twist urred when an inner sect disciple emerged seemingly out of nowhere, disrupting the Zhuo Family¡¯s carefullyid ns.
¡°Why haven¡¯t you been in touch with your brother?¡± Madame Zhuo¡¯s voice wasced with frustration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why didn¡¯t he inform us about the Yan Family¡¯s inner sect disciple? I wonder when this Yan Family disciple ns to join the inner sect..¡±
Chapter 2212 - 2212: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 6
Chapter 2212 - 2212: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°That woman has already made it clear that she won¡¯t grant you ess to the Supreme Sect,¡± Madame Zhuo said anxiously. ¡°You need to resolve this issue with your brother promptly, or we¡¯ll suffer grave consequences.¡±
Zhuo Yuanming¡¯s plump face contorted with anger. That same woman had humiliated him at the Star Moon Pavilion, and now she was obstructing his entry into the Supreme Sect. He needed to devise a strategy to handle her and the Yan Family.
¡°Zhuo Yuanbai? He¡¯s incapable,¡± a cold voice interjected, belonging to Gu Chaoyan.
As soon as those words were spoken, Gu Chaoyan and Madame Yan materialized at the Zhuo Family residence, catching them off guard.
The Zhuo Family was a prominent noble n within the Shenyou Dynasty, heavily fortified against intrusion. Yet somehow, someone had infiltrated their premises and eavesdropped on their conversation, sending shockwaves through the household.
The Zhuo Family members were visibly shaken. Despite their unseasoned servants and Zhuo Yuanming¡¯s status as an aplished figure among the younger generation of the Shenyou Dynasty, they had failed to detect the intrusion. This Zhuo Family woman was clearly highly skilled, having recently attained the status of an inner sect disciple within the Supreme Sect.
If she decided to target the Zhuo Family, they would find themselves in a precarious situation.
¡°The only constant in life is change, and fortune¡¯s wheel keeps turning,¡± Old Master remarked with a stern expression. He was irked by the condescension he¡¯d received from these two women and was eager to retort.
Gu Chaoyan scoffed, ¡°Change is the only constant, and fortune¡¯s wheel turns indeed. However, I doubt Zhuo Yuanbai will ever get another chance. He¡¯s already dead¡ªwhat opportunities are there left to discuss?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words cut straight to the point.
Dead?
Dead?
The Zhuo Family were totally shocked.
How could that be?
Yuanbai kept in touch with his family a few days ago. How could that be possible?
¡°Not just Zhuo Yuanbai, but none of you will escape today. Your family¡¯s malevolence begs the question of your very existence,¡± Gu Chaoyan narrowed her eyes, emanating a lethal aura.
It was only at this moment that the Zhuo Family realized something must have transpired between Zhuo Yuanbai and Gu Chaoyan within the Supreme Sect. She hade to confront them about it.
Madame Zhuo acted swiftly, shouting, ¡°Yuanming, run! We must avenge the
Zhuo Family and exterminate the Yan Family!¡±
Zhuo Yuanming was on the verge of fleeing, but Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t about to grant him that opportunity. In a single, swift motion, she struck him down, ending his escape attempt.
The Zhuo Family¡¯s reaction was just as Gu Chaoyan had anticipated¡ªthey were determined to exact revenge and held the Yan Family solely responsible. If given the chance in the future, they would not spare the Yan Family.
¡°Your desires are in vain,¡± Gu Chaoyan said to Madame Zhuo, gesturing towards Zhuo Yuanming¡¯s lifeless body.
Madame Zhuo gazed at Gu Chaoyan in despair and attempted to charge forward, but Gu Chaoyan raised her white jade sword and dispatched them all.
The Zhuo Family appeared insignificant in her eyes, daring to entertain the idea of the Yan Family¡¯s annihtion.
With the Zhuo Family dealt with, only a handful of servants and guards remained, all of them on their knees before Gu Chaoyan..
Chapter 2213 - 2213: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 7
Chapter 2213 - 2213: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They werepletely unaware of the events that had unfolded, but it was apparent that the Zhuo Family must have provoked the Yan Family in some way, prompting such drastic action. Otherwise, the Yan Family would not have resorted to such measures.
Though they were not members of the Zhuo Family by blood, they were in the employ of the Zhuo Family. If any harm befell them, they would not survive either. After all, people yearned to preserve their lives, not to lose them.
She gazed at the individuals now kneeling before her.
Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t intended to get entangled in their affairs. These people had no affiliation with the Zhuo Family, let alone any motive for seeking vengeance on their behalf.
However¡
In light of their witnessing her actions, she feltpelled to rify certain matters. ¡°I am the one who aided you today. The Yan Family¡¯s actions were not unprovoked; Zhuo Yuanbai of the Zhuo Family¡¯s devious machinations led to Yan Wuji¡¯s demise. I seek revenge, nothing more. You are innocent; just depart.¡±
With these words, Gu Chaoyan departed, apanying Madame Yan using her Sword Kinesis Flight.
The Zhuo Family¡¯s matter had been resolved, but Yan Wuji was gone.
Madame Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow, but..
From Gu Chaoyan¡¯s perspective, things weren¡¯t as dire as she had anticipated.
Madame Yan was now expecting again, and the Zhuo Family had been avenged. Madame Yan disyed a more forgiving nature than Gu Chaoyan had anticipated. Hopefully, Yan Wuji¡¯s legacy wouldn¡¯t linger with the Yan Family for too long.
With the Zhuo Family settled, Gu Chaoyan needed to return to her origins.
However, before departing¡
Gu Chaoyan left a collection of pills for the Yan Family.
¡°Madame Yan, these are the pills you should begin taking. They are
foundational pills, beneficial not only for your health but also for the child¡¯s
well-being. Once the child reaches two years of age, they can consume one pill
per week to aid in their cultivation. This sword is of medium-grade quality and
will serve them until adulthood. Lastly, here¡¯s an array charm to be used in
times of danger in the future.¡±
¡°There are numerous matters to attend to at the school, so I¡¯ll hold onto them for the time being,¡± Gu Chaoyan exined as she stowed away the items.
If not for the events in Xuhai City, she could have taken things more leisurely.
However, the current situation demanded her attention, and she couldn¡¯t predict what the future held. Thus, this was the best course of action.
Before departing, Gu Chaoyan remained concerned. After some thought, she decided to set up an additional enchantment for the Yan Family¡¯s protection.
Then, she handed over an authority token.
¡°If you encounter any insurmountable issues, simply crush this authority token. I¡¯ll return once I sense it,¡± Gu Chaoyan emphasized.
¡°Is something wrong?¡± Madame Yan inquired with a worried expression. If that were the case, why was it so grave? Very few sect disciples faced idents during missions, but Wuji did. There were numerous disciples who might face such risks. Madame Yan couldn¡¯t help but worry about potential implications.
That¡¯s why Gu Chaoyan was taking this matter so seriously.
Gu Chaoyan was pleasantly surprised by Madame Yan¡¯s perceptiveness. However, she didn¡¯t want to burden them excessively. She shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that opportunities for me to leave the school are rare, so I want to ensure that everything proceeds smoothly.¡±
¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Madame Yan sighed in relief.
With a smile, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t linger any longer. ¡°I must be on my way now..¡±
Chapter 2214 - 2214: The Zhuo Family’s Destruction 8
Chapter 2214 - 2214: The Zhuo Family¡¯s Destruction 8
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Aware of the myriad rules within the school and Gu Chaoyan¡¯s pressingmitments elsewhere, the Yan Family hesitated to detain her for long. Consequently, they bid her farewell.
Following Gu Chaoyan¡¯s departure¡
News of the Zhuo Family¡¯s plight swiftly spread throughout the entire Shenyou
Dynasty, vet the Dynasty remained indifferent, its noble houses indifferent as well. The Zhuo Family dissolved into obscurity.
Nevertheless¡
As the Zhuo Family vanished into thin air, the Yan Family saw their prestige resurge within the Shenyou Dynasty,pelling everyone to afford them the highest regard.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan made her return to the Supreme Sect a dayter.
Sensing an unsettling aura surrounding the Supreme Sect as she drew near, Gu
Chaoyan¡¯s unease grew.
Rushing back to the sect¡
She encountered a state of disarray within the Supreme Sect.
Avoiding contact with anyone else, she sought out the reclusive Head of the
Undead Race, who had taken refuge amidst the intermediate chaos.
Annoyance coursed through her as she beheld his timidity.
Few were as craven as he.
Lifting her up, he inquired, ¡°What has urred? Why is the Supreme Sect in such turmoil?¡± Gu Chaoyan demanded answers.
The Head of the Undead Race exuded excitement upon seeing her.
¡°At longst, you¡¯ve returned, and cmity is about to befall the Supreme Sect. The Grand Unity Sect is preparing to assail us, while the other sects remain passive. It appears that Pei Yueling has sessfully persuaded them, offering incentives. The Grand Unity Sect anticipates a swift victory. Mr. Head remains secluded in the intermediate realm, and Elder Lin has vanished. Chaos reigns.¡±
¡°Wee back. Let¡¯s not waste any time. I would¡¯ve already made my escape if I hadn¡¯t been waiting for you. We¡¯ve lost precious moments, and we might encounter members of the Grand Unity Sect,¡± the Head of the Undead Race uttered anxiously, preparing to flee.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s irritation red as she gazed at him.
It appeared he was about to abandon their cause entirely.
That was simply inconceivable.
She halted him, retorting, ¡°Why are you running away? We are a part of the
Supreme Sect; we can¡¯t just flee.¡±
¡°You may be part of the Supreme Sect, but I am not. If you won¡¯t escape, I¡¯ll do it alone. If you survive, find me at our usual meeting spot. If not, I¡¯ll seek another ally. Farewell.¡± Seeing that Gu Chaoyan was not swayed, the Head of the Undead Race resolved to depart promptly.
However, as he took a few steps away, Gu Chaoyan forcefully pulled him back. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±
¡°My revered goddess, I have no affiliation with the Supreme Sect!¡± the Head of the Undead Race pleaded.
¡°My affairs are your affairs. Let¡¯s go and consult with Elder Men,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered as she swept him along.
That was her intent.
For one, she was a disciple of the Supreme Sect and thus responsible for its matters.
Secondly, in the event of a crisis within the Supreme Sect, the fate of the mystical realm hung in the bnce. There existed only one Origin Grass within the mystical realm, and she needed to obtain it.
Gu Chaoyan, along with the Head of the Undead Race, headed to Elder Men¡¯s location.
On their journey¡
They crossed paths with Di Hongyun, Lv Zhengyang, and Yuan Jia.
Di Hongyun sported a newly grown beard, his countenance devoid of any smiles.
Lv Zhengyang did not change.
Yuan Jia smiled. ¡°Junior Sister, where are you going?¡±
¡°Supreme Sect is in trouble, you are not running away, are you?¡± Lv Zhengyang said ironically..
Chapter 2215 - 2215: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 8
Chapter 2215 - 2215: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 8
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If this were to persist, the Supreme Sect would inevitably crumble, sumbing to the relentless advance of the Grand Unity Sect.
Even the Head of the Supreme Sect found himself gripped by panic. His hesitation was palpable, as it appeared that thest remaining enchantment guarding the Supreme Sect was on the brink of being unleashed.
When he finally resolved to act¡
The Supreme Sect initiated the activation of its final protective enchantment.
This enchantment afforded the disciples of the Supreme Sect a momentary respite.
While the disciples of the Supreme Sect caught their breath, the members of the Grand Unity Sect were relentless in their attempts to breach the enchantment. Unlike typical enchantments, the Supreme Sect¡¯sst barrier proved impervious to the efforts of numerous Grand Unity Sect members.
The disciples of the Supreme Sect released a collective sigh of relief, their faces breaking into smiles.
However, the Head of the Supreme Sect maintained a grave countenance. The final protective enchantment of the Grand Unity Sect represented thest lifeline for the Supreme Sect. It was evident that this enchantment wouldn¡¯t withstand the onught of so many adversaries for long, and there were no reinforcements on the horizon.
If the Grand Unity Sect continued to besiege them, the Supreme Sect would have to hold out for as long as possible.
What was paramount now was devising a solution.
He had to find a way to confront the impending challenges.
As far as the Head of the Supreme Sect was aware, the other major sects seemed unwilling to intervene. Beyond preserving their own foundations in this critical juncture, it appeared there was little else the Supreme Sect could expect from them.
The Head of the Supreme Sect was beset by distress, and the protective enchantment surrounding the Supreme Sect was showing cracks under the relentless onught from the Grand Unity Sect.
¡°What is happening?!¡± Panic rippled through the ranks of the Supreme Sect.
The Head of the Supreme Sect grew increasingly rmed.
In his initial n, the enchantment was supposed to endure for several more days. This extra time would have allowed many disciples to recuperate and engage in discussions about their next course of action.
However, the enchantment shattered far sooner than anticipated. At this rate, it would take mere hours for the enchantment to crumblepletely.
The Supreme Sect disciples faced a dilemma. What steps should they take now?
Gu Chaoyan was equally taken aback. The rapidity of the enchantment¡¯s copse had caught her off guard.
¡°So, is the Supreme Sect truly facing its demise?¡± Di Hongyun sighed.
¡°Prepare yourselves to give it your all,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded, her outlook mirroring Di Hongyun¡¯s grim assessment.
Their only recourse now was to stand their ground and fight.
Observing the unfolding situation, the Head of the Undead Race contemted making his exit.
¡°If we don¡¯t flee at this moment, we¡¯re all bound to perish here,¡± the Head of the Undead Race dered, prioritizing his own survival.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head resolutely.
They couldn¡¯t flee now, regardless of the odds.
The Head of the Undead Race sighed, questioning the futility of dying in this situation.
He sought an opportunity to escape, but Gu Chaoyan faced a different reality.
She might not have a chance at survival.
Di Hongyun felt a sense of satisfaction. Despite Gu Chaoyan¡¯s previous indifference toward the lives of the Supreme Sect disciples, she was now willing to endure the same trials as them in this critical juncture.
Di Hongyun was about to address Gu Chaoyan¡
Gu Chaoyan quickly chimed in, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? When all else fails, I can employ the space teleportation talisman to transport us to a secure location.¡±
Upon hearing these words, the Head of the Undead Race, who had previously appeared pallid, suddenly perked up with hope..
Chapter 2216 - 2216: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 1
Chapter 2216 - 2216: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Lv Zhengyang rified that his intentions weren¡¯t driven by any grudge against Gu Chaoyan, but rather his strong desire to distance himself from her. In contrast, Gu Chaoyan had only two interspatial rings in her possession, along with a bag she was carrying. It appeared evident that she intended to utilize the bag to transport items stored in her interspatial rings.
It was clear she was attempting to flee.
¡°Senior Brother Zhengyang, what are you insinuating?¡± Yuan Jia stepped forward to support Gu Chaoyan.
Yuan Jia owed his life to Gu Chaoyan, who had saved him from Energy
Deviation, and he had a strong sense of gratitude towards those who had helped him.
Di Hongyun remained silent.
¡°I¡¯m not making any usations, but take a look at the luggage that strong woman is carrying,¡± Lv Zhengyang hinted, urging Yuan Jia to inspect it.
Yuan Jia had not initially noticed these details, but Lv Zhengyang¡¯s remark jolted him into awareness.
It was true.
Two interspatial rings and an oversized bag; it was undeniable that she intended to make a getaway.
¡°Why?¡± For a moment, Yuan Jia struggled to fathom the motive. He scanned their surroundings, ensuring no other disciples were within earshot, before inquiring softly, ¡°Junior Sister, are you nning to escape?¡±
If this were indeed the case, they needed to keep this information discreet.
Di Hongyun let out a derisive snort.
She had done this on multiple asions. While she hadn¡¯t attempted to escape previously, her indifference towards the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples was evident. Now, she seemed even more detached from their concerns.
Gu Chaoyan had never harbored any intention of fleeing, so she felt irked by the suspicion cast upon her.
Nevertheless¡
She had no inclination to offer any exnations on her behalf.
Coldly, she responded, ¡°No.¡±
She continued, ¡°If any harm befalls the Supreme Sect, the Grand Unity Sect could gain control of the mystic realm. In such an event, I¡¯d be locked out, jeopardizing my chances to enter the level-5 mystic realm. I am more than qualified to enter, and mymitment lies in safeguarding the mystic realm. Your concerns are unfounded.¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s candid response left little room for doubt regarding her intentions.
However¡
Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t ept this exnation.
Why¡
Why did it always involve the mystic realm?
Did she not care about the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples at all?
Why was she always so enigmatic?
Di Hongyun seethed with frustration. A single reassuring statement from her would have sufficed.
But due to the mystic realm¡
Di Hongyun turned away and departed.
Lv Zhengyang simply shrugged, having no counterargument.
Yuan Jia, unconcerned with the matter, said, ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s depart together. ¡±
Gu Chaoyan nodded and apanied them to Elder Man.
This time, the Supreme Sect had encountered a significant crisis, necessitating even the return of disciples who had been cultivating on Wuyuan Ind. It was evident that they were facing a shortage of personnel.
As they arrived at the Elder Men¡¯s meeting location¡
Representatives from the major sects had gathered, but conspicuously absent was Elder Lin, who had previously overseen everything. His absence remained a perplexing mystery to Gu Chaoyan.
¡°Elder Man, could you please enlighten us on the situation?¡± Yuan Jia inquired.
¡°Wee back from Wuyuan Ind. Your return is greatly appreciated, ¡± expressed Elder Man from the Array Sect, visibly moved..
Chapter 2217 - 2217: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 2
Chapter 2217 - 2217: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Elder Men of the Array Sect were ovee with emotion due to recent events.
The Supreme Sect had unexpectedly faced a catastrophic setback, resulting in the disappearance of those sects that had pledged to oppose the Grand Unity Sect. Furthermore, many of the once-prominent disciples from the Supreme Sect were still missing. In stark contrast, the disciples from Wuyuan Ind remained steadfastly by their side.
The Elder Man of the Array Sect found himself deeply moved by these circumstances.
While other sects appeared reluctant to intervene, the Grand Unity Sect was poised to confront the Supreme Sect. It was widely known that they had the upper hand in the impending battle, causing many to shy away from involvement.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve returned, the Supreme Sect has gained a few more allies, ¡± remarked the Elder Man from the Fist Sect.
While the other sects hesitated, the magical creatures of the Grand Unity Sect already encircled the Supreme Sect, with 5,000 disciples standing guard outside its gates. This mounting pressure left the Supreme Sect anxious, uncertain of what would happen when the Grand Unity Sect finally acted.
Before the Elder Man could finish his sentence, the sudden appearance of the 5,000 magical creatures from the Grand Unity Sect sent the Supreme Sect into a panic. There was no time for them to formte a response.
He chose not to say anything further, as he knew it would only heighten the disciples¡¯ fear.
The Supreme Sect and the Grand Unity Sect were clearly at odds.
His primary concern was ensuring his own safety and safeguarding the Supreme Sect for as long as possible.
¡°What should we do next?¡± asked Lv Zhengyang, his face etched with worry.
¡°For now, both outer and inner sect disciples are preparing for battle. Weapons and magical tools are avable for the disciples to select. If they find themselves unable to withstand the onught, they can activate the Supreme Sect¡¯s protective enchantment, which will provide temporary shelter. Additionally, Mr. Head has organized a means of evacuation for himself. It¡¯s the only course of action avable to us at this moment,¡± exined the Elder Man from the Fist Sect.
Gu Chaoyan contemted for a moment but concluded that their current preparations were insufficient.
¡°Furthermore, ensure that the Medicine Sect¡¯s supply of healing pills is ready. In case any of our disciples get injured in the uing battle, we must be able to tend to them promptly. Additionally, stockpile more provisions and supplies. Although many of our cultivating disciples rely on pills for sustenance, food remains an essential necessity,¡± Gu Chaoyan added.
Lv Zhengyang sneered, remarking, ¡°Typical woman¡¯s thinking.¡±
While pills had their uses, the notion of food seemed trivial to him.
Elder Man gestured with his hand, urging them to cease their argument and focus on the task at hand.
He nodded in agreement with Gu Chaoyan, acknowledging that she had a point. Yet, he shared Lv Zhengyang¡¯s perspective that, in this moment, food was not their primary concern. However, he refrained from disputing her suggestion, recognizing the need for some level of preparation. Most of their attention and resources would indeed be dedicated to the pills.
Gu Chaoyan remained firm in her belief that their preparations were adequate, especially given the practicality of having food reserves while they remained concealed within the Supreme Sect.
As they deliberated, a hurried disciple burst into the room. ¡°Elder Men, something is amiss. A sizable force is approaching the Supreme Sect.¡± A sizable force¡
This could only mean that the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s leader had arrived. Elder Men took a deep breath and dered, ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare for battle!¡±
Chapter 2218 - 2218: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 3
Chapter 2218 - 2218: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaovan and the others set out alongside the Elder Men.
However, the Head of the Undead Race had different ns. He contemted making a discreet escape, fully aware that the impending battle could spell doom for him if he didn¡¯t slip away unnoticed.
As he took a few cautious steps, Gu Chaoyan intervened, pulling him back gently. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
The Head of the Undead Race let out a sly chuckle and winked at Gu Chaoyan. ¡°You may be willing to risk your life, but I¡¯ve just survived a perilous ordeal, and I value my existence. I won¡¯t willingly march into danger.¡±
Gu Chaoyan, her voice hushed, tried to persuade him. ¡°The mystic realm holds countless treasures. If we can secure even a few of them, your recovery is practically guaranteed. Without your support, I can¡¯t ensure the safety of the Supreme Sect and the mystic realm. These treasures are the key. Won¡¯t you reconsider? We¡¯re all taking a risk here.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race found himself taken aback. How had things turned out this way? He realized that Gu Chaoyan had been safeguarding the mystic realm for a reason; she wouldn¡¯t have taken such a stance without good cause.
Could there truly be valuable treasures hidden within the mystic realm? If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be in his best interest to escape outright.
Gu Chaoyan sealed the deal. ¡°You can have the lion¡¯s share of the mystic realm¡¯s treasures.¡±
¡°Deal!¡± The Head of the Undead Race agreed without hesitation. He decided to stick with the group, giving him a chance to win the gamble. If things went south, he could always make a hasty escape or feign his demise.
With newfound determination, the Head of the Undead Race ceased his escape attempt and followed Gu Chaoyan peacefully.
As they strolled along, they noticed that the day had suddenly grown darker.
Gu Chaoyan raised her gaze and was taken aback.
Previously, there had been only a small magical creature perched atop the school, but now, there was an additional colossal dragon, a long-standing presence. Comparing the enormous dragon in the sky to the small, loach-like dragon in her arms, the contrast was stark and unsettling.
The members of the Supreme Sect seemed to sense an impending catastrophe, their expressions grim.
The Elder Men sighed deeply.
Gu Chaoyan gently shook the Dragonman in her arms, urging it to look up into the sky.
When the Dragonman followed her gaze and spotted the colossal dragon, its eyes widened.
Before she could fullyprehend the situation, Gu Chaoyan questioned urgently, ¡°What are the odds of winning?¡±
The little dragon responded indignantly, ¡°Are you insane?! Just look at its sizepared to me! I can tell at a nce that I stand no chance against it! How can you even ask about winning odds? There are none! Hand over the jewelry my father left me, and I¡¯ll make a quick escape. I refuse to perish alongside a fool like you. That giant dragon could send me flying with a mere swipe!¡± The Dragonman dered confidently.
Gu Chaoyan was left speechless.
It seemed everyone¡
Everyone wanted to escape.
Including the two before her.
Why was she surrounded by a group of would-be fugitives?
¡°That¡¯s out of the question. Follow my lead, and don¡¯t even think about running away,¡± Gu Chaoyan rejected the idea outright, ced the Dragonman back in her arms, and continued following the Elder Men.
As they ascended into the sky using Sword Kinesis Flight..
Members of the Grand Unity Sect were also present.
Among them was Pei Yueling, the daughter of the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s leader, apanied by numerous Paragons and Martial Immortals.
Pei Yueling expressed her surprise upon spotting Gu Chaoyan.. ¡°You again?¡±
Chapter 2219 - 2219: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 4
Chapter 2219 - 2219: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She remembered this person vividly. Their face had left an indelible mark on her memory during her time in Xuhai City. To her surprise, this woman hadn¡¯t met her demise in Xuhai City but had somehow returned to the Supreme Sect.
Pei Yueling¡¯s displeasure was evident.
Her sentiments towards this woman were far from positive. Even though she couldn¡¯t recall who she was or what she looked like, an instinctive aversion to her lingered in Pei Yueling¡¯s subconscious.
Initially, he had appeared taken aback, but as soon as he uttered those words, Pei Yueling fixed a deadly gaze upon Gu Chaoyan.
However¡
This woman was the daughter of the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s leader, boasting a Connate Chaotic Spiritual Root. Pei Yueling was too proud to engage in confrontation with someone who seemed utterly inconspicuous.
She must be observing the Supreme Sect closely.
If the Supreme Sect were to fall, this woman¡¯s fate would inevitably be sealed as well.
So, what was the point of confronting her now?
Pei Yuelingprehended this fact all too well and ceased paying attention to the Supreme Sect disciples.
¡°There are two options before you at this moment: submit to me or meet your end! You have one hour to ponder this choice. Those who remain defiant after one hour will meet their demise,¡± Pei Yueling dered, her expression rxed as she sat atop her magical monster.
She was no fool.
Though the Supreme Sect might be weakened, it still represented the collective might of the sect. While she had brought a considerable force with her, minimizing losses was crucial.
If some among them could be convinced to surrender and pledge allegiance to her, toppling the Supreme Sect would be a far easier task.
As for those who chose to submit¡
For the time being, she would grant them afortable existence and exploit them in the future.
Excitement coursed through her as she contemted the potential assistance she could receive from disciples hailing from various schools to bolster her cultivation. However, she concealed her enthusiasm behind aposed facade.
It appeared that Pei Yueling had formted a grand scheme, one that aimed to distance many disciples from the Grand Unity Sect.
Standing there, Gu Chaoyan expressed her doubts bluntly, ¡°Do you truly believe submission will guarantee your survival? She¡¯s ughtered countless disciples from Xuhai City without a hint of mercy. The notion of submitting is merely a temporary reprieve. Furthermore, do you think the disciples of the Grand Unity
Sect will let you live?¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s objective was to deter them. If any disciple surrendered, it would inevitably dent the morale of the Supreme Sect, which was far from ideal.
The disciples were evidently reevaluating their convictions. They understood the motives behind the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s assault. People of the Grand Unity Sect delved into heretical, malevolent practices, exploiting their disciples¡¯ spiritual roots and cultivation to fuel their own.
Without their spiritual roots, these disciples wouldn¡¯t even have a chance at rebirth.
Yet, some disciples hesitated to take such a path. Some grasped the grim reality, while others were paralyzed by their fear of death and chose to align themselves with the Grand Unity Sect.
Adding to theplex situation, Pei Yueling¡¯s associates exhibited remarkable friendliness to those passing by, even offering them a vial of pills each. This gesture managed to lure many disciples into their fold.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head in resignation.
Beside her, Lv Zhengyang pondered the situation as well.
The events that had unfolded at the Supreme Sect were etched into everyone¡¯s memory. It was ringly evident that they were no match for the might of the Grand Unity Sect.
Should he align himself with Pei Yueling, it could potentially grant him not only survival but also opportunities he wouldn¡¯t find elsewhere..
Chapter 2220 - 2220: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 5
Chapter 2220 - 2220: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After the confrontation between the Grand Unity Sect and the Supreme Sect, the Supreme Sect forfeited its rights to Wuyuan Ind.
Within the Supreme Sect, Lv Zhengyang found himself at a disadvantage.
Even if the Supreme Sect managed to survive the immediate crisis, their future prospects seemed bleak. Daily sustenance was in question, let alone any aspirations for cultivation.
However, Lv Zhengyang stood apart from the rank-and-file disciples. His exceptional spiritual aptitude and dedication held great promise. He believed he could earn the favor of Pei Yueling and be her disciple.
With his resolve solidified, Lv Zhengyang respectfully bowed to the Elder Men of the Supreme Sect and then headed toward Pei Yueling.
Observing the inner disciples of the Supreme Sect rallying to her side, Pei Yueling¡¯s smile grew brighter. Without any effort on her part, the decisions and actions of these important inner disciples would likely incite many others within the Supreme Sect to turn against their own. Her father would now not only absolve her of me but alsomend her.
In high spirits, Pei Yueling treated Lv Zhengyang kindly and suggested that he stand beside her.
Lv Zhengyang was both surprised and thrilled. His bet on Pei Yueling had paid off; she was undoubtedly interested in recruiting someone like him.
With a respectful greeting, Lv Zhengyang took his ce at Pei Yueling¡¯s side.
Before long, the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples noticed that the Grand Unity Sect treated the surrendered disciples based on their individual merits. Disciples of Lv Zhengyang¡¯s caliber would receive high regard from Pei Yueling, while ordinary outer sect members would be treated like their counterparts in the Grand Unity Sect.
Under these circumstances¡
This meant that they were essentially facing a situation mirroring their former one within the Supreme Sect.
Certain highly-ranked inner disciples began to waver in their loyalties.
As for some outer sect disciples, they harbored uncertainty. Having not gained eptance into the inner sect, joining the Grand Unity Sect might seem like a more favorable choice.
Gradually, another wave of disciples arrived on the scene.
Gu Chaoyan seethed with anger over Lv Zhengyang¡¯s betrayal. Yet, what was done was done, and it had already left a substantial impact. She needed to find a solution to the present predicament.
Continuing down this path would not only lead to financial losses for the Supreme Sect but would also greatly diminish morale. When the Grand Unity Sectunched their attack, they would be swiftly overwhelmed.
With these thoughts racing through her mind¡
Gu Chaoyan drew her white jade sword.
She thrust it directly at the Supreme Sect disciple who was heading towards the Grand Unity Sect, instantly ending his life.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sudden action halted those disciples who were on the verge of departing. They stared at Gu Chaoyan in astonishment, for they belonged to the same school, and ording to the Supreme Sect¡¯s rules, fellow sect members should not be killed, as it would result in their expulsion from the sect.
The Elder Men were equally taken aback.
However, Di Hongyun and Yuan Jia remained rtivelyposed. More often than not, Gu Chaoyan carried out actions they themselves wished to undertake butcked the audacity to execute.
¡°You¡¯vee this far, with the Grand Unity Sect right before you. Half of you are former Supreme Sect disciples, while the other half still belong to Supreme Sect. I am a disciple of the Supreme Sect, and I possess the authority to take your lives.. Rather than allowing you to be instruments of the Supreme Sect¡¯s destruction, why not end it now?¡±
Chapter 2221 - 2221: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 6
Chapter 2221 - 2221: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°You no longer hold the Supreme Sect in your heart. What purpose do you serve now?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s voice dripped with cold disdain.
¡°Well said!¡± An aged yetmanding voice resounded.
The voice had an uncanny quality, one that Gu Chaoyan had never encountered before. For a brief moment, she struggled to identify its source. However, as she turned her gaze in that direction, she could sense the approach of a highly skilled individual, a man of profound expertise.
It was none other than the Supreme Sect¡¯s leader.
That¡¯s what Gu Chaoyan silently concluded.
She had heard from the Elder Men that the Head of the Supreme Sect had reached an intermediate level of mastery and had already been informed of the situation. It was time for the Head to intervene and resolve the crisis facing the Supreme Sect.
¡°Mr. Head!¡± Every member of the Supreme Sect greeted him.
Withoutmanding them to rise, he dered with unwavering resolve, ¡°We shall live and die here!¡± ¡°We shall live and die here!¡±
¡°We shall live and die here!¡±
The disciples fervently echoed the Sect Master¡¯s promation.
This deration was the opening passage of the Supreme Sect¡¯s handbook, a phrase etched into the heart of every disciple.
As Gu Chaoyan witnessed this scene, her spirit, once eroded by Pei Yueling, rekindled with renewed vigor.
With their morale soaring, they had nothing to fear. Victory was now assured!
The unyielding spirit of Gu Chaoyan and the unwavering determination of their leader¡
Not a single member of the Supreme Sect entertained the thought of surrender.
Pei Yueling red at Gu Chaoyan, her dissatisfaction evident. It seemed that her ns were continually being thwarted by her.
But now¡
No more disciples from the Supreme Sect were willing to surrender.
Pei Yueling had no intention of lingering any longer in this ce.
The might of the Supreme Sect paled inparison to their own. Their only concern was the unshakable foundation of the Supreme Sect.
The existence of sects hinged on the strength of their foundations.
Despite its recent struggles, the Supreme Sect possessed the most robust foundation among all the sects.
Alternatively¡
Pei Yueling had refrained from unleashing the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s formidable magical creature, the colossal dragon, due to her reservations about the Supreme Sect.
The Supreme Sect could not afford to falter, and neither could the Grand Unity Sect.
Pei Yueling did not issue a directmand to anyone. Instead, she proposed that the magical creatures of the Grand Unity Sect should begin exerting pressure on the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples.
The Grand Unity Sect¡¯s magical dragon, whose cultivation level rivaled that of the Paragon and Martial God, emitted a formidable aura that caused many of the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples to suffer from headaches.
Even Gu Chaoyan, who had inherited the power of the Dragon Race, found herself struggling due to her lower cultivation level.
One entity stood at the level of a Paragon, while the other was merely a Martial God. The gulf between them was immense, as the dragon could have vanquished Gu Chaoyan with a single strike.
The magical creatures of the Wushang Faction had all fled in fear because of the oppressive aura.
The Supreme Sect, not as formidable as the Grand Unity Sect, which was on the cusp of achieving super sect status,cked any magical creatures, let alone ones on the level of a Paragon and Martial God.
¡°Mr. Head, what is our course of action?¡± An Elder inquired of Dao Seeking.
They appeared insignificant in the face of the Grand Unity Sect.
¡°Why should we fear? Though the Supreme Sect may be weak, our Patriarch is formidable. The dragon may exert pressure, but it cannot approach us..¡±
Chapter 2222 - 2222: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 7
Chapter 2222 - 2222: The Biggest Crisis at Supreme Sect 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The diminutive dragon man lounged in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arms, his words slipping outzily.
Upon hearing his reassurance, Gu Chaoyan felt a wave of relief wash over her. She decided to inquire further, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°Supreme Sect boasts formidable enchantments, imprable to monsters like us from the Dragon Race. While we¡¯re noble, we¡¯re still considered monsters. That woman is merely trying to intimidate you, ¡± the dragon man exined with a calm demeanor.
¡°Alright,¡± Gu Chaoyan nodded, finally dispelling her fears.
Despite the dragon¡¯s menacing appearance, the Head of the Supreme Sect chimed in, ¡°Fear not. You may not be aware of Supreme Sect¡¯s defenses.
Monsters cannot simply stroll in nonchntly and without consequence.¡± These words from the Sect Headforted many in attendance.
Pei Yueling, sensing the diminishing aura of intimidation, wasted no time and issued an order for the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s disciples to step forward.
In response, the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect rushed to the forefront.
Individuals like Lv Zhengyang, hailing from the Supreme Sect, hesitated to move, wanting to avoid drawing undue suspicion.
Pei Yueling cast an irritated nce at these hesitant individuals and dered,
¡°Now, it¡¯s your time to shine!¡±
Given that no disciples from the Supreme Sect were willing to surrender, there was no need for them to maintain a facade. Since they had already pledged allegiance to the Grand Unity Sect, there was no going back.
In such a scenario, Pei Yueling saw fit to make use of their situation, with no intention of treating them kindly.
No matter the circumstances, the disciples of the Grand Unity Sect were undoubtedly moremendable than their counterparts.
Lv Zhengyang couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of displeasure as he was unexpectedly scolded.
However, he dared not utter another word,pelled to proceed despite his reservations.
Such treatment was unheard of at the Supreme Sect, where he had never faced such scolding. He wouldn¡¯t have endured this ordeal if it weren¡¯t for his aspirations.
The Grand Unity Sect disciples surged forward, their counterparts from the Wushang Sect brandishing weapons as they too advanced.
The disciples from both sides shed inbat, leaving injuries in their wake.
Yet, within the stronghold of the Supreme Sect, injured disciples were swiftly reced, and the Medicine Sect provided salvation for those wounded. Those with severe injuries would recover swiftly with the aid of potent medicinal pills. The Supreme Sect spared no expense, using their entire stock of these remedies.
While the Supreme Sect disciples may have been physically weaker, their timely assistance ensured that they did not endure excessive suffering. The odds appeared bnced.
Upon witnessing the unfolding spectacle, Pei Yueling suggested that the martial arts masters apanying her take action.
Before long, numerous Supreme Sect disciples found themselves injured.
Gu Chaoyan nced at Yuan Jia, who nodded subtly before joining the fray alongside the intermediate fighters.
Employing her white jade sword, Gu Chaoyan, though only a Martial God, wielded the inherited power of the Dragon Race, allowing her to contend with the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s ordinary disciples with ease.
However¡
The Grand Unity Sect swiftly adapted their strategy, deploying their Paragons to encircle Gu Chaoyan and Yuan Jia.
Dealing with a Paragon proved to be a formidable challenge for Gu Chaoyan.
Elder Men from the Wushang Sect had no choice but to step in.
Meanwhile, the Supreme Sect¡¯s elder men remained off the stage, and Pei Yueling herself entered the fray.
Pei Yueling held a slightly higher standing than the Head of the Supreme Sect.
As the battle raged on, casualties mounted within the ranks of the Supreme Sect..
Chapter 2223 - 2223: Evil Plan
Chapter 2223 - 2223: Evil n
Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions
He should have realized that Gu Chaoyan was far more cunning and intelligent than anyone he had encountered before. It was clear that she had no intention of putting herself in a position where she could be killed. She still had one more ace up her sleeve.
No wonder she stood there soposed, as though she had no fear of tempting fate.
Suddenly, the Head of the Undead Race began to feel reassured by his decision.
He wasn¡¯t about to risk his life by following Gu Chaoyan blindly!
The Head of the Undead Race appeared visibly more at ease. His earlier anxiety had dissipated, and he carefully assessed the situation, saying, ¡°Considering the current circumstances, it¡¯s likely that the Grand Unity Sect will break the enchantment within an hour. Once the enchantment is broken, the dragon won¡¯t be able to descend, but the Grand Unity Sect members will. Most of the Supreme Sect disciples are injured, with only a few unharmed. Dealing with the formidable Grand Unity Sect, led by that she-devil and her numerous followers, will be extremely challenging.¡±
¡°Furthermore, our Sect Master can only hold out for another two hours. It seems Supreme Sect is beyond rescue.¡±
¡°We can assist Supreme Sect until their Sect Master intervenes personally, and then we can make our escape.¡± The Head of the Undead Race spoke calmly and had already made the necessary arrangements.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him.
He had devised a meticulous n for fleeing.
Why was he so afraid? She shouldn¡¯t have chosen him to stand by her side!
As they discussed their escape ns¡
The disciples of Supreme Sect were in a state of panic. The enchantment was crumbling, and both the Head and the Elder Men seemed unsure of how to proceed.
Gu Chaoyan may have been kind-hearted, but she alone couldn¡¯t handle the situation.
In the midst of this chaos¡
The crack in the enchantment continued to widen, threatening its imminent copse.
The Head of the Supreme Sect clenched his fists, his determination unwavering, as hemanded, ¡°Prepare for battle.¡±
In that very moment¡
The enchantment shatteredpletely.
Its protective barrier ceased to function.
Members of the Grand Unity Sect wore triumphant smiles as they charged toward the Supreme Sect.
And then..
Unexpectedly¡
Multiple forces converged upon the Supreme Sect.
Gu Chaoyan took a moment to sense their presence and realized that all these neers were at the Paragon level.
Could it be that the Supreme Sect had found a way to secure reinforcements?
Gu Chaoyan shot a questioning nce at the Elder Men from the Supreme Sect, who were equally bewildered by the sudden turn of events.
The Grand Unity Sect members didn¡¯t make a move despite sensing the arrival of numerous formidable masters. Instead, they observed the unfolding spectacle with keen interest.
They wanted to discern the Supreme Sect¡¯s intentions.
As all the masters assembled¡
Elder Lin materialized out of nowhere and dered, ¡°The mystical realm of the Supreme Sect, along with the magical creatures it houses, is at your disposal without conditions. In exchange, we ask for your assistance in our battle against the Grand Unity Sect.¡±
Gu Chaoyan scrutinized Elder Lin, who had reappeared after his mysterious absence.
She couldn¡¯t help but notice how much Elder Lin had transformed over the past few days.
The abrupt vanishing of Xuhai City and the unanticipated emergence of the Supreme Sect had unlocked the mystical realm, leaving everyone perplexed. A collective sigh of relief escaped from the Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples..
Chapter 2224 - 2224: Who Was That?
Chapter 2224 - 2224: Who Was That?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan was acutely aware that the Supreme Sect was on the brink of despair.
The Supreme Sect¡¯s leader had imed that their protective enchantment was their ultimate defense, but that was far from the truth. The truest line of defense for the Supreme Sect resided within its mystic realm, and the very foundation of the sect rested upon it. The influx of numerous masters to the Supreme Sect in such a short span of time underscored this fact.
Elder Lin had chosen to stake the sect¡¯s foundation as a wager¡ªa bet that hinged on the safety of Supreme Sect¡¯s disciples.
However, as the events of the day unfolded, it became evident that the Supreme Sect was indeed in decline.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but release a sigh involuntarily.
Upon hearing the terms, the visiting masters had readily agreed to assist. They either had time on their hands or had backing from their respective sects, rendering them unafraid of the Grand Unity Sect. Moreover, the incentives offered by the Supreme Sect had further enticed them.
¡°As long as ess to the mystic realm is granted, we are willing to lend our aid to the Supreme Sect,¡± some of the more impatient ones dered straightforwardly.
Elder Lin nodded and swiftly directed them to take action.
The masters wasted no time in engaging with the members of the Grand Unity Sect.
Among the assembled group, numbering between 30 to 40 individuals, all were Paragons. From their perspective, the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s disciples were no match, and within a short period, over half of themy either dead or injured.
Initially uninvolved, Pei Yueling waspelled to intervene upon witnessing the dire situation.
While she was not a low-level cultivator, she found herself being pestered by 34 Paragons.
In response, Pei Yueling emitted a low growl
The magical dragon of the Grand Unity Sect bellowed and joined the battle. The magical beast with the cultivation of the Paragon Martial God made the faces of those experts change slightly.
Tension gripped both sides as the situation intensified.
In this critical moment¡
Suddenly, an ominous presence filled the air, sending shivers down the spines of everyone present.
Gu Chaoyan instinctively turned her gaze toward the source of this overwhelming pressure. There stood a man cloaked entirely in ck, concealing his features from head to toe.
However¡
The aura he exuded was beyondpare.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but specte that this enigmatic figure in ck surpassed even the Martial God in skill. After all, the dragon wouldn¡¯t have disyed such fear if that weren¡¯t the case, considering the dragon itself was highly skilled.
In the Shenyou Continent, the Paragon Martial God reigned supreme in terms of cultivation. But this neer appeared to possess even greater power. The question that lingered in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mind was who he was and from whence he hailed.
Her confusion deepened.
Unbeknownst to her, the Head of the Undead Race standing beside her had undergone a sudden change in demeanor.
It wasn¡¯t until he tugged at Gu Chaoyan¡¯s sleeve that she realized something was amiss. She turned to him and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening with you?¡± The Head of the Undead Race, who had exhibited either arrogance or unwavering confidence in the past, seemed to be torn between these traits. He didn¡¯t appear to be terrified, or else he would have fled alongside her.
¡°Who is that man? Why are you so nervous?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried, her curiosity piqued..
Chapter 2225 - 2225: Tribe Chief of the Dead Corpses 1
Chapter 2225 - 2225: Tribe Chief of the Dead Corpses 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°The Chief of the Undead Tribe,¡± the leader of the Undead Race stammered, his voice trembling with a mix of excitement, fear, and joy.
He hadn¡¯t received any news about the revival of the other Undead Tribes, nor had he seen the Chief of his own Tribe for quite some time. All he had encountered in Xuhai City were impostors posing as members of the Undead
Race. Seeing the genuine Tribe Chief here filled him with relief and happiness.
The Tribe Chief of the Undead Race?
For Gu Chaoyan, this was her first encounter with the Tribe Chief of the
Undead Race.
What could he possibly be doing here?
Could it be that he hade for the leader of the Undead Race?
If he was indeed the Tribe Chief, it meant he held a significant position within the Undead Race, which would exin his presence.
¡°Tribe Chief, Tribe Chief is heading in my direction. Could he have recognized me?¡± the leader of the Undead Race eximed with excitement.
Gu Chaoyan looked at him in confusion. Could the Tribe Chief have recognized her? Did this mean that the Tribe Chief didn¡¯t even recognize his own leader? How peculiar!
¡°Your Tribe Chief doesn¡¯t know who you are? What kind of standing do you think the Hall Chief holds within the Undead Race?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, genuinely intrigued. She found it hard to believe.
¡°Just slightly superior to the average Undead Race member. They are under the authority of the City Lord and Squad Lord, who have Elder Men and some Guardians. Our Tribe Chief might not even be acquainted with the City Lord, let alone me. But¡ don¡¯t tell me you know me? You¡¯re not here for me, but for a human girl, are you?¡± the leader of the Undead Race responded somewhat conceitedly after exining the hierarchy of the Undead Race.
While the Tribe Chief might not remember him, he was still a member of the Undead Race, and the Tribe Chief should be able to distinguish between impostors and genuine members. The reason the Tribe Chief had approached him was probably because he had recovered sooner than the others.
If the Tribe Chief remembered him and approved of him¡
The advantages¡
The leader of the Undead Race couldn¡¯t fathom what was happening. It felt as though he were floating on air. The prospect of a promotion filled him with excitement. If it materialized, he would be the most influential figure in the Undead Race, no longer subject to the whims of this human girl.
His excitement surged, and his respect for Gu Chaoyan diminished. Instead, he referred to her as ¡°the little girl.¡±
With a shove, he moved Gu Chaovan aside and led the wav with a smile.
Just as he was about to speak, the leader of the Undead Race passed him by. His smile froze, and he watched in disbelief as the leader of the Undead Race continued without recognizing him.
Had he gone unnoticed?
Was there no trace of the Undead Race¡¯s aura about him?
The leader of the Undead Race felt a sinking feeling when the Tribe Chief approached Gu Chaoyan and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±
Upon hearing those words¡
They both gazed at the Tribe Chief in a ck robe with puzzled expressions.
One was the Tribe Chief, and the other was Gu Chaoyan¡¯s visage.
¡°Long time no see?¡±
But she¡
She had never met the Tribe Chief of the undead!
¡°Long time no see,¡± the members of the Supreme Sect uttered, casting baffled nces at Gu Chaoyan..
Chapter 2226 - 2226: Tribe Chief of the Undead Race 2
Chapter 2226 - 2226: Tribe Chief of the Undead Race 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She was acquainted with the Tribe Chief of the Undead Race? It seemed like they shared a history. What exactly was happening here?
If the Tribe Chief was willing to lend a hand, it could mean salvation for the Supreme Sect. They wouldn¡¯t have to rely on those other experts itching to venture into the mystic realm.
¡°We?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression twisted with confusion, but she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to deny the significance of the situation. The Supreme Sect desperately needed the Tribe Chief¡¯s assistance. Even if she had made a mistake in the past, she was determined to make amends.
However¡
A pang of guilt crept over Gu Chaoyan, causing her smile to stiffen.
She also worried that revealing too much might jeopardize her n. So, after her brief pause, she smiled and patiently awaited the Tribe Chief¡¯s next move.
Observing this exchange, the Head of the Undead Race found himself both shocked and puzzled. He discreetly jabbed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s arm and winked.
¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why didn¡¯t you inform us earlier that our Tribe Chief is an old friend of yours?¡±
He regretted how he had treated her initially and vowed to treat her better from now on. If he could gain her favor, perhaps she might persuade the Tribe Chief to assist them. That would be an incredible advantage.
The Head of the Undead Race felt a mix of distress and relief. At the same time, he recognized the fortuitous oue of his coboration with Gu Chaoyan. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t be in this favorable position.
It wasn¡¯t toote to make amends.
With a ttering look directed at Gu Chaoyan and then at the Tribe Chief, the Head of the Undead Race wore a satisfied expression.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged a hesitant wink with the Tribe Chief, her confusion mirroring his own. What exactly was transpiring here? The Tribe Chief had just arrived and imed they hadn¡¯t met in a long time, but Gu Chaoyan had no recollection of any prior encounter with him. She was entirely innocent in this perplexing situation.
She had anticipated that the Head of the Undead Race would offer assistance, but instead, he seemed to be showering her with ttery. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she had been so oblivious to coborate with someone like him.
Their subtle exchange didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the Tribe Chief, who chuckled at their interaction.
It was the first time he had seen Feng Le act in such a manner. Was she¡ a bit cute?
The Tribe Chief¡¯sughter prompted them to restrain their gestures, leaving both with stiff smiles, especially Gu Chaoyan, who found it increasingly difficult to maintain herposure.
¡°I sensed that you were in trouble, so I came,¡± the Tribe Chief exined.
While Gu Chaoyan had been momentarily shocked by his earlier im of a long absence, now that she heard his voice directly, she was genuinely surprised. The Head of the Zombie Tribe had sounded aged and experienced, like an old uncle. But the Tribe Chief¡¯s voice conveyed youth and charisma. It left Gu Chaoyan puzzled.
She turned to look at the Head of the Undead Race, feeling somewhat let down by his earlier behavior.
As Gu Chaoyan sighed internally, the Head of the Undead Race passed a ck authority token to her. ¡°You won¡¯t need to trouble yourself further; just summon me when needed.¡±
¡°¡..¡±Gu Chaoyan epted the authority token with a guilty smile directed at the Tribe Chief. Holding the token felt like holding a delicate and dangerous secret.
They were both entirely in the dark about what was unfolding, and Gu Chaoyan was well aware that summoning the wrong person next time could be disastrous. She valued her life too much to take such risks..
Chapter 2227 - 2227: Tribe Chief of the Undead Race 3
Chapter 2227 - 2227: Tribe Chief of the Undead Race 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°No one would dare to use it!¡±
¡°The authority token!¡± The Head of the Undead Race¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. It was far more practical than the authority token held by the Elder Men of the Undead Race. This special token could not only locate the Tribe Chief but also mobilize the entire Undead Race to serve her!
The close friendship between her and the Tribe Chief left the Head of the Undead Race both astonished and thrilled. He was definitely nning to share a meal with this remarkable girl!
The Head of the Undead Race appeared highly satisfied.
Gu Chaoyan, however, was reluctant to ept the authority token.
Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to refuse it outright.
¡°I will resolve this issue for you immediately,¡± dered the Tribe Chief, his words carrying weight.
Gu Chaoyan managed a stiff smile and nodded vigorously.
With his incredible skills, the intervention of the Tribe Chief could potentially save the Supreme Sect.
Upon hearing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s response, the Tribe Chief turned his attention toward the members of the Grand Unity Sect.
The Grand Unity Sect members were less than thrilled.
This was especially true for Pei Yueling. What had started as a smooth operation now had the Tribe Chief of the Undead Race stepping in to assist them?
She knew she was no match for the Tribe Chief.
Yet, Pei Yueling couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful that things hadn¡¯t gone as nned.
¡°Let¡¯s withdraw for now. That¡¯s a supreme being beyond Paragon level, and he¡¯s the true Tribe Chief of the Undead Race. We can¡¯t afford to provoke him,¡± advised the man beside Pei Yueling.
¡°Shut up!¡± Pei Yueling grew even more furious upon hearing his words.
Pei Yueling wasn¡¯t interested in hearing the truth.
¡°Of course, I am well aware of that,¡± Pei Yueling retorted sharply to the Supreme Sect members. ¡°The Tribe Chief can assist you for a moment, but can he guarantee lifelong support?¡±
Having uttered these words, Pei Yueling departed alongside the Grand Unity Sect.
As the members of the Grand Unity Sect departed, the majestic dragon hovering above their heads also hurried away, evidently fearing potential repercussions.
With the dragon¡¯s influence gone, everyone felt significantly more at ease.
The Tribe Chief shifted his attention to the cracked enchantment surrounding the Supreme Sect. He channeled his spiritual energy to fortify the enchantment. ¡°The protective enchantment I¡¯ve established will keep you safe for a year. You should have ample time to find a solution within that period.¡±
After delivering this assurance, he cast a fleeting nce at Gu Chaoyan and departed without further words.
Observing his departure, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. What was the purpose of his sudden appearance and disappearance? It had been a while since they hadst seen each other, and she was relieved that he was gone. If her true intentions had been revealed, it could have spelled disaster for her.
However, the situation remained rather awkward. The Grand Unity Sect had left, the Supreme Sect was intact, and the Tribe Chief had departed. All that remained were the disciples of the Supreme Sect and the experts who hade for the mystic realm.
For a moment, an ufortable silence pervaded the scene.
They had been summoned by Elder Lin to ess the Supreme Sect¡¯s mystic realm, and they had even shed with the Grand Unity Sect, thereby incurring their displeasure. Yet, with the assistance of the Tribe Chief of the Undead Tribe, the issue had been swiftly resolved. However, the credit for this sess did not belong to the disciples, raising questions about their eligibility to enter the mystic realm. It was a perplexing dilemma.
The masters exchanged uncertain nces, attempting to make sense of the situation..
Chapter 2228 - 2228: Opening of the Mystic realm 1
Chapter 2228 - 2228: Opening of the Mystic realm 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°What about the mystical realm? We¡¯ve already assisted and inadvertently offended some individuals. Although we¡¯re not the ones tasked with solving the problem, we do possess the qualifications to enter the mystical realm, don¡¯t we?¡± Some more impulsive voices chimed in.
This matter had nothing to do with Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan remained indifferent, but her resolve to enter the mystical realm was unwavering.
A silent exchange of nces urred among the Elder Men.
The Head of the Supreme Sect was about to speak when Elder Lin stepped forward and proposed, ¡°Considering your assistance to us, we can ess the mystical realm even if it¡¯s ultimately the Tribe Chief who resolves the issue. However, I have one request: should you encounter any challenges on behalf of the disciples of the Supreme Sect in the future, we hope you will extend your aid.¡±
Elder Lin¡¯s request seemed reasonable.
After all, they had taken advantage of the situation.
Furthermore, the previous inquiry from the Elder Man of the Supreme Sect was simply an offer to assist Gu Chaoyan if they ever crossed paths again. It was an offer to help to the best of their abilities. If they couldn¡¯t provide any assistance, they would simply decline.
All the masters present were willing to ept these terms, and they nodded in agreement.
With that settled, they hastened into the mystical realm.
As the experts disappeared from sight, the Supreme Sect seemed even emptier.
Before the Head of the Supreme Sect could make any inquiries, Elder Lin spoke up, ¡°Mr. Head, we can no longer maintain control over the mystical realm. Even if they don¡¯t consent, they can still force their way in if they wish. In that case, why not do us a favor? The Supreme Sect is losing its upper hand, and it¡¯s already a boon that we can retain the sect and our disciples.¡± The Head of the Supreme Sect nodded in agreement.
Elder Lin was right.
Moreover, it was he who had dyed the proceedings.
The Head of the Supreme Sect hade to terms with the situation.
Upon receiving the approval, Elder Lin turned to Gu Chaoyan and said, ¡°The mystical realm is now open. You may proceed.¡±
Gu Chaoyan responded with a gracious smile.
She found herself at a loss for words when it came to Elder Lin. Something had changed within him since their time in Xuhai City, though she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was. Ever since he had dismantled the array formation, Gu Chaoyan had sensed an unease. His sudden disappearance had only deepened her suspicions, and now he appeared even more formidable than the Sect Head himself, leaving her with a nagging sense that something was amiss.
Nevertheless, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s primary focus remained on the One Origin Grass within the mystical realm. It was the most important objective for her. Without hesitation, she proceeded towards the mystical realm, apanied by the Undead Race masters.
After a moment of contemtion, Di Hongyun followed her into the mystical realm. He possessed the qualifications to enter, and regardless of whaty ahead, he was determined to stand by her side and ensure her safety.
The mystical realm of the Supreme Sect was situated adjacent to the Wushang Sect. Now that the protective enchantment was lifted, anyone could enter.
As they approached the entrance of the mystical realm, they were met with the unexpected sight of numerous others arriving as well.
A furrow creased Gu Chaoyan¡¯s brow.
How had so many individuals learned of the mystical realm¡¯s opening and converged here to partake in its offerings? The mystical realm of the Supreme Sect housed valuable pills and weapons, and a level-5 mystical realm was already a significant treasure in itself.
It appeared that these masters were primarily interested in the magical monsters within, as their allure seemed to overshadow everything else. Gu Chaoyan was just feeling distressed when she saw what was in front of her..
Chapter 2229 - 2229: Opening of the Mystic realm 2
Chapter 2229 - 2229: Opening of the Mystic realm 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
People from the major sects had gathered here as well. Among them were representatives from the Baiyun Sect, Fengyun Sect, the Moon Sect, and even members of the imperial family from the Shenyou Dynasty. Gu Chaoyan had never encountered any of these sects before, and the emblems on their clothing were entirely unfamiliar to her.
The sudden influx of so many individuals into the mystic realm left Gu Chaoyan utterly astonished. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made the Level Five mystic realm of the Supreme Sect so enticing. Even though the sect had previously opened this mystic realm, it seemed that its appeal had grown exponentially, drawing people in despite its defenses.
This new mystic realm of the Supreme Sect felt drastically different from the one she had known before, leaving Gu Chaoyan thoroughly perplexed.
¡°What is happening here?¡± Gu Chaoyan muttered softly, her voice tinged with confusion.
As soon as the words left her lips, the Head of the Undead Race appeared to be brimming with enthusiasm as he eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll go and inquire.¡±
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback by this sudden motivation disyed by the Head of the Undead Race. It was an unexpected change in his demeanor. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had sparked this newfound determination in him.
The Head of the Undead Race hastily departed but returned shortly afterward with a smile. He exined, ¡°Well, it appears there is a mansion for ancient practitioners located just not so faraway from the mystic realm. Moreover, a high-level magical monster has recently emerged in that vicinity. The allure of such high-level magical monsters alone is enough to draw countless individuals into the mystic realm, not to mention the presence of the ancient practitioners¡¯ mansion.¡±
Gu Chaoyan was left momentarily speechless.
¡°The world is vast, and while there are numerous types of monsters, high-level magical monsters are exceedingly rare,¡± the Head of the Undead Race continued. ¡°For instance, your Supreme Sectcks any magical monsters, but the Grand Unity Sect possesses one. This sets your sects apart as formidable entities. Those other sects that have no ess to magical monsters, like ours, havee to this mystic realm in search of fortune. If we can sessfully capture one of these magical monsters, our sect¡¯s power will grow substantially in just a few years.¡±
¡°Furthermore, if you happen to acquire one of those ancient practitioners¡¯ mansions, you¡¯ll practically have free rein over the entire Shenyou Continent. But who are these practitioners, anyway? The magical power in the Shenyou Continent isn¡¯t typically sufficient to support individuals with such advanced levels of practice,¡± the Head of the Undead Raceined, his toneced with irritation.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in response. This was a far cry from the man of few words she had known, who used to be cautious about saying too much to avoid trouble. Now, he was prattling on endlessly, and most of what he was saying seemed like nonsense. What truly mattered were the ancient mansions and the presence of magical monsters within the mystic realm.
It was just a Level-5 mystic realm; how could it contain something so powerful?
Gu Chaoyan was thoroughly perplexed.
Furthermore¡
Who had leaked this information?
How did all these people be aware of the secrets within the mystic realm?
Just as Gu Chaoyan was pondering these questions, the Head of the Undead Race rubbed his hands together and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±
Hearing his words, Gu Chaoyan knew that he had ulterior motives.
Instead of answering his inquiry¡
The Head of the Undead Race continued, ¡°What is your rtionship with our Tribe Chief? Our Tribe Chief is quite reserved. He rarely intervenes on our behalf, let alone assisting others.¡±
¡°Moreover, you¡¯re so young. How could you possibly be old friends with our
Tribe Chief? That¡¯s rather perplexing.¡±
¡°Do you happen to know about the authority token?¡±
Chapter 2230 - 2230: Opening of the Mystic realm 3
Chapter 2230 - 2230: Opening of the Mystic realm 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°What¡¯s wrong with this authority token?¡± Gu Chaoyan held the authority token in her arms, feeling as if it were a burning burden.
¡°That authority token grants youmand over everyone except the Tribe Chief, right?¡± The Head of the Undead Race remarked, his decision to stick close to this girl driven by a desire to distance himself from the City Lords who had previously bullied him.
Consequently, he needed to curry favor with Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t thrilled to hear this. In fact, she found the authority token in her possession ufortably hot.
It was an exceedingly valuable item!
If the Tribe Chief mistook her for someone else, she¡¯d be in serious trouble!
¡°He¡¯s quite capable,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied tersely, rolling her eyes as she looked at the Head of the Undead Race. He belonged to the Undead Race, and even if he uncovered any wrongdoing in the future, he wouldn¡¯t take any action. Gu Chaoyan smiled at him. ¡°Since he¡¯s so capable, here¡¯s the authority token.¡±
With an air of disdain, Gu Chaoyan tossed the authority token directly to the Head of the Undead Race, as though she were discarding something utterly contemptible.
The Head of the Undead Race was taken aback when he received the authority token. How could someone like him afford such a thing?
He promptly returned it. ¡°Keep it for yourself.¡±
¡°Tribe Chief and I aren¡¯t exactly old pals,¡± the Head of the Undead Race rejected the offer outright.
Gu Chaoyan gazed up at the sky in frustration. This man was so difficult that he even refused the Tribe Chief¡¯s gift!
What had she done to deserve this?
¡°Since the Tribe Chief gave you the authority token, ept it and don¡¯t disappoint him. The Tribe Chief is a rather formidable individual. You may be an old friend, but you still need to be cautious around him,¡± the Head of the Undead Race cautioned with lingering apprehension.
¡°Terrifying, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s growing unease made her feel increasingly ufortable.
She cast a nce at the Head of the Undead Race and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°I think we might be in serious trouble.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Head of the Undead Race inquired.
¡°I don¡¯t even know your Tribe Chief. He must have mistaken me for someone else,¡± Gu Chaoyan admitted. After all, if the Head of the Undead Race was aware of this, he might be able to assist her.
She couldn¡¯t bear the burden alone.
Upon hearing her confession, the Head of the Undead Race was utterly stunned.
What?
A case of mistaken identity?
What was happening?
Why would there be a mix-up?
If that were indeed the case¡
He needed to distance himself from her.
The Head of the Undead Race began to withdraw.
Gu Chaoyan grabbed his arm and implored, ¡°Help me brainstorm a solution.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the Tribe Chief we¡¯re talking about. What can I possibly do?¡± The Head of the Undead Race appeared highly reluctant.
Gu Chaoyan produced the authority token. ¡°I¡¯mmanding you to think of something. ¡±
The Head of the Undead Race stared at her in confusion, wondering what was going on.
Ultimately, the Head of the Undead Race relented. This woman shouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of.
¡°Give me some time,¡± the Head of the Undead Race requested.
They both reached an agreement.
Di Hongyun, who had been trailing behind them, didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop on their conversation. However, since they didn¡¯t avoid him, he unintentionally overheard everything. For a moment, he felt slightly awkward.
But Gu Chaoyan appeared unperturbed.
And in that moment¡
They finally arrived at the entrance of the mystical realm.
Everyone was eager to enter the mystical realm, and Gu Chaoyan was determined not to waste any more time. She immediately made her way toward it.
The instant they stepped into the mystical realm, they were abruptly transported.. They had been surrounded by people, but now¡
Chapter 2231 - 2231: Opening of the mystic realm 4
Chapter 2231 - 2231: Opening of the mystic realm 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
There was no one in sight. Both the tightly-packed disciples and those stationed at the entrance of the mystic realm had vanished.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s brows furrowed involuntarily. An unpleasant scent, the unmistakable stench of blood, pervaded the air, assaulting her senses. The intensity of the odor made it impossible to ignore.
Hadn¡¯t they entered the mystic realm just moments ago? Why was the smell of blood so overpowering here?
Surveying her surroundings, Gu Chaoyan realized they were in a decrepit, abandoned town devoid of any signs of life. Dpidation ruled, with rampant weeds iming thendscape. The atmosphere was heavy, damp, and unsettling.
Standing beside her was the Head of the Undead Race. He appeared strangely at ease in this eerie environment, even taking in deep breaths of the pungent blood scent.
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes at him, a reminder of their differences¡ªshe was nothing like a member of the Undead Race.
Besides the Head of the Undead Race, Di Hongyun had also been transported here. Gu Chaoyan found this both surprising and fortunate. Despite Di Hongyun¡¯s recent stint cultivating on Wuyuan Ind, he hadn¡¯t had enough time to make significant progress before returning due to the incident at Wushang Sect.
The mystic realm was already fraught with danger, as they could encounter other sect members or treasure hunters. In such situations, they would be at a disadvantage. However, she believed that she could still protect Di Hongyun.
This thought brought her a modicum of reassurance.
The key wasn¡¯t just resolving the misunderstanding; their primary objective was to navigate the mystic realm safely.
Di Hongyun appeared somewhat uneasy, maintaining a distance from them but refraining from leaving outright.
After contemting for a moment, Gu Chaoyan took a few steps forward and addressed Di Hongyun, ¡°We¡¯re both disciples of the Supreme Sect, and the mystic realm is a vtile ce. It¡¯s teeming with people from other sects and formidable masters who seek treasures. We should cooperate along the way¡ª help each other out. If we stumble upon something that suits us, we can im it jointly. If it¡¯s of greater importance, we¡¯ll assess the situation. What do you say?
Gu Chaoyan spoke with a tone of negotiation, akin to a business transaction, where terms and responsibilities were explicitly outlined based on each party¡¯s desires.
Di Hongyun nodded and consented readily. Even if he had nothing to offer, he would unquestionably agree, as he was here to provide her with protection.
A smile spread across Gu Chaoyan¡¯s face, pleased with Di Hongyun¡¯spliance.
However¡
The Head of the Undead Race standing beside her abruptly ceased hisughter.
Here he went again!
¡°Why are we bringing him along? He¡¯s obnoxiously loud and chatters incessantly. He¡¯s disturbing our peace!¡± The Head of the Undead Race grumbled discontentedly.
Gu Chaoyan shot him an exasperated re¡ªhe truly was a bothersome presence.
¡°You¡¯re not exactly quiet yourself,¡± Di Hongyun retorted.
He seemed to be in high spirits after this exchange, as if transported back to their earlier camaraderie.
The Head of the Undead Race snorted, reigniting their ongoing argument.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s annoyance grew, and she was in no mood to continue their bickering.
¡°Just be quiet! What are you even arguing about? Let¡¯s proceed and see what we can find in the mystic realm,¡± she dered firmly..
Chapter 2232 - 2232: Altar of the Dead 1
Chapter 2232 - 2232: Altar of the Dead 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Oh. ¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race and Di Hongyun both spoke simultaneously, their voices falling silent afterward.
¡°Where are we headed? Many have perished here, and the stench of blood is even more intense than when I was skinned,¡± emotionally eximed the Head of the Undead Race.
¡°Skinned?¡± Di Hongyun furrowed his brow, confusion evident in his voice.
The Head of the Undead Race chose not to borate further. He merely expressed annoyance at the man¡¯s interference, making it clear he had no interest in engaging in a meaningful conversation.
Gu Chaoyan, though aware of Di Hongyun¡¯s identity as the Head of the Undead Race, decided to keep that information to herself. It was his personal business, and it seemed he had no intention of disclosing it either. Therefore, Gu Chaoyan moved on from the topic.
Changing the subject, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯m uncertain about the situation here, but numerous lives have been lost. Let¡¯s investigate and see what¡¯s happening.¡±
¡°The mystic realm must have transported these people to various locations within it. Perhaps the mystic realm aimed to prevent them from turning on each other, but we mighte across some of them as we explore.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, none of us have prior experience with the mystic realm, so we¡¯re in the dark about its past condition.¡± Gu Chaoyan expressed a tinge of regret. She had a subconscious feeling that danger lurked within the mystic realm. That¡¯s why she hoped to encounter more people and gain insights into the mystic realm¡¯s history.
As they continued their journey, Di Hongyun interjected, ¡°Those who¡¯ve ventured into mystic realms before might have knowledge of their previous states. However, what they might not know is that Supreme Sect opens mystic realms of varying levels each year, and the conditions inside these realms can differ significantly.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case¡¡± Gu Chaoyan quickly grasped the situation.
She was on the verge of speaking when she heard a distinct sound, something falling to the ground. Her acute hearing picked it up clearly.
¡°There¡¯s movement ahead,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered with a serious expression, proceeding cautiously.
Both the Head of the Undead Race and Di Hongyun remained silent, trailing closely behind.
One event often led to another.
They entered the deste town.
The moment Gu Chaoyan stepped inside, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.
The Head of the Undead Race and Di Hongyun followed suit, equally taken aback. The Head of the Undead Race managed to maintain hisposure, but Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t help but let out a nervous snort.
He had spent his entire life within the sect, and even during missions and training, he was always kept within the secure boundaries established by the Supreme Sect. Such a situation was entirely foreign to him, and fear gripped him involuntarily.
Di Hongyun shivered, a sense of bewilderment overwhelming him.
What in the world was happening?
Before themy a macabre sight: a pile of severed heads scattered across the town, blood oozing from them. The entire town was saturated with heads and blood. It was no wonder they had been engulfed by the overpowering stench of blood; it was all too real.
These heads appeared freshly decapitated.
It would take at least ten thousand heads to fill the entire town..
Chapter 2233 - 2233: Altar of the Dead 2
Chapter 2233 - 2233: Altar of the Dead 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°How many heads were chopped off?¡± The Head of the Undead Race eximed in surprise.
¡°No, not instantly. They were slowly piled up and left in this manner. If I am not mistaken, this is the altar,¡± Gu Chaoyan said calmly. Suddenly, she had a realization. If that was indeed the altar, she urgently dered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave immediately!¡±
The very moment Gu Chaoyan yelled, the heads copsed and began to plummet towards them.
The Head of the Undead Race and Di Hongyun were startled; they were in imminent danger of being crushed to death!
As they began to sprint, a massive shadow swiftly closed in on them. Gu
Chaoyan turned around and witnessed the blood-drenched figure approaching.
¡°Oh my goodness! That creature is so grotesque, even uglier than me!¡± The Head of the Undead Race eximed in surprise. He couldn¡¯t help but indulge in a touch of narcissism.
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes at him.
He was still focused onparing appearances.
What was the use of such apetition? They could both just embrace their ugliness.
Upon finishing his words, the blood-soaked figure continuously repeated, ¡°Stay, stay, just stay.¡±
Hearing these words, Gu Chaoyan felt her consciousness being drawn away. If she lost her consciousness, she might be one of those severed heads.
In that very moment, Di Hongyun seemed entirely captivated by the voice.
¡°Cover your ears, don¡¯t listen!¡± Gu Chaoyan shouted loudly, worried that she might not be quick enough.
However, it seemed that Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t hear her. Gu Chaoyan extended her hand and pped him, jolting him awake instantly.
As he regained consciousness, he quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t just run; the heads inside are guided by sound. The Altar of the Dead uses both human and undead heads, and the heads inside must have been guided by sound, leading them to sever their own heads. The altar demands voluntary sacrifices!¡±
Gu Chaoyan led them out of the town, and the shadow remained rooted in one ce, unable to pursue them any further.
She stopped abruptly, her body drenched in cold sweat.
She vividly remembered reading about this location in a book on space, precisely 500 meters back.
However¡
This was merely a level-5 mystic realm of the Supreme Sect. How could it pose such a grave danger? It seemed like they were risking their lives by staying here!
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Di Hongyun remained bewildered, feeling as though he had been under some form of external guidance, as if he were beingpelled to do something.
¡°We should leave and find that man. It¡¯s too perilous to remain here on our own,¡± Gu Chaoyan advised.
Initially, she had assumed that the mystic realm separated them to prevent internal conflicts and make it easier for individuals to achieve their objectives within the realm. However, upon further reflection, it became apparent that this was not the case at all.
If this mystic realm was genuinely as treacherous as it appeared, then anyone who entered it, separated or not, would face the risk of being entombed here, let alone achieving their goals.
In the past, Supreme Sect¡¯s mystic realms had never proven fatal; this turn of events was confounding.. What had happened?
Chapter 2234 - 2234: Altar of the Dead 3
Chapter 2234 - 2234: Altar of the Dead 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Di Hongyun finally grasped the gravity of the situation. The mystic realm, it appeared, was far more intricate than what Senior Brother had let on.
The mystic realm Senior Brother had described and the one they now found themselves in were two entirely different realms. Senior Brother¡¯s description had hinted at some tests, yet it paled inparison to the peril that surrounded them now.
In the town, a sinister practice known as ¡°death worship¡±pelled people to inflict harm upon themselves by manipting their minds, leaving their souls and sanity trapped within the town. It was a horrifying ordeal. One wrong step, and they could suffer a simr fate. Such an extreme trial was unprecedented, even within the Supreme Sect.
Something must have gone terribly wrong within this mystic realm.
Fortunately, he had entered this realm with his junior sister; otherwise, there would have been no one to aid her.
The Head of the Undead Race wore a grave expression as he closely followed Gu Chaoyan.
Outside the town, there was no trace of bloodshed. It resembled an ordinary town, except for its eerie emptiness.
Thankfully, the town¡¯s monstrous inhabitants seemed confined by some enchantment, preventing them from freely roaming. If not for this, they would have surely met their demise.
A creeping sense of betrayal began to gnaw at the Head of the Undead Race.
Gu Chaoyan had promised him numerous opportunities for regaining his Dharmic powers within the mystic realm, which had lured him in. Little had he known that he would be risking his life in such a treacherous ce. Had he been aware of this, he would never have ventured in.
Regret welled up within him.
As they walked, the Head of the Undead Race adopted a more conciliatory tone, addressing Gu Chaoyan, ¡°Youngdy, something seems amiss in this mystic realm. One who reads the signs wisely knows when to retreat. Perhaps it¡¯s best if we abandon our current pursuit and leave these artifacts behind. There will be ample opportunities in the future to obtain them without risking our lives.
Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. He had just entered, and now he was already contemting an escape?
The Head of the Undead Race was notorious for his propensity to flee from challenges. However, his pattern was predictable: after merely a day or two, he would invariably return.
Gu Chaoyan chose her words carefully as she addressed him, ¡°You see, when the mystic realm opens, it stays open. We¡¯re here now, and the mystic realm must remain open. In one month, it will close again, and that¡¯s when we can leave.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race was left momentarily speechless.
¡°What¡¯s more,¡± Gu Chaoyan continued, ¡°since we can¡¯t leave at the moment, why not explore and see if we can find anything valuable? Even hiding here won¡¯t guarantee safety; danger could lurk just around the corner.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race stiffened.
What kind of situation had they stumbled into? They were trapped here, with no way out? An entire month?
No one had ever endured such a prolonged stay.
Di Hongyun chimed in to rify, ¡°This is how the mystic realm operates. It opens and remains essible for one month. Disciples from the Supreme Sect used toe here for a month of cultivation.
Despair filled the Head of the Undead Race as he muttered, ¡°We¡¯re all doomed here.¡±
Additionally¡
Chapter 2235 - 2235: Altar of the Dead 4
Chapter 2235 - 2235: Altar of the Dead 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He was the most wretched of them all.
While the two of them faced the prospect of death in the event of a mishap, his circumstances were distinct. As a member of the Undead Race, he possessed the ability to be resurrected. He was destined to endure the same agonizing cycle repeatedly in this dreadful ce.
The entire situation filled him with dread.
Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun remained oblivious to the extent of the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s foresight as they continued to advance peacefully.
They had just arrived in yet another town when Gu Chaoyan suddenly heard a sound, startling her.
The three of them readied themselves to react.
At that very moment, several disciples from various sects materialized, evidently preparing to take action as well.
Both sides breathed sighs of relief upon realizing that they were all humans.
Gu Chaoyan and herpanions were on edge, but the other group of disciples appeared to be in a more dire situation. Many of them had lost their weapons, and their clothing bore the marks of battle. It was clear they had been in a skirmish.
Gu Chaoyan had no knowledge of which sect they belonged to; they were clearly from sects other than the Fengyue Sect.
¡°They are from the Three Pure Ones, a super sect even mightier than the Grand Unity Sect. It¡¯s surprising to see them here in the mystic realm of the Supreme Sect,¡± Di Hongyun whispered to Gu Chaoyan.
While he didn¡¯t possess extensive information about the Three Pure Ones or other super sects within the Supreme Sect, he had some general knowledge of these influential factions.
In the past, they had never encountered such groups, but the allure of the mystic realm was undeniable.
¡°A super sect?¡± Gu Chaoyan took a few steps forward. ¡°We are disciples of the Supreme Sect, and we have encountered a catastrophe in the mystic realm. We¡¯ve discovered that this ce is fraught with perilous challenges. If you don¡¯t mind, would you be willing to travel together? We can look out for one another.¡±
That had always been Gu Chaoyan¡¯s initial n. Regardless of the school they encountered, she had every intention of forging friendships.
The members of the Three Pure Ones, however, couldn¡¯t help but exude a hint of arrogance as they overheard the conversation. In their eyes, these three individuals were seeking refuge beneath the protective canopy of the super sect¡¯s disciples. In the past, they might have looked down upon such neers.
But circumstances had taken a dire turn.
They had recently emerged from a life-and-death struggle. Although they were all present now, more than half of the Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciples had entered the mystic realm. Their mission remained unaplished, with still a month to go before the mystic realm would reopen. Consequently, they found themselves severely understaffed. If someone voluntarily joined their ranks, they could certainly ept the help. If future misfortune befell them, well, they could all face it together.
With this rationale in mind, the leading disciple of the Three Pure Ones dered, ¡°No problem. Your numbers are limited, but you used to guard the mystic realm, and you possess some knowledge about it. You can guide us on our journey, and we will equitably share any treasures wee across.¡±
¡°And once we¡¯re out of the mystic realm, we can remain friends,¡± the Three Pure Ones disciple added, extending a very favorable offer.
Upon hearing these words, Gu Chaoyan grasped their true intentions.
Di Hongyun, sensing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s reluctance to continue traveling with them, exchanged a knowing nce with her.
Gu Chaoyan responded straightforwardly, ¡°Okay..¡±
Chapter 2236 - 2236: Mystic realm 1
Chapter 2236 - 2236: Mystic realm 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing sense of concern. His worry centered on the possibility of Gu Chaoyan being manipted or used.
In response to his unease, Gu Chaoyan cast a reassuring nce his way, silently conveying, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. The mystic realm is perilous, and affiliations can be risky.¡±
Originally, Gu Chaoyan had intended to extend her invitation to everyone, but the disciples of the Three Pure Ones had decided to set up a situation where wits would be tested. In this circumstance, fairness in nning was of utmost importance.
Yet, what was the source of her own apprehension?
Ultimately, the two schools forged an unexpected friendship.
As they pressed onward, preparedness gave way to a sense of security that came with their increasing numbers.
Continuing their journey, they encountered a mystic realm devoid of sunlight, weather, or any map. In such a setting, their only option was to forge ahead, as venturing into the unknown seemed the most logical course of action.
They were aware that the mystic realm held unpredictable perils, distinct from any others they had faced. Gu Chaoyan¡¯s foremost concern revolved around the location of the One Origin Grass and how to secure it. If she failed to locate it, her entire expedition into the mystic realm would be in vain.
A quarter of their journey passed without any further incidents.
Given the absence of additional threats, everyone began to rx. Di Hongyun, especially, felt at ease in Gu Chaoyan¡¯spany. Unable to contain his curiosity, he inquired, ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder why the mystic realm of the Supreme Sect has suddenly be so perilous. Last year, it was a level-four mystic realm, and this year, it¡¯s ssified as level-five. Elder Man once mentioned that a level-five mystic realm would, at most, cause injuries. But now, we¡¯ve witnessed so many casualties.¡±
Di Hongyun was perplexed by the abrupt change in circumstances.
His bewilderment persisted, particrly concerning the events that transpired at the altar and the significant number of Three Pure Ones disciples who had met their demise.
¡®¡±l¡¯nere can only De one exnation,¡± Guaoyan didn¡¯t responcl verDa11Y, Dut the Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciples feltpelled to articte their thoughts. ¡°It seems this isn¡¯t merely a level-5 mystic realm, but something more advanced. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be witnessing such a high casualty rate.¡±
¡°Only those who¡¯ve unlocked the mystic realm¡¯s secrets can determine its true level, but¡¡±
¡°What I hadn¡¯t anticipated,¡± they continued, ¡°is that your Supreme Sect, seemingly unassuming, boasts such a robust foundation. The presence of divine creatures in the mystic realm intrigued us from the Three Pure Ones.
After some time here, we can now affirm their existence. The presence of divine creatures is quite ordinary in higher-level mystic realms.¡±
¡°Why? Why is the Supreme Sect¡¯s mystic realm so formidable?¡± Di Hongyun¡¯s confusion deepened.
The Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciples were initially taken aback but quickly grasped the situation. It was understandable that those from the Supreme Sect might not be well-versed in these matters.
One of the Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciples borated with a hint of pride, ¡°Do you know how mystic realmse into being?¡±
Di Hongyun shook his head, indicating hisck of knowledge.
¡°Mystic realms are extensions of a cultivator¡¯s inner sanctum,¡± the disciple exined. ¡°The mystic realm of your Supreme Sect is, in essence, the dwelling ce of your Patriarch. As he approached the end of his life, he chose to devote his entire existence to the descendants of the Supreme Sect. In doing so, he transformed the knowledge, experiences, and practices of his lifetime into this sacred abode..¡±
Chapter 2237 - 2237: Mystic realm
Chapter 2237 - 2237: Mystic realm
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°The mystical mansion derives its strength from the enchanting powers of this monk. What we encountered within the ethereal realm encapstes his most vivid memories.¡±
¡°None of this corresponds to the Shenyou Continent. Your Patriarch must have ventured into the Second World, where even mightier beings dwell.¡±
Subconsciously, the disciples of the Three Pure Ones held her in high esteem. While the Three Pure Ones may hold power within the court, their Patriarchs had never been granted such an opportunity!
Di Hongyun and the Head of the Undead Race were equally astounded by the disciples¡¯ revtions. The Head of the Undead Race, in particr, was profoundly taken aback¡ªcould it be that the ancient monk¡¯s sacred abode hailed from the Second World?
His sanctified dwelling¡
It could very well be the key to his regaining his former prowess!
The Head of the Undead Race grew increasingly excited.
This youngdy had not deceived him!
The mystical realm concealed countless secrets!
¡°What exactly is this Second World?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, her confusion evident.
¡°The Second World is a realm teeming with masters. We, inparison, are mere ants there, struggling to survive. It¡¯s not a ce just anyone can venture into. Those who return from the Second World emerge as the mightiest among us. Nevertheless, neither you nor I possess the qualifications,¡± the disciples of the Three Pure Ones exined, their knowledge limited, unwilling to reveal any further trepidation.
With the topic exhausted, silence descended upon them.
For them, the Second World remained an enigma too vast to fathom, shrouded in mystery and devoid of specific details, rendering them unable to further discuss it.
Even Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t contemted the notion of the elusive Second World. It held no relevance to her immediate concerns. At present, her primary objective was to elevate her own cultivation, enabling her to locate Pei Yueling and acquire the One Origin Grass.
Nheless, the revtion that the Patriarch of the Supreme Sect had ventured into the Second World gnawed at her. This implied that their journey through the mystic realm would be exceptionally challenging.
Subconsciously, Gu Chaoyan sensed the importance of unity within the confines of the mystic realm¡¯s treacherous terrain, where escape might prove impossible in times of danger.
¡°Let¡¯s first locate the others,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°The mystic realm is fraught with peril.¡±
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones offered no resistance; they unanimously concurred with her assessment.
The recent events had left them disconcerted and disheartened. They hade to the Supreme Sect with the belief that the mystic realm of the Supreme Sect posed little threat and constituted an easily aplished mission. Yet¡
As they set out in search of their missingpanions¡
Suddenly, a piercing cry erupted from a nearby direction.
¡°Someone¡¯s in trouble!¡± Gu Chaoyan dered resolutely, her instincts propelling her toward the source of the distress.
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones hesitated, torn between the urge to assist and the apprehension of encountering danger themselves. They chose to observe for a moment longer.
However, as they deliberated, a startling development unfolded.
Upon closer inspection, they witnessed the stone statues in the vicinitying to life, infiltrating the city.
Those figures were not ordinary statues!
Chapter 2238 - 2238: Mystic realm 3
Chapter 2238 - 2238: Mystic realm 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The stone statue possessed an overwhelming, unfathomable power. One of the disciples from the Three Pure Ones found themselves ensnared by the statue¡¯s unyielding grip, unable to break free. This formidable sculpture seemed impervious to any attack, impervious to the relentless expenditure of spiritual energy, weapons, or enchanted armaments. To be touched by the stone statue meant grave injury, with no recourse for defense.
Helpless and outmatched, they faced a grim reality.
Recognizing the gaping chasm in their strength, the disciples of the Three Pure Ones opted for a strategic retreat, instinctively following Gu Chaoyan¡¯s lead. On one side, therey buildings providing cover, while on the other side, a perilous expanse of open terrain left them vulnerable to further attacks.
Gu Chaoyan keenly observed the unfolding chaos.
Her eyes flitted between the Three Pure Ones disciples fleeing the relentless stone statues and the distressed cries emanating from a nearby room. She began to piece together the puzzle.
The individuals inside must have been driven here by the stone statues; this was theirst refuge.
As they entered the courtyard, the statues halted their advance.
¡°We¡¯re safe now,¡± dered one of the disciples from the Three Pure Ones with a hint of relief, confident that the mystic realm belonged to them and posed no threat.
But Gu Chaoyan disagreed, her voice unwavering.
The unsettling sounds persisted within the yard, suggesting that those trapped inside were embroiled in a dire situation.
And they¡
There was no other way out.
Their only escape routes led either into the yard or toward confrontation with the stone statues.
Regrettably, none among them possessed the means to challenge the statues directly.
Hence, they faced the grim necessity of taking a calcted risk by venturing into the yard.
Yet, their expressions darkened once more, for regardless of their choice, peril loomed ever-present. All they could do was hope for a narrow escape from the clutches of death.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed while there are still people inside,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered calmly.
Remaining souls inside could provide crucial assistance. With theirbined strength, they stood a better chance of survival. Any harm to those within would weaken their collective position.
The Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciples nodded in agreement. United, they advanced.
Yet, they were wise enough to let Gu Chaoyan lead the way.
She took the initiative, undeterred by the responsibility.
Upon entering, they encountered a group of individuals¡ªsome sect disciples, others practitioners¡ªall holding the door and uttering panicked cries.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°Elder Man from the Moon Sect has gone berserk. He shows no mercy to anyone,¡± someone exined. ¡°We can¡¯t let him out!¡±
The frantic voices indicated the presence of disciples from various schools inside.
However, Gu Chaoyan deemed the situation uneptable. ¡°Open the door. We need to subdue the Elder Men!¡±
¡°No, this is thest door. Opening it would put us all in grave danger!¡± Many vehemently rejected the idea.
¡°Even if we refrain from opening the door, those inside won¡¯t endure much longer. By then, our numbers will have dwindled,¡± Gu Chaoyan reasoned. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±
Her argument held merit, but they all belonged to the Moon Sect, fully aware of Elder Man¡¯s formidable capabilities..
Chapter 2239 - 2239: Danger 1
Chapter 2239 - 2239: Danger 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Originally, despite their significant numbers and the presence of an Elderly Man from the Moon Sect, there was a glimmer of hope that they could ovee him as a united force. However, that hope was shattered when he entered a room, consumed a vial of mysterious pills, and underwent a startling transformation. In an instant, his prowess surged to an unparalleled level, rendering any attempts at coboration futile. Even if they were to band together, they would be unable to withstand even a single blow from him.
Those unfortunate enough to be struck by his newfound magical power found themselves either incapacitated or meeting a grim fate.
Given these dire circumstances¡
The prospect of perishing within the confines of this ce was unbearable.
Despite the uncertainty of obtaining any valuable treasures, their overriding desire was to escape the mystic realm.
The individuals blocking the exit bore expressions of reluctance, yet they persisted in barricading the door, thwarting both the upants inside and the Elderly Men from the Moon Sect from making their way out.
Gu Chaoyan posed a critical question: ¡°Can this barrier truly impede the Elderly Men from the Moon Sect? Once everyone inside is vanquished, the gate will be unsealed. You will then find yourselves confronted by the Elderly Men from the Moon Sect, or you can opt to retreat, albeit at the risk of facing those formidable stone guardians outside.¡±
Gu Chaoyan proceeded to reveal the perilous circumstances that had transpired earlier in their journey.
They had already encountered the formidable stone guardians along their path.
They were well aware of the indomitable might possessed by these statues.
Amidst the hesitancy of the disciples outside, agonizing cries emanated from within the room, as the trapped individuals relentlessly pounded on the door in a desperate bid to escape.
By the sounds of it, Gu Chaoyan estimated that more than a dozen people remained trapped within.
The window of opportunity to utilize their collective abilities was dwindling fast, as the upants within were slowly being eradicated.
Hence, Gu Chaoyan fervently hoped for a decisive course of action at this juncture.
After a brief moment of contemtion, those obstructing the door relinquished their grip, albeit reluctantly.
With unwavering determination, Gu Chaoyan dered, ¡°Let us charge forth together and subdue the Elderly Man from the Moon Sect!¡±
Upon her promation¡
The door swung open.
Inside, a glimmer of hope lit up in the eyes of those trapped, and they surged forward, ready to break free. Yet, Gu Chaoyan¡¯s resounding cry halted their escape: ¡°Let us subdue the Elderly Man from the Moon Sect!¡±
In that instant, as Gu Chaoyan took the lead, her role as the leader was a natural fit, given her initiative in proposing the n.
Stepping into the room, Gu Chaoyan immediately discerned that the Elderly
Man from the Moon Sect had ascended to the rank of a Paragon, an unexpected esction in his power. Typically, elders from sects like the Moon Sect reached the level of a Paragon Martial Saint, but he now stood as a Paragon Martial Emperor, undoubtedly a result of the mysterious pill¡¯s enhancement.
This exined the disciples¡¯ reluctance to confront her.
In the realm of Shenyou Continent, encountering a cultivator with Paragon King-level cultivation was exceedingly rare. In stark contrast, Pei Yueling had embraced heretical, malevolent, and sinister techniques, making her a formidable and easily distinguishable practitioner. This was evident in the unquestioning obedience shemanded from the schools back in Xuhai City ¡ªtestament to her profound skill.
However, pondering these matters had to wait. Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t rely solely on her spiritual energy to engage her adversary. Instead, she employed her unique cultivation techniques, augmented by the power of her inheritance, which granted her remarkable speed. When the Elderly Man from the Moon Sectunched his attacks, Gu Chaoyan adeptly evaded every one of them.
This tactic irked the Elderly Man from the Moon Sect considerably. Rather than dispersing his assaults among others, he remained fixated on Gu Chaoyan, ensuring they couldn¡¯t draw near to each other within the room..
Chapter 2240 - 2240: Danger 2
Chapter 2240 - 2240: Danger 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The other disciples collectively breathed a sigh of relief.
In this moment, their only task was to watch as Gu Chaoyan confronted the Elder Man from the Moon Sect.
All eyes were fixed on the unfolding spectacle.
The Head of the Undead Race felt a sense of injustice and couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration. He shouted, ¡°What are you all gawking at? Take action!¡±
A disrespectful disciple couldn¡¯t contain himself and retorted, ¡°Quiet down, you unattractive woman!¡± He looked at the Head of the Undead Race with disdain.
Usually, the female disciples from the school were known for their beauty or at the very least, they carried an air of refinement due to their cultivation. It was rare to find a female disciple who was both unattractive and powerful. To have someone unattractive and powerful now barking orders at them seemed absurd to many.
This sentiment resonated with several onlookers, and no one came to the defense of the Head of the Undead Race.
Di Hongyun couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the scene.
¡°Now, take action!¡± Gu Chaoyan urged urgently, noticing that some were just standing idly by.
It was only then that the gravity of the situation began to sink in for the spectators. They had been overly optimistic to expect a single woman to take on the Elder Man from the Moon Sect.
Finally, the Elder Man from the Moon Sect began to resist.
In that critical moment, Gu Chaoyan aimed a direct strike at the Elder Man¡¯s throat.
The Elder Man from the Moon Sect¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he copsed as the events unfolded.
Gu Chaoyan released a sigh of relief.
Well¡
Fortunately, she had sessfully dealt with him; otherwise, the situation would have been extremely challenging.
As the Elder Man from the Moon Sect passed away, someone retrieved a vial from his belongings. While it was not for consumption, it was clearly a valuable item.
Some remained skeptical when someone picked up the vial, and tensions escted as they began to vie for it.
Gu Chaoyan, however, remained indifferent.
She had no desire for such a malevolent pill; anyone else could have it. Anything within the mystic realm had to be taken away. She harbored no concerns about anyone consuming the pills again. While the pills did enhance martial skills, they also exerted control over those who ingested them,pelling them tomit heinous acts. For instance, the Elder Man from the Moon Sect had killed numerous disciples from his own sect. What was the point of such power if it led to such atrocities?
Her gaze fixed on the room before her.
The room appeared safe, while the real dangery within the bottle of pills.
However¡
Whaty ahead remained an enigma.
¡°This youngdy is astute and capable. In my view, you should lead the way, and we¡¯ll be your protectors. We¡¯ll ensure your safety. As for the rewards, you can make the first selection, and we¡¯ll divide the rest among us,¡± suggested one of the more cautious individuals.
Retreat was not an option.
They had to press forward.
Having encountered numerous perils in the second room, they had no inkling of what dangers the unknown future held. They needed a trailzer, someone who could confront and mitigate these hazards.
The figure before them was the ideal choice.
While they feared for their lives, they also believed she was the most suitable leader.
¡°That won¡¯t do! You¡¯re all cowards, and if anything happens to her ahead of us, we¡¯ll all be in jeopardy!¡± The Head of the Undead Race tly rejected the proposal.
These individuals were shrewd enough to push others towards peril while protecting themselves.
He intended to keep a close watch over her and not take any unnecessary risks.
¡°I concur, but I insist on making the first selection to secure more for myself,¡±
Gu Chaoyan agreed..
Chapter 2241 - 2241: Danger 3
Chapter 2241 - 2241: Danger 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She understood perfectly well why the Head of the Undead Race had taken that action. He was safeguarding her, driven by his concern that she might end up in a precarious situation. Given their current circumstances, encircled by threats, it was all too easy to run into trouble.
Nevertheless¡
Her objective remained obtaining the One Origin Grass.
This man¡¯s proposition aligned precisely with her intentions ¨C she could be the one to make the selection first.
If she chanced upon the One Origin Grass, she could secure it directly.
Furthermore, their current situation was favorable, and the sheer number of people meant they could assemble a formidable team. This was far superior to the three of them facing the risks alone.
After weighing her options carefully, Gu Chaoyan promptly agreed.
Upon hearing her response, the Head of the Undead Race grew anxious. He stamped his feet and discreetly signaled Gu Chaoyan, urging her to exercise caution. This deal wasn¡¯t as promising as it seemed.
Gu Chaoyan nodded, indicating her understanding.
¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, and you and Di Hongyun needn¡¯t expose yourselves to danger. Your safety is paramount,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated.
¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Di Hongyun promptly declined her offer.
¡°I¡¯ll join as well,¡± The Head of the Undead Race reluctantly agreed. Though he was not overly enthusiastic about the idea, he recognized the peril and knew his experience could be of some assistance.
Gu Chaoyan offered a brief smile and didn¡¯t reject their willingness.
Instead, she turned around and pressed forward.
The door swung open, revealing an empty room. Its barrenness exceeded even that of their current quarters.
¡°Nothing? It can¡¯t be dangerous, can it?¡± the Head of the Undead Racemented, a touch of relief in his tone.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head subtly ¨C it was far from being that straightforward.
Suddenly, Gu Chaoyan caught a distinct scent and immediately shouted, ¡°Cover your mouths and noses, don¡¯t breathe!¡±
There was something amiss within.
Something amiss, and it wasn¡¯t just one thing.
The room was saturated with toxic gas!
As the door swung open, the poisonous air began seeping into the room.
Though the toxicity was rtively low, the consequences could still be dire.
¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Gu Chaoyanmanded.
She hastily navigated through the room permeated with poisonous fumes.
Gu Chaoyan found relief as she entered the adjoining room and sealed the door behind her. She took a few deep breaths.
In that moment, several individuals began exhibiting peculiar behavior, copsing outright.
Observing the scene, the Head of the Undead Race stepped forward and dered, ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±
¡°They must have inhaled the poison,¡± Gu Chaoyan surmised.
Despite her warning, three individuals had still sumbed to the poison.
With that said, Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t dwell on the matter for long, though she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of regret. It was apparent that their behavior had been influenced by the unseen threat.
At this point, Gu Chaoyan turned her attention to the room itself. It contained basic furnishings ¨C tables, chairs, and tea sets that had seen prior use. There were still remnants of tea in the cups, as if someone had been residing here.
Indeed..
Who could possibly inhabit such a location?
Gu Chaoyan simply couldn¡¯t fathom it.
And then..
A man emerged from behind a decorative screen. ¡°Congrattions, you have sessfullypleted my evaluation.¡±
Evaluation?
The entire situation left those present bewildered.
What came next after the assessment? What was the purpose of it all?
¡°Who are you?¡±
Chapter 2242 - 2242: Danger 4
Chapter 2242 - 2242: Danger 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Is that truly the query posed by the Head of the Undead Race?¡± The elderly figure standing before her exuded an air of affability, resembling the patriarch of a revered sect. The spiritual energy and emanating pressure cast a shadow over those present.
Yet, an unsettling feeling gnawed at her. She detected an aura of death emanating from this figure, akin to her own.
This was no living being.
While the Undead Race may be shrouded in an aura of death, they still possessed corporeal forms. This man, however,cked even that.
¡°I am Elderly Man Xuan Zhen,¡± he dered with a calm voice, yet his intimidating presence was aimed directly at the Head of the Undead Race, causing the others in the room to feel its weight.
¡°That is Elderly Man Xuan Zhen! We have a portrait of him, and this man matches it!¡± eximed some disciples with excitement.
Indeed, he bore the semnce of a man, and the surroundings appeared habitable, almost leading them to believe her words.
The Head of the Undead Race shook his head resolutely. ¡°He is not.¡±
¡°If he were, why would he find himself within the mystic realm of the Supreme Sect?¡± The Head of the Undead Race raised a valid point.
¡°You, with your unsightly visage, are only skilled at disrupting harmony!¡± someone interjected with disdain.
The Head of the Undead Race felt a surge of irritation. He had extended an olive branch, and now he was being insulted as an unsightly woman who only knew how to sow discord.
She was utterly exasperated.
¡°I engaged in a fierce conflict with individuals from the Second World, resulting in the demise of Second World practitioners and the Patriarch of the Supreme Sect. I sustained grave injuries. While I did not meet my end, I remained ensnared within this mystic realm. Since then, I have patiently bided my time, hoping that among those present, I could find a disciple worthy of inheriting the wisdom I¡¯ve umted over a lifetime. Only then can I peacefully reside within this mystic realm,¡± the man who imed to be Elderly Man Xuan Zhen exined.
Such an opportunity was undeniably remarkable! Who wouldn¡¯t desire it? Acquiring his cultivation would be an unimaginable boon.
¡°I volunteer!¡±
¡°Count me in!¡±
¡°I¡¯m in too!¡±
Nearly everyone in the room sumbed to temptation.
However, Gu Chaoyan, Di Hongyun, and the Head of the Undead Race remained silent.
Something felt amiss.
Elderly Man Xuan Zhen had already set aside his teacup and risen from his seat. ¡°I cannot make a decision with so many present. Follow me.¡±
They all chose to apany Elderly Man Xuan Zhen.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head firmly. ¡°No.¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your concern!¡± snapped someone, clearly thrilled by the prospect.
Gu Chaoyan took a deep breath as she observed him, then took a few determined steps forward and shattered her teacup on the floor.
The tter of the teacup striking the ground resonated through the room. Dissatisfaction emanated from the onlookers, and the elderly man vanished from the room as well.
Elderly Man Xuan Zhen had disappeared without a trace.
Before him, there was emptiness.
The individuals who had initially been incensed swiftly grasped the reality of the situation.
Deception?!
They had likely been manipted.
If they had chosen to follow¡
Their lives might have been forfeit by now.
Their gaze then shifted to Gu Chaoyan¡
A sense of gratitude washed over them. How fortunate¡
That she had given them a stark reminder..
Chapter 2243 - 2243: Danger 5
Chapter 2243 - 2243: Danger 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Elderly Man Xuan Zhen had been present, their skepticism had clouded their judgment, causing them to dismiss his words. However, in his absence, a growing realization began to take hold.
Questions started to surface. Why had Elderly Man Xuan Zhene here in the first ce? What was the purpose of his presence? And most intriguingly, why had he chosen to impart his cultivation knowledge to aplete stranger?
The answers to these questions seemed elusive at first, shrouded in uncertainty. While Elderly Man Xuan Zhen¡¯s spectral presence lingered, their minds were muddled, preventing them from grasping the full picture. But as soon as that phantom vanished, rity returned, and the situation appeared increasingly perplexing.
The precise moment Elderly Man Xuan Zhen¡¯s apparition dissipated, Gu
Chaoyan was certain that the trial within the room had concluded sessfully. Now, as the next room awaited exploration, an air of uncertainty hung in the air, and the group¡¯s susceptibility to temptation became evident.
Gu Chaoyan feltpelled to remind them of the nature of this mystical realm, emphasizing that nothing here came without effort or risk. It was a message that carried particr weight, considering that many among them hailed from prestigious sects and were susceptible to deception.
With these words of caution, Gu Chaoyan prepared to open another door. However, an unexpected feeling of apprehension washed over her, causing her to pause. The moment the door swung open, her unease transformed into sheer astonishment.
Before her eyesy a sprawling field of medicinal nts, and at the center of this botanical wonder stood a single, extraordinary specimen ¨C the One Origin Grass.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes widened, and excitement surged within her. The sight of this rare treasure ignited a fervor within her heart.
The One Origin Grass had indeed been located within the sprawling field, and Gu Chaoyan¡¯s reaction was a mixture of surprise, shock, and intense excitement. It was the very treasure she had sought tirelessly for so long.
Unable to contain her enthusiasm, she rushed towards the herbden expanse, taking her first eager step before abruptlying to a halt.
Blocking her path was none other than the Head of the Undead Race.
This unexpected interruption served as a stark reminder of the perilous nature of the mystic realm. Danger lurked around every corner, and they were never truly safe, regardless of their location. Gu Chaoyan quickly regained herposure, her mind sharpening once more.
She reflected on her recentpse in vignce, driven by the sight of the One
Origin Grass and the lush field of herbs. Fortunately, the Head of the Undead Race had intervened to prevent her from wandering too deep into the zone.
With newfound calmness, Gu Chaoyan began to assess the field more carefully. While the field seemed devoid of other visible threats, the real danger likely resided among the herbs themselves. Fields of this kind often harbored not only medicinal nts but also poisonous herbs. It was crucial to exercise caution, as one wrong step could lead to poisoning.
Furthermore, the exactposition of the herb field remained a mystery to her.
¡°Those are Green Sun Grass and Rootless Grass!¡± someone eximed with excitement. ¡°These are high-grade herbs. Even if they aren¡¯t used for alchemy, they can greatly benefit our cultivation.¡±
However, Gu Chaoyan interrupted their eagerness with a stern tone. ¡°Before we entered this ce, you all agreed to let me choose something first.¡±
Upon hearing her words, the enthusiasm of the group waned. While they had initially consented to this arrangement, the prospect of relinquishing a significant portion of these valuable herbs troubled them. They had faced danger on their journey to this point, and now Gu Chaoyan was poised to im a substantial share of the profits simply because she led the way. The sentiment among some of them was shifting.
¡°Let¡¯s rely on our own abilities,¡± impatient voices murmured, and some began to depart..
Chapter 2244 - 2244: Danger 6
Chapter 2244 - 2244: Danger 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression soured as she realized they had broken their promise.
Once the man had left, a wave of others followed suit, exiting the room. The danger had considerably subsided, and Gu Chaoyan was no longer obligated to lead the way.
This was particrly true for the disciples from their school, who had the advantage of strength in numbers. Working together, they could mitigate the risks.
As those in a rush began gathering herbs, they quickly amassed a substantial collection. Just as their joy was about to peak, a sudden twist of fate struck, causing them to sumb to poisoning and copse in the field.
Witnessing this unexpected turn of events, those who were preparing to leave froze in their tracks, realizing their fortune in not moving too hastily.
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones, as well as some others who had remained passive, breathed sighs of relief, acknowledging the wisdom of their restraint. Sometimes, greed should be tempered.
Reflecting on their journey here, they had ced their trust in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s capabilities, believing in her abilities. Consequently, they were willing to allow her to im what she needed first.
A disciple from the Three Pure Ones extended a courteous invitation, ¡°Youngdy, please feel free to take what you require first, and we will gather the remainder.¡±
Having no clear strategy for obtaining the herbs themselves, they preferred to let Gu Chaoyan take the lead.
Gu Chaoyan nodded appreciatively and cautiously advanced toward the One Origin Grass. Skillfully avoiding the poisonous herbs, she retrieved the precious nt and secured it within her space.
With the One Origin Grass in her possession, Gu Chaoyan felt a profound sense of satisfaction, knowing she had sessfully obtained what she needed.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s determination extended beyond acquiring the One Origin Grass.
The Head of the Undead Race required the Green Sun Grass, so Gu Chaoyan diligently collected a substantial quantity of it.
For Di Hongyun, she carefully selected some Rootless Grass, recognizing its immense cultivation benefits.
Gu Chaoyan always had her own strategy. Since Rootless Grass was scarce and other disciples were eyeing it as well, she took one-third of the herbs, leaving the remaining two-thirds for the others.
Once the herbs were distributed, Gu Chaoyan signaled for them to depart.
Regarding the herb-picking technique, she had already demonstrated it, expecting the others to grasp the process without difficulty.
The disciples readily epted Gu Chaoyan¡¯s division of the herbs, acknowledging her im as rightful.
Gu Chaoyan handed the Green Sun Grass to the Head of the Undead Race and the Rootless Grass to Di Hongyun, advising them to consume the herbs directly to elevate their cultivation.
As the Head of the Undead Race gazed at Di Hongyun, a hint of jealousy crossed his face. Although Rootless Grass had no effect on him, it was undoubtedly more advanced than his Green Sun Grass.
¡°The mystic realm is vast; there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Gu Chaoyan reminded the Head of the Undead Race.
Only then did the Head of the Undead Race finally begin consuming the Green Sun Grass.
However, at that moment, a shadow stirred within the herb field, catching Gu
Chaoyan¡¯s attention.
She fixed her gaze on the mysterious figure.
¡°Magical Beast!¡± someone eximed loudly, disregarding the herbs and immediately pursuing the creature.
Gu Chaoyan swiftly followed suit.
While her primary objective remained obtaining the One Origin Grass, she was determined to make the most of her time within the mystic realm.
It would be great if they could get the magical monsters.
Suddenly¡
Everyone started to catch up with the magical monster..
Chapter 2245 - 2245: Danger 7
Chapter 2245 - 2245: Danger 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The mystical creature may have initially approached to graze, but the presence of a sizable crowd deterred its intentions. Yet, who would pass up an encounter with such a magical being?
Gu Chaoyan relentlessly pursued the creature. Many others joined the chase, but they gradually fell behind.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan persisted in the pursuit. They were on the brink of closing in when, unexpectedly, the mystical monster abruptly reversed course and darted into a cave, leaving Gu Chaoyan instinctively wanting to follow. Suddenly, a thunderous roar, reminiscent of a tiger¡¯s, echoed from the depths of the cave.
Gu Chaoyan stared at the colossal tiger that stood before them. A tiger on par with a Paragon or a Martial God?
Gu Chaoyan winced. Why did they keep encountering such high-level monsterstely?
The tiger blocked Gu Chaoyan¡¯s path, causing the mystical creature to halt as well. It stood before Gu Chaoyan and the others, seemingly relishing the situation.
In that moment, Gu Chaoyan finally got a clear look at the creature. It was a young white deer, incredibly swift, to the point where one might mistake it for a galloping horse.
But right now, the immediate concern was not the mystical creatures but the formidable tiger before them. The tiger had likely been in a deep slumber when rudely awakened, and it was far from pleased.
The flora in this mystical realm was lusher and more colossal than that found outside.
A tiger of this magnitude possessed the potential to eliminate all three of them with a single swipe, and it appeared quite inclined to do just that.
Their only recourse was to flee.
Gu Chaoyan bellowed and bolted into action. Her speed was impressive, yet the Head of the Undead Race and Di Hongyun struggled to keep pace. They had trailed slightly behind during the pursuit of the magical monsters, and now, with the tiger looming, their lives were hanging by a thread. Speed was imperative.
In a reluctant move, Gu Chaoyan halted. She was preparing for a direct confrontation with the tiger, all while the magical monster gleefully observed, seemingly taunting them with silent mockery.
It was as though the creature sneered, ¡°Foolish humans, you¡¯ve brought this upon yourselves!¡±
The tiger, a force to rival Paragons and Martial Gods, was truly a formidable adversary.
The tiger roared menacingly, causing a grimace to contort the Head of the Undead Race¡¯s face.
¡°Care for a treat?¡± The Head of the Undead Race produced some Green Sun Grass and extended it towards the massive tiger. ¡°It¡¯s quite delectable,¡± he uttered with an oddly cid smile.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s head throbbed. What manner of teammates had fate paired her with?
As the tiger lunged toward the Head of the Undead Race, he jerked away in panic, barely avoiding the assault. Dodging became his only recourse.
Meanwhile, Gu Chaoyan unsheathed her white jade sword and engaged inbat. She signaled Di Hongyun, who had been given a pouch of powder.
The powder had the ability to irritate the eyes, rendering the tiger temporarily blind to its surroundings.
She didn¡¯t dare contemte killing the tiger, but perhaps they could manage an escape.
Spotting Gu Chaoyan wielding a sword, the tiger lunged straight for her.
Gu Chaoyan skillfully evaded the tiger¡¯s strikes whileunching her own counterattacks, all the while searching for an opportune moment to assist Di Hongyun.
In a pivotal instant, Di Hongyun discerned the predicament and released a cloud of powder onto the tiger. As the powder took effect, the enraged tiger swung a furious paw in Di Hongyun¡¯s direction..
Chapter 2246 - 2246: Danger 8
Chapter 2246 - 2246: Danger 8
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Di Hongyun was unable to join the fray, having taken a direct hit. Gu Chaoyan had wanted to step in to protect him, but her intervention came toote. Fortunately, the tiger had vanished from sight, though its enraged roars echoed in the distance. This gave Di Hongyun the opportunity to escape the imminent danger.
With Gu Chaoyan¡¯s assistance, Di Hongyun managed to rise to his feet. The leader of the Undead Race ceased his argument with Di Hongyun and led him
away.
¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with me,¡± Di Hongyun called out. In the presence of a formidable adversary like the tiger, which seemed as powerful as the Paragon and the Martial God, he felt utterly powerless. He had already sustained significant injuries from the earlier attack, and he believed he was only slowing them down.
In that case, he contemted remaining behind to buy them time to flee.
¡°Silence!¡± Gu Chaoyan scolded him, clearly displeased with his resignation. She had no intention of leaving him behind, and his willingness to give up infuriated her.
Fortunately, the tiger¡¯s vision was obstructed by some unknown phenomenon, causing it to inadvertently destroy its own surroundings in a fit of rage. Seizing this opportunity, Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun retreated from the chaotic scene.
Once they had reached a rtively safe location, Gu Chaoyan retrieved some pills and offered them to Di Hongyun, urging him to take them.
Meanwhile, a magical creature continued to observe them from a distance.
Di Hongyun began to feel remarkably better after ingesting the pills, his energy and vitality visibly restored.
¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Gu Chaoyan reassured him, determined to lead them out of this treacherous environment. In this perilous ce where tigers as formidable as the Paragon and the Martial God roamed, there was always the looming threat of encountering other deadly creatures.
Safety was a distant dream in this forsakennd.
Gu Chaoyan was on the verge of departing when the leader of the Undead Race lightly jabbed her and, with pursed lips, urged her to observe a peculiar magical monster.
This creature was not far from their current location, and with concerted effort, they might have a chance to subdue it. The leader of the Undead Race still believed it would be a missed opportunity not to capture this magical beast, which he thought could greatly assist Gu Chaoyan in the future.
¡°No, no more magical monsters,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded firmly. ¡°This one is too mischievous, causing us nothing but trouble. Despite being a magical monster, it¡¯s more hassle than it¡¯s worth.¡±
¡°We still have a long journey ahead in the mystic realm. Let¡¯s focus on seeking other treasures,¡± Gu Chaoyan suggested calmly, revealing her decision after careful consideration.
She already had the Dragonman, a member of the Dragon Race, among her ranks, which essentially counted as a magical monster. She didn¡¯t require any more magical beasts. Moreover, the young white deer she possessed would demand significant time and energy to grow, and she couldn¡¯t afford that at the moment.
The leader of the Undead Race found her reasoning sound and nodded in agreement. The deer in question was small enough to let go of without much consequence.
Thus, they made the choice to continue their journey without pursuing the magical beast any further.
The magical creature, however, looked at them with astonishment. It had found humans to be intriguing and had intended to yfully engage with them a bit longer. Yet, just as it was getting started, they were abandoning the game?
Initially surprised, the magical monster¡¯s disappointment soon transformed into anger. It was a magical beast, and in its experience, everyone had mored to possess it. How dare these humansin about its yfulness?
Undeterred, the magical monster dashed toward Gu Chaoyan and herpanions, closing the distance instead of keeping it. It wore a betrayed expression as it gazed at Gu Chaoyan, wondering why they found it undesirable.
The magical monster started to make a fuss.
Gu Chaoyan looked helpless.
¡°We are not taking you with us, you are so naughty! How dare you offend that tiger!¡±
Chapter 2247 - 2247: Danger 9
Chapter 2247 - 2247: Danger 9
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The Head of the Undead Race expressed displeasure after Gu Chaoyan snapped at it. He had no intention of bringing it along, but Di Hongyun found it incredibly endearing.
¡°Since it¡¯s here, why not bring it along? It¡¯s so adorable. Plus, you don¡¯t have a riding tool, do you? It could be useful as it grows older,¡± Di Hongyun suggested, reaching out to cradle the enchanting white deer.
The white deer exuded an air of pride as it allowed him to hold it. Gu Chaoyan, however, remained unimpressed.
She couldn¡¯t trust this creature entirely. Its current docile demeanor could shift into mischief at any moment, potentially causing them problems.
¡°If you¡¯re fond of it, take it with you. But mark my words, if it causes any trouble, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Gu Chaoyan emphasized, her tone tinged with disdain.
The magical white deer wiped away a tear on Di Hongyun¡¯s sleeve, seemingly sensing the tension in the air.
As they continued their journey, the mysterious magical monster tagged along, seemingly without reason. Gu Chaoyan had never held much interest in magical monsters.
Her primary objective was to obtain the One Origin Grass, but what she truly coveted was the ancient monk¡¯s sacred mansion. Acquiring the mansion would enable her to inherit some of the ancient monk¡¯s profound knowledge. Even if she couldn¡¯t inherit any of his teachings, the contents within the sacred mansion would still grant her tremendous power.
Her ultimate goal?
To surpass Pei Yueling and exact her revenge.
But right now¡
Gu Chaoyan was merely a Martial God, while ording to Pei Yueling¡¯sst knowledge, she had already ascended to the status of a Paragon Martial Saint. After the events in Xuhai City, nobody knew her whereabouts. The gap between them was vast.
She urgently needed to locate the ancient monks sacred mansion.
Gu Chaoyan wandered with no clear direction in mind.
¡°Girl,¡± a familiar voice called out.
Turning around, Gu Chaoyan spotted the disciples from the Three Pure Ones sect, though their numbers had dwindled since theirst encounter. It was evident they had faced difficulties after their separation, leading to this reduction in their ranks.
¡°Would you be interested in teaming up with us to explore the ancient monk¡¯s sacred mansion? We know its location, so you wouldn¡¯t get the first pick, but you could lead the way. When we reach the sacred mansion, you can choose three items, and we¡¯ll take seven. We¡¯ll make the initial selections,¡± the leading Three Pure Ones disciple proposed.
Gu Chaoyan found this offer intriguing. ¡°How do you know the location of the mystical realm? It¡¯s baffling, as we were all disoriented upon entering, with no knowledge of its whereabouts.¡±
The Three Pure Ones disciple smiled knowingly. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to capture the magical monster, but by chance, we stumbled upon a map of the mystical realm. The map reveals the locations of various ces, including the sacred mansion. What do you say?¡±
After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Gu Chaoyan nodded her agreement.
She epted the offer.
Once the Three Pure Ones disciples had knowledge of the sacred mansion¡¯s location, it was a given that they would venture there. They wouldn¡¯t seek her assistance foolishly and might seek help from someone else.
At present..
She was in the dark about the situation.
Blindly searching for the sacred mansion would likely result in finding it stripped of its treasures.
In that case, cooperation seemed like the sensible choice.
Seeing her saying yes¡
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones looked as if they had known about this for a long time.
Then they left together..
Chapter 2248 - 2248: Danger 10
Chapter 2248 - 2248: Danger 10
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Every time she approached the front, the disciples of the Three Pure Ones would remind her of whaty ahead, and Gu Chaoyan would carefully navigate the challenges and obstacles in her path.
As a result¡
They reached the ancient monk¡¯s sacred residence without any major difficulties.
¡°Here we are,¡± the disciples of the Three Pure Ones eximed with excitement as they beheld the scene before them.
¡°Let¡¯s explore inside,¡± Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t contain her enthusiasm.
However, instead of moving forward, the disciples of the Three Pure Ones wore enigmatic smiles as they fixed their gazes on Gu Chaoyan.
In an instant¡
The disciples of the Three Pure Onesunched a sudden attack on Gu Chaoyan, the Head of the Undead Race, and Di Hongyun.
The unexpected assault caught the Head of the Undead Race off guard, leaving him with a grievous wound on his arm.
Gu Chaoyan regarded them with a furrowed brow. ¡°Regretting your decision?¡±
One of the disciples of the Three Pure Ones offered a brief smile. ¡°The ancient practitioners¡¯ sacred residence holds treasures far beyond your imagination.
We won¡¯t simply hand over such riches.¡±
¡°Now that we¡¯ve found the sacred residence, you¡¯re of no further use to us. Rest in peace,¡± the Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciple said coldly, devoid of emotion in his eyes.
Gu Chaoyan had been earnest in her intentions to cooperate with the disciples of the Three Pure Ones, but they had other ns in mind ¡ª ns she had never anticipated.
They were using her, with intentions to eventually dispose of her.
Gu Chaoyan drew her white jade sword, channeling the power of her lineage, and retaliated fiercely. The disciples of the Three Pure Ones were taken aback by her unexpected martial prowess, clearly surprised.
Meanwhile, during their journey¡
He had already gained a clear understanding of their capabilities.
None of the three individuals possessed exceptional skills, nor were they Paragons. One of them was even nursing an injury.
In his assessment, they were certainly preparing to make a move.
Unexpectedly, he found himself struggling in this confrontation.
While the two sides battled, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed. Gu Chaoyan turned around to spot martial arts masters from different schools approaching.
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones were equally taken aback.
They had located the ancient monk¡¯s sacred residence thanks to a map, but what brought these neers here?
A standoff developed between the disciples of the Three Pure Ones and Gu
Chaoyan.
It was impossible for him to eliminate Gu Chaoyan swiftly.
Yet, if they continued fighting and internal strife erupted, these neers might seize the opportunity to infiltrate the sacred residence and plunder its treasures.
so¡
It wasn¡¯t the right time for further action.
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones ceased their assault, and Gu Chaoyan refrained from pursuing.
Everyone proceeded toward the sacred residence.
As the first person set foot inside the holy mansion, it abruptly crumbled into a heap of yellow sand, billowing across everyone¡¯s faces. The initial intruder narrowly avoided being buried by the cascading sand.
¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±
Before them, there was no supposed holy mansion. Instead, they stood in the wilderness, surrounded by endless stretches of sand.
It was as if the holy mansion had transformed into a mere mirage.
Shock and confusion gripped everyone.
Gu Chaoyan was now certain that this wasn¡¯t the sacred residence of the ancient monk.
In this very moment¡
They noticed they were descending gradually, and their legs sank into the yellow sand..
Chapter 2249 - 2249: Dark Dungeon 1
Chapter 2249 - 2249: Dark Dungeon 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Everyone found themselves in the same predicament, including Gu Chaoyan. Her legs gradually sank, with half of her lower limbs already submerged in the soft yellow sand.
Gu Chaoyan felt a surge of rm, but she resisted the urge to panic. Instead, she maintained herposure, noticing that those who struggled only sank faster, with half their bodies disappearing into the sand. Determined to find a solution, she focused on calming her nerves.
Drawing her white jade sword, she held it horizontally, hoping it might decelerate their descent.
¡°What should we do? We¡¯ll suffocate if we get buried here!¡± Di Hongyun asked with a calm exterior, though panic lurked beneath the surface. They had endured countless trials in the mystic realm, and no one wanted to meet their end in this sea of yellow sand.
Gu Chaoyan surveyed their surroundings, searching for options.
Yet, there seemed to be no viable escape n. They could employ some methods to slow their descent, but none offered a means of salvation. The relentless march of the yellow sand engulfed everything in its path.
Within the mystic realm, the use of Sword Kinesis Flight was strictly prohibited.
Desperation welled up within Gu Chaoyan, but she shook her head resolutely. She refused to ept this fate, but the only option left was to venture deeper and uncover the truth.
The three of them held hands, a symbol of their unwavering solidarity. Regardless of whaty ahead, they were determined to face it together.
At this moment..
A scream arose next to them, which was soon drowned out in the yellow sand.
For real.
Everyone showed a look of fear.
The others also sank into the yellow sand.
Gu Chaoyan looked at the yellow sand in front of her. Soon they would be buried in the yellow sand too. She closed her eyes.
The moment she felt suffocated, Gu Chaoyan suddenly sensed herself falling, and with that descent came the sweet return of breath.
They were not dead.
That was the instinctive thought that crossed Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mind.
And as it turned out¡
They were unceremoniously deposited onto a hard surface.
Before her, an imprable darkness reigned, but it eventually receded, revealing a faint glimmer of light.
¡°Where are we?¡± The Head of the Undead Race queried, his voice trembling with fear. It resonated eerily in the dim surroundings, mirroring the anxious sentiments of the others.
Once again, they were not dead.
This notion persisted in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s subconscious.
In this moment..
The unmistakable sound of cascading sand reached her ears, their feet gradually concealed by the yellow grains.
Remainingposed, Gu Chaoyan surveyed their bleak confinement and uttered in a frosty tone, ¡°We must have fallen into a cell. Is the King above us? Why else would the yellow sand continue to descend upon us? We may be oblivious to the events outside, but if we don¡¯t extricate ourselves promptly, death will inevitably befall us when the sand finishes its descent.¡±
The Head of the Undead Race attempted to force the cell door open, but it resisted his efforts, its unyielding nature apparent.
¡°We¡¯ve been set up,¡± Gu Chaoyan concluded with a sigh as she took a seat.
They had all congregated at what was supposed to be the fabled sanctuary of the ancient monk, only to discover it was a mere illusion. Following that revtion, they found themselves in this enigmatic ce.
As they dissected the details, it became evident that someone had orchestrated this deception.
But who could be behind it?
Chapter 2250 - 2250: Dark Dungeon 2
Chapter 2250 - 2250: Dark Dungeon 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°What should we do?¡± An anxious voice pierced the darkness.
¡°Is anyone here? Open the door! Open the door!¡± The Head of the Undead Race vigorously rattled the door, bellowing into the void.
The entire ce sent shivers down his spine.
The scene before him was a living nightmare.
For him, it was a profoundly terrifying experience.
But there was no response, just as she had feared.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head subtly, realizing that the situation was far from straightforward.
The mor was deafening.
And then, unexpectedly¡
A ze of light erupted, assaulting Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes. She instinctively shut them tight, then cautiously reopened them.
Her surroundings became crystal clear.
They were imprisoned within a cage, and beyond the bars¡
Outside.
Even Gu Chaoyan was repulsed.
What in the world was happening?
The acrid scent of blood suddenly pervaded the air.
Beyond the cell, the Undead Race continued to bleed profusely. They were bereft of skin, their formsprised solely of flesh and blood, devoid of eyes.
And at the center of it ally the gruesome scene of skinning.
The Undead Race remained emotionless, approaching to unlock the nearest cage, their intentions apparent.
¡°What¡ what are they doing?¡± Some of the more timid souls began to scream. Everyone present understood the horrifying reality unfolding, though most were unwilling to acknowledge it.
He asked involuntarily, almost dreading a negative response.
¡°We¡¯ll y you and assimte you into the Undead Race,¡± replied the Head of the Undead Race with an eerie calmness, a level ofposure he had never disyed before.
But¡
He had endured all of this before, and he was well-acquainted with every gruesome detail.
However¡
Undead Race members in the mystic realm?
He had never encountered the Undead Race before, and now, they seemed even more sinister than he could have imagined.
The Head of the Undead Race¡¯s words sent shivers down their spines, confirming their worst fears, further fueling their terror.
The unfortunate man who had been taken away was already strapped to the skinning table.
The Undead Race members exhibited an eerie emotionlessness as they methodically went about their gruesome task.
ying was a cruel and agonizing ordeal, the cries resembling the ughter of pigs echoing relentlessly. Witnessing this horrifying spectacle, some desperately yearned to rescue their fellow schoolmates, yet the door remained firmly shut, denying them any chance.
The Head of the Undead Race closed his eyes, his expression fraught with misery.
This was the same ordeal he had endured before.
¡°What can we do?!¡± Someone shouted in despair.
If this continued¡
Sooner orter, they would inevitably face the excruciating torment of a life worse than death, transforming into grotesque abominations.
They had to devise a solution.
¡°Lady Chaoyan, please, think of something. Our top priority is escaping this ce unscathed. We can address grievancester, once we¡¯re free!¡± The disciples of the Three Pure Ones turned to Gu Chaoyan, their voices pleading.
They felt powerless, yet a glimmer of hope resided within them, a belief that Gu Chaoyan held the key to their salvation. After all, she had disyed resourcefulness during their journey here.
Gu Chaoyan shook her head, her expression filled with despair.
There seemed to be no way out.
She turned her gaze toward the Head of the Undead Race, hoping he might conjure a solution.
¡°Impossible,¡± the Head of the Undead Race uttered in a tone of hopelessness.
¡°It¡¯s a Level 100 Inferno of Asura, what can you possibly do?¡± Bailu remarked nonchntly while in Di Hongyun¡¯s embrace.. ¡°Your highest level of cultivation barely reaches Paragon Saint status, doesn¡¯t it? How audacious! In the mystic realm, every monster you encounter is as formidable as a Paragon Martial God!¡±
Chapter 2251 - 2251: Dark Dungeon 3
Chapter 2251 - 2251: Dark Dungeon 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Not to mention the Undead Race you encounter here, along with a truly terrifying ancient capital. Many of them hail from the Second World, and individuals from the Second World certainly don¡¯t possess the low levels of power that Paragons do.¡±
¡°If all unfolds as nned, your chances of departing from this ce will be quite slim, ¡± the white deer admitted bluntly, clearly enjoying its moment in the spotlight.
It was well aware of Gu Chaoyan¡¯s aversion towards it, and now it aimed to demonstrate its worth.
This was the white deer¡¯s unspoken motive.
¡°The transformation process may involve some difort, but there are advantages to bing part of the Undead Race. They possess the ability to be reborn,¡± the white deer exined.
Gu Chaoyan shot it a scornful nce.
It was easy for the white deer to talk, but who in their right mind would willingly join the Undead Race?
¡°I am still too young. Given another hundred years of cultivation, I might be able to protect the three of you. But not at this moment,¡± the white deer imed.
¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted.
¡°I¡¯m not having a good time either. Staying with you might eventually turn me into a magical creature of the Undead Race, destined for a simr fate of being skinned!¡± the white deer protested, adopting a tone of victimhood.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s eyes darted with uncertainty.
Her lips moved, but she remained silent.
And now¡
The third person was facing a predicament.
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones were turning crimson; it wouldn¡¯t be long before they faced their own trials.
They cried out in desperation, ¡°Do something, or we¡¯re all doomed!¡±
But Gu Chaoyan felt powerless, unable to intervene.
In a hushed tone, the Head of the Undead Race muttered, ¡°They are from the second world, I doubt it would work.¡± The Undead Race from the second world?
And at that very moment¡
Some members of the Undead Race opened their doors and seemed intent on taking her away.
Now, it was their turn, and Gu Chaoyan was seized by panic. The disciples of the Three Pure Ones, who had been calling out to her earlier, now taunted her with glee, saying, ¡°We warned you not to dwell on it, and now it¡¯s your turn!¡±
Ignoring the Three Pure Ones¡¯ disciples, Gu Chaoyan grasped the white jade sword and shielded them.
However, the Undead Race paid her no mind; theyunched an attack directly, and Gu Chaoyan skillfully dodged their blows.
In the midst of this chaos¡
Something slipped from her grasp.
It was an authority token.
In the darkness, the authority token emitted an eerie glow. It was the very token bestowed upon her by the Tribe Chief of the Undead Tribe, and it had fallen to the ground.
Yet¡
Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t anticipated that the authority token would have any effect.
After all¡
They were the Undead Race from the Second World, and the authority token held no sway over them.
Rather than immediately retrieving it, Gu Chaoyan maintained her defensive stance with the white jade sword, poised for action.
And in this critical moment¡
The two members of the Undead Race ceased their advance. After assessing the situation, they genuflected before Gu Chaoyan and spoke with utmost respect, ¡°Greetings, Elder Man.¡±
Elder Man?
She¡
What in the world was happening?
Could it be the authority token?
Did the authority token actually work?!
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback.
At this point, the Undead Race had already retrieved the authority token and presented it to Gu Chaoyan with hands resting on their knees. ¡°Elder Man, here is your authority token. We were unaware of your presence, so we attacked you. Please, Elder Man, administer any punishment you deem fit.¡± The entire situation had undergone an abrupt transformation.
Gu Chaoyan waspletely caught off guard.
She responded with a genuine smile.
Taking the authority token back, she disyed a slightly embarrassed grin. ¡°It¡¯s alright; it was my sudden appearance that led to the misunderstanding, not your fault.¡±
The Undead Race continued to prostrate themselves before her. Suddenly, the Head of the Undead Race chimed in, ¡°Well, that worked!¡±
Chapter 2252 - 2252: Dark Dungeon 4
Chapter 2252 - 2252: Dark Dungeon 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Then we are saved!¡± eximed the Head of the Undead Race, his initial sadness reced by exhration. He now felt invincible.
Gu Chaoyan lightly tapped her own head.
¡°Of course!¡±
Every member of the Undead Race was now on their knees, certain that
salvation was at hand.
¡°What was I thinking?¡± Gu Chaoyan berated herself. ¡°I must be out of my mind.¡±
¡°Go and fetch your manager. I need to inquire about the situation here,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered, adopting an authoritative tone.
The two Undead Race individuals greeted her respectfully and kowtowed several more times.
Gu Chaoyan heaved a sigh of relief.
Surprisingly, the authority token had proven effective and saved her at this crucial juncture.
It was a stroke of luck.
¡°Based on your appearance, you¡¯re the Elder Man of the Undead Race?¡± the white deer inquired, clearly astonished. It had braced itself for a fate of being skinned, but Gu Chaoyan had turned out to be exceptional.
If that were the case, perhaps it could consider her as its master.
The magical white deer began to contemte this possibility.
Gu Chaoyan knocked gently on its head instead of scolding it.
The white deer didn¡¯t respond with anger; instead, it regarded Gu Chaoyan with a serious expression. It found her strangely amiable.
Before long¡
When the ambassador of the Undead Race arrived, the Squad Lord of the Undead Race from the Second World greeted Gu Chaoyan with courtesy, addressing her as ¡°Elder Man.¡±
¡°Greetings, Elder Man. I am the Squad Lord here. How may I assist you, Elder Man?¡± The polite inquiry from the Squad Lord left Gu Chaoyan feeling somewhat uneasy. Nevertheless¡
The matter at hand was a question of life and death, and Gu Chaoyan had a duty to offer her help regardless of her reservations.
She maintained aposed demeanor.
¡°What is happening here? Why are we attacking those people?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, her confusion evident.
¡°Elder Man, the Undead Race is expanding, and these individuals are considered wicked. Our aim is to bring them into our fold. Please heed mymand,¡± the Squad Lord exined without delving into specifics.
In his view, Elder Men should be informed of Tribe Chief¡¯s decisions without requiring an extensive exnation.
In this circumstance¡
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t concerned.
This was the mystical realm, and perhaps the Patriarch of the Supreme Sect had observed the situation and left it in the hands of those within the mystical realm.
She had no desire to be entangled in any of this.
At this moment, the utmost priority was to escort those people out of here.
Gu Chaoyan cleared her throat.
She made a decision to disclose her intent.
She couldn¡¯t afford to reveal any more information; after all, she wasn¡¯t the real Elder Man of the Undead Race, and further boration could expose her and lead to dire consequences.
With a calm demeanor, she stated, ¡°Release them. I will take them away.¡±
¡°Very well, ¡± the Squad Lord replied without pressing for additional information.
Before him stood the Elder Man, granting him unrestricted authority.
Gu Chaoyan wasn¡¯t ustomed to such immediatepliance, so she offered a somewhat awl?vard smile.
They were now safe, and they expressed their gratitude directly to Gu Chaoyan.
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones also expressed their thanks, though they appeared somewhat embarrassed.
They hadn¡¯t realized that Gu Chaoyan was the Elder Man of the Undead Race; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have attacked her when she was vulnerable.
If she chose to confront them now, it could lead to an inescapable situation.
At that moment, Gu Chaoyan also noticed the disciples from the Three Pure Ones.
These individuals¡
They had reneged on their promises and attempted to take her life..
Chapter 2253 - 2253: Dark Dungeon 5
Chapter 2253 - 2253: Dark Dungeon 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
They had been relentlessly kicking her when she was already down, almost as if they wished for her demise.
Her sole purpose was to rescue those people¡
However¡
Gu Chaoyan had no such benevolent intentions towards the disciples from the Three Pure Ones. She couldn¡¯t shake the nagging suspicion that they might betray her even after she had saved them.
If that happened, it would be like shooting herself in the foot ¡ª an act she should never contemte.
The disciples of the Three Pure Ones also noticed her gaze fixed on them. Fearing her wrath, they dropped to their knees and shouted anxiously, ¡°It was our fault, we were mistaken! Please, don¡¯t hold it against us!¡±
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but scoff.
Let it slide?
Generosity was never her strong suit, and she couldn¡¯t simply let this pass. Pointing at them, she dered, ¡°I won¡¯t take them with me; you can proceed.¡±
With those words, the disciples of the Three Pure Ones cried out and continued to kowtow, ming the man who had struck them when they were already down.
At this point, they were onpletely unequal footing.
Gu Chaoyan paid them no heed as she departed with the others.
¡°Elder Man, do you n to leave immediately, or will you be staying here for a day?¡± Squad Lord asked politely.
A day¡¯s respite?
Gu Chaoyan felt a surge of fear upon hearing those words.
She dreaded the thought of saying even a few more words, let alone taking a break, as it could potentially expose her and put her life in jeopardy.
¡°No, no, I¡¯m quite upied. I must escort them away,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied with an embarrassed smile, insisting on her immediate departure.
The Head of the Undead Race found himself at a loss for words. He truly wished to linger a bit longer in thisfortable ce, where he could even regain some of his former strength. The idea of leaving right away seemed like a tremendous missed opportunity.
¡°Very well, I shall apany you on your way out,¡± Squad Lord responded politely.
Gu Chaoyan continued to wear her embarrassed smile, grateful for the gesture.
She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she might easily reveal herself to this Squad Lord if she stayed any longer. Leaving now seemed like the wisest course of action.
As Squad Lord led the way, Gu Chaoyan finally got a glimpse of their surroundings. It resembled an ancient, shadowy city, and it seemed to be a gathering ce for the Undead Race.
The darkness enveloped everything, and they encountered numerous Undead Race beings along the way, all of them appearing quite menacing. However¡
These Undead Race members didn¡¯t appear to be from Xuhai City. They operated with remarkable orderliness, each of them holding a distinct social status.
As they ventured beyond the confines of the ancient capital¡
They found themselves in a deste wastnd, devoid of any signs of life.
What drew the Undead Race to such inhospitable terrain?
Upon crossing the ancient capital¡¯s boundary, the Squad Lord of the Undead Race came to a halt. ¡°Elder Man, I¡¯ll conclude our journey here. I¡¯m not in a position to continue further.¡±
¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine; you may depart now,¡± Gu Chaoyan replied, hoping to
part ways with the Squad Lord as swiftly as possible. She was relieved when he expressed no intention of leaving.
Gu Chaoyan began to piece together the situation.
They were within the confines of a mystic realm.
In this realm, everythingy within the Squad Lord¡¯s control, and they were prohibited from venturing beyond its boundaries.
In the end¡
This marked the territory of the Undead Race.
Very well.
Gu Chaoyan guided them into the barren expanse.
¡°It¡¯s almost like returning to my roots,¡± the Head of the Undead Race remarked with a sense of nostalgia.
Due to their universally unfavorable reputation, the Undead Race typically inhabited deste and remote areas..
Chapter 2254 - 2254: Dark Dungeon 6
Chapter 2254 - 2254: Dark Dungeon 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan shot him an infuriated re as they traversed the deste terrain together. The unknowny ahead, veiled in uncertainty.
Recollections of the cryptic words uttered by the spectral white deer in the dim dungeon surfaced in Gu Chaoyan¡¯s mind, hinting at its knowledge of this enigmatic realm. She rapped her knuckles lightly against the magical white deer¡¯s head and demanded, ¡°Tell me, in painstaking detail, the workings of this mystic realm.¡±
Initially reluctant to converse, the magical white deer hesitated when it pondered the possibility of Gu Chaoyan bing its master. Eventually, it relented, cautioning, ¡°This is the Level 100 Asura mystic realm within therger mystic realm. By venturing here, you¡¯re perilously close to courting death, as this realm harbors an abundance of unresolved grudges.¡±
¡°Ordinarily, you wouldn¡¯t even have ess to this mystic realm. So, what brings you here?¡±
¡°Nevertheless, since we¡¯re already here, we might as well ept our fate and face the dangers that await.¡±
¡°Level 100 Asura mystic realm,¡± someone muttered, their voice quivering.
Unbeknownst to them, they had unwittingly stumbled into a realm of formidable challenges.
¡°There¡¯s little of value in this mystic realm, aside from the venerable old man¡¯s sacred abode,¡± Bailu remarked, breaking the silence. ¡°I can guide you to the dwelling of the ancient monk.¡±
¡°The sacred mansion of the ancient monk?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, turning to Dao Seeking for confirmation.
The white deer nodded. ¡°But I have a condition.¡±
¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± Gu Chaoyan asked, her annoyance simmering. She suspected it had something mischievous in mind, and it was undoubtedly up to no good.
¡°You be my master, and I can do something for you.¡± Bailu said seriously.
It was young¡
But it was a magical monster.
It was an exceptionally clever magical creature, coveted by many, though not for its utility but for its mystical allure.
However, one woman stood apart from the rest.
Her desire wasn¡¯t to possess it; she sought to safeguard it, understanding that its safety was paramount. This notion hadn¡¯t urred to her before, for she had once been too feeble to protect it. But now, as the Elder Man of the Undead Race, she felt qualified for the task.
Gu Chaoyan, who had initially been deeply moved, found herself conflicted. The truth was, she didn¡¯t truly covet it.
This reluctance irritated the white deer, which had taken the initiative despite her indifference.
¡°Very well, ¡± Gu Chaoyan conceded, her tone somewhat forced.
At that moment, an aged, jovial voice resonated, ¡°How unexpected that you managed to break free from here!¡±
¡°The sacred mansion lies just ahead. Hurry, or it will be pilfered.¡±
Right in front of them?
Without hesitation, the others departed in a frantic rush.
Gu Chaoyan exchanged a nce with the white deer.
The magical white deer nodded, and Gu Chaoyan reluctantly followed suit.
Her enthusiasm had waned, as she suspected that she had fallen into a cunning scheme. If a situation like this were to repeat itself, she might not be as fortunate.
¡°Is it going to be perilous?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
¡°Yes,¡± the white deer replied candidly. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hold such value if it weren¡¯t perilous.¡±
¡°Obtaining the sacred mansion will pave your way out of here smoothly.¡±
Determined, Gu Chaoyan hastened toward the holy mansion.
Meanwhile¡
Gu Chaoyan spotted a strikingly familiar figure.
Pei Yueling?
What was she doing in this ce?
Could she also be after the sacred mansion?
If that were the case¡
Chapter 2255 - 2255: Holy Mansion 1
Chapter 2255 - 2255: Holy Mansion 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
This intensified her anxiety.
After all, in her perception, Pei Yueling was a highly intelligent and cunning individual.
However¡
They now found themselves within the enigmatic realm, a ce known for its unpredictability. In this realm, destiny favored those who happened upon it.
Hadn¡¯t Pei Yueling also arrived at the dragon vein? Did she stillck the opportunity toy im to the Dragon Race¡¯s inheritance?
As Gu Chaoyan contemted this¡
He continued to advance.
¡°That woman,¡± the Head of the Undead Race interjected.
The ancient voice revealed the location of the sacred mansion. A multitude of people had congregated there, all vying for ownership of the mansion.
Everyone hade here for the same purpose: to participate in thepetition.
There were hundreds in attendance.
Gu Chaoyan hadn¡¯t anticipated such arge turnout in the enigmatic realm. Many had survived the journey here, and many more had perished along the way.
However¡
Despite the sizeable crowd, an uneasy truce prevailed, with no one daring to make the first move. Each person recognized the precariousness of their situation, akin to a mantis trying to ensnare a cicada, while an oriole lurked in the shadows.
As Gu Chaoyan arrived at this gathering¡
Pei Yueling spotted her.
Pei Yueling wore an inscrutable expression on her face as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s you again. I never expected to find you still alive in the mystic realm.¡± Gu Chaoyan responded icily, ¡°I have no reason not to be.¡±
Pei Yueling narrowed her eyes, exuding a menacing aura. ¡°What¡¯s your connection with him?¡±
¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired, baffled.
Pei Yueling was about to answer when the old voice interjected once more. ¡°So, you¡¯re all eager toy im to the ancient monk¡¯s holy mansion, aren¡¯t you? Well, I am the ancient monk. If you desire my holy mansion, you must continue down this path. When you reach the end, take the leap, and my holy mansion awaits below. Are you brave enough to do that?¡±
Everyone peered down into the abyss below, shrouded in imprable darkness, uncertain of what awaited them.
The path was situated precariously in the middle of the abyss.
Upon hearing the mention of the holy mansion, some impatient souls leaped directly into the unknown. Their screams echoed as they descended.
Despite witnessing this, others who coveted the holy mansion¡¯s riches still braved the treacherous path and followed suit.
Pei Yueling cast a disdainful nce at Gu Chaoyan and made a dismissive gesture, signaling herck of interest inpeting.
However, Gu Chaoyan merely shook her head slightly.
Instead of advancing, she turned and walked away.
She had been deceived once before, and she had no intention of being fooled again.
That voice was undoubtedly the mastermind behind this borate scheme.
And as for him¡
His intention was not for these individuals to obtain the holy mansion; rather, he sought to lead them all to their demise in this treacherous ce.
Gu Chaoyan was no saint, so she had no qualms about the fate of these strangers. Her priority was safeguarding herself and those in her immediate vicinity.
Observing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s departure¡
Pei Yueling disyed a hint of surprise.
The mystical creature nestled in Di Hongyun¡¯s embrace nodded approvingly. ¡°You possess some wisdom. I won¡¯t find myself in harm¡¯s way when I¡¯m in yourpany..¡±
Chapter 2256 - 2256: The Holy Mansion 2
Chapter 2256 - 2256: The Holy Mansion 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The mystical creature was testing her.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but sense it.
She gently tapped the white deer¡¯s head, almost as if reprimanding it.
They departed quietly, leaving no disturbance in their wake among the people. Their sole focus remained on the sacred mansion.
¡°Where are we headed?¡± The Head of the Undead Race inquired of Dao Seeking, casting wary nces around, anxious about unforeseen events.
Gu Chaoyan addressed the white deer nestled in Di Hongyun¡¯s arms.
The magical white deer suddenly assumed an air of pride, lifting its head high, as if about to reveal the way¡
Suddenly, a shadowy figure emerged.
The figure moved swiftly but made no hostile move toward Gu Chaoyan. Consequently, she refrained from pursuing him and stood her ground.
The mysterious figure drew closer to Gu Chaoyan, keeping his back to her.
She couldn¡¯t discern his appearance or identity.
His voice carried an ancient resonance, much like before. ¡°I offer you one opportunity. Depart this mystic realm immediately, and abandon your quest for any holy mansion. You shall never return to this mystical realm.¡±
¡°If you choose otherwise, you should be well aware of the consequences.¡± The voice was chilling.
Gu Chaoyan watched as he retreated.
It was a back turned to her, one she did not recognize.
Why was he offering her this opportunity?
Had they not crossed paths before, he likely wouldn¡¯t have divulged this information.
¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Chaoyan¡¯s tone turned frosty, as if she were probing for answers.
¡°Do you ept or decline?¡± The enigmatic figure refused to divulge any more, his identity still concealed. He pressed impatiently.
¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind to leave yet,¡± Gu Chaoyan admitted with a hint of regret.
Pei Yueling was already within the mystic realm.
If she could secure the holy mansion, the gap between them would only widen.
And what about Huaijin, still at Mount Longmai?
She was just a Martial God.
Obtaining the holy mansion was her most efficient shortcut.
The mystical creature knew the location of the holy mansion, and she had no intention of relinquishing that knowledge easily.
As for this man in ck¡
She believed, at this moment, that he was doing this for her sake, extending this chance to her.
¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Chaoyan expressed genuine gratitude.
The ck shadow offered no further words, suddenly vanishing.
He had granted her this opportunity, and it was unlikely he would do so again.
At this juncture¡
¡°Lead the way,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed.
The magical creature leaped from Di Hongyun¡¯s arms and dashed forward.
Familiar with the mystic realm, it knew the path well.
¡°She went there?¡± Pei Yueling asked, her displeasure evident.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°No more mercy! I don¡¯t care if she can make pills or forge weapons; what¡¯s the point? I have plenty of people I can utilize, and I don¡¯t need an irritating one. You needn¡¯t dwell on this any longer,¡± Pei Yueling said with disdain.
¡°Understood, ¡± the ck shadow replied with a pitiable sigh.
He genuinely believed that if Gu Chaoyan could be of future use to them, she would be a valuable asset. That¡¯s why he kept affording her chances.
However, Elder Miss had decided not to dwell on it any further, so she dismissed the matter.
¡°Are we going to confront her?¡±
¡°No need. She¡¯s too skilled to venture there. She¡¯s simply courting death!¡± Pei Yueling remarked indifferently..
Chapter 2257 - 2257: 2251:The Holy Mansion 3
Chapter 2257 - 2257: 2251:The Holy Mansion 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Prepare yourself; I will visit the sacred mansionter,¡± Pei Yueling announced.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°What is the sacred mansion like?¡± The Head of the Undead Race inquired with curiosity.
The white deer didn¡¯t flee but instead slowed down. It spoke earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed what the sacred mansion is like. It¡¯s less a mystical realm exclusive to the Supreme Sect Patriarch and more of a mystical realm jointly created by the Supreme Sect Patriarch and an expert from the Second World.¡±
¡°This mystical realm is their sacred mansion.¡±
¡°What we seek isn¡¯t the sacred mansion itself but rather their inner pills. The pursuit of inner pills consumed his entire life.¡±
¡°There¡¯s aplex mystery within the mystical realm. In fact, there should be an expert¡¯s inner pills inside, one belonging to the Supreme Sect Patriarch and the other from the Second World. However, aside from that expert, no one knows the exact location of the inner pills, except within the sacred mansion.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just up ahead.¡±
¡°I know its location, but whether you can retrieve it depends on you,¡± the magical beast cautioned. ¡°Not everyone can seed.¡±
As the magical monster finished speaking¡
As far as Gu Chaoyan could see, there was a pitch-ck area ahead.
¡°That¡¯s it,¡± the magical monster pointed towards a shadowy figure ahead and remarked, ¡°The malevolence here is overwhelming. This man must havemitted countless evil deeds within the sacred mansion.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a formidable challenge, one that many can¡¯t endure,¡± the magical beast cautioned.
Gu Chaoyan took a step forward.
Suddenly¡
The dark entity started to move swiftly, enveloping Gu Chaoyan entirely. Its menacing presence prevented the Head of the Undead Race and the magical monster from approaching.
Gu Chaoyan, however, found herself surrounded by the darkness.
She seemed to be gradually assimting the darkness.
The Head of the Undead Race, Di Hongyun, and the magical monster watched as the inky mass around Gu Chaoyan slowly dissipated until it vanishedpletely.
Gu Chaoyan copsed.
She appeared serene, her eyes closed, as though she had lost consciousness. ¡°Girl!¡± the Head of the Undead Race rushed over, attempting to ascertain her condition.
¡°Stop, don¡¯t touch her!¡± the magical monster eximed. ¡°She¡¯s in the midst of assimting the sacred mansion!¡±
Assimte?
¡°Will she be alright?¡± Di Hongyun inquired.
¡°It¡¯s uncertain. If she can subdue that entity, she¡¯ll recover and her cultivation will greatly advance. But if she fails, something may go wrong!¡± the magical beast exined, based on the unfolding situation.
What!
¡°It¡¯s you! You orchestrated this! If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll pay dearly!¡± the Head of the Undead Race eximed, filled with anxiety.
That girl was merely a Martial God.
She wasn¡¯t capable of taming this entity!
Her fate appeared grim.
The Head of the Undead Race became increasingly apprehensive.
The magical monster also felt unjustly implicated. ¡°I had no idea that the ck entity would pounce on her as if she were its master. It¡¯s quite peculiar..
Initially¡ ¡°
Chapter 2258 - 2258: The Holy Mansion 4
Chapter 2258 - 2258: The Holy Mansion 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Even if she didn¡¯t have the opportunity, it¡¯s simply that she didn¡¯t get the chance!¡±ined the white deer.
In truth, it had intended to engulf it, but soon realized itcked the capability to do so.
Since she was going to assume the role of her master, she decided to let her attempt it.
Yet the entire scenario appeared exceedingly peculiar.
They found the entire situation quite perplexing. However, if they could peer into what transpired within, they would encounter an even greater enigma.
A dark mass surged into Gu Chaoyan¡¯s body. Originally, it intended to im this body as its own, but before it could celebrate finding such a suitable host, the dark mass sensed itself being drawn away by some external force. When it attempted to withdraw, it was already toote; everything was being absorbed by a white mass.
It struggled.
During her struggle, Gu Chaoyan felt as though she were being torn apart.
But¡
The dark entity vanished, sucked away.
At that moment, Gu Chaoyan regained consciousness as well.
She had no inkling of what had transpired, but she sensed a surge in her strength.
¡°What just happened?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired of Dao Seeking.
¡°You¡ you absorbed it!¡± The Head of the Undead Race pointed to the original location where the entity had been, but now there was nothing there.
So, was this the source of her newfound ferocity?
What?
What was unfolding here, anyway?
She remained inactive, sensing an internal turmoil.
Gu Chaoyan felt bewildered as the shadowy figure approached. His astonishment was palpable when he realized the absence of the entity.
She¡
In that moment, regret consumed the man, regret for keeping her for his own purposes.
He should have heeded the Elder Miss¡¯s counsel ¡ª he should have eliminated her!
Now¡
It seemed herst opportunity to perish had arrived.
The ck-d man advanced directly.
While Gu Chaoyan retained her status as a Martial God, her aura, spiritual energy, and skills had already reached the level of a Paragon. She refused to be outmatched. In her struggle against the mysterious figure, she relentlessly attempted to remove his hat to unveil his identity.
She sensed that she had encountered this person before, someone intimately familiar.
She couldn¡¯t fathom why he harbored such a vehement desire for her demise.
But there must have been a reason.
Empowered by her inheritance and the ancient cultivator¡¯s sacred abode, the shadowy figure proved no match for her. Soon, he began retreating, unable to withstand her onught.
Gu Chaoyan seized him and tore off his ck cloak.
A familiar face emerged. ¡°Elder Lin?¡±
It was indeed Elder Lin!
Elder Lin appeared resigned to his fate. He seemed untroubled by exposure, as he no longer desired to live.
¡°I should never have given you the opportunity,¡± Elder Lin said ruefully. His greatest blunder had been affording her the chance to steal the item.
¡°Why did you give me that chance?¡±
¡°You possess great skill in weapon refinement, and she can make use of your talents,¡± the statement came.
Upon hearing this response, Gu Chaoyan found herself torn betweenughter and exasperation.
So that was the rationale!
¡°You granted me an opportunity once, and now I¡¯m affording you one as well.
Simply depart,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered.
Elder Lin shook his head..
Chapter 2259 - 2259: Getting 1
Chapter 2259 - 2259: Getting 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
He refused to leave.
And leaving had be an impossible option for him.
He had bungled the entire situation, forfeiting any right to continue in this world. Even if Gu Chaoyan took no action against him, he would be unable to face himself.
In such a dire circumstance, he decided to take the ultimate risk.
Elder Lin¡¯s gaze fixated on Gu Chaoyan.
He had always admired this man, believing he could be of use to him. Throughout his life, he had nevermitted an error, but this time, he had faltered.
Elder Lin relentlessly pressed his attack on Gu Chaoyan, dering, ¡°We won¡¯t cease until one of us falls. Come!¡±
Gu Chaoyan was taken aback; this was not what she had anticipated. Elder Lin had been her protector back at the Supreme Sect, and she never thought events would unfold in this manner.
¡°Just go ahead. If we don¡¯t resolve this issue promptly, his subordinates will arrive, and we¡¯ll be cornered,¡± the Head of the Undead Race cautioned.
He had served Gu Chaoyan for an extended period and had gained insight into her character. She was a benevolent soul who valued gratitude, making it difficult for her to act against Elder Lin in this situation. However, their current predicament left them with no other choice.
They needed to escape quickly.
Gu Chaoyan nodded resolutely.
Her grasp tightened around the white jade sword.
She closed her eyes and thrust it toward Elder Lin. In that very moment, Elder Lin¡¯s expression underwent a transformation.
¡°Just go!¡± Gu Chaoyan shouted, urging them to depart.
She had not anticipated that Elder Lin would resort to such extreme measures.
It was exceedingly rare for practitioners to crush their inner pills. Once those inner pills were destroyed, the individual would vanish from the continent, leaving no trace behind.
He had undertaken this drastic action with the sole intention of ensuring her demise.
¡°Why?!¡± Gu Chaoyan was perplexed about Elder Lin¡¯s motives and who he was working for, as he seemed willing to sacrifice everything.
Sensing the urgency, Gu Chaoyan swiftly departed.
Elder Lin¡¯s inner pills detonated but failed to harm her.
Di Hongyun was equally taken aback.
What was going on?
Elder Lin hailed from the Supreme Sect, so why would he resort to such treachery?
¡°Elder Lin¡¡±
¡°He is not truly part of the genuine Supreme Sect,¡± Gu Chaoyan rified, ¡°He never has been. In fact, Elder Lin¡¯s behavior had raised suspicions back on Wuyuan Ind, and then the incidents in Xuhai City, as well as his insistence on dismantling the array formation, all indicated that he was covertly working for his master. Elder Lin orchestrated the entire series of events, from the opening of the mystic realm to the dissemination of information within the mystic realm.¡±
¡°And now, this is his only mistake. He made this mistake because the magical creature is with us.¡±
¡°Perhaps I already have a notion of who stands behind him,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated calmly and confidently.
She then produced a bottle of pills and distributed one to each of them, saying,
¡°Take one of these pills to conceal your presence. We¡¯ll hide here and await his arrival. He should be here soon.¡±
Gu Chaoyan promptly organized everything for their n.
They did not dwell upon Elder Lin¡¯s death.
She had given Elder Lin one chance to repay her gratitude..
Chapter 2260 - 2260: Getting 2
Chapter 2260 - 2260: Getting 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
So, she expressed her gratitude towards him.
Elder Lin had to meet his demise as well, for he had caused the deaths of numerous individuals from the Supreme Sect, as well as those who ventured into the mystic realm. Gu Chaoyan was resolute in ensuring he faced justice.
They remained concealed in this location, maintainingplete silence¡
Only the white deer observed their surroundings with itsrge, curious eyes, as if it were experiencing something entirely new.
In a brief span of time¡
Someone approached their hiding spot.
Numerous pairs of eyes fixated on this neer.
Before long¡
Pei Yueling¡¯s figure came into view.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s expression remained unaltered. Just as she had anticipated, it was Pei Yueling.
Upon arriving at this ce, Pei Yueling had worn a cheerful demeanor, but as her gaze shifted in their direction, her countenance darkened, exuding a fierce intensity.
¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Pei Yueling shouted in anger.
Two martial arts masters concealed themselves within the mystic realm.
After using numerous individuals to find her way, she had nearly secured possession of the two sacred abodes.
However, at this very moment, one of them had been taken!
¡°Lin Datian!!!¡± Pei Yueling roared indignantly, ¡°What use do I have for you?!¡±
He had been entrusted with overseeing everything within the mystic realm, yet his actions had resulted in her significant losses!
What was the purpose of detonating those inner pills?
In doing so, she had incurred significant losses herself.
His inner pills paled inparison to the ancient holy mansions!
Pei Yueling appeared extremely fierce, emanating an intimidating aura that caused difort for Gu Chaoyan and the others.
After venting her anger, Pei Yueling departed in displeasure.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯splexion paled under the pressure, while Di Hongyun and the rest turned visibly pallid.
Fortunately, Pei Yueling soon departed, sparing Di Hongyun from her wrath.
Gu Chaoyan wore a troubled expression on her face.
Pei Yueling had evidently made considerable advancements since theirst encounter.
¡°She must have assimted the other expert¡¯s holy mansion into her own cultivation, likely reaching the level of a Paragon Martial God. This is just her newly-acquired power. If she harnesses it effectively, she will break through soon and potentially ess the second realm, heading for the second continent,¡± analyzed the magical white deer.
The creature recognized the animosity between its master and the woman, prompting its deep concern for its little master¡¯s well-being.
The magical white deer proceeded to divulge all the information it possessed.
In conclusion¡
The white deer found itself perplexed once more. ¡°In truth, the Patriarch of the Supreme Sect isn¡¯t as formidable as the master from this second world. That woman acquired the mansion of the Supreme Sect¡¯s Patriarch, while you obtained the master¡¯s mansion. You should have experienced more significant cultivation gains than her, so why do you seem to be making minimal progress? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re merely a bit more resilient to adversity.¡±
With those words spoken, the white deer cast an anxious nce in her direction.
After all, it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to imply that she was only slightly more tenacious.
Gu Chaoyan, however, harbored no ill feelings toward it.
She pondered deeply..
Chapter 2261 - 2261: Getting 3
Chapter 2261 - 2261: Getting 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As she contemted the reason¡..
The White Deer Divine Beast¡¯s words held undeniable merit.
From a logical perspective, possessing the sacred abode of this expert should have enabled her to inherit their cultivation prowess, vastly enhancing her own.
Yet, even after vanquishing Elder Lin, her cultivation remained stagnant, firmly rooted at the Martial God level.
Pei Yueling had already ascended to the exalted Paragon Martial God Realm, further entuating the chasm between them.
Whether it was the Second World expert¡¯s holy mansion or the Dragon Race inheritance she¡¯d acquired, it appeared neither had substantially contributed to her progress.
If this was indeed the case¡
Something was amiss with her physical condition.
Her pulse was non-existent; Mr. Zhao had previously stated that individuals devoid of a pulse were devoid of life.
Could there be a connection here?
Gu Chaoyan found herself perplexed by these developments.
¡°Stay here and keep watch,¡± she instructed Dao, before delving into her mental sanctuary. This time, she sought answers from Huang Fu.
Once inside, Huang Fu remained elusive, but the spatialndscape had undergone noticeable changes. Apart from the visible elements, the majority of the space was shrouded in a dense white mist, now tinged with a ominous dark fog¡ªemanating from the expert. ¡°They¡¯re all within this space now?¡± Not absorbed into her own?
What was going on?
Gu Chaoyan was utterly bewildered.
It appeared that these objects had entered this space without undergoing any transformation into her own cultivation.
Gu Chaoyan found herself torn between feelings of tion and concern.
This space had been a significant boon from the outset, facilitating many of her achievements thus far.
However, a hurdle had now presented itself, stemming from this very space.
This obstacle, it seemed, was intrinsically linked to the space itself.
She could harness the resources within it, but the space had an unsettling tendency to absorb her possessions as well.
Fortune and misfortune were inextricably intertwined.
Gu Chaoyan heaved a deep sigh.
At that moment, Huang Fu emerged from the shadows behind her.
¡°You¡¯ve already noticed, haven¡¯t you?¡± Huang Fu¡¯s voice was remarkablyposed. Gone were the malevolent and carefree aspects of his demeanor; instead, his countenance bore a solemn gravity.
Gu Chaoyan, eager for answers, turned to face Huang Fu.
However, upon glimpsing his solemn visage, her heart sank.
Huang Fu had transformed.
The precise moment of this transformation eluded her.
It was as though Huang Fu could adopt a different facade each time they met.
Noticing Gu Chaoyan¡¯s abrupt chilliness, Huang Fu swiftly discarded his seriousness and reverted to his customary mischievous and nonchnt smile.
¡°You know, it¡¯s nothing to fret about. I didn¡¯t divulge this earlier, fearing you might not handle it. But now, I¡¯ll provide you with an overview.¡±
¡°You were originally a lifeless person. The reason why you are still alive is because of this space. The reason why you are still alive is also because of this space.¡±
¡°This space should have been an independent entity, so it will automatically absorb your things into the space.¡±
¡°Now that you have nourished your own spiritual root, this is not a big problem.. Now, what you have to do¡¡¯
Chapter 2262 - 2262: Getting 4
Chapter 2262 - 2262: Getting 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°It¡¯s for the purpose of enhancing your cultivation. Only through such improvement can you hope to contend with this space, or even¡¡± Huang Fu¡¯s tone took on a more solemn note. ¡°Even seizeplete control of this space.¡±
¡°In that scenario,¡± Huang Fu continued, ¡°not only the cultivation of the ancient cultivator but also the original spiritual qi within this space will be yours.¡±
Initial excitement had filled Gu Chaoyan, but now a sense of disillusionment crept in.
She had yearned to elevate her cultivation, but it proved a daunting task. From her acquisition of the Dragon Race¡¯s inheritance power to her recent acquisition of an ancient cultivator¡¯s cultivation, it appeared that none had
contributed significantly to her cultivation. She grappled with a sense of
helplessness.
To her, regardless of the level of cultivation, it felt indistinct. However, with
Huaijin still lying on Dragon Vein Mountain, she recognized the urgency to act.
Huang Fu presented a ck bead before Gu Chaoyan. ¡°This is the Chaotic Spacetime.¡±
¡°Use this for your cultivation.¡±
¡°By utilizing it, not only will your cultivation experience a remarkable boost, but you may also gain insights into the very essence of wisdom.¡±
¡°If you can grasp the essence of wisdom, you¡¯ll possess the means to exact vengeance upon Pei Yueling, even if she ventures into the Second World. You can recover her spiritual root to save Zhou Huaijin.¡±
¡°She¡¯s heading to the Second World?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
Huang Fu nodded. ¡°With her current level of cultivation, she¡¯s more than capable of journeying to the Second World.¡±
¡°How does this work?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried Dao Seeking, her gaze fixated on the ck bead in her palm.
Primal Chaos Spacetime?
What could that entail?
¡°Enter this chaotic spacetime to cultivate your skills,¡± Huang Fu offered sinctly.
Before Gu Chaoyan could further inquire, the leader of the Undead Race beckoned her. Huang Fu nodded, his demeanor calm. ¡°Go.¡±
Gu Chaoyan swiftly exited the space.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired of the Undead Race¡¯s Dao Seeking.
¡°I believe someone is approaching,¡± replied the hall master of the Undead Race.
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered calmly, tossing the bead into the interspace. It wasn¡¯t the right moment to employ it.
As they prepared to depart, they crossed paths with the neers from the same direction.
Only a few dozen of them remained.
Their leader was none other than Pei Yueling.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Pei Yueling regarded Gu Chaoyan with suspicion. The ancient cultivator¡¯s holy mansion resided here, yet Gu Chaoyan was present. Could there be a connection?
This notion led Pei Yueling to test Gu Chaoyan¡¯s cultivation directly, confirming that it remained unaltered at the Martial God level. Everyone present seemed more formidable than her. How could Gu Chaoyan possibly hail from the ancient cultivator¡¯s holy mansion?
Pei Yueling realized her previous assumption had been an overestimation.
Now a Paragon Martial God, she regarded Gu Chaoyan with indifference, as if looking upon an ant.
¡°The mystic realm is perilous, and I seek a way out,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded calmly.
Pei Yueling paid Gu Chaoyan no further heed, as she had be inconsequential. Once upon a time, Gu Chaoyan had appeared formidable to her, but now she was utterly insignificant.
¡°I¡¯ll escort these people out of the mystic realm. You may follow me,¡± Pei
Yueling dered haughtily..
Chapter 2263 - 2263: Leaving the Mystic Realm 1
Chapter 2263 - 2263: Leaving the Mystic Realm 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing Pei Yueling¡¯s statement, Gu Chaoyan raised her head and cast several lingering nces in Pei Yueling¡¯s direction.
In the past, they had known that the mystic realm adhered to a fixed schedule of openings and closures. For instance, the current visit to the mystic realm would require at least a month before it reopened. Only then could they exit. However, Pei Yueling appeared ready to lead these individuals out now.
Wait, what?
Did this imply that Pei Yueling possessed the ability to manipte the mystic realm¡¯s opening and closing times at her discretion?
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s thoughts strayed to Elder Lin and Pei Yueling.
It seemed highly usible that the mystic realm had fallen under Pei Yueling¡¯s control.
And now she intended to guide these people out¡
¡°Over here!¡± Pei Yueling called out. She had already engaged inbat with a demonic beast that assailed them. Although the demonic beast wielded the might of a Paragon Martial God, it crumbled under Gu Chaoyan¡¯s single blow. In moments, ity defeated. Pei Yueling imed the creature¡¯s core and spoke calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±
She continued to lead the way.
Along their journey, various incidents unfolded, but Pei Yueling swiftly resolved them.
In under two hours, they reached the entrance to the mystic realm.
Pei Yueling surveyed the mystic realm¡¯s entrance before her and addressed the group. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, although this mystic realm houses numerous demon beasts, magical artifacts, pills, and even holy mansions from the Second World, it remains an exceedingly perilous domain. Unless you have a pressing reason, I advise against entering recklessly, casually, or indifferently. While the mystic realm will no longer close, the preservation of a cultivator¡¯s life takes precedence.¡±
With those words¡
¡°Everyone, please return. I too am heading back to the Grand Unity Sect,¡± Pei Yueling announced. With a bow, she departed.
The remaining few dozen individuals made a frenzied rush, using Sword Kinesis Flight to return to their respective sects in disarray.
Gu Chaoyan, Di Hongyun, and the leader of the Undead Race, on the other hand, strolled at a leisurely pace.
At the mystic realm¡¯s entrance, the white deer gazed at Gu Chaoyan with wide eyes but remained within the confines of the mystic realm.
Turning around, Gu Chaoyan spoke with a mix of helplessness and indulgence, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to follow me? Why are you still here?¡±
Hearing her words, the white deer grinned and bounded towards Gu Chaoyan.
It continued to follow her with enthusiasm.
It believed that sticking with Gu Chaoyan presented fewer dangers.
After ingesting the aura-concealing pill, no one would discern its divine beast identity.
No one had vied for it earlier.
Moreover¡
In any case, the White Deer Divine Beast harbored a sense of possibility.
¡°Why is she suddenly so lenient? Someone as ruthless as her doesn¡¯t seem like the type to release people so easily. It¡¯s already surprising that she didn¡¯t turn them into members of the Undead Race,¡± the Undead Race¡¯s hall master pondered.
¡°She¡¯s not acting out of goodwill; it¡¯s ill will,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked calmly. ¡°Did you catch what she said before departing? She informed those individuals about the mystic realm¡¯s advantages and the fact that it won¡¯t close.¡±
¡°Have you noticed that among those dozen or so people, they were all wearing garments from different sects?¡±
¡°She likely intends for these individuals to return to their sects and disseminate the news, prompting those sects to send more people into this mystic realm to court danger.. As for those who perished in the mystic realm¡¡±
Chapter 2264 - 2264: Leaving the Mystic Realm 2
Chapter 2264 - 2264: Leaving the Mystic Realm 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I¡¯m afraid she has subjugated them all through refinement. She¡¯ll gain immense power in a short span,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated bluntly.
The hall master of the Undead Race remained silent for an extended period. Eventually, he had an epiphany.
¡°This woman is genuinely ruthless!¡± The hall master of the Undead Race eximed with enthusiasm. ¡°She¡¯s even more cunning than I am, which is quite a rarity.¡±
Gu Chaoyan rolled her eyes in response.
¡°I¡¯ve encountered plenty of people smarter than you,¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted candidly.
¡°Pfft-¡± Di Hongyun burst intoughter.
The hall master of the Undead Race and the two of them resumed their banter.
Gu Chaoyan could feel a headache looming.
Bam, bam, bam, bam. The incessant bickering showed no signs of abating.
While they had managed within the mystic realm, their fear of death now resurfaced outside of it.
They continued on their path toward the Supreme Sect.
The White Deer Divine Beast abandoned Di Hongyun to follow Gu Chaoyan exclusively. It seemed to disdain Di Hongyun¡¯s noisy demeanor, no longer emanating the gentle and amiable aura it disyed within the mystic realm.
Little Master, as always, remained the epitome of tranquility.
Upon returning to the Supreme Sect, Gu Chaoyan detected the lingering presence of individuals surrounding the sect. They were likely the Grand Unity Sect¡¯s appointed overseers tasked with monitoring the Supreme Sect.
Their presence was thoroughly exasperating.
They had just got back to the yard¡
Before she could locate the Elders, Yan Zhengchu intercepted her. ¡°Something has urred.¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired with confusion.
Upon her recent arrival, she had noticed that, apart from the Grand Unity Sect members stationed outside, the Supreme Sect seemed rtively intact. They needed time to recuperate from their recent defeat, but nothing appeared amiss.
However, Yan Zhengchu¡¯s demeanor suggested otherwise.
¡°An incident has transpired in the Shenyou Empire,¡± Yan Zhengchu spoke in hushed tones. ¡°Do you recall the Wu Family? A Paragon Martial God has arrived in the Shenyou Continent to champion the Wu Family¡¯s cause. As a result, the empire is powerless against the Wu Family, and the Yan Family and other aristocratic ns within the empire find themselves in dire straits.¡±
What?
A Paragon Martial God level cultivator.
In the Shenyou Continent, individuals of that caliber were exceedingly rare, with Pei Yueling being one of the few.
¡°Why has this suddenly urred?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried. Those individuals weren¡¯t particrly formidable, and such a development had never arisen before. Why had it urred now?
¡°In the past, the Shenyou Dynasty enjoyed protection from the Supreme Sect. But now that the Supreme Sect is unable to safeguard even itself, itinerant cultivators with designs on the dynasty have naturally emerged. This is one of them,¡± Yan Zhengchu exined.
Those words left Gu Chaoyan utterly astounded.
So, it was a consequence of the Supreme Sect¡¯s copse.
¡°Fortunately, the individual at the Paragon Martial God level has refrained from precipitous actions. Nheless, the Wu Family wields substantial influence within the Shenyou Dynasty,¡± Yan Zhengchu added.
Gu Chaoyan nodded slightly.
The Yan Family had ties to the Shenyou Dynasty, and she feltpelled to protect it.
However¡
Currently, she was only at the Martial God level.
Even if she desired to intervene¡
What steps should she take?
At the very least, she needed to utilize the Chaotic Spacetime to break through to the Paragon realm.
¡°I¡¯ll go see the Elders first. We can discuss this furtherter,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted calmly..
Chapter 2265 - 2265: Something Happened 1
Chapter 2265 - 2265: Something Happened 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Alright,¡± Yan Zhengchu responded.
Truth be told, his confidence surged upon seeing Gu Chaoyan.
Thankfully, her concern extended to the Yan Family. Otherwise, in just a few years, it would not be the Wu Family but the Shenyou Dynasty itself that faced defeat.
He understood this all too well.
The Shenyou Dynasty was not destined to fall into anyone¡¯s grasp.
Could that individual with the Paragon Martial God cultivation truly be swayed by the Wu Family?
He harbored no interest in the Shenyou Dynasty¡¯s throne.
What he likely coveted were the Shenyou Dynasty¡¯s abundant resources.
This proposition bore no risks.
As for the Wu Family, they possessed cunning butcked true wisdom. They couldn¡¯t fathom the implications of the future.
Now that he had apprised Gu Chaoyan of the situation, she would assume charge of it. If she took the helm, everything would proceed smoothly. He had unwavering faith in her.
At this juncture, Gu Chaoyan instructed the leader of the Undead Race to escort the white deer to her residence, while she and Di Hongyun headed to inform the sect leader about the mystic realm incident.
Six individuals from the Supreme Sect had entered the mystic realm, yet only
Gu Chaoyan and Di Hongyun had returned.
The sect leader promptly dispatched someone to invite them inside.
¡°What¡¯s the situation within the mystic realm? Where are the four disciples from the Supreme Sect?¡± the sect leader inquired with deep concern.
¡°No,¡± Gu Chaoyan responded forthrightly. The absence of any Supreme Sect members among those who returned signified that they had encountered misfortune within the mystic realm¡¯s domain.
¡°The mystic realm is now under the control of Pei Yueling. It¡¯s no longer a level-five mystic realm but a level-100 Asura mystic realm. Few who entered survived. Elder Lin perished within the mystic realm, and he was aligned with
Pei Yueling. The mystic realm has slipped from Supreme Sect¡¯s grasp,¡± Gu
Chaoyan divulged to the Supreme Sect Master, recounting the grim events.
¡°How could this happen? What¡¯s our course of action now? Our disciples who entered the mystic realm have all perished, and our Supreme Sect has suffered a substantial loss inbat power. Elder Lin, who had overseen our affairs for years, even betrayed us. I had hoped he would guide us into the future.¡±
¡°With the Grand Unity Sect monitoring us relentlessly, restraining our movements, are we to be trapped here until we wither away?¡± the Supreme Sect Mastermented.
Gu Chaoyan wore aplex expression.
She finallyprehended why the Supreme Sect had reached such dire straits. They had tolerated Elder Lin, who turned out to be Pei Yueling, for so long. He had effectively taken over the Supreme Sect¡¯s leadership.
Wasn¡¯t the Grandmaster excessively feeble?
He had no ns, relying solely on Elder Lin. Furthermore, even before any dire circumstances arose, he assumed they would be trapped and die here.
Gu Chaoyan felt an overwhelming sense of exasperation.
¡°You still have one year. Make necessary preparations, and there may be a chance,¡± Gu Chaoyan urged, leaving it at that.
In this world of cultivation, the strong preyed upon the weak. To avoid being victimized, one needed formidable cultivation. Currently, shecked it and could only focus on cultivation.
After offering her counsel to the sect leader, Gu Chaoyan departed and returned to her own quarters with Di Hongyun.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± inquired the leader of the Undead Race upon seeing Gu
Chaoyan¡¯s expression..
Chapter 2266 - 2266: Something Happened 2
Chapter 2266 - 2266: Something Happened 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Gu Chaoyan shook her head slightly.
¡°While Supreme Sect is facing difficulties, let¡¯s set that aside for now. Our immediate concern is the issue in the Shenyou Empire. To address it, we must enhance our cultivation,¡± Gu Chaoyan stated.
She retrieved elixirs from her interspace and handed them to the hall master of the Undead Race and Di Hongyun.
¡°I¡¯ll be entering seclusion for a period of time. During this period, please refrain from disturbing me. You can cultivate alongside me, and I¡¯ll provide you with medicinal pills for cultivation.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll prepare spring water for you,¡± Gu Chaoyan informed Di Hongyun.
She then turned to the hall master of the Undead Race. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange Green Sun Grass for you.¡±
Both individuals nodded obediently.
¡°If Yan Zhengchu arrives, inform him to await my return,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed.
The two men continued to nod.
Regarding the Divine Beast White Deer¡
Gu Chaoyan pondered for a moment. ¡°Given the urgency of the matter and my uncertainty about your needs, can you stand guard for a few days?¡±
The White Deer Divine Beast nodded, acquiescing readily.
Gu Chaoyan smiled, thoroughly pleased with the White Deer¡¯s performance.
She had worried that it might stir up trouble, as it had when they first met. However, it appeared her concerns were unfounded; it was merely vignt.
She had everything arranged.
Gu Chaoyan fetched the Dragonman. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying outside during these days.¡±
The Dragonman had spent most of his time sleeping. Were it not for Gu
Chaoyan, he would have likely been forgotten altogether.
At that moment, the Dragonman roused from his slumber. He cast a nce at
Gu Chaoyan and surveyed his surroundings.
His gaze then fell upon the Divine Beast White Deer.
¡°Who is this? And why is it here?¡± the Dragonman demanded, pointing at the
White Deer. He bellowed, ¡°You promised my father that you¡¯d take good care of me, and now you¡¯ve introduced a new divine beast!¡±
¡°Return the gold, silver, and jewelry my father left behind. I¡¯ll leave on my own!¡± the Dragonman dered with righteousness.
¡°You¡¯d do well to rest peacefully here. It¡¯s anything but tranquil outside. Little one, you¡¯ll be converted into an Undead Race dragon in mere minutes,¡± the hall master of the Undead Race cautioned, clutching his arm apprehensively.
Tears welled up in the Dragonman¡¯s eyes.
¡°Follow me,¡± Gu Chaoyan instructed curtly.
¡°Give me back my gold, silver, and jewelry!¡±
¡°No!¡± Gu Chaoyan snapped and withdrew into her chamber.
The Dragonman remained outside, weeping silently. He dared not follow her and disrupt her.
The Divine Beast White Deer observed him, squatting peacefully outside the door and dutifully maintaining its guardian post.
The Dragonman continued to sob.
Meanwhile, Di Hongyun and the hall master of the Undead Race bickered andpared the number of elixirs they had acquired.
Gu Chaoyan retrieved the ck bead from her interspace.
With determination, she sought to utilize her consciousness to enter the chaotic spacetime. As expected¡
She entered.
Within the so-called chaotic spacetime, numerous specks of light scattered, though an underlying darkness pervaded the environment.
Gu Chaoyan stood as if beneath a star-studded sky, marveling at the scene.
¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± a voice remarked. The voice bore a distinct male quality.
After this casual statement, the voice abruptly expressed surprise. ¡°Why is your cultivation at the Martial God level? It¡¯s so feeble. I¡¯ve never seen you this weak before.¡¯
¡°You¡¯ve seen me before?¡±
Chapter 2267 - 2267: Chaotic Spacetime 1
Chapter 2267 - 2267: Chaotic Spacetime 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon hearing this, the chaotic spacetime couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. It had not only seen her before, but it had seen her many times. It had only seen her before.
However¡
This time, she had not entered for a prolonged period, and when she did return, she seemed entirely unfamiliar with him. Her cultivation was even significantly lower. The chaotic spacetime couldn¡¯t fathom what had urred during this interval.
Deeply sighing within, the chaotic spacetime felt that its efforts had seemingly gone to waste.
Fortunately, after a considerable wait, someone had finally arrived.
¡°Yes,¡± the chaotic spacetime acknowledged, revealing the truth to Gu Chaoyan.
¡°What was my previous level, and why did Ie here?¡± Gu Chaoyan queried with curiosity. She had not anticipated that she had visited here before.
¡®In the past?¡¯
In the past, she had been a half-step Golden Immortal. How else could she have unlocked this chaotic spacetime?
The chaotic spacetime cultivation bead was an ancient supreme-level Dharma artifact, an enchanted armament. To open it, one needed not only a high cultivation level but also specific opportunities.
In the past, Gu Chaoyan had been a half-step Golden Immortal, perfectly capable of unlocking it. Additionally, her physique was highly conducive to cultivation.
After all, how could a Martial God be deemed worthy of entering the chaotic spacetime?
However¡
The chaotic spacetime had no intention of disclosing this information directly. It wouldn¡¯t reveal her previous cultivation level, nor would it mention that the chaotic spacetime was, in fact, her own magical weapons. Was that the reason she hade?
Wouldn¡¯t that imply that he would soon encounter difficulties again?
He wasn¡¯t foolish.
¡°Don¡¯t inquire so much. What brings you to the chaotic spacetime? If you have nothing to say, just leave. Don¡¯t disrupt my reprieve,¡± the chaotic spacetime asserted sternly, an unusual urrence in its demeanor when addressing Gu
Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan refrained from further questioning.
She sensed that this chaotic spacetime held significant power. If she wished to elevate her cultivation, she would require the chaotic spacetime¡¯s assistance. It was best not to provoke it.
Gu Chaoyan confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve been stagnant at the Martial God level for a long time. My goal is to advance and attain the rank of Paragon, no matter what.¡±
Upon hearing her words, the chaotic spacetime couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°I thought it was something more substantial. Simply breaking through to the Paragon realm. It¡¯s quite straightforward.¡±
¡°Paragon cultivation? It¡¯s a rtively mediocre cultivation level. If you enter the Second World, you¡¯ll be devoured within minutes.¡±
¡°You ought to find a way to reach the divine soul cultivation level as soon as possible. That¡¯s the most critical step for entering the second world,¡± the chaotic spacetime advised.
Although the chaotic spacetime¡¯s words held a certain allure, Gu Chaoyan refrained from pondering them too deeply. Instead, she inquired candidly, ¡°Do you possess a method to help me reach the Paragon realm immediately?¡±
¡°It¡¯s merely a breakthrough. Quite straightforward,¡± remarked the chaotic spacetime. ¡°Select a mission, and upon itspletion, you¡¯ll achieve a direct breakthrough within the chaotic spacetime.¡±
¡°A mission?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Without dy, a floating book materialized before Gu Chaoyan as the chaotic spacetime concluded its statement. The book emitted a faint golden radiance, replete with an array of missions..
Chapter 2268 - 2268: Chaotic Spacetime 2
Chapter 2268 - 2268: Chaotic Spacetime 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°If you¡¯re just on the verge of breaking through to the Paragon realm, you have the option to select the simplest mission and delve into the chaotic spacetime experience first.¡±
¡°You can only harness the spirit energy of the chaotic spacetime upon missionpletion. If you find yourself unable to finish it, you may opt to forfeit. Upon doing so, you¡¯ll return here empty-handed,¡± the chaotic spacetime exined.
Upon hearing the chaotic spacetime¡¯s introduction, Gu Chaoyan found the concept intriguing.
It bore a resemnce to the Supreme Sect¡¯s Bounty Pavilion, which also offered missions and their associated benefits.
Yet, there was a distinctive allure to this chaotic spacetime.
Gu Chaoyan nced over the mission list and noticed numerous challenging tasks.
She wasn¡¯t an overly covetous individual.
For now, perhaps it was prudent to embark on the rtively straightforward mission to gain insight into the nature of chaotic spacetime.
As she scrutinized the simplest mission, Gu Chaoyan was about to voice her thoughts when she suddenly ascended, as if being pulled into the depths of chaotic spacetime.
The chaotic spacetime casually remarked, ¡°Best of luck.¡±
Gu Chaoyan felt a twinge of annoyance.
She hadn¡¯t confirmed her choice of mission, nor had she thoroughly assessed the particrs of the task before being thrust into it.
This chaotic spacetime appeared to be¡
Gu Chaoyan struggled to find the right words. It seemed to be coercing her, yet at the same time, it seemed fearful that she might not select this particr mission.
As she pondered this, a peculiar sense of intrigue washed over her.
However¡.
Her notion indeed aligned with the essence of chaotic spacetime.
Recalling the times when she herself had been bullied, she couldn¡¯t resist subjecting Gu Chaoyan, still a Martial God, to a taste of the same treatment. Her fear that Gu Chaoyan might decline the mission was valid.
Since the chaotic spacetime was under her dominion, its efficacy naturally depended on her level of cultivation. Only when her cultivation attained greater heights could chaotic spacetime potentially fulfill its future objectives.
If she refused to embark on a mission, would chaotic spacetime be consigned to an eternal wait?
She couldn¡¯t allow it.
Gu Chaoyan had little time to dwell on chaotic spacetime¡¯s self-interest because she found herself plummeting into the mission¡¯s abyss, a depth of 500 meters.
She became the mission¡¯s central character.
The mission¡¯s protagonist bore the name Shen Lianxue, a name as wretched as her life. Not only was she oppressed within the Shen family, but she had also been manipted by her fianc¨¦ into relinquishing her possessions to her sister. Now, her engagement had been terminated, and her non-first-wife mother couldn¡¯t provide much help.
Shen Lianxue had reached her breaking point, leading her to take her own life by hanging.
It eerily mirrored Gu Chaoyan¡¯s past.
As Gu Chaoyan grasped the mission¡¯s central character¡¯s predicament, the voice of chaotic spacetime chimed in, ¡°You must secure a ce for Shen Lianxue within the Shen Family. Complete this mission, and you¡¯ll have the opportunity to train within chaotic spacetime. You¡¯ll have 15 minutes.
Bing a Paragon Warrior in 15 minutes is well within your capabilities.¡±
¡°Apply yourself to the task. If you find it insurmountable, you can opt to give up. Chaotic spacetime will return you to your starting point, but the opportunity for self-improvement will be forfeited.¡± ¡°What constitutes sess, precisely?¡± Gu Chaoyan inquired.
Yet, no response reached her ears.
Gu Chaoyan cursed under her breath.
This chaotic spacetime!
At this moment¡
Chapter 2269 - 2269: The Chaotic Spacetime 3
Chapter 2269 - 2269: The Chaotic Spacetime 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Lianxue¡¯s biological mother had alreadye into the house with a bowl of medicinal soup in her hand. She persuaded her with a worried look,
¡°Lianxue, don¡¯t take things too hard. We¡¯re not doing well in the Shen Family. With your current cultivation level, it¡¯s normal for the Qian Family to break off the engagement. I¡¯ve already thought it through. Let¡¯s not hope for the Young Master of the Qian Family anymore. From now on, we¡¯ll find a more honest person and live a normal life. It¡¯s enough to have get food and clothes. At least, it¡¯s better than staying in this family.¡±
¡°That item, whether we raise a protest or not, it seems unlikely that we can reim it. Perhaps we should simply regard it as a gift to your sister,¡± Lady You suggested, her words flowing at a deliberate pace.
It appeared to be a reasonable suggestion.
However, Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t find herself in agreement with this proposition. Based on her understanding of the situation,
They no longer desired possession of that item. Shen Ningyu wouldn¡¯t interpret their actions as a benevolent gesture. Instead, she would likely perceive it as an assertion of power ¨C they possessed it but chose not to im it, driven solely by their own weakness and reluctance.
Shen Ningyu might even be conceited about her intelligence and bask in Qian Ziang¡¯s affection for her. In the future, she would unt her dominance before Shen Lianxue and further diminish her standing.
In Shen Ningyu¡¯s eyes, the two of them would be even more vulnerable targets for her bullying.
Their future prospects seemed exceedingly grim. It was evident that there were no brighter days on the horizon.
Regardless of the mission¡¯s purpose, Gu Chaoyan remained resolute in her disagreement with Lady You¡¯s perspective.
¡°Think about how much we¡¯ve sacrificed over the years. You¡¯ve relinquished your weapons and your interspatial ring. Has she ever shown gratitude for any of this? All we¡¯ve received in return is more torment, nothing else,¡±
When Gu Chaoyan voiced her concerns, Lady You found herself at a loss for words. Eventually, she spoke in a somewhat resigned tone, ¡°Perhaps everything will be fine once you¡¯re married.¡±
In her mind, if Gu Chaoyan were no longer a part of the Shen family, they might finally escape the cycle of mistreatment.
¡°Mom, do you really think Shen Ningyu will allow me to get married easily?¡± Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but pose the question.
¡°Then what should we do?¡± This situation weighed heavily on Lady You¡¯s heart.
As she began to realize that the path ahead might not be smooth, she voiced
her concerns with genuine worry.
After Gu Chaoyan had shared her thoughts and observed Lady You¡¯s response, she felt a glimmer of hope. It seemed that their situation wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless and could potentially be salvaged.
So, what should they do?
Shen Lianxue¡¯s original circumstances would have proven exceedingly challenging to handle. However, with Gu Chaoyan¡¯s presence, it appeared that the situation had be far more manageable.
This ce bore some resemnce to the Bai n.
It was a realm where martial arts civilization remained rtively underdeveloped. A Martial Arts Saint was already a rare sight, and now that Gu Chaoyan had reached the status of a Martial God, her dominance in this ce was virtually assured. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to oppose her.
Recalling how the head of the Shen family had married Lady You when she had nothing but low-level weapons and the most basic interspatial ring, it was evident that material possessions held significant sway in this family.
Lady You¡¯sck of a cultivable physique had left her vulnerable to bullying in the Shen family, a fact that wasmentable.
¡°It can be managed,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted. ¡°I nearly lost my life during the incident, but in that moment, it¡¯s as if I had an epiphany and made a breakthrough..¡±
Chapter 2270 - 2270: Mission 1
Chapter 2270 - 2270: Mission 1
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°She should be at the Martial Master level by now. After all, doesn¡¯t the Shen Family prioritize the cultivation of its younger generation? With my daughter achieving Martial Master status, my father will surely take notice, making it easier for her to reim those belongings,¡± Gu Chaoyan remarked.
Lady You, still wrestling with feelings of self-pity, was stunned when she heard her daughter im to have broken through to the Martial Master realm. It took her a moment to process this astonishing news.
¡°What?¡± Lady You¡¯s face registered disbelief. ¡°Lianxue, are you saying you¡¯ve already reached the Martial Master Realm?¡±
Gu Chaoyan, in the guise of Shen Lianxue, nodded in affirmation.
She chose not to exaggerate, opting to state that she had attained the level of a
Martial Master. Fortunately, she refrained from dering her true status as a Martial God. Given the underdeveloped state of martial arts civilization in this ce, such a im might have been met with skepticism or concern that she had lost her sanity.
Lady You¡¯s expression shifted from disbelief to excitement and touched.
¡°Incredible! I never expected that my daughter would encounter good fortune after surviving that ordeal. Reaching the rank of a Martial Master means no one in the family will dare to mistreat you anymore. The Qian Family will surely reconsider the marriage proposal,¡± Lady You eximed with enthusiasm.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated.
Lady You had likely endured years of mistreatment within the Shen family, leaving her feeling helpless even when presented with the prospect of her daughter¡¯s elevated status. She even entertained the idea of approaching the Qian Family to prevent the annulment of the engagement.
But Gu Chaoyan had no intention of marrying into the Qian Family. Her desires went beyond merely avoiding mistreatment; she aimed to make everyone in the family fear Shen Lianxue and help her recover everything she had lost in the past.
However, Gu Chaoyan chose not to disclose these ns to Lady You. She couldn¡¯t fathom how Lady You¡¯s personality had changed so swiftly after enduring years of mistreatment.
It was a relief that she was no longer feeling anxious.
With her decision firmly made, Gu Chaoyan wasted no time. She resolved to head directly to the Qian Family. Time was of the essence, and she aimed toplete the task swiftly, allowing her to focus on her cultivation and address the issues within the Shenyou Empire.
Choosing the Qian Family as her starting point made sense for several reasons.
Firstly, the Qian Family¡¯s Young Master, Qian Ziang, had wronged Shen Lianxue and proposed the annulment of their engagement. Secondly, Shen Lianxue¡¯s untimely demise had strong ties to the Qian Family.
In light of these circumstances, there seemed to be no better ce to begin than with the Qian Family.
The Young Master of the Qian Family bore simrities to the head of the Shen Family. Just as the Shen Family¡¯s head had deceived Lady You into relinquishing her possessions, the Qian Family¡¯s Master had simrly tricked Lady You, leaving her bereft. In the case of the Qian Family¡¯s Young Master, he had directly called off the engagement after his deception involving Shen Lianxue¡¯s belongings.
Shen Lianxue and her daughter appeared somewhat naive,cking defensive measures against such deceit. However, as long as they exercised caution, they could avoid falling into such dire straits.
If the engagement was terminated, so be it.
What mattered most was retrieving what had been lost.
Leaving the mansion behind, Gu Chaoyan ventured alone to the Qian Family. Fortunately, the Qian Family was located nearby, in close proximity to the Shen Family.
With Shen Lianxue¡¯s memories guiding her, Gu Chaoyan swiftly located the Qian Family¡¯s residence.
¡°I wish to speak with your Young Master,¡± she dered..
Chapter 2271 - 2271: Mission 2
Chapter 2271 - 2271: Mission 2
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Upon arriving at the doorstep of the Qian Family, Gu Chaoyan spoke in aposed manner.
The Qian Family¡¯s gatekeeper couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of Shen Lianxue¡¯s identity. An expression of disdain immediately crept onto his face. This woman had the audacity to return once more.
¡°Lady Shen, you¡¯ve already terminated the engagement with our Young Master, so please refrain from bothering him any further. You are ady, and you should conduct yourself with dignity. Our Qian Family may be fine, but your actions will only bring shame upon your Shen Family,¡± the gatekeeper dered loudly, not hesitating to humiliate Shen Lianxue in front of the onlookers who frequented the Qian Family¡¯s gates.
Numerous people were passing by the entrance, and they watched with interest, their eyes filled with amusement at Shen Lianxue¡¯s predicament. After all, Shen Lianxue was considered ady of a wealthy family, andmoners enjoyed witnessing such highborn individuals facing difficulties. Gu Chaoyan nced around, unfazed by the public spectacle.
She had grown ustomed to it.
The Shen Family had subjected Shen Lianxue to such treatment, so she didn¡¯t expect any better from the Qian Family or these bystanders.
Taking a step forward, Gu Chaoyan asserted herself, ¡°You are but a servant, what right do you have to address me in such a manner? Is this the conduct befitting the Qian Family?¡±
¡°It¡¯s no surprise, really,¡± Gu Chaoyan continued, ¡°considering that the Qian Family¡¯s Young Master is a deceiver. It¡¯s only natural that even the servants would adopt his demeanor.¡±
¡°Ever since I terminated the engagement with the Qian Family, I had no intention of setting foot in this ce again,¡± Gu Chaoyan went on. ¡°But your Young Master absconded with many of my belongings and severed the engagement. I¡¯m unsure if I even need to reim them. Is the Qian Family in such dire straits?¡±
¡°I¡¯vee here today to request something,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered firmly. ¡°If the Qian Family returns what belongs to me, I will depart, and we will have no further obligations toward each other.¡±
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s words were direct and unwavering.
Her statement triggered a flurry of discussions among the onlookers. Initially, they had assumed that the Shen family¡¯s seemingly foolish girl was unwilling to let go of the advantageous alliance with Young Master Qian and hade to stir up trouble.
Now, it appeared she was here to demand something, adding a newyer of intrigue to the situation.
The crowd, having witnessed Shen Lianxue¡¯s previous visits to the Qian Family to cause disruptions, had grown somewhat weary of the repetitive spectacle. This unexpected turn of events injected fresh excitement into the scene.
¡°Why isn¡¯t the Qian Family¡¯s young master returning the girl¡¯s belongings? Go and inform your young master toe out and return her things,¡± a bystander suggested, emboldened by the crowd¡¯s presence. With so many witnesses, even if they took advantage of the situation, they believed that the Qian Family wouldn¡¯t dare to retaliateter.
The gatekeeper¡¯s expression soured considerably.
Shen Lianxue had previously been submissive to the Qian Family, going to great lengths to secure her marriage to their young master. She even feared offending the gatekeeper. Their audacity stemmed from their perception of her docile nature.
However, the tables had now turned.
Shen Lianxue had transformed the dynamics with the Qian Family, and a curious crowd had gathered to witness the unfolding drama.
The gatekeeper was acutely aware that they were ill-equipped to handle the current situation. With a heavy sigh, he reluctantly dispatched a messenger to inform their young master and request his intervention.
Qian Ziang, meanwhile, remained unperturbed. Upon hearing that Shen Lianxue was outside, he had no desire to engage with her.
The gatekeeper ryed the situation with a tinge of helplessness, ¡°Young Master, Shen Lianxue ims you have her possessions and haven¡¯t returned them. She¡¯s causing a scene, and there are many spectators. If you don¡¯t go out, it may be challenging to resolve this matter..¡±
Chapter 2272 - 2272: Mission 3
Chapter 2272 - 2272: Mission 3
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If Shen Lianxue wasn¡¯t dealt with promptly today, it could lead to rumors that the Qian Family¡¯s Young Master refused to return her belongings. Over time, the situation might escte, and the gatekeepers could find themselves in a difficult position. They didn¡¯t want such a scenario to unfold.
Taken something?
Qian Ziang sneered upon hearing the usation.
It was merely Shen Lianxue¡¯s refusal to ept the annulment of their engagement and her insistence on marrying him. She seemed oblivious to her own limitations, with her meager cultivation. None of the noblewomen in the Southern Mist Kingdom had such negligible martial skills. Shen Lianxue and her mother were both utterly inept, unable to cultivate at all.
The very idea of marrying such a woman wasughable to Qian Ziang.
Initially, he had no intention of stepping out to address the matter. However, upon further consideration, he saw an opportunity to make things unequivocally clear. He wanted to ensure that Shen Lianxue abandoned any lingering hopes of marrying him.
¡°Very well, let¡¯s go outside and see what she wants,¡± Qian Ziang decided.
With that decision, he strolled out of his quarters.
As he emerged, Qian Ziang was taken aback by the size of the crowd gathered outside. He had underestimated the extent of the spectacle.
Nheless, he quicklyposed himself. The onlookers were primarily drawn by Shen Lianxue¡¯s presence, and their interest didn¡¯t concern the Qian Family. Qian Ziang didn¡¯t feel particrly concerned about the situation; in fact, he weed the additional witnesses.
The more people, the better.
He intended to rify matters so thoroughly that Shen Lianxue would abandon any lingering hopes. Perhaps she would even take her frustrations home and cease causing any turtner trouD1e.
¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Qian Ziang said in a condescending tone.
Qian Ziang was ustomed to being dismissive of Shen Lianxue, but no matter how he treated her, just one word from him would make her feel touched and grateful.
¡°The engagement has already been terminated. Stop fantasizing about me. Go back,¡± Qian Ziang expressed his disdain.
From Gu Chaoyan¡¯s perspective, the annulment of the engagement wasn¡¯t an unforgivable act. She had no intention of marrying him, so breaking it off was the logical course of action. However, Qian Ziang¡¯s actions extended beyond merely ending the engagement.
It wasn¡¯t the termination of the engagement itself that irked her, but rather Qian Ziang¡¯s deceitful behavior. He had been aware that Shen Lianxue possessed numerous mystical weapons from her mother, yet he had manipted her into surrendering them before abruptly ending the engagement. Gu Chaoyan had no intention of letting him off so easily.
Qian Ziang harbored numerous ulterior motives, and it was his scheming nature that had ultimately led to Shen Lianxue¡¯s demise.
¡°Dream about you? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? Examine your own appearance. Is there any reason for me to have delusions about you?¡± Shen Lianxue didn¡¯t hold back and ryed the Qian Family¡¯s message to Qian Ziang.
¡°I came here to remind you that, even after ending our engagement, Young Master Qian has yet to return the items I lent him.¡±
Qian Ziang appeared taken aback.
Items?
Lent?
¡°Those items are mine. Since when did you lend them to me?¡± Qian Ziang retorted confidently.
Gu Chaoyan cast a look at Qian Ziang as if he were a fool.
She had initially expected it might require some effort to prove that Qian Ziang had her possessions. Unexpectedly, he readily admitted to it, making the situation much simpler.
This was more than she had hoped for.
¡°Give? Who do you think you are? Why would I lend you so many cultivation artifacts?¡±
Chapter 2273 - 2273: Mission 4
Chapter 2273 - 2273: Mission 4
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. Are you nning to marry me and bear my children? Why on earth would I give you such valuable items out of the blue? Have you lost your mind?¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted sarcastically.
The Qian Family¡¯s gatekeeper couldn¡¯t help but hang his head in embarrassment upon hearing these words. The situation had taken an unexpectedly amusing turn.
Hahaha.
hahahahahahaha.
It had been a while since they had witnessed such a lighthearted argument. It involved the Young Master of the Qian Family and the Lady from the Shen Family.
Typically, it was Lady Shen who carefully ingratiated herself with the Young Master of the Qian Family. Seeing her behave so assertively was indeed a rare sight.
As a result, the spectators preferred to see the Young Master of the Qian Family making a fool of himself.
These two individuals¡ªLady Shen, who was perceived as foolish and inept despite her noble birth, and the Young Master of the Qian Family, known for bullying the weak¡ªelicited contrasting reactions from themoners. While Lady Shen had never mistreated themon folk, the Young Master of the Qian Family had a reputation for tormenting them. Hence, the crowd relished the opportunity to witness his embarrassment.
Qian Ziang felt a pang of confusion.
He had imed ownership of the items because Shen Lianxue had initially indicated they were intended for him, although she had been deceived by his ruse at the time.
He said this because he trusted Shen Lianxue too much. He trusted Shen Lianxue¡¯s love for him.
But from the looks of it, *
Why was Shen Lianxue always targeting him? Apart from feeling sorry for him in the past, she also felt sorry for him.
Could it be that Shen Lianxue was too sad and wanted to use these things to keep him?
The more Qian Ziang dwelled on it, the more he considered the possibility.
He spoke seriously, ¡°Shen Lianxue, don¡¯t attempt to manipte the situation. Are you trying to use this ploy to trap me and force me to continue the engagement with you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible, Shen Lianxue!¡±
¡°A woman like you has no ce in the Qian Family.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want these items!¡±
¡°Take them and get lost!¡± Qian Ziang snapped impatiently and fiercely, partly due to the difort of being ridiculed by the onlookers and partly because he had grown weary of the situation.
Numerous itemsy strewn before Gu Chaoyan.
She examined them briefly, confirming that they indeed belonged to Shen Lianxue. However, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that these were among the least valuable possessions from Shen Lianxue¡¯s collection. It was no wonder Qian Ziang had readily produced them.
Observing the assortment, Gu Chaoyan nced back at Qian Ziang. ¡°Pick them up and return them to me.¡±
¡°Is the Qian Family just going to leave these items on the ground?¡±
¡°In that case, the Qian Family will have to retrieve the items we throw onto the ground,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered matter-of-factly.
Themoners erupted inughter.
Since the engagement had been dissolved, this Lady from the Shen Family had be so eloquent that none could outdo her.
Qian Ziang seethed with anger, his face turning crimson.
His initial aim had been to belittle Shen Lianxue, but he found himself on the receiving end of humiliation.
Qian Ziang signaled for the gatekeeper to retrieve the items.
He urged them to be quick about it. He needed to sever all ties with this irrational woman as soon as possible.
Gu Chaoyan epted the items without objection but soon wore a suspicious expression. ¡°Young Master Qian, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something missing from this collection..¡±
Chapter 2274 - 2274: Mission 5
Chapter 2274 - 2274: Mission 5
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°It¡¯s a low-level cultivation bead that my mother left for me. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to simply take it, would it?¡± Gu Chaoyan stared at Qian Ziang with the gaze reserved for a viin.
As this question was raised¡
Qian Ziang¡¯s expression underwent a subtle change.
Low-level cultivation beads were apletely different matter from the items he had previously presented.
This was something that couldn¡¯t be casually requested.
Not even the Southern Mist Kingdom¡¯s royal family could possess such an item.
These mystical artifacts were likely left behind by experts from distantnds.
Shen Lianxue¡¯s mother possessed one.
She had given it to Shen Lianxue, yet hadn¡¯t even passed it on to the head of the Shen Family. This indicated the item¡¯s extraordinary value.
The reason Qian Ziang had refrained from ending the engagement for so many years was because of this very low-level cultivation bead.
With this bead in his possession, he could cultivate at nearly ten times the speed.
Within just half a year, he could be the most formidable member within the Qian Family and secure his position as the family head.
Furthermore¡
He had nned and schemed meticulously for a long time.
His sess hinged on having ess to this low-level cultivation bead.
Returning it to Shen Lianxue would spell the end of his carefullyid ns.
Returning it was simply impossible.
His earlier careless words had ced him in a difficult predicament.
Qian Ziang cleared his throat softly. ¡°How did that thing end up in my possession? You¡¯re quite cunning, even though youck the physique for cultivation, you¡¯ve hidden it well.¡±
¡°If you truly wished to retrieve it, why would I, Qian Ziang, have broken off the engagement?¡±
¡°Shen Lianxue, you¡¯ve been causing trouble for so long. Isn¡¯t it time to stop acting like a lunatic? Go back and see if you can find someone else to marry. Nobody in Nan would marry a person incapable of cultivating their physique. That would beughable.¡± Qian Ziang derided Shen Lianxue unapologetically.
With that, he turned to leave, determined to avoid further involvement with Gu Chaoyan.
He didn¡¯t want to escte the situation regarding the low-level cultivation bead.
Observing his impending departure¡
She grabbed him.
The Qian Family¡¯s gatekeeper attempted to pull Gu Chaoyan away, but she exerted force to swing open the door. Simultaneously, she used her spiritual energy to rip apart Qian Ziang¡¯s outer garments. As his clothes tore, several items tumbled from his pockets, including some Spirit Stones and golden sabers, along with the low-level cultivation bead she had mentioned.
Gu Chaoyan retrieved the cultivation bead and cradled it in her palm. She regarded Qian Ziang as if she were a spectator at an entertaining show. ¡°You imed you didn¡¯t take it. So why did it fall from your person?¡±
The onlookers began discussing the situation as well.
Qian Ziang¡¯s face reddened.
Instinctively, he reached for the low-level cultivation bead that Gu Chaoyan had taken, but his disheveled appearance and clumsy movements caused him to stumble over his own pants.
He attempted to snatch it back, but his efforts were in vain.
Instead, he found himself in a sorry state, the subject of ridicule by the onlookers.
He had never anticipated that Shen Lianxue would actually possess cultivation, causing him such profound embarrassment.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve taken it, we have no further obligations to each other.
Farewell,¡± Gu Chaoyan dered as she retrieved the items and walked away.
Many individualsmended Gu Chaoyan for her actions on behalf of Lady Shen.
As for Qian Ziang, his image was marred by mockery.
Ultimately, the gatekeeper escorted them off the premises and closed the Qian Family¡¯s gate.
On her way home, Gu Chaoyan contemted the low-level cultivation bead in her possession..
Chapter 2275 - 2275: Mission 6
Chapter 2275 - 2275: Mission 6
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
She found today¡¯s battle to be exceptionally smooth.
This low-level cultivation bead held no value for her. Its efficacy was limited to advancing one¡¯s cultivation to the level of a Martial God. However, she had already achieved that status.
Yet, for the Southern Mist Kingdom, a realm with a severely underdeveloped martial arts culture, it was a highly coveted treasure. It was no wonder that Qian Ziang had resorted to numerous schemes to acquire this precious item from Shen Lianxue.
As for Shen Lianxue, she likely felt a profound sense of loss because she had already surrendered her most cherished possession and had failed to obtain her true desire.
Reflecting on recent events¡
Shen Lianxue had indeed gifted Qian Ziang many things, but throughout the years, she had never parted with a low-level cultivation bead. This fact alone emphasized the bead¡¯s unparalleled worth in Shen Lianxue¡¯s eyes.
Now that the artifact was back in his possession, she could finally hold her head high.
Next, she needed to contemte how to restore Shen Lianxue¡¯s dignity within the Shen family. When that mission was aplished, his purpose would be fulfilled.
With her current cultivation level and capabilities, she had no doubt that she could achieve this goal within a matter of days.
With these considerations in mind, Gu Chaoyan made her way to the Shen Family residence.
At that moment, the Shen family remained rtively tranquil.
Upon her return to the Shen Family, the gatekeeper cast a disdainful nce in her direction. Nevertheless, she chose not to create any difficulties and allowed her to enter without hindrance.
She re-entered the rundown house.
It had been a long time since Gu Chaoyan had seen such a decrepit dwelling.
Resting peacefully here was out of the question. She could only wait for the Shen family to confront her as soon as possible.
After all. cultivating in this ce was futile-
The scarcity of spiritual energy in this region was directly linked to the backward state of martial arts civilization. Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy here, making it pointless to rest or linger.
As expected¡
Soon enough..
It was clear that the Shen Family had be aware of the situation involving the Qian Family.
Naturally, the Shen Family disapproved of Shen Lianxue¡¯s involvement with the Qian Family and themotion she had caused. The Qian Family held slightly more influence than the Shen Family, and even though Qian Ziang and Shen Lianxue¡¯s engagement had been canceled, he had promptly arranged a new marriage with Shen Ningyu, a youngdy from the Shen Family. They were now connected by familial ties, and the Shen Family had no desire to see the Qian Family suffer.
Conversely, the Shen Family appeared indifferent to Shen Lianxue¡¯s fate, whether she lived or died.
¡°Shen Lianxue,e out!¡± It was the voice of Shen Ningyu. She had arrived with a group of people and forcefully kicked open the door to Shen Lianxue¡¯s residence. The small group stormed inside, determined to bring her to the main hall for a severe punishment. ¡°Take her to the main hall so Father can discipline her properly. Let her lose her mind!¡±
Shen Ningyu was livid.
Her impending marriage to Qian Ziang was at stake, and Shen Lianxue¡¯s actions had seemingly embarrassed Brother Zhiang by creating such a scene.
However, the most critical issue was¡
She had heard that Shen Lianxue had seized Brother Zhiang¡¯s low-level cultivation bead. Regardless of the circumstances, she was determined to reim it!
Brother Zhiang had promised that, with the aid of the low-level cultivation bead, he would be the most powerful member of the Qian Family within six months. At that point, he would undoubtedly secure the position of family head.
And she would smoothly assume the role of the Qian Family¡¯s headwife. But now¡
All of that had been thwarted by Shen Lianxue, that wretched woman.
Shen Ningyu ordered two individuals to escort Shen Lianxue to the main hall and left two others behind to search for any low-level cultivation beads they could find.
Gu Chaoyan didn¡¯t resist but instead followed them to the main hall.
She was in high spirits..
Chapter 2276 - 2276: Mission 7
Chapter 2276 - 2276: Mission 7
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
If everything proceeded ording to n, she believed she could aplish her mission soon. She eagerly anticipated wrapping it up quickly and getting out of this troublesome situation.
Gu Chaoyan¡¯s spirits lifted at the prospect.
They reached the main hall.
Before Gu Chaoyan could face any reprimand, she overheard Lady You¡¯s sobbing pleas in the main hall. Lady You knelt before the head of the Shen Family, her voice trembling as she implored, ¡°Old Master, please release Lianxue. She is a good-hearted girl, and the engagement has already been canceled.¡±
¡°Considering all the gifts I¡¯ve bestowed upon the Shen family, please don¡¯t hold it against Lian Xue,¡± Lady You continued.
While the head of the Shen family had been tolerating the situation thus far, Lady You¡¯s words seemed to push him over the edge. He responded by violently kicking Lady You. Since Lady You had no cultivation skills, she was sent flying a meter away before hitting the ground.
The head of the Shen family harbored an intense aversion to discussing this particr matter. It was seemingly an unbearable issue in his life.
However, Lady You¡¯s contributions had indeed been invaluable. Without her contributions in the past, the Shen family might not have achieved its current status.
But the head of the Shen family was unwilling to admit that the family¡¯s prosperity owed itself to Lady You¡¯s contributions.
As Gu Chaoyan entered the scene, she witnessed Lady You being thrown aside.
This sight infuriated Gu Chaoyan, prompting her to help Lady You to her feet.
She furrowed her brow and addressed the head of the Shen family, ¡°What¡¯s the need to react like this to my mother¡¯s words? Is it necessary to treat her so harshly?¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for the spatial ring my mother gifted me back then, would the Shen family have attained its current standing by presenting it as a token of respect to the emperor?¡±
¡°Without the Spirit Stones and golden sabers in my mother¡¯s spatial ring, would you have even reached the Martial Master realm? Would you possess that weapon in your hand right now?¡±
¡°Comparatively, my mother has bestowed numerous favors upon the Shen family. You¡¯ve disyed no gratitude whatsoever and resorted to kicking my mother.¡±
Shen Lianxue recounted the truth of what had transpired over the years.
The more the head of the Shen family heard, the paler his face grew.
He raised his hand as if to p Gu Chaoyan, but she skillfully evaded the blow.
¡°You ungrateful daughter. Besides bringing trouble to the Shen family, what else are you good for? Look at the disgrace you¡¯ve brought upon our family, just like your mother, always tarnishing the family¡¯s reputation.¡±
¡°What were you doing at the Qian Family?¡± Shen Chengwang¡¯s face reddened with fury as he clenched his teeth to speak.
¡°What else could I do? I was engaged to Qian Ziang, and he borrowed some of my magical weapons for cultivation. Now that the engagement has been called off, it¡¯s only right for me to reim my belongings. So, I went to request their return. But the Qian Family, being a prominent n, not only refused to return the borrowed items but also denied ever borrowing them in the first ce. This is the situation. They borrowed the items, and I¡¯m merely taking them back. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that,¡± Gu Chaoyan asserted with righteousness.
Shen Chengwang had initially intended to scold Shen Lianxue, but her argument seemed too reasonable. For a moment, he found himself at a loss for words.
While Shen Lianxue imed to have lent the items, her demand for their return did indeed seem justifiable.
However, Shen Chengwang couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss.
¡°In any case, you should not have confronted the Qian Family,¡± Shen Chengwang finally said after holding back his frustration.
¡°I didn¡¯t create a scene. I went to retrieve the items and left peacefully. It was the Qian Family that provoked me. They borrowed the items and refused to return them; that¡¯s unreasonable. You can¡¯t let the Shen family be bullied like this!¡± Gu Chaoyan retorted..
Chapter 2277 - 2277: Mission 8
Chapter 2277 - 2277: Mission 8
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Chengwang struggled to express his thoughts.
Originally, he had intended to reprimand Shen Lianxue. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that herst statement would directly implicate the Shen family. When it came to the Shen family, what else could he say?
He appeared somewhat defeated.
In the past, Shen Lianxue had been just like her mother¡ªsubmissive and easy to converse with. Now, for some inexplicable reason, she had be so articte that he found himself at a loss for words.
Shen Chengwang gazed at her for a prolonged moment before finally saying, ¡°How is your dispute with the Qian Family rted to the Shen Family? You caused trouble at the Qian Family today; someone, administer her punishment!¡±
Unable to counter her arguments, Shen Chengwang decided to remain silent.
After all, he could always resort to disciplining her in ordance with the family¡¯sws.
As the head of the family, he held the sole authority within the Shen family.
The servants moved forward to restrain Gu Chaoyan.
Gu Chaoyan, however, swiftly struck one of them, sending the servant tumbling to the ground. ¡°Even if I am to be disciplined by the family, I should be the one in the wrong. I, Shen Lianxue, am not at fault here, so why should I submit?¡±
¡°You¡¯re quite audacious! Attacking a servant like that!¡± Shen Chengwang¡¯s eyes widened. It was evident that the current Shen Lianxue had distanced herself greatly from her previous demeanor.
¡°Father, regardless of how much you may dislike me, I am still your daughter, your superior. They are servants, and it¡¯s reasonable for me to defend myself against them. Do you believe your own daughter is inferior to a servant?¡± Shen Lianxue retorted unapologetically.
Upon hearing this, Shen Chengwang found himself unable to bear it any longer.
Indeed, that was the case.
Yet, Shen Chengwang couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss.
Madam Shen gently tugged at Shen Chengwang¡¯s sleeve, silently indicating that it was unwise to argue with her in this setting.
Only then did Shen Chengwang relent.
¡°Both of you, go back. Don¡¯t linger in the main hall and create a scene,¡± Shen Chengwang said in anger, not bothering to look directly at them.
Gu Chaoyan couldn¡¯t be bothered to remain in this ce, so she took Lady You¡¯s hand and departed.
Shen Cheng watched their departure with simmering frustration, hurling the teacup in his hand to the ground to vent his anger.
Madam Shen attempted to soothe him and said, ¡°That girl has a sharp tongue. Arguing with her is futile. The Shen family is a prominent household, and not everyone can match our Lady in terms of wit.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there apetition scheduled for these next few days? Let that troublesome girl participate. If she truly performs poorly, we can find someone suitable for her to marry. Once she¡¯s married, her belongings will naturally belong to her husband¡¯s family. Then, she can retrieve them,¡± Mrs. Shen suggested.
She had no desire to linger here any longer. It was imperative to rid themselves of Shen Lianxue as soon as possible.
This way, Ningyu¡¯s marriage to the young master of the Qian family would proceed smoothly.
She held a high opinion of the young master of the Qian Family. If nothing unexpected urred, he would undoubtedly prosper.
Furthermore, he had ns for his own future. If Ningyu married into their family, her path would undoubtedly be smooth. In the future, he could contribute to the Shen family to some extent.
Shen Chengwang agreed with Madam Shen¡¯s arrangement.
If they couldn¡¯t find fault with her today, as long as they were determined, they would eventually uncover her misdeeds.
¡°Let¡¯s go with your n. I leave it to you,¡± Shen Chengwang conceded.
¡°Very well. ¡±
The two of them had already discussed their strategy.
Gu Chaoyan departed with Lady You.
Lady You still wore a worried expression and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lianxue, you acted too impulsively today. Defying the Old Master won¡¯t lead to a good life for you at home in the future.¡±
¡°In the past, we didn¡¯t exactly live well either.. Is there any difference now?¡±
Chapter 2278 - 2278: Mission 9
Chapter 2278 - 2278: Mission 9
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Shen Lianxue, residing within Gu Chaoyan¡¯s consciousness, addressed Lady You with enthusiasm. She had been gued by doubts regarding the days when she had refrained from fighting back or, more urately, when she had chosen to endure silently.
Gu Chaoyan spoke earnestly, defending Shen Lianxue¡¯s stance. Shen Lianxue had been precisely as Lady You had described her¡ªobedient to the Shen Family¡¯s will, believing thatpliance would lead to a better life. However, the more she behaved this way, the more the Shen Family took advantage of her, treating her as expendable.